《Godly System: From Fire to God》


 Chapter 1： Regenerate a fire!

    Chaos Continent, in an unmanned forest.


    A tiny flame flickered, as if it was going to go out at any time.


    This is where?


    Lin Mo looked around blankly, habitually trying to reach out and scratch his head, but he immediately felt a strong sense of something wrong.


    "I rub, how did I become a fire!"


    Lin Mo uttered a little speechlessly, but as the information flooded into his mind, he quickly remembered all this.


    Lin Mo was originally a human being on earth, but because of an accident, he was killed in a fire. After waking up, he became a fire on another continent.


    This continent is called the Chaos Continent, where gods, humans, orcs, and monsters stand side by side.


    Gods are as numerous as weeds. They exist at the top of this continent and become stronger by absorbing the faith of believers.


    Although the strength of the monster race is not as good as that of the gods, it is far stronger than the humans and the orcs, but they generally occupy their own territory and rarely take the initiative to participate in external struggles.


    The largest number of people on the continent are humans and orcs. They will choose the gods they believe in, and while dedicating their power of faith, they will also receive a bonus from the power of God.


    Of course there are exceptions, such as Lin Mo, the flame that gave birth to spiritual wisdom.


    But this kind of special existence is basically very fragile, just like Lin Mo, now a drop of water can make him leave this beautiful world.


    "I wipe it, even if I can''t be reborn as a human being, but at any rate give me a cheat!"


    Lin Mo was shaking with a tiny flame, and uttered weakly.


    "Ding! God level evolution system is loading... After loading, congratulations to the host for getting a newbie gift pack."


    As soon as the voice fell, an unfeeling mechanical voice sounded in his mind.


    Really have cheats?


    Lin Mo was overjoyed.


    "Open the novice spree!" Lin Mo commanded without hesitation.


    "Ding, get 1,000 burn points."


    "Ding, get 50% water resistance."


    "Ding, get a hundred times the evolution efficiency!"


    The moment the mechanical sound stopped, Lin Mo suddenly felt warmth all over his body and his body swelled a lot.


    Just now, Lin Mo was still a small bunch of flaming flames, and now it has become a large fireball burning steadily.


    Hundred-fold evolutionary efficiency!


    Lin Mo was overjoyed. With this passive bonus, he wanted to evolve, it would be too comfortable.


    But you still have to figure out your specific situation first.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo called the system to open his own property panel.


    ¡¾Host Name: Lin Mo


    Identity: Level 1 Fire Spirit


    Burn value: 1000 points


    Current burn value consumption: 5 points per second


    Special resistance: 50% water resistance


    Maximum temperature: 500 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 10000%


    Skill: None]


    Lin Mo studied it carefully, and gradually understood the various attribute values ??of this system.


    As a spirit body born from flames, Lin Mo also has the ability to evolve and upgrade. The way he evolves and upgrades is by burning various objects.


    The burning value and consumption rate determine how long the forest moor can burn.


    The maximum temperature determines the power of the Linmo flame.


    Therefore, in order for Lin Mo to keep himself from extinguishing and to be able to evolve and upgrade smoothly, he must continue to burn other things to enrich himself.


    Fortunately, he was born in a forest. Lin Mo looked at the surrounding bushes and big trees, and the flames on his body flashed excitedly twice.


    This is an uninhabited forest in another world. Lin Mo didn''t have to worry about hurting people. He immediately moved his body slightly in the breeze and rushed to the withered bushes.

 Chapter 2： The provocation of the monster

    oom!


    Lin Mo knew that it was not the time to feel distressed about the burning value. The moment he ignited the bushes, he maximized his burning efficiency.


    The bright red tongue of fire rose more than one meter high, directly engulfing the bushes, and raging towards the surroundings.


    Due to the huge burning efficiency, Lin Mo''s burning value instantly changed from 1000 to 500.


    But before he could feel distressed, he immediately became happy again.


    As the bushes continued to become fuel for the flames, the burning value of the forests also skyrocketed, and soon exceeded two thousand.


    "Ding, burn a giant poisonous beetle, gain experience points plus 2."


    "Ding, burn a stinking rotten fly, and gain experience points plus 1."


    The flames continued to radiate around the bushes, and Lin Mo also received a message from the system.


    Oh? It turns out that burning creatures can gain experience?


    After receiving the reminder, Lin Mo was even more energetic. In order to evolve and upgrade as soon as possible, Lin Mo put the 2000 burn value he just received into the flame!


    The wind follows the fire, and the fire follows the wind.


    While the flames are getting bigger and bigger, they also slowly drive the wind. While the forest mobs continue to devour the bushes, they also gradually light up the trees in the forest.


    "Quack!"


    Just as Lin Mo was burning vigorously, an angry rattle suddenly remembered in the sky.


    Lin Mo looked up in the middle of the flame, and found that two huge strange birds were entrenched above his head.


    The two strange birds were covered in blue feathers and looked very ugly. There were no feathers on their wings, but fleshy wings like bats.


    The most striking thing is that their belly is huge, as if carrying an inflated vat.


    Monster?


    Lin Mo was startled, and then he was relieved after thinking about it.


    Since this is an inaccessible forest, it is unlikely that there will be a monster clan, but there are two low-level monster beasts entrenched on the mountain, which is not incomprehensible.


    "quack!"


    Wow!


    But something unexpected happened to Lin Mo. The two ugly giant blue birds contracted their swollen bellies at the same time, and spewed a lot of sewage from their mouths onto the ground.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Mo was slightly unhappy, but he burned it on someone else''s site, so Lin Mo turned around and burned to the other side.


    "quack!"


    But the two ugly giant birds didn''t appreciate it at all. After seeing Lin Mo''s flame turn, they flapped their wings two times with excitement, and they even chased here.


    "Wipe, shameless, right? Since you don''t want to give me a living, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Lin Mo was completely annoyed by these two strange birds who didn''t know good or bad, and the raging flames began to ignite every big tree indiscriminately with extremely high temperature.


    The bright red tongue quickly ignited the leaves of the tree, climbed to the top of the tree, and reflected the sky in red for a long time.


    The two strange birds had to fly up a few meters because of the high temperature, and their mouths still quacked.


    Oh, see how long you can last.


    Lin Mo had been staring at them in the center of the flame, sneered secretly in his heart.


    The strange birds are huge, with sewage in their abdomen, so they can''t fly for a long time, but when they want to take a rest, they find that the nearby trees are all set alight.


    The two strange birds stopped spraying water. They kept flapping their wings to stay away from the sea of ??fire, but they flew all over their territory, but they didn''t find any safe place at all.


    The two strange birds were finally afraid. They wanted to give up their territory and leave this place, but they had no strength.

 Chapter 3： Crazy upgrade

    The strange bird''s body got lower and lower, and finally reached the height of the tree top.


    Lin Mo saw the timing, manipulated the flames, and rushed them down.


    The flames immediately covered the bodies of the two strange birds, and the fleshy membranes on their wings were quickly burned, making a crackling sound.


    "Quack!"


    The two strange birds yelled in pain, flapping their wings vigorously to extinguish the flames, but to no avail.


    The movements of the two strange birds became smaller and smaller, and they were burned to black ash in a short while.


    "Ding, burn one rotting water poison ibis, and gain one hundred experience points."


    "Ding, burn one rotting water poison ibis, and gain one hundred experience points."


    These two strange birds actually gave themselves two hundred experience points!


    Lin Mo was overjoyed in his heart, and sure enough, constantly igniting the enemy and everything in front of him is the fastest way to evolve and upgrade.


    Lin Mo immediately made a decision, since these two big birds are dead, he should simply take over their territory.


    The fire is getting bigger and bigger, no matter whether it is a weak grass or a rough century-old tree, nothing can stop the flame from spreading.


    The entire mountain was burning fiercely, and countless poisonous insects and beasts that couldn''t escape were buried in the sea of ??flames, turning them into Lin Mo''s experience value and burning value.


    The fire burned all day and night before it was gradually extinguished.


    This was because Lin Mo deliberately controlled and did not let the fire spread. After all, this continent was in a state of fighting among the gods.


    If the movement is too big and someone finds himself secretly leveling, maybe he will have to be pinched out in the baby.


    The fire was completely extinguished, and Lin Mo himself turned into a small fireball the size of a fist and shrank under the ashes.


    With excitement, he opened his attribute panel.


    ¡¾Host Name: Lin Mo


    Identity: Level 2 Fire Spirit


    Burning value: 5000000 points


    Current burn value consumption: 1 point per second


    Special resistance: 50% water resistance


    Maximum temperature: 2000 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 10000%


    Skill: Compressed flame lv1 tyrannical burning lv1]


    Full of big gains!


    Lin Mo closed the attribute panel, showing a slight smile.


    Burning a complete piece of forest and the animals in it, the experience points provided made Lin Mo rise by twelve levels!


    Lin Mo jumped from the lowest level of fire spirit to fire spirit. At this time, he already had the ability to move at will, and he also activated two skills.


    Compressed flame lv1: Compress the flame, you can instantly double the flame temperature, the current level of flame temperature is twice.


    Tyrannical burning lv1: Speed ??up the flame spread rate, the current level spread rate is twice.


    Lin Mo was dark in his heart. His current maximum temperature is 2000 degrees. If he uses the skill of compressing flames, it will instantly rise to 4000 degrees!


    With the tyrannical burning skills, it is estimated that it will only take a few hours to burn such a mountain top.


    Bang bang bang...


    Just as Lin Mo was thinking vigorously, suddenly there was the sound of rapid footsteps in the distant forest.


    Lin Mo''s expression was stunned, and he began to lean slowly in that direction.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, Lin Mo deliberately suppressed his fire, hiding aside and watching quietly.


    This is a group of creatures that look similar to humans, except that they have two more pointed cat ears on their heads, and a curved cat tail behind them.


    Cat people?


    Lin Mo immediately recognized that these uninvited guests were just a kind of orcs on the Chaos Continent.

 Chapter 4： Human knight

    However, compared to other orcs, cats are petite, with an average height of only 1.5 to 1.6 meters, which is considered a relatively weak race.


    However, the weak races basically have their own gathering places, why do these cat people run here for no reason.


    "Stop, you inferior cat people, the Tier 3 monster rot water poison ibis is in front of you. It''s better to be our nu li, the uncle human will treat you well, hahaha!"


    The unbridled screams and laughter sounded along with the mixed movement of gold and iron. Lin Mo could see clearly that three human knights in iron armor followed behind these cats.


    "Bah, you despicable humans are so shameless. Three second-tier knights come to bully us ordinary cat people. Even if we are dead, we cannot be your nucleus!"


    Among the cat people, the most beautiful catwoman turned her head and scolded.


    "Mother, toast and not eat fine wine, since you want to die so, then we will fulfill you!"


    The human knight cursed and accelerated the pace of the chase.


    One after another, the cat man and the knight ran into Lin Mo''s site.


    "This...this is?"


    After stepping into this scorched area, the cat and the knight were stunned.


    Not only was there no monster or rot water poisonous ibis, even the entire hill had been burned to a flat ground, the ground was covered with a thick layer of plant ash, and the air was filled with a choking smell.


    Lin Mo''s eyes have been locked on the three human knights, and he secretly made a small calculation in his heart.


    The previous two Tier 3 monsters have provided themselves with 200 experience points. These three knights are also Tier 2 at any rate, so the difference will not be much worse.


    Moreover, they still oppress the weak and weak, and at first glance they are not good people. Solving them is also considered a just and good deed.


    Lin Mo lurked under the ashes, sneaking close to the three knights.


    While they were stunned by the scene in front of them, Lin Mo instantly violent, 1000 points of burning value burst out, Lin Mo''s body instantly became a small fireball with the size of a fist and turned into a one-meter-high flame!


    "Ah!! What''s going on!"


    The knight standing at the front was swallowed by flames unsuspectingly, and the pain made him yell out loudly.


    Although the two knights next to him were taken aback, they reacted quickly, and they quickly took off their cloaks, trying to extinguish the flames on their companions.


    "Hehe, just waiting for you two fools to come together!" Lin Mo sneered secretly in his heart.


    "Compress flame lv1, start!"


    "Burst and burn lv1, start!"


    boom!


    Just now there was only a one-meter-high flame, and in a blink of an eye it rose into a two-meter-high fire dragon.


    The burning speed of the flame has also doubled, and the two knights who helped, even without a reaction, are covered with flames.


    Due to the added effect of compressed flames, the flames now faintly glow with purple light.


    Lin Mo''s temperature had already reached 2000 degrees. With the addition of skills, it has now become a high temperature of 4000 degrees!


    Under this terrifying temperature, the armor and weapons of the knights were burned, turning into hot molten iron flowing on them, and they screamed heartbreakingly.


    The cats were also shocked by the sudden change. Even if they were five or six meters away, they could still feel the terrifying temperature.


    They didn''t dare to escape from the chaos, so they had to stay where they were, watching this scene with fear.

 Chapter 5： This is a miracle!

    "It''s a miracle! This is a miracle! The gods do not want us cat people to suffer, but save us specially. This is a sign of the gods!"


    The catwoman with the most beautiful looks suddenly struck Ji Ling and shouted in a trembling voice.


    With tears in her eyes, she knelt down in the direction of Lin Mo.


    The orcs had never seen much of the world before, and coupled with the things in front of them, they couldn''t understand at all, and they understood the current situation as a miracle of course.


    Under the leadership of the catwoman, the other cat people also bowed down and kept saluting.


    While Lin Mo was busy adding the last fire to the three dying knights, he watched with interest the cat people worshiping him.


    "Ding, burn a Tier 2 knight to death and gain 60 experience points."


    "Ding, burn a second-tier knight..."


    "Ding..."


    Three consecutive beeps sounded, and Lin Mo closed the flames with satisfaction.


    Although the experience points provided by these three second-order knights are not as high as the previous two third-order beasts, they are better than the pitiful one or two points obtained by burning the poisonous beasts.


    "Ding, if the power of faith is detected, does it activate the godhead?"


    Just as Lin Mo ignored the cat people and was about to go off, the system prompt sounded suddenly again.


    If I wipe it, I can activate the godhead!


    Lin Mo was suddenly very excited. Originally, he thought he could only become stronger through constant burning, but he didn''t expect that he could activate the godhead and become a god!


    To know that the gods are the true top of this chaotic continent, as long as he can be among the ranks, Lin Mo believes that he can definitely break into the sky on this continent.


    "System, activate Godhead!"


    Lin Mo immediately commanded without hesitation.


    "Ding Dong, it is detected that your level is not enough, you need to reach the Fire King to activate the godhead."


    "Wipe, cheating!"


    The system''s prompt sound made Lin Mo instantly lost.


    He is only Level 2 Fire Spirit, and if he wants to be upgraded to Fire King, he still needs to be upgraded to Level 8.


    But now this group of cat people are kneeling in front of them, if they wait until they have finished level 8 and then come back, this group of cat people probably wouldn''t know where to go.


    That being the case, it would be better.


    Lin Mo had an idea and spent 500 burn points, and a huge flame face appeared in front of these cats.


    At the same time this huge flame face appeared, the cats all exclaimed. They completely believed it. This was a miracle.


    Everyone was lying on the ground, their foreheads buried deep in the ashes on the ground, they did not dare to look up at Lin Mo.


    After being upgraded to Fire Spirit, Lin Mo also has the ability to speak and act, so it is convenient to communicate with these cats.


    "I am the **** of flames, who are you and why offer me the power of faith?"


    Lin Mo deliberately said in a majestic voice.


    "The great **** of flames, I am the young patriarch of the civet family, Qingyou, bravely speak to you, I am willing to swear with my life and soul that the civet family will become the most devout believers of the flame **** from now on, and I beseech the flame **** Descend your glory and shelter your people."


    The most beautiful-looking catwoman crawled forward a few steps and said with her head down.


    Oh? This catwoman turned out to be the young patriarch of their race, no wonder the other cat people were protecting her consciously or unconsciously.

 Chapter 6： Became the **** of fire

    "Oh? There are only a few dozen people here, how can you talk about a family? Is it because the **** is too kind and makes you entertaining?"


    Lin Mo deliberately pretended to be angry and said.


    As soon as his voice fell, the cats below pressed their bodies lower, and they all began to tremble.


    "Great **** of flames, please calm down your anger. There are hundreds of people in the clan of civet cats, and they can build ancestral halls and totems to enshrine you. I dare not entertain the gods.


    Hearing Lin Mo''s words, Qingyou hurriedly explained, but her voice was trembling a bit, as if she was really scared.


    "Oh? Where do your people live, why don''t you pray to me above the ancestral hall?"


    Lin Mo continued to ask.


    "This..."


    Qingyou hesitated for a while, and finally bit her lip again, mustering the courage to explain.


    "The great **** of flames, my civet clan is a clan exiled by cat people. However, when seeking a place to live, they were captured by the human expeditionary force. The clan resisted and let Qingyou escape.. If you can save my people, you will surely gain the most pious belief of the civet clan."


    As Qingyou said, she was already crying faintly.


    Squad of the Human Expeditionary Force!


    Lin Mo was immediately overjoyed when he heard this. If there was a team to give him a head, it wouldn''t be difficult to even upgrade to level 8.


    More importantly, helping the civet group solve the human expedition squad, not only can gain experience and upgrade to the fire king, but also can harvest hundreds of loyal believers, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone!


    Qingyou didn''t know that Lin Mo was happily making small calculations at this time, thinking that he was angry and his head lowered lower.


    Yes, the gods are not philanthropists, so how could they offer help to these mortals.


    When Qingyou thought that the people she was trapped might really be enslaved by humans, she felt sadness in her heart and wept silently.


    "I have already felt your sincerity. I made a special exception and lowered my clone to save your civet clan."


    Hearing Qingyou crying, Lin Mo said quickly.


    "Really! Thank you for the blessing of the **** of flames, the civet family swear to the death!"


    Qingyou is grateful.


    "The civet family swear to the death!"


    The other cat people also shouted excitedly.


    Lin Mo didn''t respond any more, he silently dissipated the huge flame face, gathered it into a small fireball again, and stayed in place quietly.


    The cats lied on the ground for half an hour, and when there was no movement, they got up.


    Qingyou piously walked over with his knees and gently lifted Lin Mo.


    To her surprise, the fireball was not hot at all.


    "Young patriarch, can we succeed with a few of us."


    A catman asked.


    "Of course, we have God''s blessing!"


    Qingyou replied firmly.


    Lin Moan was lying quietly in the palm of her hand, filled with excitement.


    Before long, he will be able to completely activate the godhead and have a large number of loyal believers.


    This splendid other world continent, his own journey will officially begin!


    Although the cat is petite, his posture is light, and his speed is not slow. In addition, the quiet and quiet group of people who care about him makes him gallop.


    Before long, Lin Mo and Qingyou and others entered a valley.


    A long way away, Lin Mo saw the flag of the Human Expeditionary Army flying, and a human team was cooking and resting in the valley.


    Qingyou and others quietly approached a little distance, and secretly climbed up the trees to watch.

 Chapter 7： Save the civet family

    Lin Mo carefully counted, there were sixty or seventy people in this team.


    Except for ordinary people in the 20s and 30s, the rest are all knights of Tier 1 and above, and even a Tier 4 magician who leads the team!


    Compared to the civet clan who didn''t even have a second-order fighter, such a lineup was simply luxurious.


    Tier 4 magician, the human empire is really big, and Lin Mo sighed inwardly.


    Due to the particularity of the profession, a Tier 3 mage can dominate a victory in a battle of a hundred people, let alone a Tier 4 mage.


    In addition, magicians have extremely high requirements for talents, and their training is also very resource intensive. Basically Tier 4 or above magicians are willing to join the royal family of various empires or open their own schools, and few join the army.


    No wonder the civet clan will be taken prisoner. There is a Tier 4 magician in charge, and even if there are two more orc clans, they will be given for nothing.


    "Mother! People!"


    Hiding quietly in the tree, looking at the imprisoned female civet patriarch and clansmen below, her beautiful eyes were full of anger, and her knuckles were pinched and turned blue and white.


    "Young patriarch, that Tier 4 magician is also there, can we really beat them?"


    The existence of the fourth-order magician still shocked the hearts of these cat people, and someone asked softly.


    "Shut up! You have witnessed the miracle with your own eyes, how could you ask such a stupid question! My civet clan has sworn to become a loyal believer in the **** of flames, dare to question it again, don''t blame me for banishing you from the race."


    When Qingyou heard this, her face suddenly became cold, and she said unceremoniously.


    "Yes... I''m sorry! I won''t dare anymore."


    The cat man was sweating profusely and hurriedly apologized.


    Seeing Qingyou''s faith so firm, Lin Mo felt even more satisfied.


    In order for the cats to be completely convinced of him, Lin Mo also decided to completely show his strength.


    At this time, a gust of wind blew, Lin Mo immediately jumped from Qingyou''s hand, and followed the wind to the human team below.


    "The God of Flame felt my sincerity, and quickly follow me to rescue the people under the guidance of the gods."


    Seeing Lin Mo acted, Qingyou shouted with excitement, all the cat people on the tree followed her and jumped to the ground.


    "Oh? Aren''t these the cat people who escaped? You dare to come back. Or, let me punish you with the harshest ice magic, and atone for me in the pain of the trembling soul!"


    The Tier 4 magician saw Qingyou and others appear, his face suddenly showed a sneer, he waved the blue staff in his hand and said arrogantly.


    "Qingyou, my child, why are you back? Hurry up and run away with the people!"


    The patriarch of the civet in the cage was also taken aback and hurriedly shouted loudly.


    "You **** human thieves, we have sought the blessing of the gods, mothers, people, don''t be afraid, the gods will guide the future of our civets!"


    Facing dozens of human knights and that Tier 4 magician, Qingyou shouted without fear.


    "Hehe, what kind of gods will bless you lowly orcs, I''m afraid it is not desperate to go crazy, then I will have pity on you and give you a relief..."


    The fourth-order magician sneered and raised the wand in his hand, aiming at Qingyou.


    boom!


    At this moment, a red mushroom cloud suddenly appeared in the center of the entire human squad. The knights were instantly burned to the point of crying and crying. As for ordinary human soldiers, they were directly cremated into black ash!

 Chapter 8： Gods grace

    "what happened!"


    The Tier 4 magician had quick eyes and quick hands, and immediately condensed an ice crystal shield beside him, but otherwise, he still burned his arm.


    Just when Qingyou was speaking, the small fireball that Lin Mo turned into had silently moved to the best position.


    The flame explosion that the humanoid team had never expected was the best way to play Lin Mo designed.


    Not only the human squad, but the imprisoned cats were also stunned on the spot.


    While everyone did not react, Lin Mo condensed a huge face in the middle of the flame, looking down at the cat and the human.


    "I, the **** of flames, promised to protect the civets. Are you willing to believe in me and serve me for generations?"


    The flames, the hot wind, and the high temperature in front of the eyes distorted the space. In this environment, the cats heard Lin Mo''s solemn voice, and even tears were left with excitement.


    Cats are a weak race. They usually subordinate to other orcs, and provide power of faith for the gods believed by other races.


    Seeing that there are gods who are willing to shelter their own race, the excitement in the hearts of the Civet tribe can be imagined.


    "The civet cats are willing to worship the **** of flame for generations to come, serve the **** of flame, and become the most devout believer in flame!"


    The patriarch of the civet knelt down in the prison with tears in his eyes.


    "The civet family, are willing to worship the **** of flame for generations to come..."


    With the patriarch taking the lead, hundreds of civet tribe members knelt together, and the sound of pious oaths resounded throughout the world.


    "God punished."


    After seeing all the civets swear, Lin Mo''s huge flame face turned to the human team, spitting out two words coldly.


    boom!


    The 500,000 burning value exploded at the same time, and Lin Mo also used compressed flame and burst burning at the same time, and the surging flame instantly filled the entire valley.


    What surprised the civets was that the overwhelming flame seemed to be spiritual, and it didn''t hurt them. Instead, it passed by them and even burned their cages.


    "God''s grace is mighty! God''s grace is mighty!"


    Under such a miracle, the Civet tribe members were even more grateful to Lin Mo, and collectively knelt on the ground and knelt up with tears.


    "Ding, burn a Tier 2 knight and gain 60 experience points."


    "Ding, burn a Tier 1 knight and gain 40 experience points."


    ...


    Lin Mo didn''t have the mind to enjoy the thanksgiving prayers of the civet tribe. He stared at his attribute panel with excitement, watching the experience on it rise wildly.


    The upgrade in the early stage was already very fast, and Lin Mo had a hundred times the upgrade rate, and soon, he rose to level 9 Fire Spirit!


    Glancing around, those knights and soldiers have all been buried in the sea of ??flames, only the Tier 4 magician is still breathing on the ice crystal and shield.


    "A Tier 4 magician is the best one. Both skills were used and such a big fire didn''t burn him to death."


    Lin Mo looked at the Tier 4 magician and said playfully.


    But even though this guy was not dead, he was almost at the limit at this moment, his magic power was almost exhausted, and the blue wand in his hand was cracked by the fire.


    "Great fire... God of flames, these orcs are so inferior and few in number. Please come to our Bernard Empire to find believers. As long as you don''t kill me, I can apply to the Empire and provide you with thousands of people. The power of faith!"

 Chapter 9： Activate the Godhead

    The Tier 4 magician couldn''t hold it anymore, and pleaded with a trembling voice.


    Lin Mo did not answer, but silently moved all the flames to his side.


    "False god! If you dare to kill me, the Empire of Bernard will definitely not let you and your lowly believers go. The cold **** of frost will punish him and extinguish your false flame!"


    Seeing that Lin Mo did not accept his plea, the Tier 4 magician finally couldn''t help but yelled.


    Haha, just the last struggle before dying.


    As for the **** of **** Frost, he was not dealing with Lin Mo''s flames, and sooner or later he would have to clean up, Lin Mo didn''t care about offending him in advance.


    Looking at the twisted face of the fourth-order magician, Lin Mo sneered, and the tyrannical flames directly vaporized the ice crystal shield.


    Tier 4 magician, die!


    "Ding, burn a Tier 4 magician to death and gain 150 experience points."


    "Ding, you have been upgraded to Fire King."


    "Ding, the godhead activation conditions have been met, do you want to activate the godhead?"


    Just as the Tier 4 magician died, Lin Mo immediately received three system prompts one after another.


    "activation!"


    Lin Mo immediately ordered excitedly.


    "Ding, you have activated the Godhead, and 1000 cubic meters of storage space is activated at the same time. Please check the Godhead panel."


    Godhead also has a dedicated panel?


    Lin Mo quickly adjusted the Godhead panel.


    ¡¾Name: God of Flame


    Number of believers: 432


    Saint: None


    Templar: None


    Power of Faith: 432


    Storage space usage: 0¡¿


    Lin Mo studied it carefully and found that the power of faith can be exchanged for skill points, and 1000 power of faith can be exchanged for one skill point.


    Skill points can be used to upgrade their skills and learn new skills.


    No wonder I haven''t been able to find a way to upgrade my skills. It turns out that I need the power of faith. This arrangement of the system seems to force myself to become a god.


    Lin Mo was a little bit happy. Fortunately, he was lucky and found a believer in the first place. Otherwise, it would waste a lot of time to activate the Godhead later.


    Each believer can provide a little power of faith every day, and the power of faith obtained can not only be used to exchange skill points, but also can enhance their own attributes, and even enhance the attributes of their own saints.


    No wonder the gods on this road are frantically competing for believers. It seems that the number of believers is the guarantee of the strength of the gods.


    The most interesting thing is that the system can still draw prizes with the power of faith.


    However, the power of 10,000 beliefs can only be drawn once, and I don''t know what can be drawn out. Lin Mo will not consider this item for the time being.


    As for the saint, that is the spokesperson of the gods in the world.


    The sanctuary is the place where the saint and the gods communicate.


    It is impossible for every **** to appear in person to convey his will. With the saint, on the one hand, the gods can cultivate their own power, and on the other hand, the gods can have more time to go out to develop other believers.


    Lin Mo closed the attribute panel before turning his head to focus on the Civet tribe behind him.


    These civet tribe people still knelt on the ground and did not get up, Lin Mo did not call them to get up, after all, the gods must have the air of gods.


    The most urgent task at the moment is to settle down the first batch of believers first. With their stable power to provide faith, oneself can gradually develop.


    "My people, do you have a place to stay?"


    Lin Mo asked.

 Chapter 10： Acquire new skills

    "Go back to the God of Flame, we have been banished to this point and have nowhere to go."


    Qingyou replied at the sign of the matriarch.


    Talking with the gods is a supreme thing, even the patriarch dare not speak at will.


    Qingyou is an appropriate age and a pure virgin body. In addition, she has already communicated with the gods before. The civets have already regarded her as the first choice for the saint, and the communication with the gods is naturally handed over to her.


    "If that''s the case, then you will move to the mountain I saved you before, where the land is fertile and suitable for you to live in."


    Lin Mo said.


    The hill has been completely burnt down, and the ground is thick with plant ash, which is indeed suitable for farming and survival.


    "For God-given land, our clan naturally obeys the arrangement."


    Replied quietly and respectfully.


    "Apart from your civet tribe, are there other tribes willing to believe in me?"


    Lin Mo asked again.


    "Cat people have four major ethnic groups, civet, gray cat, black cat, and civet cat. Gray cats and black cats all love stability. If they can be sheltered by the Lord of Fire, they are naturally happy.


    It''s just that the civet cats are aggressive by nature and actively vassalize under the wolf tribe. With the support of the wolf tribe, the civet cats ruled the cat human tribe. Both gray and black cats are enslaved by it. Only we swear to resist and be banished. "


    Qingyou explained.


    Lin Mo probably understood the situation. If the problems of the civet cats can be solved, then the gray cats and black cats would naturally be willing to be his followers.


    Helping the civet tribe to unify the cat people will be the first step in expanding the number of believers.


    When the two ethnic groups join, they can gain at least a thousand powers of faith a day.


    Lin Mo secretly made up his mind to unify the cat race, that is imminent!


    "It''s so good. You can settle down first, and I will send you an oracle to guide you."


    After Lin Mo gave his instructions, he dissipated the condensed giant flame face, and turned into a small fireball to hide aside.


    The civet family knelt down on the ground for a long time, only then cautiously got up and headed towards the god-given land under Qingyou''s leadership.


    I have already arranged the place of the civet clan, and the rest will depend on their own efforts.


    The believer''s business has been settled, and what is left is to find ways to strengthen one''s own strength.


    Lin Mo thought for a while, but decided to open his panel first and check his current attributes.


    ¡¾Host Name: Lin Mo


    Identity: First Class Fire King


    Burn value: 4290000 points


    Current burn value consumption: 1 point per second


    Special resistance: 50% water resistance


    Maximum temperature: 2500 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 10000%


    Skill: Compressed flame lv1 tyrannical burning lv1 rock fall lv1]


    Oh?


    Lin Mo''s eyes lit up, and after upgrading to the realm of the Fire King, he really gained a new skill.


    The previous compressed flames and tyrannical burning are basically blessing skills, it seems that this new skill is finally an offensive skill.


    "Lv1 from the falling rock, start!"


    Lin Mo moved his mind and immediately tried to activate this skill.


    Huhuhu!


    There was a huge sound of breaking through the sky, and a meteorite the size of a small house, wrapped in a burning flame, fell from the sky!


    With a loud bang, the flame meteorite slammed into the forest aside, making a huge explosion.


    The earth was smashed out of a deep crater, and high-temperature meteorite fragments scattered like cannonballs, causing a raging fire.


    A piece of woodland the size of a football field, instantly vanished!

 Chapter 11： Church establishment

    "I rub, this new skill is so powerful?"


    Looking at his masterpiece, Lin Mo was suddenly shocked.


    To know such a large area, even if he burns himself, it will take a long time.


    But just such a skill can cause such a big damage in an instant.


    Moreover, this is only the result of forest use.


    If you use this trick on humans or orcs in battle, the damage it will cause is hard to imagine.


    However, the cost of such a powerful skill is huge.


    Lin Mo''s burn value just now was close to 430w, and in a blink of an eye there was only 350w.


    A skill is about to use up 100w of burn value. Fortunately, I have saved a lot of it before. Otherwise, if this skill continues, it is estimated that I can just play it out.


    Now Lin Mo has been upgraded to the realm of the Fire King. The power and skills of the flame are indeed much stronger than before, but the problem that follows is that the consumption of burn points has also become much larger.


    In order to ensure that he has the ability to deal with the trouble that may come at any time, Lin Mo decided to burn the forest first and store the burn value.


    Just as Lin Mo was storing the burn value, Qingyou had already brought her own people to the god-given land.


    "Wow!"


    As soon as they set foot on this mountain, the cats couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Everywhere here is covered with a thick layer of plant ash. These are the best fertilizers. When the land absorbs these plant ash completely, this land is estimated to be able to sprout any tree branch.


    "The land here is too fertile! Thanks to the great God of Flame!"


    The patriarch of the civet put his hands together and said excitedly.


    The science and technology of the orcs is not developed, so when they grow crops, they basically rely on natural harvest.


    The more fertile land is basically controlled by the powerful orc tribes. These weak tribes can only cultivate on the barren land, so the harvest is not good and they often suffer from starvation.


    Seeing such a fertile land now, how could these civet tribes not get excited, and suddenly a prayer of praise to the **** of flames sounded.


    "Before the God of Flame saves us, he has prepared this piece of God-given land. Only the great true **** has the ability to be such an unknown prophet. We must work hard to develop our race and not let the God of Flame down!"


    Facing this piece of land, Qingyou clenched his hands and said firmly to herself.


    Lin Mo didn''t know yet. From this moment on, this civet girl who had only known him for less than a few hours had completely become his most pious saint.


    The people of the Civet tribe had escaped from the dead, but now they saw such a fertile land. They completely forgot their exhaustion and started to work in full swing.


    Soon, they cleared a large area of ??land.


    The Civet tribe quickly felled trees and built a church on this land.


    The gods cannot always take the initiative to show up around them, and the only way to communicate with the gods for blessing is to build a temple.


    Because they had seen the miracle cast by Lin Mo with their own eyes, everyone in the Civet tribe was extremely pious. Although they lacked tools, they had built a decent temple forcibly.


    At the same time that the church was built, all the civets stopped their work, and they gathered outside the church religiously.


    Four civet girls called to the nearby stream to change clothes for a quiet bath.


    Everything was prepared, Qingyou entered the sanctuary alone, kneeling before the flame totem that had just been erected.

 Chapter 12： Saint quiet

    "Great God of Flames, thank you for giving hope and fertile land to the civet tribesmen. Qingyou wishes to serve you for life, become your saint, and dedicate everything I have to you. Please take down the sacred shelter ."


    Qingyou put his hands together and sincerely made a wish to the flame totem.


    After the wish was completed, the four civet cat girls who served Qingyou bathing respectfully entered the sanctuary, pierced Qingyou''s brow with a silver needle, took out a drop of blood between the eyebrows, and carefully dropped it on the flame totem.


    The blood between the brows is a collection of spiritual energy in the whole body, which has a psychic effect.


    After the flame totem touched the drop of blood between the eyebrows, a faint glow of fire appeared.


    "Ding! The service petition of the saint detected, saint: Qingyou, ethnic group: civet, do you accept it?"


    Lin Mo was busy accumulating burn value, and suddenly received a prompt from the system.


    "accept."


    Lin Mo immediately confirmed.


    Although the civets have vowed to serve in their own right before, they can only truly become their own believers if they truly establish a sanctuary and elect a saint.


    Lin Mo opened the Godhead panel, and the data above was updated.


    Name: God of Flame


    Number of believers: 432


    Saint: Qingyou (Vincat tribe)


    Sanctuary: 1


    Power of Faith: 432


    Storage space usage: 0


    After accepting Qingyou''s petition, Lin Mo found that he could now check her attributes.


    The saint can be said to be her spokesperson on the mainland, and Lin Mo naturally has to care about her data.


    With a thought, Lin Mo quickly opened the quiet property panel.


    Saint quiet


    Race: Civet


    Age: 16


    Occupation: None (high magic affinity, it is recommended to change to a magician)


    Skills: None


    Lin Mo was a little surprised. Orcs rarely had people with magical talents. Usually, there were only one or two such people in an entire tribe, and they usually served as high priests in the tribe.


    If Qingyou can become a magician, it is a very good thing not only for herself, but even for the entire civet group.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have enough power of belief now to enhance her attributes.


    "Ding, congratulations to the first ethnic group to believe in, and a gift package for the novice gods!"


    As if sending charcoal in the snow, Lin Mo just felt a pity, and the system prompt immediately sounded in his mind.


    "turn on!"


    Lin Mo immediately ordered excitedly.


    "Ding, congratulations for getting 10 skill points"


    "Ding, get attribute enhancement point 1"


    "Ding, congratulations on obtaining the trait gene rice seed (can be made using the power of faith)."


    These two or three prompts sounded, and Lin Mo became more excited.


    Upgrade level 1 compressed flame and tyrannical burning, each requires 2 skill points, while upgrading the rock falls requires 5 skill points.


    After upgrading his three skills, the 10 skill points just obtained only have 1 point left.


    This attribute enhancement point, I shouldn''t use it, so I will directly use it for Saint Qingyou to enhance her magic talent.


    As for this trait gene rice seed, what is it?


    With doubts, Lin Mo opened its description.


    Trait gene rice seeds: an upgraded version of hybrid rice created by great scientists, with a yield of 5,000 kg per mu and a short maturity period, which can only be grown by believers.


    "Wipe!"


    Lin Mo shouted out in surprise.


    Regardless of the world and age, food is the primary issue of development forces.


    With this super rice, it is absolutely not a problem to satisfy your own believers, and more importantly, it can attract more poor orcs to believe in yourself.


    Moreover, these seeds can only be planted by their own believers, which fundamentally eliminates the problem of theft by other forces.


    With such a powerful seed, Lin Mo seemed to see a scene where the power of faith was constantly pouring into him.

 Chapter 13： God-given rice

    The heart is not as good as the action, Lin Mo immediately used the power of faith to exchange 32 super rice seeds, and communicated with her through quiet prayers.


    Inside the sanctuary, the flame totem burst out fiery flames, kneeling and praying quietly, feeling a burst of warmth all over the body, and bursts of invisible fluctuations, accompanied by the beating of the flame, continued to spread outward.


    Not only Qingyou and the four civet girls in the sanctuary felt this fluctuation, but even the civet tribe people waiting outside also felt it.


    Everyone knelt at the same time, waiting nervously and excitedly.


    "I, the **** of fire, accept the service of the civet clan, and I will protect the civet clan from now on."


    An ethereal and solemn voice sounded in Qingyou''s mind, Qingyou''s delicate body was shaken, and his eyes filled with excitement tears.


    "My saint, I will bless you here."


    Lin Mo said, using that attribute enhancement point on Qingyou.


    Qingyou only felt a powerful force descending from the sky. This force broke through all the shackles on her body, and her thoughts even became clearer and clearer.


    "Oh my god, I awakened magic!"


    Qingyou''s mind moved slightly, and a small flame emerged from her palm. Looking at the flame, Qingyou shouted in surprise.


    Lin Mo glanced at the quiet attribute panel and found that her profession had changed from nothing to a first-order magician.


    "The miracle! The miracle happened again!"


    The civets outside the sanctuary heard the quiet voice, and they all shouted in excitement.


    Qingyou was 16 years old, and at this age she could still awaken her magic talent, except for the gift of the gods, there was no other way to explain it.


    At this moment, only the most pious belief and awe are left in the hearts of all the Civets.


    Through the sanctuary, Lin Mo also transmitted the 32 special rice seeds, which closed the quiet prayer channel and continued to store the burning value.


    As the flame on the totem dissipated, Qingyou also realized that the God of Flame had left, she slowly stood up and walked towards the totem.


    A handful of seemingly inconspicuous seeds were placed under the totem, Qingyou held them in the palm of his hand, and turned and walked out of the temple.


    "Holy Woman!"


    "Holy Woman!"


    Seeing Qingyou stepping out, all the civet tribe members respectfully bowed to her, even her mother, the patriarch of the civet tribe, was no exception.


    She has become a saint, the possession of a great god, and even a glance at her is a blasphemy against the god.


    "People of the tribe, the great God of Flame has accepted our tribe and has given generous blessings."


    With the seeds in the hands raised quietly, the Civet tribe people cheered excitedly.


    "Saint, what did the great God of Fire give us?"


    The patriarch walked over and asked respectfully.


    Even though Qingyou is her daughter, the patriarch respectfully used honorifics.


    "This is the holy rice given to us by the gods. With it, we will never live the days of hunger and hunger again."


    Qingyou held the seed in front of the patriarch and said happily.


    "Let me show it to you."


    Qingyou saw the doubts on the faces of the tribe. She smiled and walked towards the land, followed by the curious Civet tribe.


    Part of the land has been turned over by the Civet tribe, and the plant ash has been mixed with the soil to become the best fertilizer.


    Qingyou stretched out his hand, gently dug a small hole in the ground, and then threw a rice seed into it.


    She buried the seeds and poured a little water on them.


    Then she hung her hand above the ground, and a faint red light lit up in her palm. She wanted to use the magic that had just awakened to ripen this seed quickly!

 Chapter 14： The rewarding heart of the civet

    "Saint! You really awakened magic!"


    Although I heard quiet cheers before, but seeing her using magic with my own eyes, the visual shock is still different.


    "Yes, with the generosity of the God of Fire, I successfully awakened the magic."


    Qingyou is calm on the surface, but the tone is beautiful.


    For orcs, being able to awaken magical talent is a lifetime glory.


    The faces of the civets on the side showed envy, but it was a pity that it was not them who asked for the help of the **** of flames, otherwise they might also get such a privilege.


    Under the impetus of the quiet flame magic, the temperature and humidity of the soil are controlled in an excellent state.


    "It''s almost time!"


    Qingyou carefully perceives the growth of the seeds in the soil, and when it is just right, she transmits a trace of her own magic power into it.


    The seed of the rice quickly broke out of the hull and began to germinate.


    The original growth cycle of this special rice was only one month, but now under the impetus of Qingyou magic, it immediately sprouts and pulls out the ears, and grows taller section by section.


    Although Qingyou has just awakened to magic, Qingyou''s control of magic is still very rusty, but in order to prove the benevolence of the flame god, she still tried her best to ripen the rice.


    With the nourishment of Qingyou magic power, this rice gradually matured, and the heavy ears grew densely one by one.


    "Oh my god, what kind of rice is this that can produce such ears of rice!"


    The patriarch of the civet couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    However, all this is not over yet, the rice stalks that have been bent by the ears of rice have grown a little thicker, and more ears of rice have also grown.


    This golden rice plant bloomed like a mature dandelion, and it was full of rice.


    Seeing that the rice was completely mature, Qingyou withdrew her hand and wiped the sweat from her forehead slightly tired.


    "Holy woman, dare to ask how much output can the holy rice given by the God of Flame reach?"


    A civet tribe asked softly.


    Qingyou smiled slightly and stretched out five fingers.


    "Five hundred catties per mu! We don''t have to be hungry now!"


    The civet tribe suddenly cheered.


    "No, the holy rice given to us by Lord God can yield five thousand catties per mu!"


    Qingyou gently waved her hand, a proud smile appeared on her delicate little face.


    "Five! Five thousand catties!"


    The civets immediately held their breath, and when it was confirmed that Qingyou was not joking with them, thunderous praises erupted from the crowd.


    "Quickly, taste the taste of holy rice."


    A quiet smile interrupted everyone''s cheers, and someone immediately came over and harvested the rice cautiously, and took it aside and processed it.


    After a while, a big pot of steaming rice was brought over.


    Qingyou took the lead in pinching a few grains of rice and stuffing it into her mouth, her delicate little face suddenly revealed a look of surprise.


    The rice grains are soft and elastic, with a slight fragrance, and the taste is much better than the brown rice they had eaten before.


    The patriarch of the civet and other people are full of praise after they have tasted it.


    After Qingyou distributed the rice seeds, the tribe quickly planted all the seeds.


    "Holy Maiden, the God of Fire has already helped us solve the problem of food and shelter. I think we should find ways to develop our forces to get more believers to repay the God of Fire."


    The chief civet pulled Qingyou aside and said softly.

 Chapter 15： Montenegro

    Seeing the people of the tribe in full swing, everyone''s face is filled with expectations for life, and Qingyou is naturally extremely happy.


    All of this was given to them by the God of Flame, and Qingyou''s mood for repaying was no worse than the leader of the civet cat.


    "Mother, I think so too."


    Nodded quietly and replied.


    "We will have a large amount of food, and relying on our own food alone will definitely exceed demand. It is better for us to brew the excess food into wine, which is convenient for storage, and can also be used to trade with other tribes or win them."


    The patriarch of the civet was an experienced old patriarch, and she immediately put forward an idea.


    "It''s so good. I have sent someone to explore the terrain a little bit. This is a mountainous area. Apart from a few monsters, there are no other tribes nearby. We will raise troops here and make other plans."


    Qingyou nodded in response.


    "Wait when I enter the temple to ask the **** of flames for instructions and get the approval of the gods before I start practicing."


    After Qingyou finished speaking, he walked into the sanctuary alone, kneeled before the flame totem again and began to pray.


    Lin Mo heard her prayer and felt that this arrangement was also not bad.


    On the one hand, the population and combat power of the civet tribe are insufficient. It is unrealistic to expect them to attack other tribes in a short time.


    On the other hand, the human expedition squad that had captured the civet tribe before was destroyed. They would definitely not let it go. Lin Mo had to deal with this matter first. He didn''t want the loyal believers he had just acquired to be killed in an instant.


    "can."


    Qingyou quickly got Lin Mo''s response.


    Now that the gods agreed, Qingyou naturally happily arranged the housework of the civet clan with the clan leader.


    A month passed in a blink of an eye.


    The civet clan was developing steadily under Qingyou''s leadership, and Lin Mo also took advantage of this time to watch all the surrounding environment.


    This is the northern part of the Chaos Continent, a barren land where the orcs live.


    The human territory is in the rich and warm south of the mainland. There is a long Heishan mountain range between the two. Legend has it that there is a monster in this mountain range.


    But no one has seen it for nearly a thousand years, and the orcs have never taken the initiative to enter this mountain range.


    But there are always humans wanting to invade the wild land, such as the expedition team of the Bernard Empire, which captured the civet clan last time.


    At the moment, Lin Mo was on the edge of the Heishan Mountains, staring at the endless virgin forest inside.


    In this month, Lin Mo wiped out all the monster beasts near the civet clan, and his level rose a lot.


    Opening the properties panel, Lin Mo glanced at his current properties.


    ¡¾Host Name: Lin Mo


    Identity: Level 5 Fire King


    Burning value: 5000w points


    Current burn value consumption: 10 points per second


    Special resistance: 50% water resistance


    Maximum temperature: 2600 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 10000%


    Skill: Compressed Flame lv2 Tyrannical Burning lv2 Rockfall Falling lv2]


    ¡¾Name: God of Flame


    Number of believers: 432


    Saint: Qingyou (Vincat tribe)


    Sanctuary: 1


    Power of Faith: 1532


    Skill points: 1


    Storage space usage: 0¡¿


    Nowadays, it is difficult to upgrade oneself only by burning monsters and animals. If you want to break through the realm of Fire King, you have to find other opportunities.


    Anyway, there are civet girls praying in the civet tribe''s sanctuary. If you encounter a character that you can''t deal with, you can directly return to the civet tribe''s sanctuary through the flame totem, without worrying about safety issues.


    Lin Mo thought for a while and walked directly into the Heishan Mountains.

 Chapter 16： Feather girl

    "The burn value has already reached 50 million, and now there is no need for replenishment. The virgin forest here is very dense, and the burn value is lacking in the future, so you can come here anytime."


    Lin Mo turned into a flame, while traveling through the forest, while observing the situation here.


    "I don''t know if the creatures in the Black Mountain Mountains are more powerful than the ones outside. It is getting harder and harder to upgrade now. Although it is 100 times more efficient, the experience points provided by creatures below Tier 3 are hardly enough."


    Lin Mo sighed, a little headache.


    As he was looking around hoping to find some powerful creatures, he suddenly heard a noisy flap of wings above his head.


    Lin Mo was overjoyed. The flapping of the wings was so loud that he heard a large creature, and he heard more than one sound. Maybe he could earn a good experience value.


    He immediately followed a century-old tree next to him and climbed it all the way quickly.


    Through the lush foliage, he finally saw the source of the sound.


    It was a blond girl with wings on her back, and a group of human knights in light armor riding griffins.


    Feather people?


    When Lin Mo saw the blonde girl, he judged the identity of the other party.


    The girl has flowing blonde hair, a pair of blue eyes, and the wings behind her are white and flawless, as holy and beautiful as an angel.


    Feather people are one of the few high-profile groups of orcs, and they have extremely high magical talents, making them the most special existence among orcs.


    The feather warrior, who is equipped with magic blessings and swoops into the air at high speed, was once a nightmare for countless human soldiers.


    And after the orcs were driven into the wild land, the Feathers also broke away from the big orcs group and quietly lived in seclusion, no one knew their specific location.


    But why this Feather Human Race girl would be besieged by humans here.


    When Lin Mo was puzzled, the three Griffin Riders in the sky had already surrounded the Feather Man girl in the center.


    "Xiao Yuren, you can''t run away anymore. Obediently, we won''t hurt you."


    The leading Griffin Rider shouted.


    "I would rather die than be captured by you humans. I would fight if I wanted to. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    The Feather Girl has a very strong temper. She drew out a long spear glowing with silver light, which was quite brave and heroic.


    "Don''t toast or drink fine wine! When we catch you, we must force you to tell the whereabouts of your people, and then we will kill you all!"


    The Griffin Rider waved the huge warhammer in his hand and shouted angrily.


    "Bah, look at the gun!"


    The feather clan girl gave a soft sound, and the silver spear in her hand pierced the leading Griffin Rider with the sound of wind.


    Just when the opponent stretched out the warhammer to block, the silver spear in the hand of the Feather Clan girl suddenly turned to the left and stabbed the nearest Griffin Rider.


    The Griffin Rider did not expect that the Feather Clan girl would make such a move, and was a little panicked at the moment, the warhammer in his hand could not stop the girl''s attack for the first time.


    The warhammer was lifted by the feather girl, and the griffin under the crotch was scratched by the sharp tip of the gun.


    Taking advantage of the time when the griffon flew around in pain, the feather girl slapped her wings and quickly broke through the encirclement of the three and escaped.


    Although this girl of the feather clan looks young, her fighting talent is not low, and she can break through this way at this time.


    Lin Mo was amazed in his heart.


    But the Feather Clan girl was at the end of the crossbow at this time, and the physical strength of the three griffins was much more abundant than her.


    The strength is so great that even though the Feather Clan girl worked very hard, it was still difficult for her to escape.


    Lin Mo leaped in the forest, following the direction of the feather girl, ready to help her at any time.

 Chapter 17： I can protect you

    "Damn orc!"


    The leading Griffin Rider saw that he was actually brushed, and his anger suddenly rose from his heart, and he raised the warhammer in his hand high.


    As a Tier 4 Griffin Rider, his warhammer was also enchanted by a magician, and it was filled with the power of thunder.


    "Give it to me!"


    The Griffin Rider roared, and the warhammer in his hand smashed towards the feather girl''s back.


    Hearing the whistling wind behind her, the plume girl''s pretty face suddenly turned pale, her own strength was only a mere second-order, this warhammer full of thunderous power might kill her in an instant.


    In a hurry, the Feather girl threw the silver spear in her hand to the rear.


    Chong.


    The Griffin Rider''s warhammer hit the silver spear directly, smashing the head of the silver spear with swift force, and then continued to fly towards the back of the feather girl.


    The feather girl couldn''t dodge, and was hit by the warhammer in the shoulder.


    Although a large part of the strength of the warhammer has been removed by the silver spear, the Yu clan girl still snorted, her body instantly lost her balance, and fell towards the ground like a broken kite.


    Layers of branches buffered the plume girl''s falling strength, but did not aggravate her injury.


    But when she got up wrapped in fallen leaves, she found that her wings could no longer exert any strength, and it was basically impossible to fly.


    "See where you are going!"


    Three griffon riders descended from the sky, the huge griffon roared, condescendingly overlooking the plume girl.


    The feather girl looked so weak in front of them, she also knew that she was in desperation, and a look of despair appeared on her face.


    boom!


    At this moment, a tall wall of fire emerged out of thin air, separating the Feather Race girl from the three Griffin Riders.


    The appearance of the wall of fire abruptly blocked the offensive of the Griffin Riders.


    Yes, Lin Mo finally made a move.


    Among the orcs, the Yumen are outstanding in all aspects of combat abilities, and Lin Mo deliberately wants to develop the Yumen tribe into his followers through this Yumen girl.


    Moreover, the tentacles of the human empire did stretch too far, and Lin Mo couldn''t bear their wanton actions in the wild.


    "Oh? Wall of Fire, is it a magician? Although you don''t know which power you belong to, I still want to remind you that we are knights of the Bernard Empire. This orc is our prey. If you want to snatch, please be careful consider."


    Seeing a wall of flame appeared in front of him, the leading Griffin Rider took it for granted that it was a ghost made by a magician. Relying on the strength of the empire, he said arrogantly.


    If Lin Mo is really a human magician, then he might also consider Griffin Rider.


    But obviously, the Griffin Rider threatened the wrong person.


    When he heard the name Bernard Empire, Lin Mo suddenly sneered. In his eyes, the three Griffin Riders were completely dead.


    "Wh...what''s the matter? Has anyone saved me?"


    Seeing the flame wall that suddenly appeared to isolate her enemies, the Feather Man girl was also taken aback. She looked around with some doubts, but she didn''t even see a single figure.


    "I, the **** of flames, you may wish to be my believer, and I may protect you from safety."


    When she was wondering, a solemn voice suddenly rang in her mind.

 Chapter 18： Cant eat

    "God of Flame?"


    The Yu clan girl was taken aback, a dazed expression appeared on Qiao''s face.


    There are so many gods in the entire Chaos Continent, but I have never heard of a **** of fire.


    It is estimated that he is a novice **** who has just become a god, otherwise he would not take the initiative to save himself.


    The Yuren girl gave a wry smile, subconsciously trying to refuse.


    As a relatively powerful ethnic group, the Yu people have their own beliefs, and they believe in the **** of the sky.


    As a feather man with faith, how could a girl believe in other gods at will.


    But at the moment she spoke, she couldn''t say what she refused.


    The tribe that the girl belongs to is the Baiyu clan of the Feather Clan. Many years ago, the Baiyu clan lost a large number of clan members in the battle with humans, resulting in a relatively weak tribe.


    As a warrior of the Baiyu clan, the girl bravely stepped forward when the tribe encountered the human team and attracted the enemy''s attention to her body, thus ensuring the safety of the tribe.


    In the process of being chased by the Griffin Rider, I did not know how many times I prayed to the **** of the sky, but I did not receive any response.


    Reminiscent of these years, the Baiyu people have prayed to the **** of the sky countless times, hoping for guidance and protection, but they have never received any response.


    Infinite indignation and disappointment suddenly surged in the girl''s heart.


    What is the use of believing in a **** who cannot guide and protect his own people?


    Even if it is a little-known god, but the flame **** can lend a helping hand when he needs it most, it is enough to make people trust him.


    "The great **** of fire, I, the war girl of the Baiyu clan, Lilian, would like to be your loyal believer!"


    Lilian, a girl from the feather clan, made her determination and swears seriously.


    "Okay! I will punish these savage humans with the God''s punishment."


    Lin Mo responded.


    "Hey! Your Excellency, don''t toast or eat fine wine. It provokes our Bernard Empire. Even if you are a magician, you can''t eat and walk around."


    Seeing that the wall of flame did not go out for a long time, the Griffin Rider was also a little uncomfortable, and said angrily.


    Haha, it''s not me who can''t eat, but you!


    Lin Mo sneered, and the wide flame wall suddenly spread towards the three Griffin Riders. The high-temperature flames set off a large wave of fire, and they had the momentum to engulf them.


    "not good!"


    The leading Griffin Rider shouted and hurriedly clamped the Griffin under his hip with his legs.


    The Griffin hurriedly flapped its wings and took off, and the three Griffin Riders finally rushed into the air before being swallowed by the fire.


    But the three griffins were still burning their paws by the flames of Lin Mo because they took off too slowly, and they wailed in pain.


    "At this level of flame strength and scale, the opponent must at least be a Tier 6 great magician, but how can this level of existence be able to attack us for a little orc?"


    The Griffin Rider looked at the large sea of ??fire under his feet, and his heart was also amazed, dripping cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Dear Grand Mage, please forgive me for my previous rudeness. If you are interested in this orc, please accept it. Please don''t care about us and let us go."


    The sixth-order great magician, even in the empire, is the most elite group of people, he, a fourth-order knight, is certainly not as important as the sixth-order great magician.


    Even if they were burned to death on the spot, the empire would not find trouble with the great magician for them, and would even try to win over the great magician by any means.

 Chapter 19： Kill the Griffin Squad

    The Griffin Rider also understood this truth in his heart, and immediately asked for mercy.


    But what responded to him was the rising flame below and the rising temperature.


    "Is this not going to let us go."


    The Griffon urging his hips raised a distance again, and the Griffin Knight couldn''t help but cursed in secret.


    But their own strength is obviously not as good as the opponent, even if they are angry, they can''t make any powerful resistance.


    "Since your Excellency insists on targeting us, the Bernard Empire Knight has also written down this humiliation, and will come back for advice in the future!"


    A vicious look flashed across the face of the leading Griffin Rider, half warning and half threatening.


    Haha, I will ask for advice in the future, do you want to give me the same set of 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi?


    Lin Mo sneered secretly.


    Don''t think that I can''t help you in the sky.


    "Lv2 from the falling rock, start!"


    The Griffin Rider had just finished speaking, and suddenly felt that the sky was darkening. When he looked up, he almost fell from the Griffin in fright.


    A huge meteorite in midair was wrapped in a blazing flame, and it was aimed at their heads and smashed down.


    "This...this is a forbidden spell? He is a great mage above the eighth level? Quick! Quickly fly!"


    The three griffon riders frightened their faces as earthy as they desperately urged the griffon under the hip to escape.


    The spells that can provoke visions of heaven and earth are basically forbidden curses, and can only be used by great mages above the eighth rank.


    Seeing such a scene, they didn''t have the thought of resistance, and only the idea of ??escape was left in their minds.


    But how could the speed of the Griffon keep up with the falling speed of the meteorite, besides, the meteorite also had eyes, chasing them.


    boom!


    This is a level 2 rock falling from the sky. Lin Mo deliberately reduced the size of the meteorite, but correspondingly, the meteorite''s flight speed was also much faster, and they couldn''t avoid it at all.


    Within ten breaths of time, the meteorite smashed onto them firmly.


    The pitiful three majestic Griffin riders and the three Griffins did not even scream, they were broken and fractured by the meteorite, and then burned to ashes by the high temperature flame on the meteorite.


    "Ding, kill a Tier 4 Griffin Rider and get 150 experience points."


    "Ding, kill a Tier 3 Griffin Rider and get 100 experience points."


    "Ding, kill a Tier 3 Griffin Rider and get 100 experience points."


    "Ding, kill a griffon and get 200 experience points."


    ...


    The system''s prompts sounded continuously, and to Lin Mo''s surprise, the experience value provided by killing the Griffin was even higher than that of a Tier 4 knight.


    This time, with the addition of a hundred times the experience increase efficiency, Lin Mo barely managed to rise to a small level.


    Host name: Lin Mo


    Identity: Level 6 Fire King


    Burning value: 4864w points


    Current burn value consumption: 10 points per second


    Special resistance: 50% water resistance


    Maximum temperature: 2600 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 10000%


    Skills: Compressed flame lv2 tyrannical burning lv2 rock fall lv2


    Looking at the attribute panel, Lin Mo felt a little bit happy.


    The Bernard Empire is really a good helper for upgrading long experience. It seems that he needs to look for their tracks in a targeted manner, so that he can rise to the next level as soon as possible.


    "Lilian thanked the God of Flame for his blessing. I swear with my soul that I will always be your most faithful believer!"


    Lilian looked at the devastating scene in front of her, feeling extremely excited, and immediately knelt down and swore sincerely.

 Chapter 20： Go to war

    Lilian had previously believed in the **** of the sky, just because the entire Feather race believed in it.


    But now it''s different. Lin Mo appeared when she was most desperate, and solved her enemies with miracles, which naturally made her extremely admired.


    Taking the soul as the oath, this is the most serious oath. Once the oath is taken, it will never be changed unless the body is dead and the soul is destroyed.


    Lilian briefly explained the situation, and Lin Mo roughly knew something in his heart.


    Now the humans of the Bernard Empire have begun to infiltrate the Montenegro Mountains, and it seems that they are not small.


    After Lilian led the Griffin Rider away, the remaining members of the White Feather clan should have also hid, and now looking for them would increase the risk of exposing them.


    After all, it is a relatively large project to transfer the Baiyu tribe, and it must be very conspicuous.


    Those feather people don''t have such a powerful strength as themselves, if they lose the population, they are all lost power of faith!


    After Lin Mo''s deliberation, he decided to let Lilian go to the civet tribe to recuperate and rest. After the civet became stronger, he sent someone to pick up the Baiyu tribe.


    After showing Lilian the way, Lin Mo also followed the prayers in the civet sanctuary and returned to the flame totem.


    In this more than a month, Lin Mo accumulated more than 10,000 powers of faith.


    Unsurprisingly, these powers of faith were all used by Qingyou.


    In a short period of one month, Qingyou had changed from a girl with magical talent that had not yet awakened to a Tier 3 magician.


    This rate of progress is absolutely impossible even for highly talented humans.


    The people of the civet clan marveled at Qingyou''s rapid progress, but only Qingyou knew that the great flame **** often blessed her, which created her current strength.


    In Qingyou''s heart, the God of Flame has become the whole of her life, and serving the God of Flame with all his loyalty has become the biggest goal of her efforts.


    At 16 years old, it is the time when a girl''s heart is strong.


    Qingyou will often dream of the God of Flame in her dreams, using her own imagination to guess the appearance of the God of Flame.


    Occasionally Qingyou also blamed herself for blaspheming the gods, but this sentiment has been buried deep in her heart, completely taking root.


    Within a month, Shengmi had matured for a season, and for the first time, the Civet tribe had lived a worry-free life.


    The patriarch began to arrange matters related to wine making. With the quiet flame magic, the temperature required for wine making was better controlled.


    After Lilian arrived, Qingyou welcomed her and tried her best to arrange caring for her.


    And Lilian was also surprised by the rich princess of the Civet tribe. It stands to reason that such a small and weak race could not lead such a moist life.


    Recognizing that these are the contributions of the God of Flame, Lilian''s worship of Lin Mo has grown even deeper.


    With no worries about food and clothing, the physical fitness of the civet tribe has also improved a lot. Although it is a small tribe of more than 400 people, it has been able to produce a full 200 fighters with combat effectiveness.


    At the beginning of the second month, Qingyou couldn''t wait faintly.


    She wants to complete the plan of unifying the cat race as soon as possible, so as to increase the number of followers of the God of Flame.


    Through prayer, Qingyou conveyed his thoughts to Lin Mo.


    But Lin Mo was happy, and directly gave two words.


    "Go to war!"

 Chapter 21： You can go to death when youre done

    According to intelligence, the biggest enemy in unifying the cat people is the civet cat.


    The strength of the civet tribe is the strongest among the four tribes. They have a population of nearly a thousand people. There are four hundred strong soldiers, which is equivalent to the population of the entire civet tribe.


    The population of the gray cat and the black cat tribe is about the same as that of the civet tribe, probably only about 400 people. If there is a war, these two tribes can also bring together more than 400 people.


    So once this battle starts, it means that the civet tribe will face 800 people with 200 people!


    A full four times the number gap!


    But Lin Mo didn''t worry at all, because Qingyou had become a Tier 3 magician.


    For a Tier 3 magician, against a petite and fragile warrior like the Cat Clan, as long as the magic power is sufficient and the location is safe, it is not a problem to kill four to five hundred people by one person.


    It can be said that a quiet person is equivalent to an army.


    What''s more, there is a second-tier Lilian to help. With her fighting instinct, it is absolutely no disadvantage to deal with cat warriors.


    No matter how bad, there is still Lin Mo watching the battle. Although he does not want to draw out the gods believed by the civet cats, if he really wants to suffer, then Lin Mo will not watch.


    Now that the great gods had agreed, Qingyou was naturally very excited, and immediately set about arranging the news and plans of the battle.


    After seeing the **** of flames cast down miracles many times, the civet tribe firmly believed in any oracle.


    Since the gods say they can fight, they can definitely win.


    Regardless of the difference in the number of people, the civets who are protected by the gods will not be afraid at all.


    Considering that the gray cat tribe and the black cat tribe were not willing to follow the civet cat tribe, Qingyou did not intend to secretly lead the tribe to attack.


    After all, the biggest purpose of unifying the cat people is to increase the power of believers. The mage¡¯s sneak attack is indeed very powerful, but if a torch burns a large number of gray cats and black cats to death, and loses a large number of potential believers, it will not be worth the gain .


    Therefore, Qingyou sent someone to hand over the battle book to the civet cats early and agreed to fight in the nearby Great Plains.


    The winning tribe will unite the entire cat people.


    After receiving the battle book, the civet patriarch went crazy with joy.


    Back then, the civet tribe was forced to ban them because of their unyielding swearing to the death, but now they have personally sent them to the door, how can the civet patriarch be upset?


    Soon, on the agreed day, both parties came to the agreed place early.


    The civet legion is mighty, arranged in three phalanxes, with two hundred gray cats and black cat warriors each standing on the flanks, and four hundred civet warriors in the middle.


    The civet patriarch, holding a machete, stood at the forefront of the team vigorously, his face full of victory.


    Qingyou confronted them with two hundred civet warriors. Although there was a huge disadvantage in terms of numbers, the well-deserved civet tribe was strong, physically strong and full of energy, and did not lose to the opposite in terms of momentum.


    "Hehe, little girl of the civet clan, call your mother out! Your civet clan took the initiative to write a battle book, but the patriarch is so scared that he dare not show up, isn''t it ridiculous!"


    The civet patriarch stroked his beard and shouted mockingly.


    "Look at the poor number of you. Even if we spit and spit, we can drown your troops. I will give you a chance. As long as you surrender honestly, then you come to be my concubine. Accept you, lest your people make innocent sacrifices."


    Seeing that Qingyou didn''t reply, he greedily looked Qingyou up and down, and then shouted.


    "Have you finished?"


    Qingyou sneered and asked softly.


    "It''s over."


    The civet patriarch snorted coldly and looked at her disdainfully.


    "Now that you are finished, then you can go to death!"


    Qingyou Jiao yelled, and suddenly raised his right hand, a red light glowed in his palm.

 Chapter 22： Battle situation crushed

    "What! You actually know magic!"


    Seeing the light on Qingyou''s palm, the civet cat clan grew up startled, and suddenly there was a flustered look on his face.


    "The Blazing Gun!"


    With a Qing Youjiao, a bunch of compressed flames with the thickness of arms spouted from her palm, and went straight to the patriarch of Tanuki.


    This skill is the attack skill that Lin Mo spent three skill points for Qingyou to learn. This compression type of flame penetration is extremely strong, and it has a miraculous effect in the face of such an array of enemies.


    laugh!


    The blazing fire spear penetrated directly from the patriarch Tanuki¡¯s chest, leaving a bowl-sized cavity in his chest. The edges of the cavity were all scorched by the flames. The patriarch Tanuki did not even hum, and went on the spot. shoot.


    The blazing sacred spear that pierced the civet cat patriarch continued unabated. After piercing more than a dozen people in a row, it burst open, splashing countless sparks on the surrounding people, causing no small damage.


    After this spell, the entire lineup on the opposite side became confused.


    With a cold face, Qingyou opened the bow with both hands, and quickly projected three blazing lances.


    She had vowed to dedicate her body and mind to the great flame god, but the civet patriarch dared to speak insultingly, and Qingyou was naturally very angry.


    All the four blazing guns were shot in the civet tribe. More than a hundred civet warriors were killed on the spot, and the remaining 300 people were burned to varying degrees.


    After using the skill four times in a row, even if Qingyou is a Tier 3 magician, the magic power in the body is somewhat emptied, her small face suddenly turned pale, and she began to gasp.


    "The patriarch is dead!"


    "They have magicians!"


    "Run!"


    The quiet attack ended, the opposite side turned the pot completely, and many soldiers fled around crying and crying.


    The black cat tribe and gray cat tribe who were forced to fight even ran faster than anyone else, and quickly ran away and hid away.


    "Don''t panic! The mage opposite has no magic power! We still have the advantage in numbers! Let me calm down!"


    A voice suddenly rang from the chaotic camp of the civet cats.


    "It''s the young patriarch! The young patriarch is fine!"


    The civet cat warriors who had found the backbone again, gradually calmed down, and they re-adjusted their formation, gritted their teeth and pulled out their weapons.


    "Brothers, kill me! Kill the opposite wizard, avenge the patriarch, and avenge the dead brother..."


    The young civet patriarch raised the scimitar in his hand and shouted fiercely, but before the voice fell, a dark shadow suddenly fell in the air. The patriarch of the civet cat had not reacted yet, and the whole person had been thrown into the sky.


    Huh!


    Two seconds later, Patriarch Tanuki''s body fell heavily from the sky, and there was a big blood hole in his chest. Seeing that there was more out of breath and less inflow, he couldn''t live immediately.


    Lilian held a spear hovering in the air, waved off the blood droplets stained with the tip of the spear, and was heroic.


    "The young patriarch is also dead!"


    "They still have feathers!"


    The hearts of the people who had just gathered again fell apart. The civet warriors had completely lost the idea of ??resisting. They turned their heads and fled, even throwing away the weapons in their hands.


    "Warriors of the civet tribe, rush with me!"


    Lilian flicked her wings, gave a soft drink, and took the lead in chasing the remains of the civet cat clan.


    The civet tribe warriors were full of enthusiasm, and the scenes of being oppressed before flashed in front of them. They rushed forward and immediately defeated the civet tribe.

 Chapter 23： Uniform Cat Terran

    The civet cats rely on their own strength and usually treat the gray cats and black cats very poorly.


    Nowadays, the civet cat tribe who has seen the best has been killed so crushed, the black cat tribe and gray cat tribe warriors who had already fled also yelled and blocked the path of the civet cat tribe.


    The three warriors together quickly wiped out all the remaining civet cats.


    The battle was successful. More importantly, in the entire battle, none of the Civet tribe was killed, and only a few people were injured. This loss was almost negligible.


    This kind of victory with less, and still such a thorough victory, the former Civet tribe didn''t even think about it.


    Now, under Lin Mo''s guidance and help, they did it so easily.


    Lin Mo had been watching from a distance, and seeing this scene, he was naturally very satisfied.


    The civet tribe is no longer the timid race before, and the quietness as a saint makes Lin Mo even more admired.


    Girls at this age are almost all flowers in the greenhouse, not to mention going to battle, even if they do heavy farm work, they are relatively reluctant.


    But Qingyou can command an army of hundreds of people, and can keenly smell the best fighters.


    If it hadn''t been for her sudden trouble and beheaded the civet patriarch without any defense, the battle would not have been won so smoothly.


    This kind of decisive aura and powerful command ability is very rare. You must know that this is the first time Qingyou has led troops on the expedition. Given time, her future is absolutely limitless.


    Lin Mo secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, he had saved this little girl, otherwise he would have missed such an excellent seed for nothing.


    Of course, in addition to the excellent quietness of the team leader, Lilian''s performance is also very good.


    On the battlefield, this plume girl is a natural king.


    The spear that fell from the sky promptly assassinated the young patriarch of the civet cat tribe, and also successfully shattered the last hope and courage of the civet cat tribe.


    If Qingyou is very good in leadership and command, then Lilian is a well-deserved genius in charging and fighting.


    Two girls, one is in charge of logistics and the other is in charge of fighting on the front line.


    Lin Mo had a hunch that he had these two little girls and he hardly needed to worry about expanding his influence and increasing believers.


    Because of the powerful strength displayed on the battlefield, the gray cats and the black cats are also convinced and willing to accept quiet dispatch.


    The army of the three clans was completely integrated, and Qingyou did not stop in the slightest. While the morale was booming, he attacked the civet cat clan''s base camp in one breath.


    This is a large cottage, surrounded by wooden walls. When Qingyou brought the army to the gate of the cottage, dozens of soldiers left behind in the cottage were completely shocked.


    The remaining civet cat fighters still wanted to resist, but after the gate of the cottage was burned through by Qingyou, they also completely gave up resistance.


    The main force of the civet cats had been completely exhausted in the previous battle, and the remaining dozens of people could not become a climate at all, and they were so quiet that they were not completely driven to extinction.


    The grey cats and black cats had a good relationship with the civet tribe, but now they naturally followed Qingyou with joy.


    So far, Qingyou has completely unified the cat people in one day.

 Chapter 24： Develop force

    With the help of the patriarchs of the gray cat and the black cat, Qingyou sent people to clean up everything that could be taken away from the cottage.


    The gray cats and the black cats also cleaned up their softness, and immediately set off to move to the civet territory.


    The remaining civet cats, guarded by some soldiers, still stay in this cottage.


    Qingyou has also made a guarantee with these civet cats. As long as the people who are honest and obedient and perform well, they can move to the territory of the civet tribe in the future.


    With the addition of two new ethnic groups, the originally empty hills gradually became lively.


    The two patriarchs were also envious of the smooth development of the civet tribe.


    Especially when seeing the piles of grain, the eyes of these cats who have been used to hard times will fall.


    As long as they can feed themselves, let alone merge ethnic groups, even if they continue to be affiliates, they will be willing.


    The quietness of the third-order magician is even more enviable for these powerful cats. After hearing that all this is bestowed by the great flame god, the gray and black races immediately swore to become Lin Mo''s without hesitation. believer.


    In addition to the remaining members of the civet cat tribe, the entire cat tribe has 1,800 people, all of which can contribute to Lin Mo''s faith.


    In the past, only four hundred points of power of faith could be harvested every day, but now it is four times as much as before.


    As long as Lin Mo wanted to, he could exchange a little attribute point or skill point every day to strengthen himself or the saint.


    Sure enough, the number of believers is the greatest source of strength.


    After tasting the sweetness brought by the number of believers, Lin Mo began to look forward to the further expansion of his influence.


    Although the cat people are now completely unified, the cat people are still a relatively weak race after all. If they want to annex other orc races, they must need the help of the feather people.


    But if you want to bring the Feathers out of the Black Mountain Range, you have to get the expedition team of the Bernard Empire first.


    Lin Mo had an idea, it was better to sneak into the Black Mountain Mountains by himself to get the human expeditionary forces to work.


    As soon as this thought appeared, the system prompt sounded in his mind.


    "Ding, your number of believers has reached the level of a thousand. If you attack other people''s believers on a large scale, it may attract the attention of other gods. Please act cautiously."


    Ok? May attract the attention of other gods?


    So what? Just touch him at most!


    "System, how strong is the **** of this continent?"


    Lin Mo thought for a while and asked the system.


    "Ding, the strength is divided as follows: level one to ten (host fire spirit level), spirit level (host fire spirit level), king level, emperor level, emperor level, holy level, **** level, super **** level, chaos level"


    Lin Mo fainted when he heard it.


    I am the king now. I can become a **** only because of the merits of the system, while the other gods are all real god-level. It is completely impossible to fight against them with my current strength.


    After all, he had just been reborn for a month, and his strength was not enough.


    "Ah, I still have to increase the strength of the cat people first."


    Lin Mo thought for a while, since he couldn''t do it himself, he would find a way to increase the strength of the cat people and quickly cultivate a decent army. Everything was fine.


    Moreover, the cat people are now unified and the number of people is sufficient, and they are fully equipped.


    Lin Mo thought for a while and quickly passed the oracle to Qingyou.

 Chapter 25： Looking for iron ore

    With the help and guidance of Lin Mo, the cat people have been completely on track.


    The patriarch of the civet now serves as the patriarch of the entire cat race, and the former patriarch of the gray and black cats are degraded to elders.


    The three tribes were completely integrated. All people worked and ate together. All barriers disappeared. Except for the excluded civet cat tribe, the entire cat tribe was truly unified.


    While the patriarch arranged various matters within the clan, Saintess Qingyou also began to select clansmen with magical talents, and began to cultivate magicians with purpose.


    There are not many magicians on the battlefield.


    The ethnic group of nearly two thousand people finally selected 20 good seedlings.


    Under Qingyou''s careful guidance, the people of these twenty tribes also successfully awakened their magic talent.


    Although Lin Mo couldn''t use the attribute points exchanged by the power of faith on these people, but fortunately, these people worked hard enough and made rapid progress.


    Lilian also began to train warriors for the cat people. Although these cat people cannot fly like her, she can still teach the cat people how to use the spear.


    The training of warriors and magicians has begun step by step, but the fragile body of the cat is still a problem that has to be considered.


    Not to mention being used to deal with other strong orc races, even when dealing with humans, the small body of the catman warrior is completely inadequate.


    Since they are lacking in physical fitness, they can only use equipment to make up.


    Orcs don''t have the superb science and technology of humans, so they don''t have many iron weapons in their hands. Many cat warriors use wooden spears, not to mention the problem of armor.


    If every cat warrior can be equipped with a suit of armor and equipped with weapons made of stainless steel, then the combat effectiveness of the troops will be doubled.


    So when Qingyou prayed, Lin Mo conveyed this idea to her in the form of an oracle.


    "Great God of Flame, this is indeed a good idea, but our smelting technology is immature and we cannot produce as powerful steel as humans."


    Quietly and respectfully kneeling in front of the flame totem, he quietly replied.


    "I am the **** of flames. As long as it is related to flames, I can solve them perfectly. You are my believers, and naturally it is impossible to be blocked by this kind of problem."


    Lin Mo immediately responded.


    After hearing Lin Mo''s words, Qingyou''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    My own thinking was actually constrained by myself. Yeah, if I hadn''t done it with the strength of the cat human race before, but now there are gods protecting them.


    Things that have never been thought of before are now successfully completed.


    "Okay, great **** of flames, I will handle this quickly."


    After the quiet prayer, I immediately called my mother and the other two elders to discuss the matter.


    After listening to Qingyou''s introduction, the other three also agreed.


    But the question is, where can I find ore for smelting.


    "Holy woman, as far as I know, there is an iron ore from here to the north, which is occupied by a bear tribe. If we can get that iron ore, we can follow the guidance of the **** of flame and fully arm the soldiers. Woke up."


    Elder Gray Cat said.


    "Bear people?"


    After hearing Elder Grey Cat''s words, everyone frowned.

 Chapter 26： Visit the bear people

    The bear people are a powerful orc race, and their physical fitness is extremely abnormal.


    Even if they do nothing, as long as they are grown bears, they already have the strength of a Tier 2 knight.


    And those bear people with rich combat experience can even reach Tier 4 or 5 strength.


    When fighting against humans, these bear people have been rushing at the forefront of the battle, like a tireless war machine, leaving a nightmare impression on human soldiers.


    Moreover, most bears have irritable personalities, and the problems encountered are basically solved by violence, so it is difficult to calmly and discuss things with them.


    Therefore, although this iron ore is in front of you, it is not easy to obtain it from the bear people.


    "I heard that the bear people are addicted to alcohol, and the food and wine brewed before came in handy. I will take a trip by myself tomorrow. Whether it is buying or renting, I will order this iron ore."


    Qingyou said calmly.


    "The saint... the bear people are a difficult race to get along with, not to mention that they look down on our weaker races, and if they go rashly, it might be dangerous."


    Elder Black Cat couldn''t help but persuade.


    "Hehe, then dare to ask the elder, some time ago, was the 200 soldiers of my civet cat clan facing an army of thousands of people, was it dangerous?"


    Qingyou asked with a smile.


    "This..."


    Elder Black Cat was speechless for a while and didn''t know how to answer it.


    "The patriarch and the two elders can rest assured that Qingyou is the saint of the God of Flame, and enjoys the blessing of the gods. Don''t worry. As long as it is the oracle sent down by the God of Flame, it will definitely be realized smoothly.


    Qingyou stood up slowly, although her tone was gentle, but it was full of power that people couldn''t refuse.


    The saint is the spokesperson of the gods, and her status is only lower than that of the gods. What she decides is what the gods decide.


    Although the patriarch and the two elders were a little worried, they could only nodded obediently.


    That night, Qingyou sent clansmen to find out the route. Early the next morning, Qingyou arranged twenty strong cat soldiers, loaded two carts of wine, and sent each other on the road.


    Except for the twenty soldiers who escorted the car and Lilian, Qingyou didn''t bring any extra troops.


    She believed that the great flame **** would bless her all the way smoothly, but she didn''t know that Lin Mo had actually turned into a small spark, shrunk in the gap between the wine barrels.


    It is definitely impossible to say not to worry about Qingyou''s safety.


    As the saint of Lin Mo, Qingyou has already performed very well, and Lin Mo couldn''t bear to let her make a little accident.


    Last night, Qingyou had sent people to find out the way to the mine, and everyone went straight to the destination without any delay.


    The distance from the mine is not very far, even if there are two fully loaded cars slowing down, everyone still rushed to the bear people''s territory at noon.


    Looking at the tall and rough houses, and then at the bear-men who were more than two meters tall, the cat soldiers in charge of **** couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    But Qingyou and Lilian didn''t have any obvious changes in their expressions, and both Nizi looked very calm.


    They stood outside the bear tribe''s tribe, waiting for each other to come and say hello.


    "Hey! Little boys, you broke into our territory for no reason, what''s the matter!"


    Sure enough, two bears greeted him soon.


    They looked at Qingyou and Lilian from condescendingly, and said with an urn sound.

 Chapter 27： Strength and wine

    The bear is very big, and only when there is a bear standing in front of him can he feel this huge pressure.


    Several cat warriors have shaken their legs uncontrollably. This is not to indicate that they are counseling, but that this sense of racial oppression is inherent.


    "I am here to make a deal with your tribe, please call out your patriarch."


    Qingyou raised his head and stared at the talking bear, and said neither humble nor arrogant.


    "Hahaha, deal? Do you want to use your dried fish to make a deal with us? Sorry, we can''t get used to that stuff. Let''s go back as soon as we are in a good mood today."


    The two bear people laughed loudly, not paying attention to Qingyou and others.


    boom!


    Just when the two bears were laughing and forgetting, Qingyou suddenly burst into a fiery flame.


    The flame rose three meters high, and the two bear men stepped back in fright, and the bear hair on their bodies was also scorched by the fire.


    "Magic...magic!"


    The two bear people widened their eyes and said in surprise.


    The orcs have an instinctive awe of the magician. After Qingyou showed such a hand, the eyes of the two bears looked at her also changed.


    "Can you speak well now?"


    Qingyou dissipated the flame on his body, and said lightly.


    "What do you want to trade, if it is not something particularly important, there is no need to alarm the patriarch."


    The two bears glanced at each other before speaking.


    "liqueur."


    "liqueur!"


    Hearing the word "wine", the two bear people''s eyes widened, and drool came out from the corners of their mouths.


    Seeing the reaction of these two bear people, a faint smile also appeared on the delicate little faces.


    The bear people are addicted to alcohol, but the orcs'' food production is not enough, and there is almost no excess food to make wine.


    The harder it is to get, the easier it is to arouse their desires. Basically, as long as they propose something like wine, it is impossible for the bear people to refuse.


    "Here! Are these two cars?"


    Xiongren looked at the two cars behind Qingyou, his eyes flashing with desire.


    "Yes."


    "Let''s taste it first. If it is really good, we will help you find the patriarch."


    "Please."


    Qingyou understands that these two bear people are greedy, and want to take advantage of their duties to drink a few sips of wine. Anyway, there is still a lot of wine brought, and it doesn''t hurt to let them drink a little. Qingyou readily agreed.


    The two bear men rushed to the side of the car and reached out for the wine barrel.


    The big wine barrels that can only be lifted by the two cat soldiers were lifted by one of their hands.


    Violently tore off the seal on the barrel, the two bear men raised the barrel above their heads and poured it into their mouths.


    Gudong Gudong swallowing sound is endless, watching them drink so, the cat soldiers escorted can not help but swallow.


    "Puff! Good wine! Good wine!"


    After drying a barrel in one breath, the bear man put down the barrel and wiped his mouth, and couldn''t help but praise.


    "Of course it''s a good wine, but it''s made with new rice, it''s full-bodied."


    Qingyou chuckles.


    "Okay! We will help you call the patriarch, you are here to wait in peace."


    The strength has also been seen, and the wine has been drunk. The two bear people have now completely accepted the quiet trading request. They ran away into the tribe and hurriedly called the village chief.


    The smell of wine and the voice of speaking attracted the attention of many bear people. They looked at the quiet motorcade from a distance, and glanced at the wine barrels on the car intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Cats, our patriarch would like to see you, come in."


    Just as the cat warriors were nervous, afraid that the bear men would come up to grab the wine, a shout came from the tribe.

 Chapter 28： Tier VI Warrior!

    "Let''s go."


    Qingyou didn''t have any timidity at all, she gave a soft command, and walked towards the tribe calmly.


    Lin Mo hid in the car, watching the tribe all the way.


    Like most of the orc tribes, the buildings and furnishings here are all kinds of raunchy, as long as you can make do with it.


    But the only difference is that all kinds of ironware can be seen everywhere in this tribe.


    Although the appearance and design of these iron tools are not complimentable, it can be proved that the bear people of this tribe have indeed mastered the primary smelting technology.


    "Cat, go in and talk to the patriarch."


    Arriving in front of the big house in the innermost part of the tribe, the bear man who had spread the word was already waiting here. He nodded to Qingyou and said.


    "Lilian, take a barrel of bar, and the others are waiting for us outside."


    Qingyou whispered to Lilian, who nodded and put a bucket of wine on his shoulder.


    "Yes! Saintess!"


    The remaining cat soldiers replied neatly.


    Pushing open the door curtain of the house, Qingyou and Lilian walked into the room, and at a glance saw Patriarch Bear sitting on the front seat.


    The bear was at least three meters tall, and even sitting on the seat, Qingyou and Lilian had to look up at his face.


    The patriarch of the bear is very strong, and there is a long scar in his left eye, making his entire face look very murderous. This overbearing temperament is definitely only experienced in battle.


    "Cat, I am the patriarch of Thunderclaw Tribe, a Tier VI warrior, I don''t know which tribe you are from?"


    Patriarch Bearman spoke.


    Tier VI Warrior!


    Qingyou swallowed softly, her mood a little nervous.


    "I am Qingyou, the saint of the cat people. This is my friend, Ji Lilian, the warrior of the Baiyu tribe. The cat people are now unified and no longer divided into tribes."


    Qingyou replied.


    "Unified? It''s kind of interesting. Did the Feathers help you unify? Hey, it''s none of my business anyway. Bring me the wine first."


    The bearman patriarch spoke again, but his eyes were fixed on the wine barrel on Lilian''s shoulder.


    Lilian suddenly raised her shoulder and threw the wine barrel over.


    Bang!


    The bearman patriarch only stretched out one hand and firmly took the wine barrel in his hand.


    "What a little girl from the Feather Race, she has some strength."


    The bearman patriarch glanced approvingly at Lilian, and then directly smashed the lid of the wine barrel and poured the wine into his mouth.


    "It''s really good wine! I haven''t drunk such a good wine for a long time. I want the two carts of wine you brought. Come on, little girl of the cat people, what deal do you want to make with me."


    The Bear People Patriarch said cheerfully.


    "I hope to get the right to use the iron ore of Thunderclaw tribe. Correspondingly, we will provide two carts of wine in exchange every month."


    Qingyou looked at the bear patriarch seriously, and said.


    "Do you want iron ore? What does the cat want this thing for? It is still difficult to know the smelting of iron ore. With the strength of your cat, it is very difficult to smash the iron ore."


    Patriarch Xiong gradually put away his smile, frowned and asked.


    "This will not bother you, we have our own way."


    "Oh? That''s interesting. If you cat people have a way, you might as well speak out and listen."


    The bearman patriarch narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing an overbearing aura.


    On the surface it seemed that he was asking politely, but in fact it was already considered a threat.

 Chapter 29： Challenge the bear patriarch!

    The power of Tier 6 fighters is still very huge.


    Under the deliberate pressure of the bearman patriarch, Qingyou and Lilian both felt that their bodies seemed to be under a heavy load, and they almost couldn''t breathe.


    But the two little nizi still stood upright on the spot, holding on hard.


    "His patriarch, although Qingyou is not very young, I still fully understand the principle of the weak and the strong. Please put away your power. Could it be that you think I will be so impulsive to bring the goods for nothing without preparation? Come here?"


    A quiet smile was difficult to squeeze out. Although it looked a little embarrassed, the tone was still extremely calm.


    Qingyou had actually considered all the possible problems before.


    Orcs are originally a power-supreme race, and there are no rules and principles here at all, and the powerful party would not put the weak in their eyes.


    In the eyes of the bear, the cat is a weak person, not to mention that he still carries a lot of fine wine, and he also reveals the information about mastering the smelting method.


    If there are so many temptations in front of him, and the bear people''s greed can''t be attracted, then the situation is really wrong.


    "Oh?"


    Seeing that Qingyou was able to reply so peacefully under her own oppression, the bearman patriarch was taken aback, and then withdrew her power.


    "There is a saying among human beings that everyone is innocent and guilty. No matter what adventures your cat people have, your strength is not worthy of mastering these good things. If you can''t show me the strength that you need to have these things, then Don''t blame me for taking the initiative to **** it. Or the cat people can take the initiative to vassalize our bear people, and I can consider sheltering you."


    Patriarch Xiong stood up, over three meters tall and looked down at Qingyou, his tone full of strong confidence.


    "Except for your Excellency, can bear people have higher combat power?"


    The power dissipated, and Qingyou suddenly felt that she was lightened. She did not answer the question of the bearman patriarch, but instead asked.


    "I am the highest combat power of the Thunderclaw tribe, a Tier 6 warrior, let alone a tribe, even among all the races of millions of orcs, the number of people who can reach Tier 6 will not exceed 1,000!"


    The bear patriarch was full of pride.


    For his own strength, he is very confident.


    As he said, even if the bear people are talented, it will be more difficult to progress as you progress. It is completely dependent on his **** battles to reach the sixth rank.


    Relying on battles that were infinitely close to death, he finally achieved him as a Tier 6 fighter.


    "Then please move to an open place with your Excellency, and I will prove to your Excellency the strength of our cat people."


    Qingyou made an inviting gesture, neither humble nor humble, then turned and walked outside the door.


    "Hahaha! Little cat girl, are you challenging me? If you insist on seeing my strength, I think you might as well let this little feather girl fight with me. People''s ability to stay in the air can still deal with it for a while. Although I know you are a magician, you must know that in the face of such a huge level difference, if you can''t release a spell, I will kill it in seconds."


    As if he heard some big joke, the patriarch bear laughed.


    The laughter was like thunder, and the shaking ears buzzed.


    "Hehe, how can I know if I don''t try it?"


    Qingyou looked at him blankly after smiling, then replied.

 Chapter 30： Third order vs. sixth order

    "Okay! The arrogant little cat girl, if you do not believe it, then I will prove it to you!"


    Qingyou''s calm and calm attitude thoroughly stimulated the arrogance of the bearman patriarch.


    With the strength of Tier 6, he hasn''t met an opponent for a long time, but the little cat girl in front of him looks down on her own strength so naturally, he can''t bear it.


    Taking a big step, the bear clan leader also followed Qingyou and the others.


    "Holy Woman!"


    Seeing Qingyou coming out, the cat soldiers waiting outside the door hurriedly bowed to salute.


    "You are waiting here. Patriarch Bearman and I will go back."


    Nodded quietly, and then ordered.


    "Since you are a saint, please tell me more about the rest. I can''t guarantee that you will come back unharmed."


    The bearman patriarch snorted softly and said.


    "Saint? What are you?"


    Hearing the words of the bearman patriarch, the cat soldier who accompanied him was taken aback.


    What are they going to do? How could it be injured.


    "It''s just a discussion, nothing will happen, don''t worry."


    Qingyou waved his hand and said softly.


    "That little cat girl is going to learn from the patriarch? Is she crazy?"


    "The patriarch is a Tier VI warrior. This little girl would have been beaten into meatloaf with one palm."


    "The little cat man dares to challenge the great Ursa warrior. I can settle her without the patriarch''s action!"


    The bear people watching the excitement around heard the news and couldn''t help getting excited.


    Since the birth of the orc race, there has never been such a thing as a cat and a bear.


    Looking at the body types of the two, the patriarch of the bear is more than three meters high, and his muscles are bulging, which looks like a meat mountain, and Qingyou is less than half his height. The two stand fast, and the visual contrast is very strong.


    What''s the difference between this and an adult muscular man and a young child, the gap is too big!


    "The saint... you have to think carefully."


    The cat warriors suddenly became tense. This kind of strength gap was extremely different in their eyes, and it was an impossible task to complete.


    Moreover, Qingyou now shoulders the hope of the rise of the entire cat people. If there is any accident here, the cat people will have to mess around.


    "The great flame **** will bless me, you don''t have to say much."


    Qingyou shook his head, her tone extremely firm.


    Seeing that her decision could not be changed at all, the cat warriors had to turn around and ask Lilian, hoping she could take care of her by the side.


    Lilian naturally agreed.


    Although her belief in the **** of flames is also very firm, but the third-order magician against the sixth-order fighters, without anyone protecting him, can Qingyou really prove herself to the bearman patriarch with her strength?


    Lilian didn''t know her own heart, but she was ready, and if there was any accident in Qingyou, she would definitely rush to save someone as soon as possible.


    No one cared, a spark, the size of a grain of rice, floated out of the wine car and hung on the quiet skirt...


    "Now that you have decided, then follow me."


    Seeing that Qingyou was determined to fight with himself, Patriarch Xiong didn''t say much.


    He took Qingyou and Lilian out of the tribe and walked to the nearby forest.


    The warriors of the cat race were still guarding the two vehicles in place, but many warriors of the bear race came out to watch the fun.

 Chapter 31： Silent provocation

    As a fighting race, the bear people usually have training and battle fields.


    This place is about the size of a football field, and there are stone piers and pillars everywhere.


    Those bears who followed to watch the excitement worked together to help, threw all these messy things outside the field, and cleaned up the field.


    "It''s here, Kitten, do you think it''s okay?"


    Patriarch Bearman stood still and asked.


    Qingyou looked at it, nodding his head, thinking in his heart, but at the time, there was also such a training site built on the site of the cat people.


    "Ah."


    Seeing Qingyou absent-minded, Patriarch Xiong thought she was scared, and couldn''t help sneer.


    "Then you are ready, let''s start."


    Qingyou stepped back a few steps, kept a distance of more than three meters from the bearman patriarch, and said.


    "Huh? Just that close distance?"


    The Bear Man Patriarch said in surprise.


    Although the magician has a strong attack and great lethality, his own protection ability can be said to be very poor.


    It is rare that a magician and a warrior compete head-to-head. Even if you face a warrior alone, no matter how strong the magician is, the first thing to do is to keep the distance.


    Because under the guarantee of a safe enough distance, the magician can have enough time to chant and release magic.


    And at a distance of three meters like this, the bearman patriarch can cross it in two steps, and Qingyou hardly has time to cast spells.


    That''s why the bear patriarch was so surprised.


    "Well, this distance is enough."


    Replied faintly.


    "Shh~"


    Hearing Qingyou''s words, the bears watching the excitement next to him all booed.


    Patriarch Xiongren''s face also turned ugly for an instant, and Qingyou''s words seemed to be Chi Guoguo''s contempt.


    "Patriarch, teach this cat person a lesson, let her know that the sky is great!"


    "Yes, Patriarch! Don''t be polite to her!"


    The bears shouted angrily.


    "Oh, it''s dangerous now."


    Seeing the angry bears, Lilian couldn''t help sighing.


    Originally, the bear people might have kept their hands, but in this situation, it is impossible to estimate that there are so many bear people under anger.


    Lilian flapped her wings twice and soared into the air, ready to rush down to save Ren at any time.


    The Patriarch Bear took a deep breath, pressed down the anger in his heart, and asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Well, you can start at any time." Qingyou nodded and replied.


    "Good! Look at the move!"


    After the patriarch of the bear people said, he immediately roared, and took a step suddenly, and immediately crossed a distance of two meters.


    His big hand rounded in the air, and he slammed it towards Qingyou''s head.


    The surrounding bears cheered suddenly, and they seemed to have seen Qingyou being overturned by this palm.


    After all, the bearman patriarch¡¯s attack came within a second, even a Tier 6 magician of the same level would have difficulty making self-protection measures in such a short time, let alone a small Tier 3 magician.


    But no one noticed that the quiet expression has not changed at all from the beginning to the end, and it has been extremely calm.


    Just when the big hand of the bearman patriarch was about to fall on Qingyou, Qingyou''s body suddenly lit up with a burst of red light, and a fierce flame emerged from Qingyou''s body out of thin air, rising three or four meters in height!

 Chapter 32： Unexpectedly!

    "This spell doesn''t even need to be chanted? No, she should chant in advance, but I didn''t pay attention."


    Seeing the flames suddenly appeared in front of him, the bearman patriarch was also startled, but then he let go of his heart.


    Like this fierce flame, the temperature is generally not particularly high. Only the smaller and less conspicuous the flame, the temperature in it will be compressed to a terrifying point.


    At most, she suffered a brief burn, this little cat girl could not bear her slap.


    The bearman patriarch did not stop his offensive, but planned to continue to attack with this flame.


    laugh!


    But just as the bearman patriarch''s arm touched the flame, a sharp pain suddenly came, and there was a sneer and sneer close to his ear.


    Under the influence of the severe pain, the bearman patriarch could only retract his arm helplessly, and quickly backed up a few steps, avoiding the flames from further burning.


    Looking down, the bear-man patriarch suddenly felt a little frightened.


    His arm has been severely burned, a large area of ??skin has been completely burned, and the smell of burnt smell is constantly exuding.


    The bear people are notorious for being physically tough, and the bear people patriarch as a Tier 6 fighter is even more powerful.


    Ke Rao was so strong that he couldn''t stand in the quiet fire for a second.


    "Little cat...this flame can actually hurt me, you are a Tier 5 magician!"


    Patriarch Bearman glanced at you with a complicated expression, and asked some unbelievable.


    In his impression, the flame of a magician below the fifth rank can''t reach a thousand degrees high temperature, and his body can at least stay in a thousand degrees flame for a few seconds.


    It was the first time he had met with severe burns in such a period of time.


    Qingyou smiled slightly, and did not speak to explain anything.


    At the moment, the bear people are not considered partners of their own camp. The stronger they imagine their strength, the better the situation will be for them.


    It was actually the skill that Lin Mo brushed out for her with skill points that burned the bear patriarch: Flame Tongue Fire Shield.


    This is the skill that Lin Mo is most satisfied with so far, and it is also the only self-protection skill Qingyou possesses.


    This skill can be cast instantly, which is why Qingyou dared to be so close to the bearman patriarch.


    And the temperature of the flame can be controlled by Qingyou, and the upper limit of the temperature can reach up to 1,500 Baidu!


    For Qingyou now, this skill is simply a magical skill.


    Magicians of the same level are still at the stage where they must chant to cast spells. Qingyou has such a sharp instant skill, and it is no wonder that the bearman patriarch will suffer such a big loss.


    "I took back what I despised before, the saint of the cat people, you are indeed very powerful."


    The bearman patriarch shook his arm, adjusting his position while talking, waiting for the opportunity to attack.


    His combat intuition is indeed more keen, knowing that Qingyou cannot keep the Flametongue Fire Shield open all the time. Although this skill is very powerful, it consumes mana. With Qingyou''s current mana storage, it can only be activated at most. Only minutes.


    Otherwise, this skill would be too defying. When fighting with the civet cat clan, Qingyou directly rushed into the crowd with the flame tongue and fire shield.


    The flame tongue and fire shield only lasted ten seconds, and Qingyou took the initiative to shut it down.


    It''s now!


    The patriarch of the bear man''s eyes condensed, and then he lay on his four feet on the ground, his palms and soles exploded with the power of rolling thunder, which looked very shocking.

 Chapter 33： Beat you all over the floor

    "Thunder roar!"


    The bearman patriarch roared and rushed towards Qingyou with billowing thunder and lightning, his formation was simply unstoppable.


    But when he ran, he found that something was wrong. Not only did Qingyou''s face not show any tension, but he raised his right hand calmly.


    A dazzling spear in his right hand almost dazzled the eyes of the head of the bear.


    "The Blazing Gun!"


    Qingyou smiled and raised the spear in his hand, and threw it at the head of the bear people.


    The flames that seemed inconspicuous before were so high in temperature, wouldn''t this flame holy spear that looked so powerful?


    The Patriarch of the Bear Man immediately slowed down, and then rolled sideways, avoiding this blazing holy spear.


    However, before it was over, Qingyou raised his left hand. It was another blazing holy spear, and the bearman patriarch could dodge it again.


    Then Qingyou raised her right hand again...


    Although Qingyou is busy every day, she did not delay her practice due to tribal affairs. No matter how busy she is every day, prayer and practice are her must-haves.


    With her own hard work and Lin Mo''s help, Qingyou made rapid progress.


    When fighting with the civet cat clan before, Qingyou could only throw four or five blazing holy spears in a row, but now he has thrown a dozen of them in a row, and his face is not flushed or breathless.


    The bear people who watched the battle were completely stupid.


    Before, they were expecting the patriarch to slap this arrogant little girl to the ground, but in a blink of an eye, the patriarch was shot and rolled all over the floor...


    The patriarch of the bear people also had a hard time saying.


    Thunder roar is his powerful skill. With the power of thunder on all his limbs, his speed will become very fast. Coupled with his own weight advantage, such a huge body will carry huge inertia. Go down to broken gold and gravel.


    This is indeed the housekeeping skill of the bear patriarch.


    However, Qingyou didn''t give him a chance to get close at all. These blazing holy spears were one after another, and the bearman patriarch could only move laterally to hide.


    The longitudinally accelerated thunder roar is not only useless at this time, it is still causing trouble.


    Doesn''t this guy need to sing for spellcasting!


    The bearman patriarch who had been rolling on the ground for most of the day finally couldn''t stand it anymore, relieved his thunderous roar, and stood up again.


    Although he couldn''t get close to Qingyou either, it was at least convenient to avoid Qingyou''s Blazing Fire Spear.


    Hidden away, the bearman patriarch suddenly discovered that there was no blazing holy spear and then continuously shot at him.


    She has no magic powers?


    The patriarch of the bear was happy in his heart, and then looked up.


    Qingyou still stood in place with a smile, and pointed at the sky.


    Patriarch Bearman looked up at the sky, and he was dumbfounded. There were countless flames floating in the sky, and he was falling at a rapid speed.


    Range-type damage skill: Fire rain comes!


    This is the third skill Lin Mo brushed for Qingyou. It can summon a large area of ??flame rain covering attack targets. Although it is not as powerful as Lin Mo''s Rockfall Fall, it is also considered a very powerful range. Killing skills.


    It''s just that it takes a long time to release this skill, and it also consumes half of Qingyou''s mana.


    Since Qingyou used this trick, it means that she is about to end the battle.


    "Forbidden...curse?"


    The patriarch of the bear was stunned immediately, feeling desperate in his heart.


    This kind of large-scale killing spell can only be released by the Great Magister of the eighth rank and above.


    Under Tier 8 strength, who can rekindle the thought of resistance?

 Chapter 34： Despicable Bearman Patriarch

    Bang bang bang!


    The dense flame rain quickly fell to the ground, directly forming a large sea of ??fire, and the nearby trees were all dried by the high temperature of nearly a thousand degrees.


    "Ok?"


    The bearman patriarch had already closed his eyes and waited for death in despair, but he opened his eyes and found that he was still alive.


    The temperature behind him told him that there was a large sea of ??terrifying fire behind him.


    "I... I lost, but why didn''t you kill me?"


    The Xiongren Clan Exhibition looked at Qingyou, and asked in confusion.


    "I just want to prove that the strength of our cat people can match our technology, and I don''t have to fight with you."


    After releasing this spell, Qingyou''s face turned pale, her magic power had almost been hollowed out, she forced her smile and replied softly.


    Lilian who was watching the battle hurriedly landed on the ground to support her, and happily praised her in her ear.


    Lin Mo hung on the quiet skirt, also relieved.


    I have to say that this little Nizi is really bold and careful.


    She gave her three skills in total, but she used these three skills perfectly.


    First, he used the flame tongue and fire shield to burn the arrogant bearman patriarch in a wrong hand, and then used the blazing holy spear to interfere with his actions, gaining enough time to prepare for the fire and rain.


    In fact, the temperature of the Blazing Sacred Spear is only a few hundred degrees, and there is no way to cause any harm to the thick-skinned Patriarch of the Bear, but Qingyou¡¯s calmness and calmness deceived the Patriarch of the Bear, and he was not scared at all. Dare to try to take the blazing spear.


    And the last fire and rain did not fall, but Qingyou deliberately kept his hands. On the one hand, he proved his strength, on the other hand, he did not completely tear his face with the bear people, whether it was for iron ore cooperation or in the future. The possible draws have all made a good start.


    Although only 16 years old, Qingyouzhen''s abilities in all aspects are very stable and mature, which Lin Mo likes very much.


    "Ah...Is the cat people already so powerful?"


    Patriarch Xiong looked up at the sky, with a lonely expression on his face.


    The cat people who had been bullied by the bears in the past were able to ride on the bears'' heads.


    The bearman patriarch gave a wry smile, but suddenly thought of something.


    If the cat people are really powerful, then there is no need to negotiate any deal with yourself, just lead the army to kill and **** it.


    The only reason that can be explained is that the strength of the cat people is not all so powerful, the only one who is powerful is the saint of the cat people!


    Do not! Don¡¯t let the little cat race ride on the bear man¡¯s head, the glory of the bear man cannot be ruined here!


    The more the Bearman Patriarch thought, the more terrifying his expression became.


    Correct!


    Now the saint of the cat tribe has no magic power, and the feather man can''t do much. As long as he rushes to kill the saint, then the cat tribe will never have the chance to defeat the bear tribe. Up!


    After that, as long as you bring the warriors of the bear people to slaughter the entire cat people, forcing them to tell the secrets of wine and smelting, then the bear people can definitely increase their strength to several levels again, and there will be endless wine!


    The Patriarch of Bear People became more excited as he thought about it, and his eyes gradually became red.


    "Thunder roar!"


    The patriarch of the bear people suddenly roared, and his whole body was flashing with crackling electric current, and he rushed towards Qingyou!

 Chapter 35： Anger

    "Oops!"


    The sudden change surprised everyone.


    Qingyou''s pale little face was even more ugly, she never expected that the Bearman Patriarch, as a Tier 6 warrior, could do such a shameful thing.


    But the rain of fire just now has exhausted her magic power, and at this time she doesn''t even have the magic power to open the flame tongue and fire shield to protect herself.


    The patriarch of the bear people rushed all the way with the momentum of thunderbolt. At this time, Lilian had no time to take her up to fly. In anxious situation, Lilian had to block Qingyou with her body, hoping to block this fatal one for her. hit.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Mo was completely angry.


    He didn''t expect that the patriarch of this bear human race would be so despicable and shameless.


    Using this strength to sneak attack on his saint is simply disgusting himself in front of his own face.


    "The rock falls from the sky!"


    Without thinking too much, Lin Mo couldn''t leave him any way to survive if he dared to use such a despicable means to move him.


    In order to speed up the landing of the meteorite, Lin Mo directly reduced the meteorite to the size of a car, and slammed it straight towards the bearman patriarch from the sky.


    Under the blessing of thunder roar, the bearman patriarch thought that he would be able to succeed, but he did not expect that a huge meteorite was smashing at him faster than him.


    Bang!


    The meteorite with raging flames directly hit the bearman patriarch''s body, and the huge falling force broke the bones of the bearman patriarch on the spot, and a mouthful of blood was directly ejected, and the internal organs were shaken to dust by the meteorite.


    The huge impact brought by the meteorite destroyed half of the training ground at once, and the rocks and sand around the meteorite were melted into magma by the high temperature, making it bright red.


    The poor bearman patriarch failed to struggle under Lin Mo''s attack, and died on the spot, even the body was melted by magma.


    A huge face made of flames appeared on the flaming meteorite, looking at the onlookers indifferently.


    "The gods are angry!"


    "This is God''s punishment!"


    The bears also knew how disgusting their patriarch¡¯s behavior was. Under Lin Mo¡¯s power and pressure, the bears were all lying on the ground tremblingly, not even breathing for a moment, for fear that the gods would vent their anger. Body.


    Qingyou looked at that huge flame face with excitement, tears surging in his eyes.


    It turns out that Lord God has been paying attention to himself!


    Being able to deliver miracles to save his life at a critical time, Sure enough, Lord God is a very gentle God.


    Qingyou suddenly felt that all her efforts and dedication were so worthwhile, and her belief in Lin Mo became more pious.


    Lilian was also a little surprised. She thought Qingyou and herself were really going to die this time, but didn''t expect the help of gods to appear at the critical moment.


    Lilian glanced at the huge flame face with emotion, and a trace of trust and dependence appeared in her heart.


    A **** who can bring peace and blessing to her followers at a critical time is the **** Lilian wants to serve for life.


    Lin Mo still didn''t know that his seemingly natural behavior caused the two girls to follow him more desperately.


    Lin Mo intentionally wiped out the entire Thunderclaw tribe, but after thinking about it, he decided to let Qing You make the decision by himself.


    The huge flame face watched the bears silently for a long time, and this time it slowly dispersed.

 Chapter 36： Conquer the bear people

    During this time, Qingyou has also recovered some physical strength, she broke free from Lilian''s support and walked to the bears.


    "Warriors of the Thunderclaw Tribe, you have seen everything just now. This is the **** of fire we believe in! A great, wise, and compassionate god!"


    Qingyou opened his arms and said loudly.


    The bears who were frightened by Lin Mo nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, and did not dare to say a word of rebuttal.


    "Your patriarch abandoned the glory of your bear human race and tried to use despicable means to harm me. However, the gods have eyes and sent down the gods to punish me. The behavior of the bear human race has angered the great flame god. He will always watch What you did!"


    Quietly speaking without anger and danger, the bears couldn''t help shaking.


    The crackling of the flames is endless, and the bears seem to be able to smell the stench of the charred patriarch''s body.


    Even though the cat saint in front of her was completely at the end of the war, the fear of the gods made them unable to resist any thoughts at all. The only thing they prayed for was that the gods should not be angry with themselves.


    Qingyou stopped talking, closed her eyes, her lips moved slightly, as if communicating with some invisible existence.


    As time passed, the bears knelt on the ground and waited anxiously. The burning heat of the flame was also scorching their hearts, making them feel like sitting on pins and needles, and they had no idea how many times they had cursed the **** patriarch.


    "Warriors of the Thunderclaw Tribe, I have just communicated with the great flame god. Although the **** is very angry at what the bear people do, he is still willing to give the Thunderclaw tribe a chance because of his kindness. If you are willing to serve the God of Flames, you can make up for your merits and win the forgiveness of the God of Flames. Otherwise, the Gods will continue to punish them!


    Qingyou said, gestured to the meteorite that was still burning next to him.


    The bears looked at the huge meteorite, and then thought about the corpse of the patriarch underneath, they couldn''t help but shudder together, and they all got down immediately, expressing their willingness to believe in the **** of flames.


    Lin Mo smiled secretly in her heart. This little Nizi was quite guilty of pretending to be a fool. She didn''t even hear her praying to her, but these bear people were stunned for a while.


    "This is very good. Since your patriarch has been punished by the gods, you should choose a new speaker as soon as possible to arrange the internal affairs of the tribe."


    Qingyou suppressed the joy in his heart, and said calmly on the surface.


    As soon as the voice fell, an elderly bearman walked out of the bearman. It seemed that his grade was not small. He respectfully saluted Qingyou.


    "Respected saint, the old man is the sacrifice of the bear tribe. As long as the saint doesn''t dislike the old man''s dullness and stupidity, the old man is willing to lay hands with the saint and help manage the bear tribe."


    The bear people are old and have no ambitions.


    What''s more, having witnessed Qingyou''s strength with his own eyes and witnessed the terrifying divine punishment, he even dare not have any other thoughts, and he is not polite to speak.


    "It is so natural and good. Since the Thunderclaw tribe is willing to serve the **** of flames together, please give an overview of the tribe. I can pray to the **** of fire and ask him to drop the oracle and guide the development of the tribe."


    Nodded quietly and asked softly.

 Chapter 37： Information about Thunderclaw Tribe

    How dare you refuse the bear sacrifice, seeing that Qingyou''s physical strength hadn''t fully recovered, he hurriedly sent two bearman warriors to make a simple sedan chair out of the trees on the side, and asked Qingyou to sit on it.


    The bearman warrior lifted the love apartment, and everyone immediately returned to the Thunderclaw tribe. As they walked, the bearman sacrificed to Qingyou and introduced the situation of the Thunderclaw tribe to Qingyou.


    The Thunderclaw tribe has a population of 800, and there are more than 600 adult bears, all of which are at rank two or more in strength.


    However, after the death of the bearman patriarch, the highest combat power in the tribe was only a few Tier 4 bearman warriors.


    The Thunderclaw tribe has controlled this iron ore for decades. Due to the immature technology, they have only mined a little bit of mineral resources. The iron products are also very rough and the quantity is not too large.


    While listening, Qingyou silently wrote down the relevant information in her heart.


    "Are there other bear tribes nearby?"


    After understanding the situation of Thunderclaw Tribe, Qingyou asked again.


    "There are two bear tribes near Thunderya and Thunderfoot. Their numbers are more than a thousand, but they don¡¯t have Tier VI fighters, so they didn¡¯t rob us when they seized the iron ore... if you let them know. We have no Tier VI fighters, they are likely to come to **** the iron ore."


    The bear man replied honestly.


    "Okay, I see, you go back and arrange the internal affairs of the tribe, and then select four hundred warriors to take all your ore, and you will go with me later."


    While they were speaking, everyone had returned to Thunderclaw Tribe. After Qingyou gave orders, the bear man sacrifices immediately went to arrange.


    Qingyou and Lili entered the patriarch''s big room and took the time to rest.


    "Great God of Flames, thank you for your life-saving grace. I will definitely learn from experience and lessons. I won''t do such a risky thing in the future."


    There were no others around, and Qingyou immediately folded her hands and prayed devoutly.


    She reflected on it carefully. Although her plan was already very detailed, she still failed to fully consider all possible situations.


    If it hadn''t been for Lin Mo''s timely action, it might really have overturned here.


    Lin Mo didn''t speak to her through the godhead, but silently released the heat and enveloped her, which was regarded as a response to her.


    "Thank you for your encouragement, Qingyou will never let you down again."


    Feeling the sudden warm feeling, Qingyou also followed with a warm heart, and said moved.


    "The God of Flame is indeed a very gentle god."


    Lilian looked at Qingyou praying with some envy, and said with a small mouth.


    "Of course, our entire cat race was able to develop to this level because of the flame god. Everything I have now, everything that the civet tribe has, is given to us by him."


    Said quietly with a smile.


    "Lilian, take your people over as soon as possible. The **** we believe in is the best **** on this continent, and he will give us the best."


    Qingyou held Lilian''s hand and spoke softly.


    "However, my people also have their own beliefs. Will they be willing to follow me to believe in the God of Fire?"


    Lilian said uneasyly.


    "Believe in the God of Flame, and believe in yourself. Your people will certainly feel the greatness of the God of Flame, as well as your determination to revitalize the tribe!"


    "Ok!"


    Lilian agreed firmly, and the two girls held each other''s hands and laughed at the same time.

 Chapter 38： lottery

    "Holy saint, I have arranged it and can leave at any time."


    The sound of bear people offering sacrifices sounded outside the door.


    "Let''s go."


    Qingyou agreed, and went out with Lilian.


    The two carts of wine they brought were left behind, which was regarded as a subsidy for the warriors of the left-behind tribe. Four hundred Ursa warriors have lined up neatly outside the tribe. Behind them are parked more than a dozen vehicles, full of iron ore.


    Unlike the small body of the cat man, when these hundreds of bear people are standing together, the scene looks really exciting.


    The quiet little faces flushed with excitement. With the addition of Thunderclaw Tribe, they can be regarded as having the first powerful army. This is a crucial step and also the most difficult one.


    Although it was an unexpected joy to conquer the entire Thunderclaw tribe, Qingyou almost paid the price of his life, which was hard-won.


    "set off!"


    He shouted quietly and loudly, and hundreds of Ursa warriors below responded neatly, and the sound shook the mountains and forests for a while, and those who heard it were heartbroken.


    The way back is much faster than the way back. After all, the bears are tall and long, and even if they are transporting heavy iron ore, it doesn''t take much effort.


    After busying all day, in the evening, Qingyou finally returned to the territory with the bear soldiers.


    A full 400 tall and strong bear human warriors appeared, and a large area was crushed in darkness, which shocked the cats.


    The cats thought that the deal with the bear people was broken, and the other party was jealous of the food production of the cat people, which was about to start a war to **** it.


    Many cat warriors even took their weapons and prepared to defend their homes desperately, ready to sacrifice.


    But after the bearmen approached, the cats discovered that they were actually transporting a large amount of iron ore, and their saint was quiet, sitting on a sedan chair carried by four bearmen, commanding leisurely The bear people.


    What''s happening here?


    The cats were dumbfounded at once, and even the patriarch of the cats who had been rushed out from the inquiry was shocked.


    Didn''t Qingyou go to trade with the bear people for ore? Why did the bear people come back? How could this overfulfill the task?


    "mother."


    When Qingyou saw the cat patriarch, he quickly jumped out of the simple sedan chair and took his mother''s hands.


    After carefully introducing the cause and effect, the cat patriarch understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    Some fearful ones hugged Qingyou in his arms, and the Patriarch Catman couldn''t help but thanked Lin Mo for his kindness.


    The two didn''t exchange too much greetings. The first thing Qingyou did when he came back was to pray in the sanctuary, and the cat patriarch had to settle these new Thunderclaw tribe bear people.


    As a result, the bear man sacrifice became the third elder, responsible for helping to manage the newly arrived Thunderclaw tribe.


    The number of believers in Lin Mo has also increased by 800, and now it has reached 2,600!


    And what surprised Lin Mo was that the stronger the believer, the more power of faith he could provide.


    An ordinary orc can only provide 1 point of faith per day.


    But a first-tier orc can provide 5 points, and a second-tier orc can provide 10 points.


    The higher the level of the orc, the higher the power of faith that can be provided every day.


    Because the general strength of the bear people is above Tier 2, plus the magicians and warriors cultivated by Qingyou and Lilian, Lin Mo''s daily income of the power of faith can reach about 5000!


    Although there are more and more skill points needed to improve the skill level, the surge in income from the power of faith also gives Lin Mo a new usage.


    That''s the lottery!

 Chapter 39： The miracle of increasing power!

    In addition to spending more than 10,000 powers of faith last time to enhance Qingyou''s attributes and brush three skills, Lin Mo has always cherished these powers of faith.


    Now that the power of faith has broken through ten thousand again, of course Lin Mo can''t wait to summon the system.


    "Ding, it takes 10,000 points of faith to draw a lottery. Are you sure?"


    The system mechanical prompt sounded in Lin Mo''s mind.


    "determine!"


    "Ding! The turntable is starting. Congratulations on winning the construction talent. The lottery prize pool has been refreshed. The power of belief required for the next lottery is 5w.


    "grass!"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but explode on the spot. He refreshed the prize pool and directly increased the cost of the lottery by five times!


    Moreover, this talent for construction is a magical situation. I am a **** at any rate. What do I want this talent for?


    With a hint of pain, Lin Mo opened the skill description of the construction talent.


    Building talent: As a god, how can you wrong your believers? You will be able to identify all minerals, be familiar with the production methods of all construction materials, and be proficient in various architectural designs. That''s right, let it go, and command your followers to build a gorgeous and powerful kingdom!


    Ok?


    After reading the skill introduction, Lin Mo''s mind suddenly flooded with a large amount of information.


    The identification methods of various minerals, various architectural practices and usage methods are now all preserved in his mind.


    "This thing is more useful than I thought!"


    Lin Mo thought about it carefully, and suddenly understood the importance of this skill.


    For orcs, their size and physical fitness are much higher than humans, but why are they driven to this wild land?


    In essence, it still suffers from the lack of culture.


    Humans have long ago studied how to smelt steel, learned how to build stone barriers, and even learned to make siege equipment.


    And the orcs can smelt iron weapons of poor quality at most, and they would cut them off directly in front of human steel weapons.


    And the wooden houses built by the orcs were even more smashed by human trebuchets.


    Under such unequal conditions, no matter how brave the orcs are, they will never be human opponents.


    Once the orcs have the same technological strength, their strength will explode exponentially.


    Although this construction skill sounds useless, it can definitely play an unexpected role in the construction of early forces.


    Lin Mo was very excited. After extracting this skill, he went out overnight to search for various mineral deposits according to the identification information in his mind.


    Fortunately, this barren land did not disappoint Lin Mo. After searching the vicinity and the Black Mountain Range, Lin Mo successfully found all the mineral sources he needed.


    Qingyou was tired all day, and Lin Mo couldn''t bear to wake her up in the middle of the night. Early the next morning, Lin Mo gave her an oracle and pointed out the respective locations of these minerals.


    Within a day, nearly a thousand cat warriors and four hundred bear warriors went out to find these mineral sources, and carried out a large number of collections.


    The orcs didn''t understand the meaning of this, but since the gods ordered them, then they honestly followed them. After two days of busy work, they had collected enough materials.


    On the third day, Qingyou went to get up early to pray as usual, and Lin Mo also told her all the plans.

 Chapter 40： God-given road, built!

    Qingyou believed in Lin Mo''s words, even if it was something she had never touched before, as long as Lin Mo told her that she could do it, then she would definitely do it.


    So in the morning, Qingyou got busy in front of thousands of people.


    If you want to build roads before getting rich, this principle is the same no matter which world you are in.


    Only by ensuring the smooth flow of transportation can more materials flow in continuously.


    Therefore, Lin Mo''s first plan was to build a concrete road to facilitate the collection and transportation of mineral deposits.


    Cement is still very simple to make. Its ingredients include limestone, sandstone, silicate mineral iron powder and some slag. These ingredients are proportioned and then ground into fine powder.


    Qingyou matched these things strictly according to Lin Mo''s command, and successfully made two large bags of cement.


    Seeing Qingyou seriously taking care of these rough tasks, Lin Mo still couldn''t bear it. Then it seemed that this little Nizi was also doing so enthusiastically, so just think about it and let her continue to do it.


    Then Qingyou added water to the cement, and then mixed it with sand and stones. With an order, several strong Ursa warriors came over and began to stir vigorously.


    When these mixtures were almost mixed, Qingyou asked the Ursa warriors to spread them flat on the previous road, and then Qingyou used magic to accelerate the drying of this small cement road.


    Soon, this pavement has taken shape.


    Qingyou stepped on it first, and then walked on it. She had never walked on this flat road.


    At this moment, Qingyou suddenly felt that she even fell in love with the boring thing of walking.


    The cat tribe and bear warriors who watched the excitement around also showed a curious look. With Qingyou''s consent, they all tried to walk on it.


    The feeling of flatness under their feet was refreshing for them all. Such a smooth and hard road surface is incomparable even if it is a polished stone slab.


    "A miracle! This is a miracle!"


    The newly arrived bear man sacrificed his pale beard and said excitedly.


    "When I was young, the old man was fortunate to have participated in the war against mankind, and once entered a human capital. Even the ground of a human capital would not have such a smooth and flat feeling. Except for the great gods, I really don¡¯t Know what kind of existence can make something so perfect."


    The bear man squatted down and gently stroked the concrete pavement, and said with deep emotion.


    "Praise the **** of fire!"


    "Praise the **** of fire!"


    "Praise the **** of fire!"


    The cat and bear beside him were affected by his tone and couldn''t help cheering.


    Qingyou wiped the lime powder on her little face, and she also showed a sweet smile.


    With Qingyou proofing, other cats and bears also started to make cement in a similar manner.


    The formulas Lin Mo gave were the most scientific and perfect proportions, so even if these orcs had no building experience at all, they could do everything perfectly.


    With the joint efforts of thousands of people, a long concrete road leading down the mountain was successfully established within two days!


    "God of flame, the people of the tribe thank you for your generous gift, and this road is also called the road of gods by them."


    Qingyou knelt down in the temple and prayed devoutly as usual.


    This is just the first step. In the future, my believers will enjoy more things they never dared to think of!


    Looking at Qingyou''s inner smile, Lin Mo secretly said to himself.

 Chapter 41： The defected Tanuki

    With the experience of laying this road, the warriors of the cat people and bear people are more comfortable with this job.


    Soon they paved the road for the entire gathering place.


    During this time, other mineral deposits were constantly being transported in.


    During this period of time, Lin Mo continued to impart his own construction skills to these believers. Nearly two thousand people worked separately and cooperated, and the level of science and technology was progressing rapidly.


    With the help of Lin Mo''s high-temperature flame, believers are very convenient and quick whether they are manufacturing steel or other industrial materials.


    These strong and strong Ursa warriors are extremely suitable for these hard work. With Lin Mo''s advanced smelting method, the steel produced is tougher and more durable than what they had fumbled before.


    It took a month or two for these believers to build a brand new village with steel and cement.


    Although the scale is small, regardless of the construction craftsmanship or technological level, this place has far exceeded the human empire level.


    Except for the application of no electricity, most of the other situations are almost the same as the earth where Lin Mo stayed before.


    Lin Mo was very pleased to be able to build such an advanced place here.


    But at this moment, bad news came suddenly.


    In this extremely lack of manpower, the patriarch of Civet remembered the civet cats who had been excluded before, and she wanted to summon them here to participate in the work of town construction.


    But when the people she sent arrived at the cottage of the civet cat clan. But received an unfortunate news.


    There were more than a dozen remnants of the civet cat clan who were unwilling to be ruled by the civet clan in this way. They fled into the Heishan Mountains, saying they were going to join the expeditionary army of the human empire.


    Lin Mo didn''t expect this situation either. He did notice that his number of believers had decreased by a dozen people before, but people were always born, old, sick, and dying. He didn''t take it seriously. Defected.


    After the news came back, the civet patriarch was very furious, and immediately wanted to completely annihilate the civet tribe, but was stopped by Qingyou.


    Although these civet cats who did not escape did not pass the news back in time, they did not escape with them, and they were not guilty of death.


    And now is the period of rapid development, when there is a shortage of manpower, there is no need to do things so absolutely.


    Qingyou suggested that all these unreported civet cats should be sent to the iron ore of Thunderclaw tribe for mining, and the cats should provide food.


    On the one hand, it can free some of the Ursa warriors to help build villages and towns, and on the other hand, it can also make these civet cats feel the mercy of the God of Flame, and control the food they depend on for survival, and there is no need to worry about them again. Up.


    As for the dozen or so civet cats who defected into the Black Mountain Mountains, Qingyou didn''t pay much attention. After all, the Black Mountain Mountains are a taboo place for ordinary orcs.


    Not to mention that these civet cats can successfully find humans and gain their trust, it is hard to say whether they can survive in the place full of monsters and beasts.


    Moreover, according to the current development situation, unless an entire army is here, it is impossible to cause any threat at all by relying on a squad of dozens of people alone.


    Just when Qingyou and the others didn''t give much thought to this matter, those civet cats who defected, actually found the human expedition team.

 Chapter 42： News leak

    Montenegro, in the temporary camp of the Human Expeditionary Force.


    Colonel Bernard''s Empire, Rudolph sat high on the seat, looking at the three civet cats who were still trembling on their knees.


    "According to your statement, now your cat race has been unified, and the tribe that unified your tribe has also produced a Tier 3 magician? And you also saw a plume girl?"


    Colonel Rudolph stroked his beard and asked lazily.


    "Yes, it is."


    The three civet cats huddled together tremblingly, nodding their heads.


    "If the situation is really according to what you said, then it can explain why our two teams disappeared."


    Rudolph yawned and bit his fingernail lightly.


    "Major, I think these cats are just talking nonsense! A Tier 3 magician, how could we destroy one of our team of hundred people, and there is a Tier 4 magician sitting in that team."


    An old man wearing a magic robe said, he was sitting on Rudolph''s left, with seven shining stars embroidered on the robe. These seven stars represented his strength, a seventh-order magician!


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. Even a Tier 4 magician will be killed in an unexpected situation, but it¡¯s impossible for my Griffin squad to fall into the hands of a Tier 3 magician. They are at least Tier 4 It¡¯s impossible for such a stupid accident to happen because of its strength and the griffon with good combat effectiveness."


    A knight sitting on Rudolph''s right said that behind his armor was a majestic cloak, and seven shining stars were also engraved on his arm armor. This turned out to be a seventh-order knight!


    "Really...really. That magician from the civet clan is very strong..."


    The civet cat tribe quickly explained.


    boom!


    A fireball flew over without warning, directly igniting the civet cat tribe who had just spoken.


    He rolled on the ground in pain, trying to extinguish the flames on his body, but it was obviously in vain, and soon he died out.


    "I hate being questioned by people, especially lowly orcs."


    The seventh-order magician snorted coldly and put away the staff in his hand.


    The remaining two civet cats hurriedly buried their heads low on the ground, not even daring to take another look.


    They began to regret violently in their hearts. A dozen of them entered the Heishan Mountains together and were eaten by monsters seven or eight along the way. They finally found humans, and they killed a few more by mistake. In the end, only left Three people got off.


    They thought they would pay much attention to the human commander and tell them the news of the civet tribe. They didn''t expect that they would not believe their words at all, and would kill their companions at will.


    "Ahhhh, Master Bell, don''t be in the room if you do, I will be very troubled if the floor gets dirty."


    Colonel Rudolph smiled wryly.


    When the two civet cats heard this, their hearts became even more chilled. These humans did not treat the orcs as humans at all.


    The two of them looked at each other, and both saw the determination to escape from each other''s eyes.


    The two suddenly jumped up and ran towards the door, but as soon as they left the door, a khaki sword aura suddenly struck from behind, instantly splitting the two in half.


    The two civet cats didn''t realize until their deaths how stupid it was to betray their tribe and believe in humans.

 Chapter 13： Night Visiting Cat Terran

    "Ahhhh, Knight Dewar, my curtain is dirty by you!"


    General Rudolph looked at the door curtain with the blood of two civet cats and couldn''t help complaining.


    "It''s you who said you can''t do it in the room. I just calculated it. These two orcs have already ran out of the door. I did follow your request."


    Dewar took back his sword and said naturally.


    "Let''s do it, anyway, this camp has been dirty, I can''t live it anymore, I will go out now and have someone rebuild it for me."


    General Rudolph said, stood up and walked outside the door.


    "Stupid royal heir, who is so careless in this kind of place, I wouldn''t have bothered to bring this kind of guy on the expedition if it weren''t for your majesty to entrust him to us."


    Grand Master Bell watched him walk out coldly, and then said with a disgusted face.


    "It doesn''t matter, I prefer to bring this kind of stupid boy who doesn''t care about everything. He doesn''t care about anything, which means that we are carrying this army. No one is arguing and can still hold power, okay? "


    The Dewar knight waved his hand indifferently, showing a slight smile.


    "I don''t care about these things. I just hope that my Majesty can give me what I want this time. I''m only one step away from the eighth-order great magister. This is my only dream. I don''t care about other things. "


    Bell Grand Master said irritably.


    "What do you think of the news that those cat people just said?" Duval asked.


    "I don''t think it''s possible. The scout has already checked in two incidents. Although it is indeed the result of flames, there is no trace of magical fluctuations. It is impossible for the magician to do it."


    Grand Master Bell shook his head and frowned tightly.


    "My three Griffin Riders were directly hit by a meteorite falling from the sky and died without any magical fluctuations. It would be a coincidence if they happened to be hit by the meteorite. And even if there were any. Then there is a little chance of being hit by a meteorite, and it is impossible for three people to be hit at the same time. Have you thought about other possibilities? For example...there is a magician who is stronger than you working in the dark?"


    Dewar gave Bell a weird look, and hesitated.


    "You mean there will be magicians of rank seven or higher among the orcs? Are you kidding me?" Bell sneered. "Moreover, I basically have impressions of the great magicians and magisters of other empires. If they did it, I could tell them at a glance."


    "According to you, the two teams of ours set themselves on fire and committed suicide, and they drove the meteorite to die."


    Dewar actually sneered.


    "If you firmly believe that the problem lies with the orcs. Find a time tonight and let''s go to the place that the cat people said."


    Grand Master Bell said impatiently, then stood up and walked out on his own.


    The conversation between the two people broke up, but it did not cause much discomfort.


    After all, General Rudolph could not play a commanding role at all, and the operation of the entire team still relied on the cooperation of the two of them.


    At night, the Duval Knight took the initiative to find Master Bell, and the two of them left the camp in the name of going out and went straight to the territory of the cat people.


    Both of them are of Tier 7 strength. As the so-called art masters are bold, neither of them has too many weapons and props.


    In order to reduce the weight and make the journey easier, the Dewar Knight did not even wear his own armor.


    Under the silver moonlight, the two of them walked out of the Black Mountain Mountains and saw the traces of various ruts on the ground at a glance.

 Chapter 44： Shocking orc technology

    "Oh? Traces of the rut? Our transport team doesn''t seem to need to enter the wild land."


    The Dewar knight squatted on the ground to check, and said with some confusion.


    "This is not our car. There are two types of ruts, one is too wide and the other is too narrow, and the size does not fit our car. It is probably an orc transporter."


    The Master Bell saw the clue at a glance.


    "It doesn''t matter, the rut will not disappear on its own initiative anyway. When we come back, we will follow the rut and check it out to see what the orcs are doing."


    The two did not stay for long, and soon went on the road again.


    But as they moved forward, they found that the traces of the rut were the same as they were heading.


    The two were wondering, but the road under their feet suddenly became smooth and hard.


    "what is this!"


    The Grand Master Bell immediately knelt down and checked with interest.


    He had never seen this kind of road before. Even the road in the imperial city, in terms of smoothness and firmness, was not even one ten thousandth of this road.


    "Is this the road paved by the orcs?"


    The Dewar Knight was also surprised.


    Compared to the Great Master Bell who practiced magic, he who fights physically and pays attention to his footwork is better able to understand the excellence of this way.


    Not to mention fighting on this kind of road, just stepping on it with his foot, he thought it was a very happy thing.


    "There is no trace of magical fluctuations. This road was not paved by magic, but this kind of material is indeed unheard of. Did the orcs discover some new material? If this kind of thing can be used by my Bernard Empire Possession is definitely an epoch-making progress."


    The Master Bell became more excited as he studied, his face flushed.


    Before he took out a small crystal ball and pointed it carefully at the concrete floor under his feet.


    As a trace of magic power poured into the crystal ball from his hand, the concrete floor was actually copied in by the crystal ball.


    "Go, keep going. I always have a hunch that this orc tribe will give us more surprises."


    The Grand Master Bell carefully took the crystal ball into his arms, and said excitedly to the Dewar Knight.


    The cat people''s tribe didn''t disappoint him, and when they stayed far away, they saw large tracts of towering houses.


    It was an image of a house that they had never seen before. The outer surface of the house was relatively smooth, and it was not a rough and uneven rock like human buildings.


    These houses are tall and tidy, and the whole is square and square. At first glance, they have a very stable structure. Both in terms of beauty and practicability, they are much better than human beings today.


    What surprised them even more was that the windows of the house were actually covered with a layer of transparent material. There are bright reflections in the moonlight.


    The Master Bell hurriedly took out the transparent crystal ball and began to record the scene of this tribe.


    "It seems that what those cat people said is this place, but why are there signs of bear people here?"


    The Dewar Knight looked at the houses in the tribe, frowning over and over at the footprints on the ground.


    "Perhaps this tribe of cat people is vassal under the tribe of bear people. Regard them, let''s get closer. I want to take a closer look. What is the transparent material on their windows? Just record it today. His Majesty will definitely reward us after returning home!"


    Bell Grand Master said excitedly.

 Chapter 45： Angry orc

    "It¡¯s too close to expose our whereabouts."


    The Dewar knight frowned and said.


    "What are you afraid of? Both of us are of Tier 7 strength. As long as we both think, we can destroy this tribe. What is there to worry about?"


    The Grand Master Bell was observing at this time, and he didn''t have any excessive worries.


    "OK then."


    Seeing his excited look, the Dewar Knight knew that he could not stop him at all, so he could only compromise.


    The two took advantage of the night and went directly into the tribe. Grand Master Bell approached a relatively low house and directly reached out to touch the glass on the wall.


    This thing was cold and smooth at first, and the Master Bell wanted to take it off, but he couldn''t even find a place to start it.


    After a random touch for a while, the Grand Master Bell finally couldn''t hold it back anymore. He raised the staff in his hand and slammed it directly at the piece of glass in the astonished gaze of the Dewar Knight.


    Huh!


    The sound of glass shattering was extremely harsh in the middle of the night, and the cat-man in the room was also awakened by a clacking sound.


    "Who!"


    The cat man immediately opened the door and rushed out, but he was seeing the Grand Master Bell picking up the glass on the ground with excitement.


    "Humans! Wake up everyone! There is human invasion!"


    The cat man was startled at once, and ran into the house while yelling.


    "Noisy!"


    The Dewar knight''s eyes were cold, and he directly pulled out the saber in his hand and cut it in the air like this.


    The ocher qi shot out from his sword, turned into a sword qi and slashed towards the cat''s back.


    With a muffled sound, the poor cat man was directly beheaded to the ground, his sword aura remained undiminished, and he hacked deeply into the wall.


    Ding dong ding dong ding dong!


    Although the cat man was quickly killed by the Dewar knight, the guards of the night watch still found that the situation was abnormal, and the alarm bell soon rang.


    Many cat warriors and bear warriors rushed out of the room and surrounded them with weapons in their hands.


    "who!"


    Relying on the advantage of wings, Lilian rushed over immediately, holding a spear forged by Qingyou personally in her hand, and shouted sharply.


    "Oh? Except for cat people and bear people, are there feather people here? This is really interesting."


    The Dewar Knight showed a playful smile.


    "You inferior orcs, hurry up and call out the steward and tell me all the materials and techniques you have obtained, but you will be the nucleus of my Bernard Empire!"


    Grand Master Bell took the glass into his arms and straightened up and shouted.


    The Bernard Empire?


    It''s the Bernard Empire again!


    Both the civet tribe and Lilian were hunted down by the Bernard Empire, and they naturally had deep hatred in their hearts. Some cat warriors heard that they were also members of the Bernard Empire, and their eyes were red with anger.


    "Shameless humans have invaded our territory in every possible way, and now they are still ranting here, and grandma today will let you back and forth!"


    Lilian''s anger rose straight up, raised the silver gun in her hand, swooped down from the air, and pierced the Master Bell.


    "Dewar."


    Grand Master Bell said softly, and then the whole person quickly moved back.


    It is not the first time that the two of them have fought together. Naturally, the tacit understanding is extraordinary. It is almost the Great Bell. When the mage first spoke, Dewar had moved.


    Dewar stepped forward and blocked him. He didn''t see too much movement, but gently raised the saber in his hand in front of him, blocking the direction of Lilian''s silver spear.

 Chapter 46： Almost invincible battle

    "Hmph, then kill you, and then deal with that old man."


    There was no pity on Lilian''s pretty face, she still attacked indefinitely.


    Ding!


    The tip of the gun and the sabre collided violently.


    Lilian just felt her arms numb, and she almost threw the silver gun in her hand.


    "how is this possible!"


    Lilian''s eyes showed an unbelievable look, and then immediately rose into the air, pulling away from the Dewar knight.


    I didn''t see him swinging the sword at all, but the force on this sabre was so great that Lilian felt like she was trying to shake a mountain.


    Master! This is definitely a master!


    "Oh? You can still hold weapons, not bad."


    The Dewar Knight looked up at Lilian, showing a sneer.


    "Quickly retreat! These two humans are masters, don''t fight them!"


    Lilian shouted loudly in the air.


    Although Lilian was only a Tier 2 fighter, her fighting ability was also affirmed by the cat warriors and bear warriors. Hearing what she said, everyone immediately began to retreat.


    "You can''t escape. You should be obedient, call out the person who is in charge, hand over what we want, and then follow us back to the Bernard Empire."


    The Dewar Knight sneered.


    As soon as the voice fell, a fire dragon drilled out of the Great Master Bell¡¯s staff and went straight to Lilian in the sky.


    Lilian was anxious and quickly lowered her body to avoid the fire dragon, but the fire dragon seemed to be alive, and even adjusted its position in the air, chasing Lilian.


    In an emergency, Lilian relied on her genius fighting instinct to avoid the fire dragon by twisting her body, but the high temperature brought by the fire dragon burned her wings and Lilian fell down.


    "Let''s hold the enemy, Miss Lilian, go find the saint and the patriarch and let them leave here."


    Seeing Lilian''s defeat, the remaining cat warriors and bear warriors were not afraid, but took the initiative to greet them and buy her time to escape.


    Qingyou and the patriarch had also heard the news at this time. Relying on their pious belief in Lin Mo, they did not run away, but took the initiative to rush towards this side.


    The Grand Bell Master and the Dewar Knight are worthy of the strength of the seventh rank, and no one can stop the two of them.


    The two of them chased Lilian all the way. Hundreds of soldiers were injured or killed by them.


    "stop!"


    Seeing her compatriots being so cruelly murdered, her Qingyou heart was like a knife, she shouted.


    "Oh? Is the boss here?"


    The Grand Master Bell and the Dewar Knight stopped when they saw this, staring at Qingyou and said.


    "I am the saint of the cat people, who are you and why did you invade our territory? Kill my people!"


    Qingyou guarded the injured Lilian behind her, and asked angrily.


    "We are the seventh-order knights and seventh-order mages of the Bernard Empire. If you know you, hand in all your skills and materials, and then follow us back to do coolies. Otherwise, your cat people will be extinct today.


    Grand Master Bell shakes his beard and said arrogantly.


    Seventh order!


    Hearing the word 7th order, quiet eyelids jumped.


    She fought against the bear-man patriarch of Tier 6, knowing the horror of his strength, had it not been for IQ and tactical crushing, she would definitely not be the bear-man patriarch¡¯s opponent.


    Now the two people in front of them are more powerful, and they really have the ability to kill the cat people overnight.


    How to do!


    Qingyou''s heart was extremely bitter, and the great God of Fire subconsciously sounded.

 Chapter 47： Unity

    "Humans, everything we have is bestowed by the great gods. Are you not afraid of inducing the wrath of the gods if you plunder forcibly?"


    Qingyou desperately calmed herself down, looking directly at the two opposite people and said.


    "Gifts from God? Don¡¯t all of you tribes have no fixed beliefs, just like a wall of grass, under which tribe the vassals are, they follow others to believe in other people¡¯s gods. Why, just for a humble race like you, Are there gods willing to shelter you?"


    Grand Master Bell sneered and sneered.


    "A truly benevolent **** will not prejudice his people, and he will generously bless all believers."


    Qingyou replied coldly.


    "Hehe, if that''s the case, now your tribe is almost at the time to be annihilated, why did you see your **** descending to protect it? It really is a lowly orc, and they all believe in something infamous."


    The Master Bell retorted, unwilling to show weakness.


    "Oh? Since you think your beliefs are more lofty, why do you two 7th-ranked characters with heads and faces sneaking into our tribe in the middle of the night, just to obtain our infamous god-given skills?"


    Seeing that he even slandered his tribe and gods, Qingyou was also angry and couldn''t help but sneer.


    "you!"


    Grand Master Bell also knew that he was wrong in his heart. After being broken by Qingyou, he became even more angry. The magic power on the wand was flowing, and it seemed that he was planning to kill someone.


    "Saint! Run away!"


    "Holy woman! You and the patriarch go first, let us hold these two **** humans."


    Seeing that the other party really intends to take action, the soldiers became anxious. They stood in front of Qingyou desperately, hoping to use their bodies to gain a glimmer of hope for Qingyou.


    "People, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t worry. We are all God¡¯s people. It¡¯s not the first time that the great God of Flame has rescued us from the deep waters. Let us pray to him sincerely, and the gods will surely again Protect us and punish the enemy who descended from God!"


    In the critical situation, Qingyou did not run away, but shouted loudly.


    After hearing the quiet words, the tribesmen raised their eyes and looked at the surrounding scene: those flat concrete floors, tall and warm houses, piles of grain like mountains, transparent and bright glass...


    Everything they didn''t even dare to think about before...


    Every miracle is made by their own hands under the guidance of God...


    Every believer is simply subdued by the greatness of the God of Fire and willing to believe in him...


    Most of the races of the orcs are very weak, most of the people of the orcs can''t even eat enough, and most of the ordinary people of the orcs have a strong sense of humbleness and powerlessness in their hearts.


    However, it was precisely because of the appearance of Lin Mo that their hungry stomachs were satisfied, and their technology and force were rapidly grown, so that the humbleness in their hearts was erased, and the glory that was exclusive to the orcs was radiated.


    The great God of Flame will not let them down, neither before nor after.


    After listening to Qingyou''s words, the soldiers closed their mouths. They did not call for the saint to retreat, but together with Qingyou, silently prayed to Lin Mo.


    "Stupid orcs, really naive to think that God will come? Tell you, only absolute strength can be called a miracle!"


    The Grand Master Bell shouted angrily, raised the staff in his hand, a fire dragon tens of meters long rushed into the sky from the staff, and then rushed towards the crowd with unparalleled momentum.

 Chapter 48： This is! God!

    Bell Master is a seventh-order magician.


    This fire dragon is the strongest range attack skill within his ability.


    Although the coverage area is not as wide as that of a quiet fire and rain, the temperature of the flame is even better.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if this fire dragon hits, none of the people present will be spared.


    The full blow of the seventh-order great magician was already comparable to the Forbidden Curse, but in the face of such a terrifying giant fire dragon, everyone present did not show any trace of horror.


    Their expressions were very calm, as if the fire dragon hadn''t come to them at all.


    The Master Bell became even more angry when he saw this scene. He expected to see these orcs fleeing from the road, but the orcs in front of him were so ignorant of raising them, and he was so angry that he was waving his wand at high speed. Magically accelerate the speed of that fire dragon''s flight.


    The Dewar knight guarded him, looking at the calm expression of the orcs on the opposite side with a little doubt.


    This pious belief was something he had never seen before, showing how much trust these orcs had in their gods.


    It was precisely because of this huge trust that the Dewar Knight began to feel a strong sense of anxiety.


    The gods believed by the orcs seem to really appear.


    Ha ha.


    When this thought came out, even the Dewar Knight himself wanted to laugh.


    Although the gods do exist, they live in the gods and only collect the power of faith on a regular basis, and never take care of these ants from the lower realms.


    Not to mention just a small tribe of two thousand people, even if hundreds of thousands of people died during the war, there was no movement from these gods.


    Huh?


    Just as the Dewar Knight laughed at his timidity secretly, Grand Master Bell suddenly rang in his ears.


    The fire dragon flew in mid-air, and suddenly it seemed as if it had hit an invisible barrier, and it couldn''t move at all.


    what happened?


    The Master Bell began to feel uneasy. The spell was issued from his hands, but at this time he wanted to control the fire dragon, but he did not receive any response at all, like something took the fire dragon from his hand. It seems that the control has been taken away.


    And just when these two people were puzzled, the scene before them told them the answer.


    Countless blue flames appeared out of thin air, scattered in all directions, and then madly gathered in the direction of the fire dragon.


    A big hand suddenly appeared on the fire dragon''s neck, and it was it who held the fire dragon''s neck tightly, which made it impossible to move.


    The flames continued to gather and condense, and continued to expand along the big hand.


    Arms, arms, shoulders, body.


    When all the flames were condensed, a giant of fire shining blue light appeared in the center of the battlefield.


    "Then... what is that?"


    Grand Master Bell can be regarded as a well-informed person, but the scene in front of him is too horrified, causing him to start to stammer.


    "I am the **** of flames. Who dares to invade my god-given land and slaughter my people!"


    The fire giant held the fire dragon tightly in his right hand, and said angrily.


    As soon as the voice fell, the giant tightened his palm abruptly, and a flame dragon comparable to a forbidden spell was squeezed into a sky of fire by him, and then sucked into his body.


    "This is... God?"


    Grand Master Bell looked at the flame giant blankly, and said stupidly.

 Chapter 49： Can you escape

    That''s right, this flame giant is Lin Mo.


    As a spirit body born from flames, he didn''t need to take any rest at all.


    While all the believers were resting at night, Lin Mo once again entered the mountains of Montenegro and wanted to explore more mineral deposits, but at this time, he received countless prayers.


    Such large-scale simultaneous prayer, except for some festivals and celebrations, has never really happened. Lin Mo immediately realized that something was wrong.


    So he opened the Godhead panel and followed the quiet voice of prayer.


    Sure enough, as soon as he came out, he saw a fire dragon comparable to a Forbidden Curse flying over.


    In order to protect the orcs behind him, he immediately turned into a flame giant.


    Looking at the two nervous human beings, as well as the corpses of hundreds of cat warriors and bear warriors, Lin Mo immediately understood what had happened.


    Squeezing the fire dragon and absorbing the magic power contained in it as the burning value, Lin Mo looked at the two humans angrily, his teeth itchy.


    I managed to accumulate a little bit of the family property, and before I had time to expand it, I was killed by these two bastards.


    Distressed, Lin Mo really felt distressed for these lost manpower.


    "Bell, get ready to slip."


    The Dewar knight stared at the huge flame giant in front of him, and fine beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    The saber in his hand was swiftly swayed, and the khaki vindictiveness rushed from the Dewar knight to the saber, and seven sharp sword qi in the air slashed towards the giant joint.


    Puff puff puff!


    Lin Mo didn''t even hide, letting these sword qi hit his body.


    It''s just that before these sword auras touched him, they were instantly evaporated by the flames on their bodies, causing a series of muffled noises.


    "Escape! My attack can''t even damage it. The difference in strength level is really too big."


    Dewar said without hesitation.


    Bell''s fire dragon failed to produce any effect, and he did not hesitate to turn around with Dewar.


    Both of them have very rich combat experience. Although both of them have arrogance in their hearts, in this case, they also have to admit that they are not worthy of being the opponent of the flame giant.


    "TM''s, aren''t all the gods in the heavens? What the **** is going on with this thing!"


    Grand Master Bell yelled while running.


    The Dewar Knight didn''t have time to pay attention to his complaint. He raised the saber in his hand and observed the situation behind him through the reflection on the saber.


    run?


    Seeing the two turning around and running, Lin Mo couldn''t help showing a sneer.


    In particular, he killed hundreds of believers and ruined a small part of the tribe. If you can let you two run away today, this **** won''t have to be deceived.


    Lin Mo shrank in an instant, turned into a ball of flame and quickly chased behind the two of them.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Through the saber, the Dewar knight saw the tall flame giant behind him disappear instantly, and his heartbeat almost missed a beat.


    He stretched out his hand to hold the neck of Master Bell, and the khaki-colored vindictiveness appeared on his legs, and the speed rose again by a large amount.


    The Grand Master Bell also felt that something was wrong from his reaction. He also closed his mouth and relaxed his body as much as possible, so as to reduce the burden on the Dewar Knight.


    The speed of the seventh-order knights was very fast, and within a few seconds they ran out of the territory of the cat people and went straight to the Black Mountain Mountains.


    When the Dewar Knight could see the thick forests of the Black Mountain Mountains, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, but at this moment, he suddenly saw a group of flames floating at the entrance of the mountains, seeming to be waiting Holding him...

 Chapter 50： Information about the gods

    The Dewar knight slammed the brakes immediately and kept a safe distance from the flame.


    "What the **** are you!"


    Cold sweat spread on the Dewar knight''s forehead, and he shouted angrily, as if emboldening himself again.


    "My believers, haven''t you already told you who I am?"


    Lin Mo floated forward a few steps gently, and a cold voice came from the flames.


    "How is it possible! Are not all gods in the **** realm? How can there be gods in the lower realm and even participating in trivial matters in the lower realm!"


    Bell Grand Master shouted in disbelief.


    "Oh? God Realm?"


    This word made Lin Mo a little curious. Although the system had bound him a godhead, it didn''t tell him any information about other gods in this continent.


    "Humans, tell me what you know. If it can satisfy me, I will consider letting you go."


    Lin Mo said to the two.


    Although the other party only looked like a small flame, the Grand Master Bell couldn''t produce any thoughts of resistance. He and the Dewar Knight looked at each other, and the Dewar Knight stepped forward and began to explain.


    "It is said that the gods were also transformed from the existence of the lower realm, but this continent could not withstand their power and coercion, so the gods created a **** realm above the lower realm and lived there."


    "The gods have also reached a consensus. Since then, they will no longer easily interfere with many things in the lower realm, but they will develop believers in the next generation to develop themselves."


    "The power of faith of believers will be stored in totems or altars. The gods will regularly open channels to the next, receive the power of faith, and listen to the prayers of believers in the lower realms... But for thousands of years, I have never heard of it. There has been a **** who is actually active in the lower realm...unless...is a new **** who has just stepped into the **** realm and has not yet ascended to the **** realm."


    The Dewar Knight glanced at Lin Mo hesitantly, and whispered his guess.


    It turns out that the gods of the Chaos Continent communicated with the lower realms in this way.


    It''s no wonder that from the beginning when Qingyou learned that they were gods, they all showed that unbelievable look. It turned out that the problem was with the gods who did not follow the routine.


    If you have to calculate it strictly, you actually haven''t reached the strength of a god, but you have a godhead from the system, at best it''s just a false god.


    This continent is so vast, maybe there are many existences with extraordinary strength who have not been able to become gods. If they are eyeing on it, it is probably not a good thing.


    Lin Han once again felt the importance of strength urgently.


    According to the strength level informed by the previous system, if you want to upgrade to the god-level realm, you also need to cross the three big realms of imperial, emperor, and holy.


    There is still a long way to go to become stronger.


    "Ok?"


    As Lin Mo was thinking about these issues, he suddenly felt a strong wave of magical power.


    The magical fluctuations were uploaded from the Grand Master Bell who was standing behind. Because the Dewar Knight stood in front and deliberately blocked Lin Mo''s sight, Lin Mo couldn''t find him doing these little actions behind him!


    "Compress the flames. Burn violently, start!"


    Both of them were in this situation, and they still didn¡¯t give up. This feeling like mucosal anger completely angered Lin Mo. When the two skills were issued at the same time, Lin Mo instantly soared into a big fireball with four thousand degrees. The terrifying high temperature, rushed towards the two.

 Chapter 51： Teleport Scroll

    "Bell, I''ll buy you time!"


    What Lin Mo didn''t expect was that at this critical moment of life and death, this human knight had such a dedicated spirit.


    "It''s useless, neither of you can run away."


    Lin Mo said coldly.


    "Hahaha, my Duval has been looking for a strong opponent all my life. I didn''t expect to be able to fight the gods today. Even if I die, there is no regret."


    The Dewar knight laughed, and all the grudge in his body surged wildly, and the ground under his feet was also trembling slightly.


    The earth-yellow vindictiveness covered his whole body, making him look like a bronze man, and the Dewar knight made a sound of gold and iron between his gestures.


    A Dewar knight¡¯s vindictive attribute is the soil attribute, the strongest vindictive attribute of defense. Although he is a rank 7 knight, if he defends with all his strength, it is difficult for a rank 8 magician to do anything serious to him. hurt.


    It''s just that he is against Lin Mo, an existence that has crossed over to Wang Ji.


    Under the scorching flame of four thousand degrees, the Dewar Knight tried his best to defend without even a second, before being broken.


    The earth-yellow vindictiveness is even constantly evaporating and rising, looking extraordinarily tragic.


    Under the intense pain of the flame burning, the Dewar knight couldn''t help hissing in pain, but even so, he didn''t take a step back, but rushed up with open arms, trying to hug Lin Mo.


    laugh!


    The tongue of fire rose slightly, and before the Dewar Knight could get close to Lin Mo, it turned into flying ash, scattered all over the ground.


    "Don''t you give up struggling? In this case, you still want to fight back? Honestly, let''s catch it, don''t be like your companion, it''s meaningless to die."


    Lin Mo said coldly as he approached.


    "Hehe, this is a teleportation scroll, but it was created by the most mysterious space magic. Thanks to Dewar, the scroll is now completely activated. Even if you are a god, there is no way to keep me!"


    Grand Master Bell pointed to the scroll at his feet and laughed arrogantly.


    Lin Mo felt it for a while, and that scroll did exude a special power, which should be the space magic he was talking about.


    "Oh, is it so?"


    Lin Mo had a thought, and then the flames around him quickly spread over, and then tightly wrapped the space around Grand Master Bell and the scroll.


    "Compress the flame!"


    boom!


    Lin Mo used the compressed flame again, which had already been compressed to the extreme, and contracted again.


    The teleportation scroll that had already started, also began to tremble violently because of Lin Mo''s compression, as if it could not be maintained.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect it."


    Lin Mo sneered in his heart.


    This teleporting scroll uses space magic. As long as you completely tightly wrap the surrounding space with flames, and then compress it, the space near the scroll will definitely change due to your interference.


    Under such drastic changes, the teleporting scroll naturally cannot be used successfully.


    "You...what did you do!"


    Seeing that something went wrong with the teleportation scroll, Belle, who was already extremely confident, finally showed a look of fear, and he yelled at Lin Mo in despair.


    Looking at his ugly face, and reminiscing about the triumph and ruthlessness of his previous wanton killing of his followers, Lin Mo suddenly felt a sense of joy.

 Chapter 52： Upgrade Fire King!

    "Many acts of unrighteousness will kill himself. This is the kind of person who is selfish, greedy and arrogant. It''s a pity that I was the knight who helped him buy time before."


    Lin Mo said to himself as he watched him being swallowed by the fire.


    Ok?


    When Grand Master Bell was burned to death, Lin Mo suddenly felt a wave of magical power before the fire had dissipated.


    A black light suddenly flashed on the ground, and then the space was distorted, not only sucking in the remains of Grand Master Bell, but even a small part of Lin Mo''s flames.


    Then the space distortion disappeared in an instant, a shallow pit appeared on the ground, and the original soil and everything on the soil completely disappeared.


    This is space magic?


    Lin Mo was stunned, and smiled bitterly in his heart.


    Sure enough, there are still many secrets on this continent, and this space magic is somewhat mysterious.


    Although he prevented the old man from escaping, the teleportation scroll still took away part of his remains, which would definitely attract the attention of some caring people.


    Maybe in the near future, humans will follow the death trail of Master Bell.


    At that time, it is estimated that it will not be a simple matter of a two-tier 7 master attacking alone, maybe it will be a rigorous human race army.


    It is really urgent to improve your abilities and develop your power quickly!


    "Ding! Kill a seventh-order great magician and get 500 experience points!"


    "Ding! Kill one of the seventh-order knights and get 500 experience points!"


    "Ding! You have been upgraded to the first-level fire emperor, the reward has been issued, please check."


    Upgraded!


    Lin Mo''s heart was overjoyed, and the experience value of these two seventh-order humans plus the experience value of the previous sixth-order bearman patriarch had completely filled the gap needed for Lin Mo''s upgrade.


    Every time he reached a level, he would get a lot of improvement. Lin Mo was so excited that he hurriedly opened his attribute panel.


    Host name: Lin Mo


    Status: Level 1 Fire Emperor


    Burning value: 3987w points


    Current burn value consumption: 0 points per second


    Special resistance: 50% water resistance


    Maximum temperature: 3000 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 1000000%


    Skills: Compressed flame lv2 tyrannical burning lv2 rock fall lv2


    Passive Skill: Absorbed by Different Fire


    Seeing his attribute panel, Lin Mo almost called out without surprise.


    After upgrading to the realm of Fire Emperor, the biggest change is that Lin Mo no longer needs to consume his own burning value every moment.


    Unless you attack the enemy or actively release your skills, you can already be completely consumption-free in a normal environment at your current level.


    This is still very important to Lin Mo. After all, no matter how much the burn value is stored, it is okay to consume 20 o''clock in that second, and the long time is also a big expense.


    The second change is that Lin Mo''s upgrade rate has increased a hundred times, from a hundred times the original to ten thousand times the current one!


    The higher the realm and level, if you want to upgrade again, you need more experience points. Since Lin Mo has now reached the realm of the fire emperor, the experience points needed to upgrade are simply astronomical.


    If the upgrade rate is also upgraded, it will undoubtedly reduce the experience he needs to upgrade in disguise. This is crucial for Lin Mo who wants to quickly become stronger.


    And what kind of skill is this extra passive skill, Absorbed Fire?


    With curiosity, Lin Mo opened the skill description.

 Chapter 53： Godhead skills

    Absorb the different fire: Is there only one kind of fire in this world? Then you are wrong. Flame is the end of destruction and the source of creation. Look for all kinds of different fires. They will turn you into a more perfect you.


    Ok?


    After Lin Mo read this explanation, his brain was still a piece of paste.


    Although I can roughly know that the abnormal fire exists and can enhance my own strength, how to get it and where to find it is completely daunting.


    "Forget it, when the fate arrives, you can meet it naturally."


    Lin Mo wasn''t a stubborn person. After studying for a while, he found that there was no clue, so he simply skipped the question.


    "It''s been a long time since I watched the Godhead panel, let''s see what has changed in the Godhead panel."


    Lin Mo opened the Godhead panel, carefully looking at his attributes.


    Name: God of Flame


    Number of believers: 2,346


    Saint: Qingyou (Vincat tribe)


    Sanctuary: 1


    Power of Faith: 16w


    Storage space usage: 0


    Seeing that the number of believers had dropped by a few hundred, Lin Mo felt a sharp pain in his heart. The hundreds of people who died were basically fighters, at least they were first-order existences.


    While distressing their sacrifice, Lin Mo also distressed the decrease in the source of power of faith.


    Fortunately, the power of faith that he had saved for more than a month was still there. Looking at the 16w data, Lin Mo trembled with excitement.


    These powers of faith are a huge sum of money for Lin Mo at present!


    If they were exchanged for skill points, it would be enough to exchange 160 points, and it would be no problem to upgrade all three of your skills.


    But considering that the skills of Level 2 are also enough to use, Lin Mo still gave up this idea.


    The construction skills exchanged last time played a great role in guiding cats to build new homes. Although Lin Mo complained about the lottery system as too dark, he still wanted to try his luck in his heart.


    Now that he had the power of 16w faith in his hands, Lin Mo immediately decided to try his luck.


    After winning the construction talent in the last draw, the prize pool has been updated, and the cost of the draw has increased from 1w to 3w.


    Weiwei felt distressed for the power of the 3w faith, Lin Mo still confirmed the lottery option.


    "Ding, congratulations on obtaining the godhead skills, the blessing of gods."


    The system prompt sounded immediately.


    "God skill?"


    Lin Mo was taken aback. This was the first time he heard this term, and he quickly asked the system.


    "System, what are the godhead skills?"


    "Divine rank skills are skills that can be used after the **** rank is activated. The effect of the skills is limited to the host and the believer, and cannot be used on other objects. The **** rank skills cannot be upgraded, and the specific effects fluctuate with the strength of the host and the believer.


    The system explained.


    It turned out to be like this.


    Lin Mo nodded secretly in his heart, roughly understanding the general setting of the godhead skills.


    Although this type of skill cannot grow, its effect can vary with its own strength and the strength of the believer. Looking at it from another way, this is also an alternative growth.


    After understanding the Godhead skill, Lin Mo opened the specific description of this skill.


    God¡¯s Blessing: Use the power of faith to give the designated believer the power of Vulcan. The user can greatly increase his physical power and magic, and attach the fire attribute to the attack. The skill duration is determined by the believer''s strength, and the skill consumption depends on the duration. set.


    (Note: The power of Vulcan can superimpose the effect of different fire.)

 Chapter 54： Small pumps are happy, big pumps hurt the body

    After reading the skill description, Lin Mo immediately felt happy. With this godhead skill, he no longer has to worry about Qingyou and Lilian''s safety.


    After giving them the power of Vulcan, the strength of these two little Nizis will definitely rise to a considerable level in a short time.


    Even if the war against the Bernard Empire is officially launched in the future, it will be safer to have high-level believers with enhanced abilities.


    More importantly, he doesn''t have to worry about getting the attention of other gods by his own hands. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    Logically speaking, believers with higher potential will increase their strength after being given the power of Vulcan.


    Believers with better physical strength will be able to withstand the blessing of Vulcan for longer.


    Just look at the effect of the skill, this is indeed a good bonus skill, and it can definitely play a role in determining the universe at the critical moment.


    The only thing that hurts him a bit is that activating this skill also consumes the power of faith.


    Sure enough, we still need to expand our power and develop a large number of believers'' resources.


    "Huh? After this draw, why didn''t the prize pool be refreshed and the cost of the next draw?"


    Lin Mo glanced at the face panel, a little strange.


    He asked the system, but this time, the system did not give any explanation.


    Is there any hidden rules in this lottery system that I don''t know?


    Lin Mo became interested, looked at the remaining 13w power of faith in his hand, gritted his teeth, and drew a prize again.


    "Ding, congratulations on your winning 1000 Faith Power. Please check it carefully."


    The cold mechanical sound of the system sounded.


    Lin Mo:? ? ?


    The power of faith of God 3w has drawn out the power of 1000 faith and congratulations to me.


    Had it not been for the system to indicate the unknown nature of the lottery, Lin Mo would have wanted to die now.


    "Ah, it''s okay, it''s okay. I have won good skills in the previous two lotteries. It is impossible to win the lottery every time. You are not angry or angry."


    Lin Mo closed the Godhead panel and comforted himself.


    There are more or less 1,000 faith powers that have returned, and it is not a loss of money.


    Lin Mo thought and thought, but still felt a little unwilling. It stands to reason that the good and bad things in the prize pool are so fixed. He has already drawn out a cheating power of 1,000 beliefs, so next time I can The probability of drawing good things will become greater.


    "Give it a try, a bicycle becomes a motorcycle."


    Lin Mo held a trace of gambler''s psychology and opened the Godhead panel again.


    "Ding, you didn''t draw anything, keep going."


    "Ding, the system prize pool has been refreshed, and the power of belief required for the next draw is 6w."


    Snapped!


    Lin Mo closed the godhead panel and looked at his remaining 7w1 balance, sadness rolled over in his heart.


    Sure enough, a small twitch was delighted, and it hurt her body.


    The first time he got a godhead skill, he ended the lottery happily, isn''t he fragrant?


    Lin Mo wanted to cry without tears in his heart. He also vowed secretly in his heart that in the future, in front of this cheating lottery system, he would accept it as soon as he saw it.


    And this time after the draw, the prize pool has been refreshed again, and the cost of the next draw will also increase.


    Is it possible that only three prize pools can be drawn in a round?


    Then why does it automatically refresh after the first draw?


    But ashamed in his pocket, Lin Mo couldn''t put out more power of faith to research the answer.


    "Hurry up and drop the oracle to Xiao Nizi, let the people turn their grief into strength, and quickly develop science and technology to expand their power, so as to provide me with more power of faith, and to prepare for the invasion of the human empire."


    Lin Mo glanced at the remaining traces of two human masters on the ground, then turned and left.

 Chapter 55： Goal: Human Expeditionary Force

    The loss suffered by the entire village and town this night was indeed not small, but hundreds of people did not hurt the vitality of the village and town.


    The orcs are a race that can withstand beatings, and neither the wanton massacre by humans hundreds of years ago or the barrenness and hardship of the barren land have been able to defeat them.


    Therefore, under Qingyou''s estimation, the cats and bears quickly cleared up their emotions.


    The people of the two tribes who had witnessed Lin Mo''s descending to the earth also believed in him more religiously.


    The funeral and the reconstruction of the destroyed house were carried out in an orderly manner under the arrangement of the patriarch of the cat, and Qingyou also began to plan with Lilian to take over the Baiyu tribe.


    If you want to take over the White Feather tribe, the primary goal is to get the expedition army of the Bernard Empire in the Black Mountains.


    Fearing that the expeditionary army still has a rank 7 monster-level opponent, Lin Mo deliberately figured out their territory personally, and asked about the configuration of the expeditionary army from a lonely unlucky ghost.


    The Bernard Empire belongs to the middle-strength empire among the human empires. Because of the power gap, the Bernard Empire''s territory is close to the border of the human territory, so it is very close to the wild land.


    In order to seek better development, the Bernard Empire was unable to compete with several other great empires, so it could only invade the wild land, and wanted to develop its own strength by invading the orcs.


    This expeditionary army is only the first test of the Bernard Empire''s expansion plan, so the configuration and scale are not as terrifying as the human army in Lin Mo''s imagination.


    The entire expeditionary force has a total of 8,000 people. Excluding those who died in battle during the invasion of the orc tribe, those who died in the mouth of beasts, and other accidental deaths during the march, the entire expeditionary force remained about 7,000.


    Compared with the more than 2,000 people of the Cat People and Thunderclaw Tribe, the number of Human Expeditionary Forces is three times more and more prosperous.


    Moreover, the lowest among these human beings are Tier 1 knights, not to mention the elite squads of Griffin Riders, and many Tier 3 and 4 magicians.


    If this battle is fought hard, it is still a bitter battle hard to win.


    And when Qingyou was distressed about how to fight this battle, Bernard''s expeditionary army also became a mess.


    Without the Dewar Knight and Bell Grand Mage in command, Colonel Rudolph alone could not play an important role.


    Dewar Knight and Master Bell disappeared mysteriously, and the expeditionary army gradually began to feel uneasy.


    And without the two men commanding in the army, Colonel Rudolf completely let himself go, indulging in the army every day, and sending people out to find Duval and Bell every day, the internal affairs of the army. It was messed up by him.


    With him taking the lead, many knights and magicians have become lazy, and the daily practice of daily practice has also been unknowingly replaced by sleeping in.


    Seeing the performance of the expeditionary forces of the Bernard Empire, they will personally investigate the enemy''s situation every day. The time has come!


    Starting from the second day, the team that went out to find the Dewar Knight and Bell Grand Mage disappeared suddenly.


    The expeditionary army only assumed that they were delayed due to an unexpected situation, and did not pay much attention, and sent a new team the next day.


    But for three consecutive days, none of the three teams sent back came back.


    The army began to secretly rumors that it was the ghosts of the missing Dewar Knight and Bell Grand Mage who came back to avenge...

 Chapter 56： Preparation before the war

    The expeditionary troops were far away from their homes, and they were alone in the Heishan Mountains where monsters and beasts were everywhere, and their hearts were more sensitive and fragile.


    It is precisely because there are usually Dewar knights and Bell Grand Magicians who are in charge of all internal affairs, which can stabilize the military''s mind.


    But now that the two of them are not only in the army, they even caused rumors because of their disappearance, and the entire expeditionary army gradually began to mess up.


    "Col. Colonel, there are more and more rumors in the army. The subordinates suggest that they should send messages to the imperial city as soon as possible, so that they can send other great knights and mages to sit down."


    There are still some clear-thinking young generals in the army. Seeing that the situation has gradually lost control, they hurried to Rudolph. The school advises.


    "Fart! The two **** of Dewar and Bell just went out for a short time. There is no accident at all. They are both Tier 7 masters, are you a fool! And how do I pass to the imperial city? News? Did you say that I lost two Tier 7 masters because of improper command? If such news goes back, I think you are trying to harm me!"


    Rudolph less. The school was so furious that he even pulled the admonishing young general out and beat him with a stick.


    After this behavior was done, the whole army complained even more, but everyone dared not say anything, and the atmosphere in the army became more and more tense.


    When the human expeditionary army was panicking, Qingyou was not idle. She sent the bear elders to lobby the Thunderya tribe and Thunderfoot tribe.


    Although neither of these two tribes have warriors above Tier 6, but most of their strengths are not much different from those of the Thunderclaw Tribe. After hearing that the patriarch of the Thunderclaw Tribe has died in battle, the two tribes are a little bit thinking about annexation .


    In conjunction with the "miracles" Qingyou displayed, the two tribes also realized that the surrender of the Thunderclaw tribe was not without reason.


    The orcs admired strength, and after recognizing that they could not be the opponent of the cat people, the patriarchs of the two tribes also chose to join.


    Lin Mo''s believers suddenly expanded to more than 4,000, and more than half of them were bears!


    The joining of these two tribes directly doubled the strength of the forces.


    Considering that these two tribes just joined were not necessarily convinced in their hearts, Qingyou did not eagerly take over the rights of the two tribes, but handed them over to the elders of the bears.


    The bear people are of the same race, and the Thunderclaw tribe was the strongest of the three tribes before. It is definitely better for them to digest and deal with them than the cat people directly take over.


    This move was even praised by Lin Mo, and the quiet and genius-like processing ability was thoroughly demonstrated here.


    Although the manpower was almost ready after the two bear tribes joined, Qingyou did not rush to attack.


    She knew in her heart that this battle was not only a battle to retrieve glory from humans, but also a battle to stabilize the hearts of the people and thoroughly convince the two newly joined bear tribes.


    If possible, Qingyou even wants to win the battle with zero deaths as last time.


    Even though everything is almost ready, Qingyou is still waiting patiently, she is waiting for an excellent opportunity to attack.


    Finally, on a dark and moonless night, Qingyou looked at the sky, and finally smiled with satisfaction.


    Behind her, two thousand bear warriors and one thousand cat warriors are ready to go...

 Chapter 57： Eyes in the middle of the night

    Excluding more than a thousand old, weak, sick and disabled people, this battle can be said to have taken out all the wealth.


    Therefore, this battle can only be won, not lost!


    And it can''t be a narrow victory or a miserable victory, only a big victory!


    With an order, all the fire lights were extinguished at the same time, and the quiet eyes were shining with green light in the thick ink-like darkness, like two bright lamps, piercing the darkness.


    "Great God of Flame, please bless your people! Warriors! Go!"


    After the quiet and pious prayer, with a soft drink, three thousand soldiers stretched out the pads on the soles of their feet at the same time, and marched quietly towards the Black Mountain Mountains. Those green eyes flickered, disturbing the tranquility of the night.


    "Ah, I don''t know when this ghost day will be heady, I want to return to the Bernard Empire."


    In the camp of Bernard''s Expeditionary Army, a few soldiers who watched the night were sitting together drinking soju, one of them complained rather irritably.


    "I''m spending time here, anyway, I''m pretty happy now, which other unit can let you drink while on duty? Don''t you have to thank our clever and wise Colonel Rudolph?"


    Another soldier raised the wine glass in his hand and said mockingly.


    "Yes, although this **** doesn''t lead soldiers to fight, he is a good player in terms of enjoyment. I never thought that we could drink every day during the expedition. If the Dewar Knight is here, let''s not talk about drinking, even It''s impossible to think of the word wine."


    Someone sighed beside him.


    "Speaking of...Where did the Dewar Knight and Bell Grand Mage go, the seventh-order master, disappeared when he said that he disappeared?"


    "None of the people who were sent out to search for them came back. Now no one dares to go out and search for them. I heard that there is something terrifying in the Black Mountain Mountains. It is that thing that swallowed their lives... "


    Several people exchanged the various versions of the messages they heard from the camp. Even sitting by the fire, they couldn''t help starting a cold war.


    "Huh? I seem to see something floating outside?"


    A young soldier rubbed his dizzy eyes and said in surprise.


    "Bah, you really did it when you said there was a monster."


    The other soldiers immediately laughed and scolded.


    "Don''t believe me, I really saw it. Are you scared? If you have the courage, come with me to see what happens."


    The young soldier said unconvinced.


    "Go and go, what are you afraid of!"


    Naturally, it was impossible for the other people to admit the counsel. Several people smiled and scolded each other and stood up, holding torches and started walking outside the camp.


    "Tonight, there is no light at all. I can''t read it wrong. There was definitely something shining green just now."


    The young soldier said as he walked.


    But he talked about it for a long time, but no one answered him at all. He turned his head and looked around, and found that there was no one behind him.


    "Hey, don''t scare me..."


    The people around him disappeared at the same time, but this young man was so courageous, he couldn''t help but start to shake at this moment.


    óùóù...


    Suddenly, there was a slight trembling sound of vegetation, and the young soldier plucked up the courage to step forward and watch.


    Turning around the bushes, his eyes suddenly widened.


    A dozen soldiers who had become mummy hung on a big tree, looking extremely terrifying, and these people were the ones who went out to look for the Dewar Knight and Bell Grand Mage the other day.


    A stream of heat flowed from between his legs, and the young soldier''s legs softened and he was scared to pee.


    "Monster! There are monsters in Montenegro!"


    Thinking of the horrible rumors before, he couldn''t help but yelled.


    And a big hand suddenly covered his mouth from behind him, and buried his last scream in his throat forever...

 Chapter 58： Rise of the Cat Assassin

    Snapped,


    A Tier 3 bearman warrior gently twisted his neck, then hurriedly threw his body into the bushes aside, and left quietly.


    In a place not far away, the soldiers who came out with them were also defeated.


    Under Qingyou''s instruction, most of the night watch soldiers were attracted in this way, and then they lost their lives.


    The screams of many soldiers before they died reached the camp, and a lot of knights and magicians who came out to check the situation were brought out, sending a wave of heads again.


    When the people in the camp gradually calmed down, they were beaten to death, reluctant to go out, and began to hide in the camp, shining vigilantly outside with torches, trying to find their unknown enemy.


    The sound of flapping wings roared through the air, and the human soldiers in the camp looked up, and a beautiful girl with white wings on her back passed by.


    Immediately afterwards, large swaths of viscous and clammy semi-solidified bodies fell from the air, and they accurately landed on the burning fire and torches, and the camp suddenly became dark.


    Qingyou was hidden in the forest near the camp, watching closely the situation inside. Seeing that Lilian had successfully extinguished most of the light sources with cement, she immediately issued the order to attack.


    In the darkness, hundreds of cats merged into the night breeze, quietly appearing behind the panicked human soldiers.


    The sharp claws gently wiped from their necks, like death''s sickles, instantly harvesting their fragile lives.


    Under the guidance of Lin Mo, these cat warriors changed their jobs from their original warrior status to assassins.


    Originally, cat people are relatively small and fragile, and they are inherently disadvantaged when they are fighters and confront the enemy.


    After Lei Ya joined Lei Zu''s two tribes, the warriors of the bear people made up for the shortage of warriors.


    A cat with a fragile body can no longer continue to assume the role of a fighter in the front.


    The ninjas that Lin Mo knew about in the past were blue boards, and he carefully created a set of assassin actions for these cats.


    Because of their natural light bones, the cat-man assassins can climb up and down with ease, especially in this kind of forest grounds, where their mobility has been perfected to the extreme.


    Coupled with the pads on the soles of the cats'' feet, these cats assassins truly achieved a silent assassination.


    Coupled with the orcs'' natural night vision ability, in this dark and dark night, it is almost cheating.


    As soon as a large number of human soldiers were awakened, they were struck by the cat assassin on their necks, leaving the last scene in their lives with the cat''s eyes that glowed with green light.


    Cat people also targeted fragile magicians. Many third-tier and fourth-tier magicians couldn''t even hold their wands, and they were killed by cat assassins.


    The gap in class strength was almost wiped out in this massacre in the dark night.


    Regardless of whether you are a magician or a griffon rider, as long as you lie on the bed, there is basically no chance of getting up again.


    There were a few hands and feet who wanted to counterattack quickly, but no matter how fast they were, they couldn''t be faster than the cat-man assassin''s throwing knife.


    Seeing the waves of his people harvesting the lives of these human beings like cutting leeks, tears were full in the quiet eyes.


    Weakness has always been synonymous with the cat people. Not only is it quiet, even those cat assassins who slaughtered all over the world did not expect that the cat people would have the day when they could cross the battlefield.


    From this night on, the cat assassin will become a glorious racial symbol like the Griffin Rider, the Elf Archer, and the Dwarf Artisan!

 Chapter 59： Run away in embarrassment

    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    After being crushed unilaterally for several minutes, the expeditionary army finally reacted, and they began to consciously protect the fire source around them.


    The knights also formed a circle spontaneously, back to back to protect the fragile magician in the center.


    The cat-man assassins who lost the best shelter of darkness chose to retreat immediately.


    They know how to choose and seize the opportunity, and they will never let themselves fall into irrational danger.


    "Bear warriors, charge!"


    After witnessing such a wonderful unilateral crushing by the cats, the elder bear had already been unable to bear the excitement in his heart and roared loudly.


    "Roar!"


    Two thousand Ursa warriors roared and rushed into the scene. The strength of the lowest two tiers combined with their strong and tall bodies made them invincible like heavy bulldozers.


    Whether it was the obstacles stacked in the camp or the knights who formed a circle back to back, they couldn''t stop their ferocious impact.


    The knights suddenly broke their muscles and fractured as long as they were touched by the huge bear paw.


    The sharp teeth and terrifying bite force can''t stop even the armor of a human knight.


    Even more terrifying, these Ursa warriors are all draped with steel armors. These armors are so thick that the swords of human knights can''t cut them.


    The three bear tribes were all joined later. This was their first time on the battlefield. Naturally, they wanted to work hard to behave better so that the saint and Lin Mo could see their efforts.


    As a result, the Ursa warriors were more fierce and unusual, and the opponents who killed them were retreating.


    The shouting screamed, and finally awakened the drunken Colonel Rudolph and the school.


    He rushed out of the tent in a panic. The corpses were already everywhere outside, and blood and fire flooded the entire camp.


    "What the **** is this!"


    Colonel Rudolf and the school were stupid. He never expected that his entire camp would become like this overnight.


    The screams and screams of soldiers echoed around him, torturing his timid heart.


    "Col, Colonel! Orcs invaded! Quickly organize a counterattack!"


    A young general ran to him covered in blood, grabbing his sleeve and eagerly pleading.


    "Invasion?"


    Rudolph looked at the distance blankly, where there were countless bear men crushing his soldiers. Their huge figures and violent roars kept shaking Rudolph''s heart.


    In the thick darkness, some ghostly figures flashed from time to time, and their eyes flashed with ghost-fire-like dark green light, and the speed of light was harvesting the lives of those warriors whose backs were exposed like death.


    Rudolph''s back was chilly, and he even felt that enemies might appear behind him at any time, and he would cut off his life when he was defenseless.


    He had never participated in commanding in all previous wars, and now that the enemy really fought in front of him, Rudolph didn''t have the courage to stand up and stabilize the army.


    "Retreat! Retreat! Protect me!"


    Rudolph grabbed the young general with his backhand and shouted at him.


    "Evacuate? Where to evacuate? This is our camp!"


    The young general was also a little anxious and couldn''t help retorting.


    "Then give up this camp! Evacuate the Montenegro Mountains and return to the Bernard Empire!"


    Rudolph shouted at him, and slapped him to the ground.

 Chapter 60： A big win

    At this time Qingyou, who had been supervising the battle in the distance, finally took action. With a fire and rain, the small half of the camp suddenly turned into a sea of ??flames, and the rising flame illuminated the half of the night sky.


    Countless human soldiers were buried in a sea of ??flames, and those distorted faces and horrified screams descended on every human soldier''s heart like a nightmare.


    "Hurry up and protect Lao Tzu from this ghost place!"


    Rudolph roared loudly and desperately greeted every soldier he could see.


    When the little general saw the blazing fire, a feeling of despair also appeared in his heart.


    A person who can release spells of this level is absolutely impossible to deal with with his own strength.


    Without the Dewar Knight and Bell Grand Mage, it is impossible to organize a large-scale counterattack.


    "Oh! The trend is gone! The trend is gone!"


    The young general sighed, but he had to gather up the nearby remnants and defeated generals. The group of people protected Colonel Rudolf and the colonel sneaking into the forest and began to flee in the direction of the Bernard Empire.


    At this time, most of the human soldiers didn''t know that their chief had already ran away. They had just organized a decent counterattack, and were immediately beaten back to the prototype by Qingyou''s big move.


    With a complete loss of courage, the remaining human soldiers could not arouse resistance at all. They were either killed in panic, or simply surrendered to their knees.


    Qingyou originally thought that she would encounter fierce resistance from the human expeditionary army, but she didn''t expect everything to go so smoothly, and the battle ended unexpectedly.


    When the orcs checked the entire camp and failed to find a decent commander, Qingyou realized that the person in charge here had run away alone.


    Thinking of the two masters who invaded the tribe before, and thinking about the commander in the camp who fled without a fight, Qingyou was a little dumbfounded.


    The reliability of these humans really makes people confused.


    After the battle, the orcs spent a whole day cleaning the battlefield and counting the losses and gains.


    It wasn''t until the night of the next day that Qingyou gathered with all the responsible persons, and the crowd held a post-war meeting around the fire.


    Although they didn''t close their eyes all day and night, everyone present didn''t feel tired, and even all blushed, and they were in excellent condition.


    Elder Xiong Ren was in charge of the final statistics. He stood up, shaking with excitement.


    "Praise the great **** of fire, dear saint, our battle is a complete victory!"


    Elder Bearman took out a stack of paper with data recorded and said excitedly.


    "Let¡¯s talk about the results and the spoils first."


    Qingyou smiled at him and ordered.


    "Yes, report to the saint. In this battle, our army annihilated 6,365 enemies, including more than 400 magicians, of which more than 100 were Tier 3 and Tier 4 magicians!


    Killed more than 3,000 knights, of which 3 were above Tier 5 and more than 500 were Tier 3 and Tier 4.


    The rest are ordinary human soldiers.


    This battle captured thousands of human food and hundreds of barrels of wine, and rescued more than 400 orc captives, including kobolds, foxes, and dwarves. Seized several swords, armors, bows and arrows. "


    Elder Bearman finished speaking in one breath, his face flushed.

 Chapter 61： Drunk

    Everyone was full of joy.


    Humans have oppressed the orcs for hundreds of years, driving the orcs into this savage land, not to mention, they are always invading and harassing.


    The powerful orc races are in the depths of the wild land, far away from human beings. Only some relatively weak races live near the Black Mountain Mountains.


    The population and strength of these small races are not strong enough to resist human harassment and aggression. Every time they receive aggression from the human empire, they are only passively beaten.


    It can be said that such a great result as this time is something the orcs have never thought of.


    It is no exaggeration to say that this is a landmark victory!


    "Praise the great God of Fire. In this battle, the soldiers are very brave. I think the God of Fire will be delighted for us."


    Qingyou also showed a smile, and Qiao''s face was filled with joy that could not be concealed.


    "Then... what about battle damage?"


    The Patriarch Catman groaned and asked.


    "The Hui patriarch, the battle damage has also been counted. 23 of our warriors were killed in battle, of which 7 were cat warriors and 16 were bear warriors. The number of wounded reached hundreds, but there was no serious injury."


    After the Elder Bearman finished speaking, the patriarchs of Thunderya tribe and Thunderfoot tribe all took a breath.


    "Hiss~"


    What a terrifying result this is!


    The number of people who knew each other long ago is more than twice as many here!


    Compared with the more than 6,000 people killed, the 23 warriors who sacrificed are already a very small loss, and can even be ignored.


    Even the bearman elders of Thunderclaw tribe didn''t expect that the result of this battle was so brilliant.


    However, looking at the reaction of the saint and the patriarch, it seemed to be very plain, as if they were used to it.


    As the first tribe of the Fire God, are they completely used to this surprising victory?


    But thinking about it carefully, this result is not unexpected.


    Before everything started, the saint had already carried out professional training and exercise for the cat warriors through the method bestowed by the gods.


    Those dexterous and mysterious cat-man assassins, even bear-men, are reluctant to confront them in the dark.


    Before the official start of the war, the saint passed a perfect plan to make the human soldiers timid before the battle, and coupled with the method of extinguishing the fire to create an advantage in vision, quickly opened the advantage of the start.


    When it was time for the official battle, the armors bestowed by the God of Flame played an important role again. They infiltrated the protection of the Ursa Warriors and completely laid the foundation of victory.


    Although this battle seemed to be caught off guard by the means of Thunder, it cannot be denied that the generosity of the God of Fire and the quiet wisdom of the saint are indispensable.


    While the three bears were in admiration, they worshipped and admired the God of Flame even more.


    At this time, the bear clan was completely homed.


    "Bury the sacrificed warriors and make up for their families. As for the rescued orc captives, give them enough rations and let them go back to the tribe. They themselves will spread this great victory to the ears of the orcs. of.


    Also, tell the warriors that they have worked hard, and the seized wine is used to open a grand celebration, let us get drunk and rest! "

 Chapter 62： Panic in the Bernard Empire

    While the orc tribe was enjoying the joy of victory in full swing, the top of the Bernard Empire had already turned the sky.


    A few days ago, the Royal Magic Research Society of the Bernard Empire received an unexpected attack.


    A fire with terrifying temperature appeared inexplicably on the teleportation circle of the Magic Research Association, and the 4000-degree high-temperature flame instantly burned a few unlucky ghosts.


    The remaining water magicians exhausted all their energy to extinguish the terrifying flame.


    This unsuspecting surprise attack made the president of the Magic Research Association very angry, but he was also very puzzled.


    The teleportation circle in the Magic Research Society is specifically positioned, and only special teleportation scrolls can be used to deliver things back.


    And those who are eligible to hold the teleportation scroll are all high-ranking great magicians of the Bernard Empire. Their loyalty and strength have been recognized. How could they deliberately engage in such malicious attacks to punish their colleagues.


    Afterwards, the members of the Magic Research Association investigated everything that was teleported back. In addition to the flames, there were also black ash left over from the burning and three crystal **** that were almost burned.


    Seeing this scene, the president of the Magic Research Society couldn''t help but feel a numb scalp.


    You know, these crystal **** used to record images are all blessed by magic, and flames can hardly cause any damage to them.


    But it was such a fire-resistant thing that was burned.


    Looking at this situation, the remaining black ash is probably the magician who used the teleport scroll.


    What terrible thing did he encounter, and he ended up like this in the end.


    The members of the Magic Research Association conducted an investigation together with the empire''s high-level officials. After excluding most of the personnel, it was finally determined that the dead hapless ghost was the only Magician Bell who could not be contacted.


    But didn''t this guy follow Rudolph and Dewar on an expedition to the orc kingdom in the Black Mountains?


    Most orcs are races that rely solely on physical strength to fight, and there are few orcs who can use magic.


    And Bell is the seventh-order great magician, only one step away from the eighth-order great magician, and he has rich combat experience, and the Dewar knight is beside him to take care of each other.


    What did he find in the wild land, how could he meet such a terrifying opponent?


    With a lot of doubts, the Bernard Magic Research Association began to closely launch a plan to restore the crystal ball.


    Since Bell sent the crystal ball back, it must have recorded useful things, and his sacrifice should not be wasted.


    After a week of sleeplessness, the Magic Research Society finally recovered a little bit of the image in the crystal ball.


    The picture shows a tall and exquisite town, and those houses and roads cannot be replicated even with the existing technology of the Bernard Empire.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, the magicians of the research institute can only recognize that the town in this image seems to be much higher than the current human empire.


    The materials and construction methods they use are completely unheard of, and the aesthetics and comfort levels seem to be very good.


    This seems to be a new advanced civilization that has never been seen before, but why is there such an existence in the barren land.

 Chapter 63： Prepare to absorb the feather tribe

    The scene in the crystal ball cannot be completely restored. Based on a picture of a village and town alone, the people at the Magic Institute can only speculate that a more advanced civilization than human has appeared in the wild land.


    If it is facing this level of advanced civilization, even a seventh-order great magician will not even be burnt left, which is an acceptable result.


    The president of the Magic Research Society hurriedly reported the news to the senior officials of the Bernard Empire, hoping that they could withdraw the expeditionary force from the wilderness as soon as possible.


    But when they saw Rudolph in panic and dozens of half-dead knights around him, everyone understood that it was too late.


    The upper layers of the Bernard Empire shook incomparably. That was six to seven thousand soldiers, knights and wizards!


    Not to mention the existence of several Griffin squads.


    Although the lineup of the expeditionary army is not as luxurious as the regular army, it takes a lot of material and financial resources to train so many magicians and knights.


    And most importantly, the deaths of the Dewar Knight and Bell Grand Mage.


    After the teleportation of the scrolls, no one had hope that the two of them could come back alive.


    There are only a handful of masters of rank 7 and above in the entire Bernard Empire. The two of them were originally sent to Rudolf to protect him and help him manage military affairs.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them died in the wild land, and they brought the thousands of troops. If Rudolph had some royal blood, it was estimated that the moment he returned, he would have to be put to death by the angry empire.


    After all, the top empire is the top empire. After experiencing such a huge loss, they did not immediately organize an army to counterattack without a brain, and carefully investigated the course of the matter with these survivors.


    Rudolph and most of the soldiers were already frightened and stupefied, recalling that the tragic massacre that night was a horrible look, and could not say anything useful at all.


    The only young general who was fairly normal, said all he had seen and heard that night.


    After hearing about the disappearance of the cat-man assassins and the bear-man warriors in heavy armor, the empire''s leaders also fell into silence.


    The stupidity of the orcs and the iron are almost taken for granted, but it is undeniable that if the orcs can perfectly use their racial advantages, or are always supported by reasonable props, they can undoubtedly become the most terrifying killing machines.


    After discussing it, the Bernard Empire decided to put it down for the time being, and waited for a thorough study to understand what happened in the Wildlands before making a decision.


    As a result, all the troops of the Bernard Empire planted in the Montenegro Mountains and the Barren Lands were all pulled back into the empire.


    The expansion plan to invade the wilderness was officially stopped, and even the border towns near the Black Mountain Mountains were forced to relocate to the interior.


    For a while, everyone at the border was in danger, as if the orcs who had been oppressed for hundreds of years were finally about to launch a counterattack.


    However, Qingyou and the others in the savage land did not know what happened in the Bernard Empire.


    Under the quiet arrangement, the orcs continued to reclaim and expand their territory, expanding the territory to more than double the previous.


    After finishing all the preparations, Qingyou decided to take Lilian and set off to the depths of the Black Mountain Mountains to absorb the Feather Tribe!

 Chapter 64： The Emperors Daughter

    After this period of practice, Qingyou has successfully advanced to a Tier 4 magician, and although Lilian does not have the enhanced attributes of a saint, she has also successfully advanced to a Tier 3 fighter by virtue of her talent.


    Now there is nothing to worry about in the tribe, and the rest is left to the patriarch of the civet and the elder of the bear.


    Qingyou chose a sunny day, ordered 30 elite cat-man assassins and 70 strong bear-man warriors, and sent each other into the Black Mountain Range with Lilian.


    Lin Mo was afraid of any accident, and turned into a small Mars to follow them.


    After staying outside for nearly two months, Lilian also missed her people a bit.


    Along the way, Lilian was very interested and kept introducing Qingyou''s people and customs to Qingyou.


    Speaking of Shang Zhan, the Feather Clan would not be inferior to those Lion Clan and Tiger Clan.


    If the cat people are agile and the bear people are strong, then the feather people are the perfect balance.


    With double wings, they are born with dexterity and swiftness, and their height and size close to humans also give them power that is not inferior to most orcs.


    The feather human race can be said to be a more perfect race of the orcs, and because of this perfection and pride, it also makes the feather human race disdain to be with other orcs.


    Therefore, after the orcs were driven into the barren land, the Feather Race alone entered the Heishan Mountains full of monsters and lived alone.


    Every Feather Race is a natural warrior, which can be seen from the fact that 15-year-old Lilian can become a Tier 2 warrior.


    There is no such thing as a patriarch in the Feather race. Every three years, the Feather race tribes will conduct a competition. The person who wins is called the King of War, and can have the right to manage the tribe for three years.


    Lilian''s father was the last battle emperor, which is why Lilian claimed to be the battle queen.


    Respecting the strong, I didn''t expect these feather races, who look the least like orcs, to implement the system that most conforms to the ideas of the orcs.


    Lin Mo gave a wry smile.


    "Father is a seventh-order warrior, so he can become the emperor of war. But... now my father is no longer there. I don''t know if the people will listen to me."


    Lilian mentioned her father, her face was full of pride, and then she showed unconcealed sadness.


    There are four tribes of Yuren, divided into white feathers, red feathers, gray feathers and black feathers.


    As early as a year ago, Lilian''s father wanted to unify the four tribes and recombine them into one big race.


    So he was singled out against the other three tribes.


    Lilian¡¯s father was indeed very strong. He defeated the two tribes of the gray feather and black feather tribes. But when he duel with the red feather tribe¡¯s war emperor, his physical strength finally couldn''t keep up, and he died on the duel stage. on.


    As soon as Lilian''s father died, everything about the unification of the ethnic group suddenly disappeared, and the four tribes returned to their own territory.


    The Baiyu tribe respected Lilian''s father, and they also kept their promise. No one deliberately took the opportunity to grab the position of the battle emperor. Instead, they regarded Lilian who was only two-tiered as the battle queen.


    This is also the reason why Lilian would desperately protect her people from the Griffin Riders.


    "I hope the people of the tribe can understand my kindness, and follow me to believe in the **** of flames."


    Lilian said with some worry, she rubbed her little face, and then put on a smile.


    "Then Qingyou sister, welcome to my tribe!"


    Lilian smiled and led Qingyou to a crowded path full of trees and trees. After everyone walked hard for a hundred steps, suddenly her eyes suddenly opened up!

 Chapter 65： Shenmu

    In front of me is a large collection of ancient trees, each of which is huge, at least several hundred years old.


    The trunks are as strong as the foundations of houses, and the crowns on the tops of the trees are flattened. Many small wooden houses are built on the flattened canopies.


    Everyone looked up and couldn''t help but let out a loud admiration.


    These architectural ideas are also novel and practical, anyway, for the feather people, no matter how high the house is, there is no problem.


    These tree houses can not only prevent moisture on the ground, but also prevent attacks from monsters on the ground.


    No wonder the Feathers dare to live alone in the Black Mountain Mountains. For them, wings can avoid many potential dangers invisibly for them.


    "Look, that is the sacred tree of the White Feather Tribe. There are no trees bigger than it in the entire Heishan Mountain Range. Every war emperor of the White Feather Tribe competed against it."


    Lilian flapped her wings twice, flew into the air, and pointed excitedly at a place not far away.


    Among the many trees, there is a huge towering tree with no friends. Its canopy is naturally flat. The dense branches and leaves form a natural duel arena.


    Even Lin Mo couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw this huge ancient tree.


    "Zhan Ji is back!"


    "Zhan Ji, it''s great that you are fine."


    "How come there are orcs from other races here?"


    Not long after Lilian brought Qingyou and the others, she was immediately discovered by the people of the Baiyu tribe.


    Feathers flapped their wings and flew over, greeted Lilian with surprise.


    But when they saw the cat-man assassin and bear-man warrior that Qingyou was carrying, they all showed a vigilant expression on their faces. They pulled out their spears one by one, and pointed them at the crowd.


    The cat assassins subconsciously showed their claws, took out their throwing knives, and bowed themselves into a state of preparation. The Ursa warriors also subconsciously stood by Qingyou, using their bodies to form a fortification for her.


    It is worthy of being a Feather Race that is notoriously exclusive.


    Qingyou gave a wry smile, and he was pointed at with a weapon when he didn''t do anything.


    She also had no intention of violating these feathered men, and quickly ordered the removal of the guard.


    Lilian also hurried forward to persuade her people to lay down their weapons.


    After some explanation, the people on both sides solved the misunderstanding.


    "In that case, we are grateful to the Cat Human Race for their help to Zhan Ji. The Baiyu Tribe will not owe you favors. After a while, we will prepare gifts to come to the door to thank you in person.


    After everyone in the Baiyu tribe understood the matter, they were not as polite as they had imagined. They still felt like they were thousands of miles away.


    Was he ordered to evict him just after he arrived?


    Even the quiet, good-tempered, feel a little unacceptable.


    These Yu people are so xenophobic, it''s so difficult just to be a guest, let alone attract them into their own influence.


    In essence, it¡¯s because these feather men are too much advocating force. Although they seem to be polite on the surface, when they look at themselves and other cat assassins, the expressions in their eyes are still the contempt of the superiors. .


    The cat people are very weak, which has become a fixed mindset in almost all orcs.


    Since the Feathers are martial arts, if they want to win their respect and recognition, they must come up with corresponding strength.

 Chapter 66： provocative

    "Don''t be so polite, I have long heard that the feather human race is superior in strength, and it is also at the forefront of all the orc races, but I didn''t expect it to be so. It is our instinct to help the weak, and we don''t need to thank you. It has been sent back, and we will leave now."


    Qingyou winked at Lilian, then said calmly.


    After finishing speaking, Qingyou turned around and left. The cat-man assassin and bear-man warrior beside her also gave a cold snort, and followed Qingyou back.


    "stop!"


    Not a few steps away, Qingyou immediately heard the voices of the feathers behind him.


    A smile suddenly appeared on the delicate and delicate faces, and this group of Yuren was really stimulated by themselves.


    The feather people originally relied on their strength to be higher than most other orc races, so they always looked higher than others.


    But now that the cat people who are recognized as weak are actually speaking such arrogant words, how can they not be angry.


    "Oh? Is there anything else?"


    Qingyou turned her head, pretending to ask suspiciously.


    "Listening to your voice, it seems that you are very dissatisfied with the strength of the Yu people."


    The feathers looked at Qingyou coldly, and someone said with a sneer.


    "There is no dissatisfaction, but a bit disappointed. After all, it is said that the Feathers can break away from most orcs and enter the Black Mountain Range to live alone. It is expected that the strength is still passable, but the fact is that."


    Qingyou chuckled softly.


    "Cat man! I am so polite when I thank you for escorting Zhan Ji back, but don''t know what is good or bad!"


    As soon as the quiet voice fell, many Yuren suddenly became angry, and someone immediately shouted.


    "You are polite? Is this being polite? That''s interesting, or would you let me see how you are polite?"


    She smiled quietly and covered her mouth.


    This smile poured a layer of oil on Yuren''s anger.


    On the spot, Yuren raised a gun and wanted to rush to attack Qingyou. The Ursa warrior beside her rushed to protect her. The people on both sides faced each other again, and the conflict was on the verge of breaking out.


    "If the White Feather Tribe is so powerful, why not go out and clean up the human expedition in the Black Mountain Mountains, and save your warriors yourself? Are you embarrassed to show off with our fellow orcs here?"


    Qingyou spoke again.


    "Little cat girl, I think you are too young to know the cruelty of war. Then I will tell you that there are a total of six to seven thousand human expedition forces outside, and my Baiyu tribe has fewer than two thousand. Wanting to defeat them with one-third of the force is simply a fantasy, not to mention that they also have Griffin Knights and many high-level magicians."


    "Oh? Isn''t it, you can''t do it, I have done it, what right do you have to point fingers at me?"


    Qingyou smiled, his face full of confidence.


    "what!"


    "Don''t be afraid that the wind will flash your tongue!"


    "I do not believe!"


    Seeing Qingyou actually said such a thing, the Yu people suddenly yelled, saying that they didn''t believe it at all.


    "it is true."


    Lilian stood up at the right time and asked Qingyou to confirm.


    Yuren never lied, let alone Lilian, the war girl.


    Hearing Lilian''s words, many Yuren were stunned on the spot, but there were still Yuren who were unwilling to believe that they decided to fly to the camp of the Human Expeditionary Army to inspect.


    Qingyou didn''t have any objections, but calmly let them go.

 Chapter 67： challenge

    The flight of Yuren was very fast, and the few Yuren who were going to check soon came back.


    "The Human Expeditionary Army... all have been wiped out, there are bloodstains everywhere, and there are no signs of too intense fighting on the battlefield. It looks like... a unilateral crush..."


    The Yuren who came back gave a clear look and said with a complicated expression.


    "how is this possible!"


    I heard Lilian''s words just now, and some Yuren didn''t believe it, but the Yuren who went to check the traces of the battlefield said the same, so it can be seen that they were right.


    "I still don''t want to believe that if this is something other powerful orc tribes did, I can still accept it, but it can be said that this is something done by the cat tribe, which is simply unbelievable!"


    You Yu frowned and said unacceptably.


    His words also represent the thoughts of most of the feather people. Being the glory of the feather people makes them unwilling to believe that the weak cat people can make such great achievements.


    "If you don¡¯t want to believe your eyes, just trust your own fists. Don¡¯t the Feathers advocate force? I¡¯m here to challenge the Baiyu tribe. If we win, the Baiyu tribe will put away its prejudices and respect the strength of our cats. If you lose, just leave and never disturb, how?"


    Qingyou blinked, taking advantage of this opportunity to immediately ask for a challenge.


    The feathers who had already received a lot of excitement heard that Qingyou took the initiative to challenge them, and they all became energetic, vying to teach the arrogant cat people.


    The two gangs fought against each other and headed towards Shenmu. This is the habit of the Baiyu tribe to carry out this challenge in the arena of Shenmu. Let Shenmu witness the result of this challenge.


    "Sister Qingyou, can this work?"


    Lilian sneaked up to Qingyou''s side and asked quietly.


    "Relax, you know the strength of these cat people assassins. Although there is no terrain advantage in the arena, I still have confidence in them within the same rank. As long as you can gain the respect of your people, everything is fine. It went down as a matter of course."


    Qingyou smiled slightly and motioned her to rest assured.


    When they arrived under the sacred tree, the Feathers snorted coldly, taking advantage of their wings, and flew towards the ring at the top of the sacred tree.


    The cat assassins did not show any weakness, their paws gripped the skin of Shenmu, and they ran towards the ring at an uncompromising speed.


    Because the Ursa Warriors were too tall, Qingyou didn''t let them go up, but let them wait peacefully below.


    Lying on Lilian''s shoulders, Qingyou also flew onto the ring.


    There are 30 cat-man assassins on my side. It is completely impossible to let them all play once. It is too time-consuming, and it is impossible for them to consume all their physical strength. Always keep some manpower in case anytime Possible accidents.


    In the end, the two sides reached a consensus, each sent ten people to compete, and finally the victory was decided by the number of wins.


    These cat people are basically Tier 3, and two of them are Tier 4, although there are many warriors above Tier 4 or 5 in the Baiyu tribe, as a martial group, the glory of the warrior is still possessed.


    After telling each other about their level and strength, the White Feather Tribe also selected ten Featherman warriors of the same rank to fight each other with these ten Cat Assassins.


    Qingyou and Lilian stood aside and watched, the battle was about to start.

 Chapter 68： Invincible within the same level

    The quiet plan is very clear.


    As a martial group, the Yu people only respect and worship the strong.


    If Lilian alone serves as the bridge for the middle guide, it would be completely unrealistic to quickly absorb the White Feather Tribe.


    Even the original bear tribe, Qingyou relied on her own strength to frighten the opponent. The bear tribe still needs this, not to mention the feather tribe, which is more proud than the bear tribe.


    Therefore, from the slightly arrogant attitude of the feathers when they first met, Qingyou understood that this thing could not be done so smoothly.


    From the beginning, Qingyou had already begun to plan step by step how to gain their respect.


    Taking the initiative to inform them of the victory of the previous crushing human expeditionary force left a general impression in their hearts, making them subconsciously start to attach importance to the cat people, instead of treating the cat people as a weak group in the past.


    Initiating this challenge is also to prove with strength that the current combat ability of the cat people is indeed not comparable to the past.


    Only by smashing these feather people''s strong pride with their fists, can they really convince them, and only by absorbing them into the followers of the Flame God can they have the opportunity to proceed.


    The duel started, as expected, it was not unexpected.


    These cat-man assassins had been trained as warriors by Lilian before, so they naturally had a little understanding of the marksmanship of the Feathers.


    Knowing oneself and one another can survive a hundred battles. Under such unique conditions, the cat-man assassin fights simply.


    The cat assassin who takes full advantage of speed has a body like a ghost.


    The fighters of the Feather human race are indeed superb marksmanship and superior martial skills, but the cat assassin won''t fight you at all.


    Every time the assassin of the Feather Human race wants to fight Mucang with each other, but the Cat Assassin immediately retreats to a distance, and throws two throwing knives or darts easily to consume the strength of the Feather Warrior.


    Whenever the Feather Assassin wants to fly up and use the superiority in the air to launch a sprint attack against the Cat Assassin, the Cat Assassin always crawls on all fours.


    When the feather warrior really stabbed down, the cat assassin had already avoided dexterously.


    The inertia of the sprint made the feather warrior unable to stop his body, and could only helplessly pierce the tip of the gun into the ring. The cat assassin took advantage of this opportunity to quietly appear behind the feather warrior with his sharp claws. On each other''s neck...


    Every Yuren fighter came to the stage with confidence and arrogance, and then walked down dingy.


    Not long after, the Cat Assassin has won four games in a row!


    The faces of the Yu people are already hard to see the extreme, as long as they lose one more game, the Bai Yu tribe will completely lose the duel.


    Everyone in the White Feather tribe discussed it and sent a Tier 4 fighter.


    This Tier 4 fighter is very talented among the new generation of fighters. Although it is not as good as Lilian, compared with other fighters of the same generation, this guy is indeed outstanding.


    This is the most critical one. Once they lose, the Baiyu tribe has no chance to comeback. Being able to put the heavy task of supporting the building on him is enough to see the trust of others in him.


    The Tier 4 cat-man assassin just wanted to come forward to fight, but was stopped by Qingyou.


    "I am a Tier 4 magician, let me come this time, can you?"


    Qingyou walked forward with a smile and said to everyone in the Baiyu tribe.

 Chapter 69： Beaten stupid

    Tier 4 magician?


    Hearing the quiet self-introduction, everyone in the Baiyu tribe was taken aback.


    When did such a high-level magician appear in the cat¡¯s camp? Isn''t it difficult for orcs to awaken their magical talents?


    At this time, the people of the Baiyu tribe didn''t think much, but felt that the other party was a little arrogant.


    Under the same conditions, the magician''s attack is indeed relatively powerful, but it is difficult to find a time to carry out a reasonable attack without human protection.


    A magician takes the initiative to challenge the fighters of the same level, basically begging the opponent to kill himself with a single blow.


    Such behavior can be said to be very arrogant.


    "can."


    Although the warriors of the Baiyu tribe have their own glory, it does not mean that they are pedantic fools.


    Since the opponent had to die to give himself a chance to comeback, the White Feather Warrior did not have to refuse.


    No one noticed, just as Qingyou was on the court, the cat assassins looked at them with extremely sympathetic eyes.


    But the members of the Baiyu tribe were secretly rejoicing that they would come back soon, and no one noticed this detail.


    The White Feather Warrior of Tier 4 looked at Qingyou opposite, with an unconcealable smile on his face.


    When a warrior fights a magician, the opposite is simply taking the initiative to come up for nothing!


    With a sudden flap of his wings behind his back, and at the same time a step under his feet, the White Feather Warrior raised his gun and stabs Qingyou quickly.


    When he was planning to win with one move, he found that the harmless cat clan beauty on the opposite side suddenly laughed, and then a fiery flame burst out of the other side.


    After touching the flame, his weapon was quickly burned red, and then began to melt.


    The White Feather Warrior was shocked, how high the temperature of the flame can melt the steel tip in such a short time!


    He hurried back to avoid rushing into the flame with himself.


    Seeing the tranquility covered in flames, the White Feather Warrior felt a little headache, and he didn''t know where to start dealing with such a strict opponent covered in flames.


    But Qingyou didn''t make him embarrassed for long. A fire and rain fell, and it covered the entire Shenmu Arena!


    The White Feather Warrior was dumbfounded, where would I hide?


    In desperation, he had to flap his wings and flew out of the ring in embarrassment.


    Not only him, but the White Feathers who were watching the battle could only fly out, and the cat assassins hung under the canopy, waiting for the flame to go out.


    Standing quietly in the middle of the sea of ??fire, like the goddess of flame, the sea of ??fire slowly gathered towards her, and then disappeared quickly, as if she had never appeared before.


    The Baiyu people hovered in mid-air, watching the scene on the ring with dementia.


    If the previous battle with the cat-man assassins made them a little unconvinced, then Qingyou''s exposed hand directly beat them stupid.


    At this moment, they fully believed that the Cat People did have the human expeditionary force capable of destroying six or seven thousand people, and now the White Feather Tribe was able to go out freely as before, thanks to them for clearing the threat from the Black Mountain Range.


    The Baiyu people slowly descended from the Tianshan Mountains. They faced Qingyou, gathered the wings behind them tightly, and slowly bowed their heads towards Qingyou.


    Lili''an was overjoyed. This was Yu Ren''s way of acknowledging each other. Qingyou finally gained the approval of the Bai Yu tribe through her own strength!

 Chapter 70： Shenmu and Waterhole

    While everyone was feeling emotional, Lin Mo noticed something unusual.


    The flames released by Qingyou were at least two thousand degrees high, but the arena gathered by the branches and leaves of Shenmu was not hurt at all.


    Can this thing be fireproof?


    Lin Mo looked at the big tree called the Shenmu at his feet, and a hint of curiosity emerged in his heart.


    The strength was recognized, and the attitude of the Baiyu tribe towards Qingyou became more polite. Qingyou also reversed the arrogant look just now, and treated every Yuman politely.


    After Lilian''s disappearance, the Baiyu tribe did not choose a new person in charge, but stayed here honestly in accordance with Lilian''s previous request.


    Lilian promptly put forward the hope that the Baiyu tribe would change their beliefs and merge with the cat people tribe. Hearing this, many Baiyu tribes were silent.


    Qingyou took Liliane to take the initiative to walk aside and let the other Yuren discuss and discuss on their own.


    Finally, an elderly Baiyu clan came over and told Lilian and Qingyou what the clan thoughts.


    The Baiyu tribe worships the strong, and Qingyou''s strength and the various miracles of the God of Flame are indeed recognized by the members of the Baiyu tribe.


    But Lilian is not the war emperor of the tribe after all, and the people call her Zhan Ji, just because of the face of her heroic father.


    The White Feather tribe has its own glory, whether it is worshiping the strong or believing in the **** of the sky, this is what their tribe, this race has stuck to till now.


    If you want them to give up this glory, they have to replace it with greater glory.


    In other words, unless Lilian can complete the task her father failed to complete and unify the entire Feather Race, then the Feathers will willingly follow her to abandon the territory and beliefs she has guarded for hundreds of years.


    There is still a month to go. It is to choose the Battle Emperor once every three years. Not to mention the three powerful warlords of other tribes, even within the Baiyu tribe, there are also Tier 6 fighters.


    But Lilian is just a Tier 3 fighter now, wanting to play this task is almost like a fantasy.


    The orcs are all pursuers and supporters of the ancient order and glory, and everyone can understand the request made by the Baiyu people, including Lin Mo.


    How easy is it to accomplish this task?


    After discussing with Lilian, Qingyou decided to stay in the White Feather Tribe for a while, thinking about how to quickly improve her strength.


    It was night, and the sky was a little bit starry.


    Lilian and Qingyou were playing happily in the water near a pool near the Baiyu tribe.


    Lin Mo kept the wind aside, and didn''t have to worry about someone coming to peek.


    "I remember when I was a child, my father would often take me here to play in the water. When I was playing in the water, my father sat in the water to regulate his breath. My father said that the source of this pool is connected with the sacred tree, so the water here is also brought. There is supernatural power... Now think about it, a man whose father is so obsessed with strength will still be gentle when he treats me."


    Tired of playing, Lilian lay on the pebbles in the water, resting her head on the land by the pond, and with a smile, she recalled the memories related to her father.


    Qingyou nodded gently, followed by lying next to her, listening to her.


    The speaker was unintentional and the listener intentionally, Lin Mo suddenly remembered something.


    Lilian''s father and daughter''s fighting talents are indeed very high, if it is due to the water in this pool, it would be interesting!


    The unburnable sacred tree can enhance the natural pool water, and the source of the sacred tree and pool water is still connected.


    So...are there any surprises where they connect?

 Chapter 71： The mystery of the pool

    Lin Mo''s heart suddenly surged with curiosity.


    He floated gently into the water with a gust of wind and began to move towards the center of the pool.


    Lin Mo, who has now reached the realm of the Fire Emperor, naturally cannot go out because of a little water. He can still move freely in the water, but only consumes a little burn value every second.


    All the pool water close to him was instantly evaporated, relying on the vacuum created by the high temperature, Lin Mo could move in the deep water without hindrance.


    After trying to move around in the water for a while, after Lin Mo was sure that he could handle it, he immediately dived into the pool without hesitation.


    "Lilian, did you see the fire in the water just now?"


    After Lin Mo dived into the pool, Qingyou suddenly sat up in the water and looked at the deep pool not far away with some doubts.


    "How could there be fire in the pool? Is my sister joking with me?"


    Lilian also sat up, smiling at Qingyou.


    The two people looked at each other, and suddenly their faces blushed.


    Yes, it is impossible for others to believe, but they are followers of the God of Flame.


    The **** of flames can even drop the fire of divine punishment at will. What is the flame that can burn in water?


    "Now, Sister Qingyou, I just secretly prayed to the Flame God, did the Flame God hear my prayer and see us?"


    Lilian shrank her neck and blushed.


    "You little girl, how can you pray to the gods when you take a bath? This is a disrespectful behavior, and you are not allowed to do it again in the future."


    Qingyou gently knocked on her forehead, but she was ashamed in her heart.


    Anyway, as a saint, Qingyou has already vowed to dedicate her body and mind to Lin Mo, and Lilian will also become the saint of the Feather Race in the near future, and she will still dedicate herself to Lin Mo after all.


    Moreover, the two girls had infinite admiration and reverie for Lin Mo as early as in their hearts, so besides being shy, there was a little joy in their hearts.


    Lin Mo didn''t know the complicated feelings of the two girls above. He was moving in the water, and the more he dived, he found that the pool was much deeper than he thought.


    Although the pool water was steady and calm, after diving into a certain depth, it was discovered that there was a secretly surging current below.


    It stands to reason that deep pools like this are all stagnant water, except for the source above, there can be no active currents in other places.


    With curiosity in his mind, Lin Mo continued to dive down the stream.


    The Tan Sewers are intricate and complicated. After diving to a certain depth, the waters extend horizontally and even surge upwards.


    The more he followed the current, the more interesting Lin Mo felt. He had to believe that there must be something interesting at the end of the current.


    After going around for a while, I don''t know how long, and my eyes gradually start to become brighter and brighter.


    In addition to the flames emitted by Lin Mo himself, there was a hint of silvery light in the surrounding environment.


    The current began to become more and more intense, and Lin Mo was surprised that besides this rising current, there was actually a descending current beside him.


    These two streams of water are like being bound by invisible transparent pipes. They are side by side, but one goes up and the other goes down, without interfering with each other.


    "interesting."


    Lin Mo speeded up, and after continuing to ascend and turning a turn, the sight in front of him surprised him.

 Chapter 72： The beginning of a different fire

    In front of them are the roots of various thick knots. Looking at this size and length, apart from the towering sacred tree in the Baiyu tribe, it is estimated that no tree can reach this scale.


    Seeing the roots that were as thick as a dragon, Lin Mo could guess that this was probably the main root of Shenmu.


    This waterway extending underground from the pool of water actually leads directly to the roots of the Shenmu?


    And what''s the matter with these two parallel waterways that can flow in completely opposite directions?


    And the dazzling white light around here?


    Driven by curiosity, Lin Mo broke away from the water channel that had been carrying him before and began to look around.


    Following the white light, Lin Mo followed towards the light source all the way to find the past. He did not choose to destroy the root system that blocked the road. After all, the sacred tree is a carrier of belief of the Baiyu tribe. Although the current Baiyu tribe does not belong to his own power, Lin Mo also has no habit of harming others against himself.


    He controlled the size of his body and drilled in along the light-transmitting gaps.


    In the end, Lin Mo discovered the light source among the many messy root systems.


    It was a flame emitting a soft white light. It was transparent and white all over, just like the wings of a white feather tribe, it looked light but contained power.


    What surprised Lin Mo even more was that this fire was actually embedded in a spring hole, which was the source of the deep pool below.


    The main root of Shenmu is shrouded above the spring eye, and this white flame is embedded in the middle of the spring eye. Two water channels in opposite directions enter and leave the spring from the left and right, as if forming a loop.


    "Water and fire coexist and cycle back and forth. This is a rare vision of heaven and earth!"


    Lin Mo was a little excited looking at the scene in front of him.


    "Ding, abnormal fire is detected, please judge whether to absorb it by the host."


    The sound of the system machinery suddenly sounded, making Lin Mo even more shocked.


    Strange fire?


    This is the strange fire in the legend?


    Lin Mo approached a little bit again, wishing that he would also plunge into the spring''s eyes.


    Also, only the flames born between this kind of heaven and earth vision can be called a different fire.


    It is estimated that the superb fighting talents of Lilian''s father and daughter, as well as the attributes of Shenmu that are not afraid of high temperatures, are all benefits obtained from this strange fire.


    Anyway, the White Feather tribe will have to be brought under their own command sooner or later, and this group of strange fire, even if I help them keep it in advance.


    With a thought, Lin Mo chose to absorb this strange fire.


    With the confirmation of the system, a powerful attraction erupted from Lin Mo, and headed towards the group of white flames.


    What surprised Lin Mo was that when he tried hard to **** out the strange fire, the spring seemed to have a huge suction, and he was pulling hard with himself, trying to compete for the ownership of the strange fire.


    Sure enough, everything in the world is alive, and everyone wants good things.


    If another person is in this place, even if he knows that this is a strange fire, it is estimated that he will not be able to take this strange fire out of the **** level.


    But Lin Mo is different, he is a man with his own system.


    What the system confirms, it can definitely be done.


    Even with Quanyan''s frenzied resistance, the system successfully pulled out the strange fire and forcibly integrated it into Lin Mo''s body.


    Since becoming a fire, this is the first time Lin Mo feels such warmth from the outside world.

 Chapter 73： Marrow Firefly

    As the strange fire melted into his body, Lin Mo also felt an incomparably powerful force.


    "System, open the properties panel!"


    After the fusion was completed, Lin Mo couldn''t wait to check the attributes of this strange fire.


    Host name: Lin Mo


    Status: Level 1 Fire Emperor


    Burning value: 3923w points


    Current burn value consumption: 50 points per second


    Special resistance: 50% water resistance


    Maximum temperature: 3000 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 1000000%


    Skills: Compressed flame lv2 tyrannical burning lv2 rock fall lv2


    Passive Skill: Absorbed by Different Fire


    Different fire held: Marrow Spirit Firefly


    Marrow Firefly?


    With a thought of Lin Mo, he opened the explanation of Suiling Firefly.


    Marrow Spirit Firefly: The abnormal fire born from the water can improve the physique of surrounding creatures and speed up the efficiency of practice. The longer it is affected by the Marrow Spirit Firefly, the faster it will practice.


    Ok? This is equivalent to a weakened version of the god-level upgrade system.


    Lin Mo''s eyes lit up. Although he had a systematic increase, this Marrow Spirit Firefly could not help him obviously, but it could be for the believers under him.


    This thing is the perfect group practice buff!


    With the help of Marrow Fireflies, Qingyou wants to form an army that can crush the orcs and human races with combat power, even comparable to the legendary monster race, that is also something that can be considered!


    As a god, the benefits that Marrow Spirit Firefly can provide are far better than those that enhance Lin Mo''s own capabilities.


    With a slight movement in his mind, Lin Mo gradually began to fade the blue flame from his body, and the color gradually became white and transparent.


    Sure enough, after absorbing the alien fire, Lin Mo himself could switch to the nature of the alien fire at any time.


    Lin Mo''s mind moved slightly, and then he split into a small white flame. Lin Mo carefully felt the power contained in it and absorbed it back into his body.


    Facts have proved that Lin Mo can indeed split a small flame and make it also have the effect of Marrow Spirit Firefly, but correspondingly, this effect will be weakened.


    However, although the effect has been weakened, Lin Mo is generally satisfied.


    After all, I can''t always stay in the orc tribe and be an emotional increase buff. As long as you regularly use the flame totem to give Qingyou the marrow spirit firefly, then you don''t have to worry about the rest.


    And more importantly now, with the help of Marrow Spirit Firefly, Lilian''s unification of the Feather Race is not completely impossible.


    After making up his mind, Lin Mo entered the falling waterway and followed it back to the deep pool again.


    Without the Marrow Spirit Firefly, the water in this pond would soon lose its physique enhancement effect, and the same is true for the Shenmu, whose exaggerated fire resistance would soon disappear.


    However, there was no change in a short period of time, and Lin Mo was not worried that the members of the Baiyu tribe would find anything unusual.


    "Sister Qingyou, let''s go back soon."


    When the two girls stayed by the pool for a while, Lilian got up and said to Qingyou.


    Just as the two were about to leave, a dazzling white light suddenly emerged from the pool and drifted to Lilian''s body.


    "My people, I have heard your prayers. This group of spirit fireflies will be given to you to help you fulfill your wish and unify the feather tribe."

 Chapter 74： Connect two levels

    "what!"


    Lilian let out a scream of surprise, and then excitedly picked up the white flame.


    What surprised her was that this white flame didn''t even feel any scorching sensation when it started, but it was more like a soft jade, quietly moisturizing her body.


    "Thanks to the great **** of fire, Lilian will not let you down!"


    Lilian closed her eyes religiously and responded.


    "Sister Qingyou, the **** of flames, he really heard my prayer, now our plan is hopefully completed!"


    Lilian held the marrow firefly in her hand, and said to Qingyou excitedly.


    Qingyou is naturally very happy, but she is loyal to Lin Mo from the heart, and naturally she will not be jealous because Lilian has received a **** gift.


    Soon, Qingyou seemed to have thought of something, and her pretty face quickly turned red again.


    "Lilian! I said you can''t pray to the gods in the bath, why are you..."


    Qingyou gently stretched out her hand to pinch the flesh of Lilian''s waist, pretending to be angry and said.


    "Ah, good sister, I was wrong, I really won''t dare next time."


    Lilian was so painful and itchy, she hurriedly begged for mercy.


    The two girls became a group again, but they didn''t know it, they were thinking of Lin Mo, who could not be desecrated, and was right by their side at this time.


    With Lin Mo''s god-given encouragement, Lilian worked harder and desperately.


    She compressed all her time to eat and sleep to the extreme, and the whole person was like a clockwork machine, practicing desperately.


    Lin Mo was also a little moved by this desperate energy. This little plume girl could clearly give up this almost impossible task.


    Even if she gave up, neither Qingyou nor herself had any reason to blame her, because it was really too difficult for a Tier 3 fighter to unify a race.


    But Lilian showed inhuman tenacity and courage, which shows how deeply she admires Lin Mo.


    In order to answer Lilian''s intentions, Lin Mo also kept his promise and stayed by her side in the state of Marrow Spirit Firefly, and never left.


    It has to be said that the Marrow Spirit Firefly is indeed very effective. Even if Lin Mo tried to use the power of faith to enhance Qingyou''s attributes, the effect he obtained was not much different from the Marrow Spirit Firefly.


    What''s more, Marrow Spirit Firefly can continuously and incrementally provide help to Lilian, which is something the power of faith cannot do.


    The affairs of the clan were arranged perfectly by the patriarch of the civet cat, and Qingyou also spared a lot of time. This whole month was quietly accompanied by Lilian''s side, cheering for her, and making progress with her.


    One month''s time gradually passed, and Lin Mo could clearly feel that the aptitude and realm of the two girls were changing.


    When it was time to select the Emperor of War, Lilian had abruptly promoted herself from a Tier 3 fighter to a Tier 5 fighter within this month.


    And Qingyou also touched Lilian''s light, from a fourth-order magician to a fifth-order magician.


    Progressing two levels in a month, this rate of progress can no longer be described by superb speed, if it has to be described, it is already considered terrifying.


    The White Feather Tribe is no longer the glorious time when Lilian''s father was there, and now the highest level warrior in the tribe is only Tier 6.


    As long as Lilian can defeat him, then the plan to unify the entire Feather Race has taken the first step.

 Chapter 75： King of War Trials

    The triennial battle emperor selection soon began.


    All the members of the Baiyu tribe in the tribe who have confidence in their own strength have signed up.


    Among them, the lowest level also has Tier 4 strength. It can be said that if Lin Mo had not used Marrow Spirit Firefly to help Lilian in her practice this month, Tier 3 strength would not even be eligible to participate in this selection.


    This is the first time Lilian has participated in the selection of the emperor of war. While she was excited and nervous, she was also even more grateful for the generosity and kindness of Flame Deep.


    "Lilian, be careful. The three-year period has come. Your father''s title of war king has disappeared. You are no longer a warrior of the tribe. Now your tribe will not treat you as politely as before. The prerequisite for everything is to protect yourself from being on the ring."


    Before taking the stage, Qingyou exhorted with a worried face.


    "Good Sister Qingyou, I will be careful."


    Lilian had witnessed her father becoming the emperor of the war all the way, and naturally understood the dangers of this road.


    But Qingyou was able to tell herself like her big sister, which still made Lili''an extremely warm.


    For her, the orc tribe under the guidance of the God of Fire has become her second home, and she really wants to lead her tribe into the shelter of the God of Fire.


    "Not only to make up for my father''s regrets, but also to repay the gift of the God of Flame. I must unify the Feather Race and lead the people to serve the God of Flame!"


    Lilian squeezed the silver gun in her hand and said firmly to herself.


    Lin Mo was more at ease with Lilian, although he was not sure whether Lilian could succeed in unifying the entire Yuren tribe.


    But Lilian was a genius girl who was able to fight three Griffin riders of Tier 4 and 5 when she was Tier 2, and could make each other suffer a little.


    Now with the help of Marrow Spirit Firefly, Lilian has reached the fifth rank, and her strength and physical fitness are no longer the weak feather girl.


    Although she may not be able to leapfrog the sixth and seventh ranks of fighters, Lin Mo is no longer worried about protecting herself.


    There are close to 2,000 people in the Baiyu tribe, and only about 400 fighters above Tier 4.


    These 400 people alternated in the elimination rounds, and within only three days, the candidates for the final battle were determined.


    Lilian lived up to expectations and got one of the places, and the Tier 6 fighter, who was the ceiling of combat effectiveness, was naturally the last opponent she had to face.


    One was a genius girl who inherited his father''s will, and the other was the strongest warrior in the tribe. This battle attracted the entire tribe.


    The huge Shenmu arena, the canopy of the nearby trees was already full of Baiyu tribesmen, many people had no place to stop, and could only stop in mid-air with flapping wings.


    With wings covering the sky, everyone''s attention was focused on the two people on the Shenmu Arena.


    Lilian was holding a silver gun, her hair fluttering in the wind, looking heroic.


    Tier 6 fighters are tall and heroic, and they exude strength and beauty.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart that the Feather race deserved to be the most favored race of the Creator, both in appearance and body belonged to the best of all races.


    After the ring was silent for a while, the Baiyu people began to get excited, cheering in their mouths, shouting the names of the two people on the ring.

 Chapter 76： Battle, Tier VI fighters

    Lin Mo carefully distinguished their shouts, from which he could see the attitude of most people.


    The Baiyu tribe respected by the strong, naturally there are more people who support Tier 6 fighters. Most of those who support Lilian are eager to unify the four tribes, or have been helped by Lilian¡¯s father.


    "Lilian, I respect your father. He is the number one warrior of our tribe, but this does not mean that I will show mercy to you in the arena. I am one level higher than you. If you don''t want to get hurt, It''s better to give in."


    The sixth-order soldier flicked his wings and said in a deep voice.


    "Since I stand in this ring, I have never thought of surrendering without a fight, and doing everything possible with each other is the greatest respect for the opponent. Please don''t underestimate me, although there is a gap of the first order, But if you underestimate me, you may also suffer."


    Lilian smiled slightly, raised the silver spear in her hand and pointed it at the opponent, and said the battle exuberantly.


    "it is good!"


    The Tier 6 fighters showed a slight smile. They were martial arts and naturally respected the brave. Lilian''s words won his respect and inspired his fighting spirit.


    The Tier 6 soldier twisted the big spear in his hand, and slammed his wings, and the whole person quickly raised the spear and stabbed towards Lilian.


    Naturally, Lilian was not to be outdone. She flicked the silver spear in her hand and threw out a beautiful spear. She also greeted her with shaking wings.


    Attack at the same time while flapping wings, this is the usual attack method of the Feathers.


    The wings and footsteps accelerate at the same time, and with their usual spears, they can produce unexpected effects in the first round.


    It''s just that the two are both fighters of the White Feather tribe, and they are already very familiar with the methods of attacking each other.


    The long spears in the hands of the two collided together, and countless sparks sprang out.


    "it is good!"


    The two people fought so fiercely as soon as they came up, and the people of the Baiyu tribe who surrounded them all burst into cheers. This kind of fierce battle was what they liked.


    But Qingyou and Lin Mo could see the problem at a glance.


    So this first blow was just a test, but judging from the expressions and body movements of the two, Lilian obviously suffered.


    The strength of the fifth-order fighter is still not as great as the sixth-order fighter, and in terms of height and weight, the sixth-order fighter is dominant.


    Not to mention that the big gun in the opponent''s hand is heavier than Lilian''s.


    Although the Feather Race had their own set of exquisite marksmanship, in essence, they still rely on more power.


    If Lilian had been fighting the opponent like this, she would definitely not be the opponent of Tier 6 fighters.


    Anxiety was written on her quiet face, her hands were tightly held together, and she looked worriedly at Lilian on the ring.


    It''s a pity that no one can help her at this time.


    In this arena, Lilian can only rely on herself.


    Lilian''s fighting talent and instinct are much higher than those of her own people.


    The moment she started fighting with a Tier 6 fighter, she understood her situation.


    The opponent''s attack is heavy, and she also wants to avoid the opponent''s rhythm in the battle and find a way of fighting that is beneficial to her.


    However, the opponent''s attack was swift and heavy. Just after receiving the opponent''s blow, the second attack immediately followed, leaving her with no chance to breathe.


    Lilian''s heart gradually became heavier. In order to change this situation, she could only try to take the risk once.

 Chapter 77： Convinced

    After the two confronted each other with five or six moves again, Lily stunned her feet and fell back.


    It is naturally impossible for a Tier 6 soldier to miss this opportunity. The big spear in his hand was quickly raised high, using the spear as a stick, and slamming it towards Lilian from top to bottom.


    If this happens, even though Lilian''s life will not be killed, she will have broken bones and fractures, completely losing her combat effectiveness.


    Seeing Lilian suddenly fell into danger, Qingyou couldn''t help but squeeze a cold sweat.


    The surrounding Baiyu people also exclaimed for a while. In their opinion, the victory or defeat was about to be determined within this trick.


    When everyone was amazed, only Lin Mo saw the confidence and calmness in Lilian''s eyes.


    This Xiao Nizi is more bold and careful than she thought.


    Lin Mo recognized this expression as the expression that he had strong confidence in himself and was prepared to sacrifice everything for victory.


    "It''s over."


    Lin Mo sighed softly in his heart and said lazily.


    Although the strength of this Tier 6 fighter is indeed good, but under Lilian''s confusion, he still failed to be cautious.


    On the ring, Lilian, who fell backwards, unexpectedly did not try to protect her balance.


    She just let her body fall backward, but firmly grasped her silver spear with her hands.


    The weight of the silver spear is lighter than the large spear of the sixth-order fighter, but correspondingly, its speed is much faster.


    If the spear rushes to thunder, its momentum is like a rainbow. Just as the Tier 6 soldier raised his spear high, Lilian had already pressed her silver spear against his chest like lightning.


    As long as his body dared to move down a little bit, Lilian''s silver spear would pierce his chest without hesitation.


    The sharp tip of the gun pierced the skin and flesh of the sixth-order soldier, and the cold touch brought the oppression of death.


    Although seeing her big spear swing down, Lilian could be knocked to the ground, but the sixth-order fighter did not dare to move.


    Like a still oil painting, he wanted to freeze himself in place.


    The master moves, the victory or defeat is often only in a moment.


    From the very beginning, Lilian had analyzed the situation on the battlefield very calmly.


    This girl can guess her own moves, her own psychology, and even the direction of her attack when she is winning.


    Even if there was only a slight deviation from the situation she encountered in the whole process, she would not be forced to this point.


    I have to say that although the strength is only Tier 5, Lilian''s combat talent and intuition have reached a very terrifying place.


    Unless he continues to attack with the danger of his heart being pierced, otherwise, there is no way to reverse the current situation.


    But this is just a competition in the arena, not a death match on the real battlefield. There is no need for the two of them to really fight each other desperately.


    The Feather race respects the strong, even if they lose, the Tier 6 fighters are convinced.


    He took a step back gently, and then handed the big gun in his hand to Lilian who was lying on the ground.


    Lilian glanced at him, then smiled and held the gun.


    The Tier 6 soldier used his gun to pull Lilian from the ground with a strong right arm.


    Then he put down the big gun in his hand, folded his wings, knelt to Lilian on one knee, and lowered his head gently.

 Chapter 78： The King of War is born

    "The King of War! The King of War! The King of War!"


    As the Tier 6 fighters kneeled and surrendered, the Baiyu people also knelt down one after another.


    The battle turned around too quickly, but it did not affect the thinking and taste of the Baiyu people.


    With both strength and strength suppressed, being able to reverse the outcome in such a short period of time by relying on his own understanding of combat and analysis of opponents is itself a powerful combat ability.


    Even the people of the tribe who were floating in the sky knelt down in the air and saluted Lilian.


    The roar of 2000 people was earth-shaking, Lilian''s face flushed with excitement, and she raised the silver gun in her hand high.


    Qingyou was even more excited with tears in her eyes, and excitedly waved her little hand towards Lilian.


    This battle was frightening and risky, and Lilian was able to stand in the position that once belonged to his father.


    Now she is no longer the war girl who is respected because of her father''s light, she is already a genuine and respected war emperor.


    "Congratulations to the birth of the new war emperor of my Baiyu tribe!"


    "Old Battle Sovereign''s unfulfilled long-cherished wish, Battle Sovereign, you must complete it for him!"


    "Defeat the other three tribes, re-unify the Feather Race, and revive the glory of my Feather Race!"


    The people of the Baiyu tribe shouted excitedly.


    I don''t know why, although Lilian has only the strength of Tier 5, the people of the Baiyu tribe have seen unlimited hope from her!


    At this time every three years, the four feather tribes will simultaneously select the battle king. Now Lilian has become the new battle king of the white feather tribe, and the new battle kings of the other three tribes have almost been born.


    Lilian chose to rest for three days and did a good job of calming her heart down before the war.


    Three days later, the Baiyu tribe once again issued a challenge to the other three tribes!


    Feathers are martial arts, and even despise the weak who dare not fight.


    What''s more, the other three tribal warlords have just been selected, and it is a great momentum, and it is even more impossible to refuse the challenge at this time.


    Therefore, the other three tribes were all refreshed and challenged by power without any surprise.


    On the second day, the main members of the three tribes of Chiyu, Black Feather, and Gray Feather gathered in the White Feather tribe. Wings of different colors cover the sky and the sun, which looks so lively.


    Lilian was floating on the sacred tree, looking at the ring at her feet.


    Now that she stood in the position of the Emperor of War, her mood was completely different from three years ago.


    San years ago was also in this place and in this arena. His father fought against the other three tribes in a row.


    In the end, he was disappointed and fell on the last step before his big wish.


    It''s not that she didn''t think about helping her father fulfill his last wish, but she knew in her heart how difficult it is to reunify the Yuren clan that had been split for hundreds of years.


    But now, she is full of confidence.


    And this confidence comes from the great God of Flame, the only true God she believes in now!


    A **** who can listen to his prayers carefully and give himself help.


    It was a great gift and a deep expectation to raise herself by two levels within a month. How could she bear the heart to disappoint the gods.


    "War! Let go of all your worries and have fun!"


    Seeing people from the other three tribes approaching gradually, Lilian clenched her fists, and the blood all over her body was boiling.

 Chapter 79： contempt

    Today is when the war emperors of the four tribes get together again, and naturally a lot of people from the other three tribes also come.


    Seeing Lilian floating above the sacred tree and the white feather warriors serving behind her, the members of the other three tribes couldn''t help but whisper.


    "Look, look, that girl is the new battle emperor of the Baiyu tribe. She wants to challenge the other three battle emperors and wants to unify the feather tribe."


    "Ah? The new battle emperor of the Baiyu tribe is a little girl? Seeing that her strength doesn''t seem to be very strong, wouldn''t it be self-humiliating?"


    "I feel unlikely to succeed, but I heard that this little girl''s father was the last battle emperor Baiyu who died in battle, so she was so desperately trying to fulfill her father''s last wish."


    The feathers gathered together and began to talk about the news they had heard.


    Although they are not optimistic about Lilian, she can become the emperor of war and work hard to fulfill her father''s last wish. This still allows her to gain the respect of the other three tribesmen.


    It is useless to pretend to be pitiful and play favors if you want to unify the feather race.


    For these Feathers who admire force, unless they are beaten to the ground one by one by virtue of their own strength, it will never be possible to convince them.


    When the people of several tribes were discussing in secret, the three war emperors had already spread their wings and flew above the sacred tree.


    The four war emperors fell gently on the ring, and the eyes of the other three were focused on Lilian.


    The warlords of the other three tribes have not changed.


    After all, every member of the Feather tribe is such a martial artist. When everyone is desperately improving, unless Lilian¡¯s father accidentally falls, otherwise in the normal tribe, the tribe wants to surpass the previous warlord and become a new warrior. Huang, it is generally impossible.


    Looking at these three familiar faces, the memories of the year came to mind once again, and Lilian''s inner fighting spirit was already surging irrepressibly.


    "Oh? The new battle emperor of the Baiyu tribe is actually a little girl? If I remember correctly, I seem to have seen you three years ago."


    Seeing Lilian, the other three tribe war emperors all showed a look of surprise, and the leader of the gray feather tribe took the initiative to speak.


    "Yes, I used to challenge you with my father three years ago, but I had a chance."


    Lilian calmed down and nodded.


    "Three years ago? You weren''t able to become a fighter then? You became the Emperor of War in only three years?"


    The battle emperor of the Black Feather tribe widened his eyes and made no secret of his surprise.


    Lilian did not answer, but looked at them silently.


    "It seems that the White Feather tribe is really in decline. Such a nasty little girl dares to challenge us. Is this entertaining us? Can unifying the tribe be such an easy thing?"


    The battle emperor of the Akabane tribe sneered and glanced at Lilian contemptuously.


    "Oh? Are you scared?"


    Lilian raised her mouth and looked at him with a sarcasm smile.


    "Even your father is not my opponent. Would I be afraid of you as a kid? It''s because you are too self-reliant, always thinking about things that are impossible."


    Akabane Battle Emperor looked at Lilian coldly.


    As soon as he said this, Lilian''s expression immediately became gloomy.


    Her father is her age and her constant pain.


    Since Akabane Battle Emperor was so ridiculed, how could Lilian not be angry.

 Chapter 80： How am i willing to let you lose

    The battle emperor of the two tribes of Huiyu and Heiyu also immediately realized that the atmosphere was a little bad. They were afraid that the challenge had not even begun, and the two would fight first.


    The Emperor of War is the highest combat power of a tribe, and it is also a very glorious existence.


    It would be too embarrassing if you fight like a little hooligan because of a disagreement.


    So the two hurried forward two steps, trying to persuade them to fight.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Lilian actually controlled her emotions, and her clenched fists were also released.


    "When my father falls, I will stand up, and when I fall, others will stand up. The Yu people have been nesting in this dark black mountain range for too long. Are you staying in your own small territory? I have been watching it for a long time, and think this world is so big?


    Our feather tribe was also a race full of supreme glory back then. In the hundred years of fighting against humanity, we were bleeding and fighting full of glory.


    Yes, we failed and were forced to enter the wild land. Our ancestors couldn''t stand this humiliation even more and hid in the Montenegro mountains.


    Is our race going to be like this forever? If you close yourself, don''t look and understand, will those hateful human beings just disappear? Do they still invade the Black Mountain Mountains greedily, trying to encroach on the wild land?


    We want the Yu people to stand up again and unite again to find our original glory. It is precisely because I saw this hope that I tried so hard to unify the four clans.


    If you insist on saying that I am overpowered, then I can only sigh with your short-sightedness, and pity you have lost the courage to find glory. "


    After Lilian''s words were finished, the neighborhood was suddenly silent.


    These words were not only heard by the three war emperors, but also by the clansmen of the four tribes.


    These words were like a wake-up call, which suddenly sounded on the heads of these numb Yu people.


    Yes, they have spent a lot of time in their respective small sites all day long. Many Yu people have forgotten what the outside world is like.


    When meeting those **** human expeditionary forces, the tribesmen also stayed quietly in their respective territories to avoid being discovered by them.


    He kept talking about martial arts and glory all day long, but except for the triennial selection of the Emperor of War to fight against his clansmen, his advocating military force was not used at all.


    Everyone began to think deeply, including Akabane Battle Emperor.


    The battle emperors of the two tribes of Huiyu and Heiyu looked at Lilian blankly. They didn''t expect this little girl to say such sobering words.


    Even her father had failed to say such a sobering sentence.


    "I know, I despise your glory, I apologize to you. But I won''t let you go in a duel. If you really want to lead all the Yu people to fulfill your long-cherished wish, then I have to confirm that you have Affordable strength."


    Akabane Battle Emperor bowed his head slightly to Lilian, apologizing softly.


    Lin Mo was also a little surprised, Lilian could say those exciting words just now.


    Lin Mo looked at the godhead skills on his attribute panel, and felt a little more determined in his heart. He smiled at Lilian''s profile.


    Silly girl, since you trust me so much, how am I willing to let you lose.

 Chapter 81： First battle! Grey Feather War King

    Lilian''s words also affected Lin Mo unknowingly.


    Since the rebirth of the fire, whether it is becoming a **** or developing power, Lin Mo has always carried out with a playful or even game attitude.


    Now, after listening to Lilian''s words, Lin Mo also slowly realized that these believers of his own are not game pieces, they are all flesh and blood people.


    They are betting on the future, betting on their own destiny to trust themselves.


    Sure enough, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.


    Lin Mo smiled bitterly. It seems that he can no longer treat believers so casually in the future, and he must truly take responsibility for them.


    "In that case, it couldn''t be better."


    Seeing that Akabane Battle Emperor could also understand her long-cherished wish, Lilian nodded, the expression on her face softened.


    Understanding belongs to understanding, but this is a challenge after all. If you want to be convinced, you still have to rely on strength to speak.


    Now that the words are clear, the challenge should officially begin.


    The battle emperor of the Gray Feather tribe went first, and he and the battle emperor of the Black Feather tribe were a little weaker, and they were only Tier 6 fighters.


    As for Akabane Battle Emperor, he is the same as Lilian''s father, a solid seventh-order fighter.


    As the strongest, he is still the same as three years ago, as the last big boss.


    One can imagine how difficult it is for a mere fifth-tier fighter to defeat two sixth-tier and one seventh-tier fighters in succession.


    But Lilian still relied on her pious beliefs in her heart and firmness in her beliefs to stand in the ring.


    Fortunately, with the previous experience of defeating Tier 6 fighters, Lilian didn''t feel particularly nervous about the battle emperor of the upper gray feather tribe.


    The four tribes have different characteristics.


    The wings and body of the Grey Feather tribes are lighter, and their speed is better. Correspondingly, their strength is not so strong.


    Therefore, their tribe''s marksmanship is dominated by ingenious skills, and the long spear of the Gray Feather War Emperor is also soft.


    Although Lilian did not fall to any disadvantage in the battle of power, but the gun of the gray feather war emperor that twisted like a snake made her hard to defend.


    As long as it collides with the opponent''s spear, the spear head is like a poisonous snake, turning around from the side or behind to attack him from an unexpected angle.


    Not long after, Lilian''s little face and arms had a few more blood spots.


    Although the injury is not deep, but every time you get a stroke, it will make you fearful.


    If it continues to be consumed like this, Lilian will soon fall into defeat.


    After experiencing the previous moment of turning defeat into victory, the Baiyu people were not too obviously worried, they all held their breath, waiting for Lilian''s turning defeat into victory.


    Lilian knew in her heart that she couldn''t spend this way with the patriarch Gray Feather indefinitely. Since it was impossible to take tricks with the long spear of the Feather tribe, she simply gave up this style of play.


    Huh!


    Lilian held up the silver spear in her hand, pointed the tip of the spear against the ring under her feet, and slammed it into the ring, reaching out and drew a thin-bladed short knife from her waist.


    Lin Mo recognized that this was a close-fitting short blade that he designed according to the cat''s body shape. I don''t know if Lilian asked which cat person borrowed this weapon.


    Lilian held the blade in her hand, and the wings on her back were also gathered up, clinging to her back.


    Looking at her posture quietly, it feels very familiar. Upon closer inspection, isn¡¯t this the cat-man assassin¡¯s fighting posture?

 Chapter 82： Win the first battle

    "Oh? Little girl, you are planning to abandon your gun and use a knife. Using short weapons to deal with long weapons is a very unwise choice."


    Seeing that Lilian had abandoned the silver spear, the Battle Emperor Gray Feather laughed softly.


    "An inch long is indeed an inch strong, and an inch short is indeed an inch risky, but it is because of risks that unexpected returns can often be obtained, right?"


    Lilian laughed softly, and the short knife in her hand played a beautiful trick.


    "Okay, please let me open my eyes."


    The Gray Feather Battle Emperor laughed, and rushed towards Lilian.


    But he gradually discovered that the other party was like a slippery loach, and he couldn''t touch her at all.


    The Grey Feathers, who were originally known for their speed, couldn''t catch up with a little girl from the White Feathers.


    The scene became very funny for a while, and the Yu people of all tribes who were watching also laughed and sighed with interest.


    But everyone laughed, but no one could see how Lilian did this step.


    Only Lin Mo quickly saw the problem.


    The gray feather war emperor''s gun is very soft. When it collides with Lilian''s silver gun, the gray feather war emperor will use his superb marksmanship to follow the inertia generated by the collision and twist the gun head to attack from an unexpected angle.


    But if Lilian avoids collisions with his weapons, then the combat skills that the Gray Feather War Emperor is good at will not come in handy at all.


    In addition, Lilian has a special talent for fighting, and her flexible physical skills that she used for white prostitution from the cat-man assassin have been so perfect.


    Even though the gray feather war emperor is very fast, she can always avoid the spear attack in time.


    Moreover, if the speed of the gray feather battle emperor is too fast, he will send himself within the attack range of Lilian.


    "Lilian is indeed a natural combat master."


    Lin Mo looked at the gray feather war emperor who was exhausted and sweating on the arena, and knew in his heart that this was the first battle that had not been accidentally taken by Lilian.


    Sure enough, after chasing Lilian for a long time but couldn''t catch it, the Battle Emperor Gray Feather was anxious and sent himself directly within Lilian''s attack range.


    Lilian naturally seized this opportunity, and after avoiding the opponent''s spear, placed the short knife in his hand across the opponent''s neck.


    "I surrender."


    The Gray Feather War Emperor put down the spear in his hand and surrendered very simply.


    "it is good!"


    Seeing the gray feather war emperor surrender, the people watching the feathers cheered enthusiastically. Even the defeated gray feather tribe still did not spare their cheers and applause.


    After all, this battle was very exciting, and Lilian also provided a way to deal with the gray feather tribe''s marksmanship from an unexpected angle.


    Of course, the Gray Feathers have also gained experience and lessons, and will improve their marksmanship.


    After taking a short break to deal with the wounds on her body, Lilian returned to the ring again vigorously, preparing for the second match.


    This battle is the battle emperor of the Black Feather tribe.


    The Black Feather Tribe is characterized by great power. Although the speed may be slower, their power is definitely much stronger than other tribal warriors of the same level.


    Lilian drew out her silver gun again and held it in her hand, and she looked at the opponent with a little caution.


    "Little girl, it''s going to be on!"


    The Black Feather War Sovereign reminded softly, and then slammed the spear in his hand with a sudden step.


    when!


    The silver spear in Lilian''s hand was knocked into the air, and there was a cry of exclamation around the ring.

 Chapter 83： Let me use the weapon

    Shen!


    The first time the two guns touched, Lilian felt the heavy weight on the opponent''s spear.


    Although the Tier 6 fighters of the White Feather Tribe had also fought hard before, they were also Tier 6 fighters, and the strength of the Black House War Emperor was much greater.


    Even Lilian herself didn''t expect that at the moment when the two guns were staggered, the silver gun in her hand would be knocked off.


    Lilian''s hands couldn''t stop shaking, and a small crack appeared at the tiger''s mouth, and traces of blood leaked out.


    "Pick up the gun and we continue."


    The Black Feather Battle Emperor did not take this opportunity to pursue it, but took two steps back and calmly said to Lilian.


    The Black Feather Battle Emperor knew in his heart that the strength of the opponent, the little girl, was truly one level worse than himself.


    The glory of being a feather warrior, although he will not let him release water in battle, but making some small concessions can be regarded as implementing the idea of ??fairness in his heart.


    After all, Lilian''s father did the same to him.


    The other members of the Yu clan could also understand Black Feather Battle Emperor''s thoughts, and the audience just watched quietly, and no one made a loud noise about the situation in front of them.


    Lillian picked up the silver gun on the ground with a calm face, and set up a fighting posture again.


    Only from the first encounter just now, she was able to judge that it would be completely impossible to face the Black Feather War Emperor.


    As the so-called one force drops ten guilds, in front of absolute power, no matter how superb his marksmanship is, it is completely useless.


    Lilian could only rely on her dexterity to avoid being attacked by the Black Feather Battle Emperor and at the same time figure out a way to counterattack.


    But the Black Feather Battle Emperor also gained experience from the battle between Lilian and the Gray Feather Battle Emperor just now.


    He knows that Lilian''s body skills are very sensitive, so in the battle, he also changed the attack method of wide open and close, and his marksmanship became a lot more delicate.


    After predicting that he would not be able to effectively touch Lilian, the spear in his hand would be withdrawn in time, and he would never send himself to Lilian in anxious manner like the Grey Feather Battle Emperor before.


    Seeing the Black Feather Battle Emperor playing so cautiously and steadily, Lilian also became anxious secretly.


    The Black Feather Battle Emperor is more powerful than her, and he can''t face him head-on, so he needs to maintain a long time of concentration during the battle. If he doesn''t pay attention, he may catch the opportunity and hurt his arm again.


    Correspondingly, the black feather war emperor''s error rate in the battle will be much higher. As long as he avoids rushing combat methods, the Black Feather Battle Emperor will always have the advantage.


    Lilian, who maintains a high concentration of energy, must consume faster physical energy than Battle Emperor Black Feather, and if it continues to drag on, Lilian''s defeat will basically be fixed.


    Lin Mo looked at the petite figure who was struggling to dodge on the ring, and he hesitated whether to use the godhead skills on her now.


    "Battle Emperor Gray Feather, can you borrow your soft spear for a use?"


    Just as Lin Mo was hesitant, Lilian on the ring suddenly jumped out of the battle circle and shouted at the Gray Feather Battle Emperor who was watching the battle.


    "Huh? Yes."


    The Emperor Gray Feather was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect Lilian to borrow weapons from herself.


    The battle with Lilian just now made him feel a lot. He still admired the little girl. Without hesitation, he threw the soft gun at Lilian.

 Chapter 84： Amazing talent

    Snapped.


    Lilian took the gun in her hand, turned to face the Black Feather Battle Emperor again, flicked the soft gun in her hand, and a high fighting spirit appeared on her face.


    "Oh? Just fight him just once, are you sure you can control his weapons?"


    The Black Feather Battle Emperor was also taken aback, and then smiled.


    "How can I know if I don''t try."


    Lilian also chuckled, and shook the soft spear in her hand, piercing towards the Black Feather War Emperor like a mad snake.


    The Black Feather Battle Emperor immediately stepped forward and stabbed his spear.


    When the two guns collided, Lilian shook her wrist violently, and the body of the gun was constantly twisting, and she even removed all the huge power from the Black Feather Battle Emperor''s spear.


    The soft spear continued to twist, looping around the Black Feather War Emperor''s spear like a snake, and then the tip of the gun pierced the right hand of the Black Feather War Emperor holding the gun, and suddenly made a big opening.


    The audience suddenly cheered.


    The Black Feather Battle Emperor stepped back three steps in succession, and looked at the wound on his hand in disbelief.


    He didn''t expect that Lilian had just fought against the Gray Feather War Emperor for a while, and she had completely mastered the essence of the opponent''s weapon use.


    This kind of unloading method, even the Gray Feather War Emperor himself, might not be able to do so smoothly.


    The Emperor Black Feather looked at the serious little girl opposite, then looked at the surprise expressions on the faces of the audience, and he suddenly laughed.


    With this amazing fighting talent, and with the unparalleled cohesion and leadership of others, if she can really reunite the Yu people, then the future of the race must be very good.


    "I surrender."


    The Emperor Black Feather retracted the spear in his hand and raised his hand to indicate.


    "Hey! The situation has just turned around, why did you surrender?"


    Lilian also put away the fighting posture and asked with a puzzled look.


    "My Black Feather Tribe is good at winning with absolute power. Since the White Feather Tribe war emperor has found a perfect way to relieve her power, my attacking method does not pose too much of a threat to her.


    Even if it drags on, there is no other way for me to change it. It is basically a foregone conclusion. It''s better to end this battle so that while saving everyone''s time, they also waste less of each other''s physical strength. "


    The Black Feather Battle Emperor circled the ring for a week and explained to all the audience.


    The clansmen of various tribes also expressed their understanding, and while marveling at Lilian''s talent and strength, they all expressed their sincere admiration for the atmosphere and freedom of the Black Feather Battle Emperor.


    "Thank you."


    When Black Feather War Emperor walked down the ring, Lilian thanked him softly.


    "What can I do to thank you. The master has done so much. Since I already feel that I must be defeated, naturally there is no need to try again."


    The Emperor Black Feather smiled at her and stepped off the ring freely.


    "Return the weapon to you, thanks!"


    Lilian also threw the soft spear to the Gray Feather Battle Emperor, thanking her with a bright smile.


    Then she gently hooked her toes on the ground, provoked her silver spear, held it in her hand, and looked at her last opponent, the battle emperor of the Akabane tribe!


    "Don''t need a break? It''s been two consecutive battles."


    Looking at Lilian quietly, she said with some worry.


    Lin Mo didn''t worry about anything. In this match with the Black Feather Battle Emperor, Lilian did not consume much physical strength at all.


    Moreover, she is in the best condition at this time, taking advantage of the victory is the best choice.

 Chapter 85： Impenetrable defense

    Lilian had already looked at herself with such a hot gaze, and it was naturally impossible for Akabane Battle Emperor to ignore and pretend.


    He slowly stood up from his seat, raised his big gun, Akabane Battle Emperor spread his huge wings and flew to the ring without hesitation.


    boom!


    His feet fell heavily, stirring up the dust on the ring, and the huge pressure of the seventh-order fighter was unreservedly released.


    The Feathers in the audience suddenly felt the atmosphere freeze, and Lilian, who was closest to him, felt like she was facing a big mountain.


    Rank Seven Warrior!


    Lilian looked at Akabane Battle Emperor, she felt the blood all over her body boiling, and her excited hands trembled.


    Scenes flashed in front of his eyes, the **** father and Akabane Battle Emperor''s indifferent eyes, and the Dewar knight who looked at him expressionlessly in the dark.


    This is the power of the seventh rank, a rank that once made himself look up and feel desperate.


    However, just today, Lilian wants to break it with her own hands! Go across it! Go and trample it under your feet!


    "Fight!"


    Lili Anjiao yelled, and the silver spear in her hand ran like a dragon, and the tip of the spear flashed with cold light, and went straight to the Akaba Battle Emperor.


    when!


    Battle Emperor Akabane also took a stance and took the unstoppable shot abruptly, and then he quickly counterattacked, the two of them fought back and forth, and their moves were dizzyingly fast.


    The sound of gold and iron continued to ring, and the two hit the ring from the ring to the sky, and then from the sky to the ring.


    The collision of punches to the flesh and the constant whistling wind made the Yu tribesmen of various tribes hooked.


    "I have to admit that within the same level of strength, you are definitely the best. No, it''s actually a leapfrog challenge, and Tier 6 fighters are not necessarily your opponent."


    The Emperor Akabane looked at Lilian and finally said the first words.


    "Is it necessary to repeat what has already happened? I want to prove that not only can I defeat a Tier 6 fighter, but also a Tier 7 fighter!"


    Lilian looked at him and replied blankly.


    "I''m afraid I will disappoint you. The higher your strength and class, the more difficult it will be to cross one step. The gap between the sixth and seventh levels is not comparable to the fifth and sixth levels."


    Akabane Battle Emperor was not angry at all because of Lilian''s attitude, but still had a calm expression.


    "How can I know if I don''t try, someone said before that I would definitely not be able to beat a Tier 6 fighter."


    After Lilian finished speaking, she raised her gun and continued to attack Akabane Battle Emperor.


    "I already told you, why don''t you believe it?"


    Akabane Battle Emperor sighed slightly, facing Lilian''s attack, he didn''t even raise his gun to block, just spread his wings and wrapped himself in it.


    when!


    Lilian''s long sword stabbed Akabane Battle Emperor, and there was a sound of gold and iron between the tip of the gun and the feathers.


    Not to mention hurting the Akabane Battle Emperor this time, even the feathers on his wings did not pierce.


    The tip of the silver spear was tightly blocked by the feathers, and could not touch the skin of the Akabane Emperor.


    "how is this possible?"


    Lilian''s eyes widened.


    "The Akabane Tribe is already good at defense. With the two-tier strength gap, you can''t even hurt me at all. Wanting to win is even more idiotic."


    As Akabane Battle Sovereign said, the huge wings suddenly bounced off and directly fanned Lilian out.

 Chapter 86： Power from the God of Fire

    Lilian rolled on the ring several times before taking off her strength.


    She stood up and looked at Akabane Battle Emperor with difficulty, her eyes full of unwillingness.


    "Give up, even if your father is at the same level as me, it would be difficult for him to cause serious harm to me when he faced me. Unifying the four tribes is a difficult task, you are still slow Grow slowly, and wait until you have that strength."


    Akabane Battle Emperor folded his wings and walked to Lilian, and said coldly.


    "No, I can''t wait!"


    Lilian stared at him firmly and shook her head resolutely.


    She knew in her heart that now was the period of rapid development for the followers of the God of Flame.


    If at this time, she could not lead her people into the refuge of the God of Flame, it would be difficult to repay the gift of the God of Flame in the future.


    "I will prove to you that ambition without strength is just wishful thinking!"


    Seeing that Lilian just didn''t want to follow his advice, Akabane Battle Emperor''s face finally flashed a layer of anger, he raised the big gun, and took the initiative to attack Lilian.


    Seeing Akabane Battle Emperor taking the initiative to attack, Lilian was also shocked, she subconsciously tried to block it.


    But her whole body and the silver spear in her hand were knocked out by the Akabane Battle Emperor.


    As soon as Lilian stood up, Akabane Battle Emperor''s attack followed one after another, knocking her away again.


    The previous duel between the two of them had back and forth, and suddenly became a unilateral crush by the Akabane Battle Emperor.


    Seeing that Lilian was continuously chased by the Akabane Battle Emperor and couldn''t get up on the ground at all, the Yu people once again felt the terrifying reign of the seventh-order fighters.


    "It seems that the battle emperor of the Akabane tribe used to completely control his own strength to fight Lilian. Now that his strength is fully utilized, Lilian is naturally not his opponent."


    Lin Mo said to himself as he watched the battle in the ring.


    However, even if Lilian''s strength is worse than yours, she is also mine! Never allow others to bully casually!


    Lin Mo was uncomfortable in his heart, and directly activated the Godhead skills.


    "God''s blessing! Activate! Object used: Lilian!"


    boom!


    Battle Emperor Akabane, who kept chasing Lilian, suddenly felt a frightening breath coming from him. He hurriedly gave up pursuing Lilian again and quickly flew back to the edge of the ring.


    An orange-red beam of light fell from the sky, and accurately hit Lilian who was lying on the ground.


    The dazzling fire burst out fiercely from the beam of light, and the dazzling light made everyone close their eyes.


    So warm and comfortable.


    Lilian was in the beam of light, feeling warm and happy all over her body.


    Like sleeping in the warm embrace of her parents, this happy warmth made Lilian almost cry.


    Power surged again from the limbs, and the intensity of this power shocked Lilian secretly.


    She slowly sat up from the ground, opened her hands, and hot flames emerged from her palms, exuding the violent destruction and disaster, but also contained inspiring warmth.


    "Is this... the power from the Fire God?"


    Seeing the flame jumping in her palm, Lilian''s eyes suddenly became a little wet.


    After all, the flame **** felt his determination to hide, and the god''s mercy was always by his side!

 Chapter 87： Shenmu! One break for two!

    "Akaba Battle Emperor! Come and fight me again!"


    The flames on the ring gradually dissipated, and all eyes gradually restored vision.


    Everyone was surprised to see that in the center of the ring, a girl was bathed in fire, with burning flames beating on her wings and armor, like an elf in flames.


    "this is..."


    All the Yu people were stunned. This unheard of changes stimulated their brains and made them unable to understand the situation in front of them.


    "The God of Flame! This is what the Emperor of War said, the power of the merciful God of Flame!"


    In the end, the people from the White Feather tribe reacted first, and they said in amazement, and then looked towards Qingyou who was walking with Lilian.


    Qingyou is the saint of the cat people and the most loyal believer of the God of Flame.


    Qingyou at this time had already knelt down silently. Seeing her movements, how could the Baiyu people still have a reason not to believe the miracle in front of them? For a while, many Baiyu people knelt down.


    Although the tribesmen of the other three tribes did not understand what was happening before them, they all bowed their heads slightly when they saw that the Baiyu tribes were all bowing down sincerely.


    "Battle Emperor Baiyu, what did you do! How did you become like this?"


    Akabane Battle Emperor also panicked, he looked at Lilian and asked loudly.


    "Feather tribe, this is the reason why I am eager to unify the various tribes! We have been abandoned by the gods for too long! We scattered in the Black Mountain Mountains, we almost forgot the appearance of the sky outside, we almost forgot our glory !


    This is obviously a continent protected by the gods, but we alone cannot seek the protection of the gods! The **** of the sky has abandoned us, but I have found a new **** to protect us.


    He has cast countless miracles, just like the miracles you see now. As long as he shelters us, the Yu Clan will be able to retrieve the glory of the past! "


    Lilian floated in the air and said impassionedly.


    "A month ago I was a Tier 3 fighter, but with the protection of the gods, I have now reached Tier 5!


    You said that our strengths are too different, but I want to prove to you that as long as we have the protection of the gods, we can create countless miracles! "


    Lilian emptied her right hand, and the silver spear that fell on the ground seemed to be alive, and flew into her hand.


    The flame quickly spread throughout the gun body, looking like an artifact.


    "Coming to fight!"


    Lilian pointed at Akabane Battle Emperor with the tip of her spear, and shouted.


    "it is good!"


    Akabane Battle Emperor was also excited by her exciting fighting spirit and attacked with a gun.


    Lilian''s wings shook, and the whole person flew up a long distance, and then descended from the sky with a dazzling red streamer, like a burning meteorite.


    Akabane Battle Emperor stood in the middle of the ring, looking up at Lilian, his back was wet with cold sweat.


    The closer Lilian was to him, the more he could feel the terrifying pressure, as if he was just a weak child, about to face an adult''s full blow.


    The sense of powerlessness surged from the depths of his heart. If it were not for the glory and identity to support him, he felt that he might just fall to the ground.


    boom!


    The Yu people outside the ring couldn''t feel the pressure that Akabane Battle Emperor was facing, they only saw a dazzling red streamer falling from the sky.


    Then the huge sacred tree, together with the ring on the canopy, was neatly chopped in half!

 Chapter 88： Four tribes home

    The audience was suddenly silent, and everyone silently watched the sacred tree that had been split in half.


    This huge sacred tree is not afraid of being slashed and burned by fire. It was once the spiritual pillar of all the Yu people, and was considered a gift from the **** of the sky.


    However, the God of the Sky had long forgotten about these Yu people who were still barely living in the Black Mountain Mountains.


    In the opening where the sacred tree was divided into two, Lilian floated out of it with a dazzling fire, like a rising sun.


    Now that the sacred tree that was considered impossible to damage was stabbed in half by Lilian, the belief in the long-lost Sky City was also ended with the end of the sacred tree.


    Akabane Battle Emperor knelt on the wreckage of the collapsed arena, trembling and looking at Lilian.


    He could see clearly just now that at the last moment when the two gunpoints were about to touch, Lilian changed her attack direction.


    The silver spear burning with raging fire did not pierce him, but pierced the ring in front of him.


    This sacred tree claims that King Kong is not bad, but Lilian shot it into two halves.


    If this gun stabbed himself, it would be the result of Battle Emperor Akabane who couldn''t even think of the consequences.


    Thanks to the fact that I was quite proud to show off my defensive ability before, now thinking about everything I did, it was like a joke.


    Akabane Battle Sovereign lowered his head, without the courage to look up at Lilian.


    "The Emperor of War! The Emperor of War!"


    After such a earth-shattering shot, no one doubted Lilian''s strength, and no one dared to doubt the greatness and power of the God of Flame.


    After all, they didn''t even ask themselves to be able to do Lilian''s way, piercing the undamaged sacred tree with a single shot.


    Even the Gray Feather War Emperor and the Black Feather War Emperor, they were completely convinced at this moment, kneeling down on one knee and saluting Lilian.


    "I! The battle emperor of the Gray Feather tribe, willing to dedicate his name as the battle emperor, and will follow the orders of the battle emperor Baiyu in the future!"


    "I! The battle emperor of the Black Feather tribe is willing to dedicate his name as the battle emperor, and will follow the orders of the battle emperor Baiyu in the future!"


    The two war emperors faced Lilian and swearing.


    Afterwards, everyone focused on Akabane Battle Emperor''s body.


    At this time, the Akabane Battle Emperor had been completely convinced, so I dare not say a word.


    "I! The battle emperor of the Akabane tribe is also willing to dedicate his name as the battle emperor, and will follow the orders of the battle emperor Baiyu in the future!"


    As Akabane battle emperor moved, his body was already weakened by fright. He knelt on one knee towards Lilian, and sweared.


    "The four war emperors are all unified under me, so from today on, I announce that the feather tribe is reunited as a family, regardless of each other, regardless of you and me, serving at the feet of the great God of Flame, and rediscovering our glory!"


    Lilian''s eyes were tearful with excitement, raised the silver gun in her hand, and announced loudly to the people of the four tribes.


    "Yes! The Emperor of War!"


    People from the four tribes responded in unison, their voices deafening.


    Seeing this exciting scene, Qingyou couldn''t help wiping tears with joy.


    Lin Mo also retracted his body with satisfaction, and once again turned into a small spark hidden in Qingyou.


    Unexpectedly, removing the Marrow Spirit Firefly could cause such a large butterfly effect.


    Although Lilian''s talent is very high, the blessing of the gods at best only allows her to reach the level of a seventh-order fighter.


    If it hadn''t lost the nourishment of the Marrow Spirit Firefly, that sacred tree would not have been broken in half by Lilian so easily.


    The tribesmen of the three tribes will not be overcome so easily.


    "Hahaha, it''s a destiny."


    Lin Mo chuckled inwardly.


    "Holy Woman."


    At this moment, a cat man assassin suddenly approached Qingyou and shouted softly.


    "what''s up?"


    Qingyou wiped away the tears and asked.


    "There is news from the patriarch that a craftsman from the dwarven race has defected to us..."

 Chapter 89： The Dwarves are coming

    "Dwarves!"


    Hearing this news, there was a burst of joy on Qingyou''s little face.


    The name of the dwarf craftsman is well-known throughout the Chaos Continent.


    Although the fighting ability and production capacity of the dwarves are very low, once they pick up the forging hammer, they are the best craftsmen in the entire Chaos Continent.


    The weapons forged by the dwarves are extremely powerful, high-quality and extremely durable.


    And the armor they forged is also light and resistant to attack. Not only can it resist physical attacks, the dwarves have even researched magic patterns, which are engraved on the inner surface of the armor to resist magic attacks.


    Even in the human empire, the tools forged by the dwarves are extremely sought after.


    Except for those empires with too strong technology that can develop forging methods comparable to dwarves, other empires are proud of equipping dwarven weapons and armors.


    It shows how important the strategic value of this race is.


    It''s just that although the dwarves belong to the subspecies of humans, they have been oppressed and persecuted by humans due to their height and size. Even with their superb forging skills, they have not been able to ask for this.


    With nothing to do, the dwarves have to seek survival in the gap between the orcs and humans. Many dwarves are scattered in various places on this continent. The existence of dwarves in the wild land is not special. Things.


    "Okay, I know."


    After listening to the report of the cat man assassin, Qingyou nodded to indicate that she had understood.


    Since there are dwarves who are willing to defect, then he has no reason to refuse them.


    At present, the forces are growing step by step, and the ability to have excellent craftsmen with dwarves participate in the construction of logistics is definitely a powerful help.


    After accepting the bear people, the number of villages and towns has expanded a lot.


    Now Lilian has successfully unified the entire Feather Race and even absorbed a large group of 8,000 people.


    Now there are nearly 20,000 believers in the God of Flame, and a small village can no longer satisfy such a large population.


    Qingyou has already planned secretly in her heart, preparing to expand the territory, and build a huge god-given city with the god-given land as the center.


    When Lilian''s excitement calmed down, Qingyou greeted her and asked her to organize the members of the four tribes together and celebrate the happy event of the reunification of the tribe.


    And Qingyou went back first, and after Lilian had arranged the household affairs of the Yu tribe, she would then bring her tribe to move over and build the god-given city together.


    Under the influence of Qingyou, Lilian also has the consciousness of being a war emperor, whether it is posture or behavior, she has the appearance of a leader.


    Qingyou feels relieved to leave her alone here.


    After the two girls agreed, they parted ways reluctantly.


    The sacred tree has been split in half, the marrow spirit fireflies under the sacred tree have also been taken away, and the entire gathering place of the Baiyu tribe has nothing worthy of value. After Lilian has arranged it, just take people away.


    Seeing that the arrangements had been made here, Lin Mo didn''t plan to stay here any more, so he simply hid beside Qingyou and returned to the tribe with her.


    Before returning to the tribe, Lin Mo saw a few short and big-legged people kneeling on the concrete floor outside the village, discussing something enthusiastically.


    Seeing Qingyou''s return, several dwarves jumped up from the ground and ran over to salute Qingyou.


    But before they came to the front, they were stopped by the cat assassin.

 Chapter 90： Hammer Tribe

    "I''m sorry, but we were too excited, we were rude and rude."


    The leading dwarf hurriedly knelt down on one knee and bowed his head in salute.


    The other dwarves behind him also knelt and bowed, with a cold sweat on their foreheads.


    Just now they were so excited and nervous because they were too eager to know how to make the concrete floor, that they lost their sense of measure.


    Think about it carefully, the Qingyou they are facing is the saint of a family! Existence higher than the patriarch! She is the closest person to the gods.


    In other words, the saint is the possession of the gods.


    A small mortal body of his own, he tried to touch the things of the gods in vain, if he angered the gods, let alone this little life, maybe even his own tribe would suffer!


    Qingyou didn''t know whether to forgive these dwarves for a while, so she stood there with a cold face and said nothing.


    Lin Mo looked at these funny dwarves constantly saluting in Qingyou, and found it very interesting.


    Under the fun, he also communicated quietly through the Godhead panel, telling him that he was not angry, and let the group of dwarves talk business quickly.


    Qingyou received Lin Mo''s oracle and followed with a sigh of relief. Otherwise, how to deal with these dwarves who made trouble would still be a headache for her.


    "Thanks to the great God of Flame for his mercy, and thank the respected saint for forgiveness."


    After hearing Qingyou forgive themselves, the dwarves hurriedly saluted again, but when they stood up again, they all took two steps back together and separated from Qingyou.


    He stretched out his hands and didn''t hit the smiley people, and these dwarves took the initiative to rush, and they were naturally guests. Qingyou let these people into the tribe and served them with wine.


    Lin Mo frowned slightly when he looked at the wine on the table. As a Chinese person, there is no tea on this occasion, which still makes him uncomfortable.


    Since the Montenegro Mountains are so wide, there may be some nice tea trees hidden inside. When you are free, let''s take a stroll in the Montenegro Mountains again.


    The dwarves didn''t know that Lin Mo was dissatisfied with the use of wine to entertain guests at this time. When they saw the cats actually use wine to entertain themselves, their eyes were straight.


    In terms of alcoholism, the rude dwarves are not inferior to the bear people.


    Moreover, in the dwarf tribe where food is scarce, there is no chance to smell wine except before the celebration.


    Now that the cat people are so extravagant to serve guests with wine, they are naturally surprised.


    Under the temptation of fine wine, the dwarves were not polite, each took their glasses and drank them.


    Feeling the fragrant wine flowing through their throats, the dwarves were moved to cry.


    But they didn''t dare to make mistakes because of drinking, and after refusing to have another drink, the leading dwarf began to introduce himself.


    They came from a tribe of dwarves called Steel Hammers, and they lived under the ground of an extinct volcano to the west.


    Sulfur and other mineral deposits are relatively abundant there, which can meet their smelting needs.


    But just recently, the magma in the belly of that extinct volcano was surging secretly, as if it was about to erupt again.


    The dwarf queen of the Steelhammer tribe is worried about the safety of the tribe and has been anxiously looking for a new place to live.


    And it happened that among the prisoners of the Bernard Empire Expeditionary Army rescued earlier were their people. The dwarf went back and reported the situation here, and the dwarf queen immediately became willing to go.


    The leading dwarf is called Bruno, the chief blacksmith of the Hammer Tribe, and the dwarf queen sent him to visit, which can be regarded as a kind of identity respect.

 Chapter 91： Tianhushan

    "The volcano to the west?"


    Qingyou frowned. She hadn''t been far away many times before she became a saint, so naturally she didn''t know the far place.


    "It''s Tianhuoshan Mountain. I passed by there once when I was young. With such a big volcano and such a high temperature, I still remember it still fresh."


    The knowledgeable elder Xiong Ren said.


    When entertaining the dwarves, several other key management members of the tribe were also invited by Qingyou.


    Sure enough, at this time, the number of people has played a powerful role.


    "Yes, it is Tianhuoshan Mountain."


    Bruno nodded.


    "According to legend, there is a sky fire hidden in the Tianhushan Mountain. When it erupts, even the sky will be scorched and shattered by the hot flames, but since the orcs entered the wild land, no one has ever erupted on that volcano. Whether the legend is true or not cannot be verified. ."


    Elder Bear Man continued to add.


    "For the movement of the fire extinguishing mountain today, is it because of the induction of the **** of flames that there is such an abnormal movement?"


    Patriarch Catman also interrupted in due course.


    At this point, everyone immediately agreed, and even Bruno and the dwarves nodded like a chicken.


    Sure enough, this group of devout orcs would draw on themselves no matter what.


    While Lin Mo was a little bit dumbfounded, he was also very interested in the legend of Tianhuoshan mentioned by the elder Xiongren just now.


    Legends can¡¯t all come from groundless sources, maybe there are some incredible secrets hidden in that volcano.


    Moreover, he is now the **** of flames, and the dwarves of the steel hammer tribe want to defect to him, so he must go to Tianhuoshan to take a look.


    "The change of Tianhuoshan Mountain must have received the call of the God of Flame. It seems that the steel hammer tribe put under the wings of the God of Flame, it is also the arrangement of the gods. We should unconditionally follow the instructions of the gods."


    After everyone talked about it, Qingyou ended the discussion.


    The demise of the dwarf tribe was originally a matter of your wish, and the addition of everyone''s understanding of the will of the flame god, it has made this originally natural thing a destiny.


    But seeing everyone''s enthusiasm so high, Lin Mo didn''t care, and simply let them make arrangements.


    Patriarch Civet and Qingyou stayed in the tribe to discuss the designation of a place for these dwarves to settle, while Bruno rushed back non-stop, preparing to bring his own tribesmen to move over.


    Qingyou sent fifty bear soldiers to **** along the way. Bruno did not refuse, but simply accepted.


    Since there was nothing wrong with staying in the tribe, Lin Mo simply followed Bruno all the way in secret, preparing to see the legendary Tianhushan Mountain.


    The Tianhushan Mountain is not close to here, Bruno and fifty bear soldiers walked for a full day and night before reaching the destination.


    Walking uninterrupted for such a long time, in fact, the strong bear-man warrior could not bear it, but Bruno''s face did not show the slightest fatigue.


    And before, Bruno and the others also came so abruptly.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that these dwarves are indeed a race that endures hardships and hardships and cares about the tribe.


    It is also a very good thing to be able to absorb them into their own forces.


    The gathering place of the Steel Hammer tribe is in the belly of the underground volcano, and Broome took the bearman warriors into the underground through a very secret passage.


    Lin Mo was curious, and followed into the passage.

 Chapter 92： Dwarf Dungeon

    The underground passage is very spacious, so big that these Ursa warriors can walk in the passage without hindrance.


    The air in the passage is dull, and because it is the belly of a volcano, there is still a smell of sulfur, which makes people smell very uncomfortable.


    The Ursa warriors all showed an uncomfortable expression. Bruno quickly realized this. While apologizing, he speeded up his pace, hoping to complete the task quickly so that the Ursa warriors could return as soon as possible. ground.


    Lin Mo is not a living organism, since he didn''t feel any discomfort. On the contrary, because the temperature here is higher than outside, Lin Mo still feels comfortable.


    The dwarves are indeed natural craftsmen and builders. The underground passages are densely packed, but they do not interfere with each other, and there is an incomprehensible order in the chaos.


    The tunnels are so wide that they are basically covered with railroad tracks, and there are still many empty box-shaped minecarts on the railroad tracks.


    It seems that these dwarves usually move and deliver goods through these mine carts.


    The size of the minecart is so large that even the huge bodies of the Ursa warriors can sit in it.


    Bruno connected the mine carts in a row and sat in the front mine cart, with 50 Ursa soldiers sitting behind him.


    The mine carts started slowly, getting faster and faster. The mine carts lined up like a long steel dragon, roaring forward in the mine tunnel.


    With his superb driving skills, Bruno can keep the minecart moving at high speed and steadily with just a joystick that controls the direction.


    The whistling wind brushed from their ears, Bruno''s face flushed with excitement, and the Ursa warriors were scared and screamed.


    Looking at Bruno with excitement on his face and the horrified Ursa warriors, Lin Mo felt a burst of inexplicable comicality.


    Following their minecart, Lin Mo also entered a huge underground city.


    Ironware and smelting stoves are everywhere here, and there are clanging beatings everywhere. People of all ages, men and women, and dwarves have strong arms and shining hammers.


    These dwarves are rough-looking, rough-skinned, and look very savage.


    But the only difference is the dwarf queen.


    The dwarf queen Fiery Heart, the leader of the steel hammer tribe, has a delicate face like a doll.


    She is only 1.2 meters tall. Although short, she is indeed impeccable in stature, and can even be described as "hot".


    Lin Mo was surprised to see such a beautiful beauty in the dwarf tribe.


    "Queen, the saint of the cat people has agreed to our request. There are rich products and a pleasant climate. As long as we work diligently, life will be much better than now."


    Bruno stepped forward to salute the queen, and said excitedly.


    "Sure enough, the gods care for my steel hammer tribe. It is a great thing to find such a good place in such a short time."


    Chi Xin put his hands together, and his beautiful eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Immediately arrange for the tribesmen to pack their things and transfer them, and don''t let the bear people''s friends wait too long."


    After Chi Xin finished speaking, he turned and walked to the depths of the dungeon.


    "Queen, won''t you leave with us?"


    Bruno hurriedly called her, and asked anxiously.


    "I will not be with you anymore. As a queen, I feel that I am very incompetent. I have not been able to bring a good life and experience to my people. I am very satisfied that I can find such a good place for you."


    Chi Xin stopped and said with a smile.

 Chapter 93： Secrets of the Dwarf Queen

    What do you mean?


    Lin Mo looked at this dwarf beauty with some doubts, wondering what she and Bruno were talking about.


    The reason is the same as life and death.


    "Will your leader not leave?"


    The puzzled bearman warrior asked.


    "The queen... has other things to do. Let''s arrange the affairs of the other people first and leave here as soon as possible."


    Bruno gave a dry laugh, and said with a stiff facial expression.


    "okay."


    The nerve-wracking bear people didn''t ask carefully for the time being. The dull underground air made them feel uncomfortable. They couldn''t control that much when they thought of returning to the ground as soon as possible.


    In this way, the dwarves in the dungeon were busy packing up their things, and truck after truck moved all their belongings to the mine cart.


    But the dwarf queen went to the depths of the dungeon alone.


    What does she want to do?


    Lin Mo was puzzled, so he secretly followed her footsteps and walked towards the depths of the volcano together.


    The dwarf queen seemed to be worried, her little doll-like face was full of sadness, as if she was worried about something.


    "Who?"


    Suddenly the dwarf queen turned to look.


    Lin Mo was just a small spark, she didn''t notice, so she turned back slowly.


    "I''m so nervous, right..."


    The dwarf queen patted her chest and sighed softly.


    Is this coincidence really because of nervousness?


    Lin Mo became more and more puzzled. It stands to reason that he has become a little Mars, almost invisible to the naked eye.


    Not to mention the temperature on your body or the sound you make.


    But the moment the dwarf queen turned her head, Lin Mo did feel that she was discovered.


    There must be some secret hidden in her.


    Lin Mo had initially determined this idea in his mind, and he had strengthened his determination to figure it out.


    The farther you go, the farther and farther you are from the underground city outside.


    The noisy voices of the dwarves gradually disappeared, leaving only the uneasy heartbeat of the dwarf queen.


    The underground city of the Hammer Tribe is hidden in the belly of the volcano, but it is relatively close to the outer surface of the volcano.


    At this time, the more the dwarf queen goes inside, it means the closer to the center of the volcano.


    The temperature is getting higher and higher. Although there are no torches and other lighting around, the strong fire elements and hot red walls illuminate the passageway.


    "Hiss~"


    Although this temperature makes Lin Mo very comfortable, the dwarf queen is not a **** after all. The hot temperature here makes her very uncomfortable, and she can''t help but scream in pain.


    This depth is already very close to the center of the volcano. If the volcano is in the incubation period of eruption, it should be a gathering place of magma.


    The queen is really a person who is not afraid of death, and dares to come to such a place with her own flesh.


    Although Lin Mo felt a little distressed for her, he would not help without principle even if he was a beautiful woman.


    Although the dwarf queen was in pain, Lin Mo didn''t plan to help her relieve her.


    Enduring the burns from the surrounding heat, the dwarf queen still insisted on going deep.


    Finally, after turning a small door, the dwarf queen stopped.


    Lin Mo floated behind her closely.


    The place where the dwarf queen stands is a small platform, which protrudes from the rock for one person to stand on.


    And under this platform is the rolling magma lake, the boiling magma is bubbling constantly, which looks very scary.

 Chapter 94： The dragon in the belly of the volcano

    "This is probably the core of the volcano."


    Looking at the situation below, Lin Mo said to himself.


    This is the first time he has seen the inside of a volcano with his own eyes, whether in his previous life or in this life, and he is naturally very curious.


    But what is the dwarf queen doing here alone?


    Lin Mo stared at the dwarf queen curiously, waiting for her next move.


    "Great Fire Dragon, I have arranged everything, now I have to fulfill my promise."


    Chi Xin faced the rolling magma lake below and called out.


    Flame dragon?


    Lin Mo couldn''t help feeling happy in his heart. He was used to being called the God of Flame. Now that he heard other things being called the title of Flame, he always felt that others were copying himself.


    "Roar!"


    Just as Lin Mo was laughing in his heart, the surface of the magma lake suddenly shook violently, and then a dragon roar came from the magma.


    There is really something down here!


    Lin Mo was taken aback, becoming more curious in his heart.


    The magma splashed all around, a huge head stretched out from the magma lake, and the long body was twisted like a spring and stood upright in the air.


    Oh?


    This is the dragon of fire? Lin Mo looked carefully.


    This monster that emerged from the magma has a body as long as a snake. His head is very similar to the dragon in the western story of the previous life, but it has a red single horn on top of it.


    This monster has no wings, its whole body is covered with scarlet scales, and its lower body is all buried in lava. Lin Mo can''t see its entire body, but under conservative estimates, this monster will not be less than 20 meters long.


    "No wonder the Dwarf Queen would call him the Dragon of Fire, this thing does look like a dragon."


    Lin Mo commented to himself.


    "Dwarf, it''s not enough for you to be the sacrifice. Didn''t you let your people take refuge in a powerful tribe? If you trick the people of that tribe into here, I will let your people go!"


    The fire dragon''s two huge eyes stared at Chi Xin, and he even started talking.


    "What? You didn''t promise me, as long as I am willing to sacrifice to you, can you forgive me?"


    Chi Xin was shocked and angry, looking at the fire dragon angrily and said.


    "Before was before, now is now! What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me? If I hadn''t helped you to suppress the spring eye of the magma lake, you dwarves would have been buried in the volcano!"


    The fire dragon roared angrily, and all the surrounding rock walls shook violently. Chi Xin was also dizzy by the roaring mind and almost fell off the platform.


    Suppress the spring eye of the magma lake?


    Lin Mo sneered at this ugly fire dragon, and couldn''t help despising it severely.


    Lin Mo didn''t know the specific situation inside the volcano when he was outside the volcano, but now he is at the core of the volcano and he can see it clearly.


    Although the magma in the magma lake is boiling, there is no sign of violent fluctuations in the entire lake surface, indicating that the magma lake is stable.


    Coupled with the rumor that the fire dragon said that the volcano was about to erupt, it is probably caused by this guy''s constant stirring in the magma lake.


    The dwarf queen was deceived.


    Lin Mo immediately understood the current situation.


    "Impossible, that is a tribe that is willing to accept my people. I can''t avenge revenge. I am the only one as a sacrifice. I will not do anything else for you!"


    Chi Xin stood firm, clenched his fists and roared.


    "Since you are not willing, then you can go and die!"


    Seeing that she even dared to disobey his orders, the fire dragon was furious, opened his big mouth and bit her with sharp teeth.

 Chapter 95： Spike

    "Ahhhhhhhh, this is becoming angry."


    Lin Mo sneered secretly as he watched the fire dragon attack towards the burning heart on the platform.


    It is estimated that from the very beginning, this fire dragon has been deceiving Chi Xin. Any volcanic eruption, or blocking the spring with its body, are all nonsense.


    If the only thing that makes Lin Mo puzzled is that this fire dragon clearly has the power to forcibly devour Chixin, why should she cheat her in this way?


    But hesitating to hesitation, now is not the time to waste time tangle with this kind of problem.


    Lin Mo had already made up his mind and was ready to help her since he sternly refused to help the fire dragon continue to deceive people.


    Lin Mo came out from behind Chi Xin, and his body rose up against the wind in the air, transforming from a small spark into a huge fireball.


    The fire dragon saw a sudden vision in front of him, and subconsciously gave up the attack and made an evasive action.


    But when he saw the small fireball in front of him, he suddenly showed contempt.


    "Stupid dwarf, I am a flame dragon born in magma. Attacking me with such a small fireball is just fantastic. Even if I stand still and let you burn, you can''t hurt my scales. A."


    Fire Dragon looked at Chi Xin condescendingly, and said proudly.


    After saying it, it really stopped, and its eyes narrowed slightly, making it look like you would attack.


    "Oh?"


    Seeing it this way, Lin Mo couldn''t help but sneered in his heart.


    Standing still and letting me burn, it was the first time I heard such a strange request since the flame was regenerated.


    Now that you have asked, I will satisfy you.


    Lin Mo quickly ejected himself at the head of the fire dragon, drawing an orange arc in the air.


    laugh!


    What made the fire dragon unexpected was that this seemingly humble fireball burst into such a high temperature after touching itself. The diamond armor on its forehead could not stand such a high temperature, and it was directly burned with white smoke. .


    "Wow!"


    The fire dragon roared with pain. It wanted to twist its body to avoid the burning of the fire ball, but found that the fire ball was like a maggot attached to bones.


    The fire dragon was shocked, but his body couldn''t feel the temperature after soaking in the magma for a long time.


    The temperature of the magma here is 1500 degrees, a fireball that can be much higher than this temperature, what kind of fire is it!


    "Oh?"


    After stepping into the realm of the Fire Emperor, the temperature has reached 3000 degrees, which has basically far exceeded the most powerful forbidden curse that humans can release.


    This temperature has not been able to directly burn through the scales of this fire dragon.


    "It seems I really underestimated you."


    Lin Mo sneered and directly started the compression flame!


    boom!


    The compression skill that reached the level two directly increased the temperature of Lin Mo to three times the original.


    3000 degrees directly skyrocketed to 9000 degrees!


    Lin Mo''s body directly burned through the scales of the fire dragon and entered its head.


    Doing nothing and endlessly, Lin Mo quickly wreaked havoc in the fire dragon''s body, entering from its head, and burning through its tail before coming out.


    A huge fire dragon, without even the slightest chance to resist, wailed and died in painful distortion.


    Chi Xin was frightened from the beginning, she didn''t even figure out what happened.


    Just seeing the fire dragon that she thought was impossible to defeat, was burned through her head by a fire that didn''t know where it came from.

 Chapter 96： The Loyalty of the Dwarf Queen

    "Oh my God!"


    The dwarf queen Chi Xin softened her legs and almost knelt directly on the hot ground.


    The scene in front of her was too unacceptable for her.


    That is a fire dragon born from magma.


    It has been with the sign of flame since birth.


    Moreover, it is also a volcanic lava lake, and it is the most familiar battlefield for this fire dragon.


    But just like this, a fire dragon that was good at flames and was born in magma was burned alive.


    This shocked the dwarf queen.


    The fire dragon is actually afraid of fire.


    If the fire dragon was killed by water magic, the queen would not be so shocked.


    Even if it is killed by a physical attack, it is not that difficult to accept.


    He and the fire dragon were killed by his best flame, which was too unacceptable.


    What a terrifying flame can achieve such amazing results!


    I am afraid that only gods can do this.


    "God... God of Flame!"


    Chi heart muttered, tears burst into his eyes suddenly.


    "Even if you haven''t officially become your believer, even if it is to protect my people, with such a simple purpose, and want to invest in your asylum, are you willing to treat me so kindly..."


    The dwarf queen held her chest heartily, and started crying happily.


    It is really fortunate for Sansheng to have such a generous, benevolent and great **** willing to accept himself.


    "I, the queen of the steel hammer tribe, forged a heart, and swear once again that I will lead my people to serve at the feet of the God of Fire for life, and never betray from generation to generation!"


    Chi Xin had tears in his eyes, bit his finger, wiped the blood on his forehead, and swears by holding up the powder fist.


    At this time, Lin Mo had drilled out of the fire dragon''s body and was soaking in the magma lake. He didn''t know that Chi Xin above had decided to believe in himself with all his heart.


    The feeling in the magma lake made him very novel.


    The viscous magma is like porridge, giving him a feeling that is not comfortable, but not uncomfortable.


    Tianhushan Mountain, since this volcano can really be named the name of Heavenly Annihilation, then it must have its unique place.


    "Ding, kill the mid-level spirit-level monster flame dragon and gain 5000 experience points!"


    Grip!


    When he heard the system prompt, Lin Mo couldn''t help but explode.


    5000 experience points!


    The seventh-order knights and great magicians killed before, but also provided himself with a few hundred experience.


    This seemingly inconspicuous fire dragon has provided itself with thousands!


    What Lin Mo didn''t know was that in the eyes of ordinary orcs and humans, this flame dragon, which had entered the mid-spirit level, was already an insurmountable existence.


    Even the famous magisters and knights of various countries have just entered the spirit level at best.


    This fire dragon is not only a mid-spirit level, but also a monster, and it also has a unique physical advantage.


    It can be said that if it weren''t for Lin Mo, a metamorphosis that had already entered the rank of the royal family, this fire dragon would definitely be an existence that could dominate the Chaos Continent.


    It''s a pity that it had a bad fate and happened to be caught by Lin Mo.


    Maybe it didn''t even dream of thinking that its own mid-spirit level existence could not even compare to a tribe''s dwarf.


    In Lin Mo''s heart, the dwarf tribe that can provide the power of faith is indeed much more valuable than such a big and ugly fire dragon.


    However, if a mid-spirit-level monster race can stay entrenched here, there might be some secrets hidden in the Tianhuoshan Mountain.


    Lin Mo thought for a while, and began to dive into the depths of the magma lake.

 Chapter 97： The fire under the magma lake

    In order to prevent the surrounding magma from boiling and causing trouble to myself because my body temperature is too high.


    Lin Mo relieved his ability to compress the flames, converged his size and temperature as much as possible, and began to sink extremely quickly.


    The more it sinks, the more Lin Mo can feel a strange attraction.


    This feeling is exactly the same as the feeling under the deep pool of the Baiyu tribe.


    Is it another strange fire?


    Lin Mo felt a surprise in his heart and couldn''t help speeding up.


    Soon, Lin Mo found the spring of the magma lake, but to his disappointment, there was no trace of abnormal fire here.


    what happened?


    Lin Mo wandered around the spring eye for a while, thinking about where the problem was.


    "Eh! What is this!"


    A ray of golden light radiated from Quan''s eyes suddenly attracted Lin Mo''s attention. He didn''t hesitate at all, and abruptly dived into Quan''s eyes.


    What surprised him was that, unlike the magma in the lava lake that had erupted, the temperature in the spring''s eyes was so high that he couldn''t believe it.


    The temperature here is even higher than his body temperature.


    In other words, the temperature underneath exceeds 3000 degrees!


    Fortunately, I am not a living organism. Otherwise, if I encounter a place that exceeds my body temperature, if I don''t use the compressed flame to increase my temperature, it is estimated that I will really be injured.


    If this abnormal environment also proves that there is indeed something extraordinary underneath.


    Hard against the magma stream erupting from the spring, Lin Mo slammed down.


    This kind of feeling is like going upstream. Although Lin Mo''s strength does not feel tired, it is not very comfortable.


    I don''t know how long it took, Lin Mo felt the upward thrust finally disappear.


    He looked around, secretly surprised.


    There is actually a huge lava lake below this spring passage.


    But the magma here is very stable and very clear. It doesn''t look like magma at all, but more like liquid fire.


    "It''s a spectacle."


    Lin Mo probed around, uncontrollably claiming to be surprised.


    If the things below are also erupting from the eruption of the volcano, it is not surprising that it can cause the power of heaven.


    That''s how the name of Tianhushan Mountain came from.


    When I arrived at the lake below, the feeling of attraction became stronger, and Lin Mo followed that direction to find it.


    A golden flame lotus was found at the bottom of the lake.


    No, it should be said that it is a lotus-shaped flame.


    "Ding, an incomplete alien fire has been detected. Does the host absorb it?"


    Ok? Incomplete fire?


    Lin Mo was stunned, the abnormal fire was abnormal fire, why is there an incomplete abnormal fire?


    No matter how much he has, the absorption is over!


    Lin Mo immediately chose to absorb.


    Seeing that lotus-shaped flame disappear, Lin Mo breathed a sigh of relief.


    A good thing like Alien Fire is good as long as it can be absorbed, and even if it is not complete, it is enough to find a way to make it complete in the future.


    Opening his own property panel, Lin Mo couldn''t wait to check it out.


    Host name: Lin Mo


    Status: Level 1 Fire Emperor


    Burning value: 3713w points


    Current burn value consumption: 0 points per second


    Special resistance: 50% water resistance


    Maximum temperature: 3000 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 1000000%


    Skills: Compressed flame lv2 tyrannical burning lv2 rock fall lv2


    Passive Skill: Absorbed by Different Fire


    Different fire held: Marrow Spirit Firefly Twin Lotus Fire (incomplete)

 Chapter 98： Twin Lotus Fire

    Twin lotus fire?


    When Lin Mo saw this name, he immediately understood why the system prompts himself that this thing is incomplete.


    There should be two double lotus twins, but there is only one in front of me. It seems that I have to find another to make it complete.


    Twin lotus fire: The flames born in the belly of a very high temperature volcano are twins with two pedicles. The body fire can extinguish the body or condense, and the spiritual fire can extinguish the spirit and heal the spirit.


    After reading the explanation of Twin Lotus Fire, Lin Mo''s eyes shrank suddenly.


    No wonder the fire dragon had been entrenched in the belly of the volcano and was unwilling to leave, because it turned out to be such a powerful force.


    There are indeed two twin lotus fires, one should be a lotus like a flame, and the other is a flame like a lotus that Lin Mo just absorbed.


    Body fire can burn the body of others, but it can condense the body.


    The spiritual fire is even more incredible. It can be used to hurt and heal the soul of a person.


    Although this twin lotus fire is not a completely offensive alien fire, to a certain extent, it has the power that an offensive flame cannot replace.


    "Body and soul, can this strange fire intervene?"


    A light flashed in Lin Mo''s eyes, and he yearned for a complete twin lotus fire even more.


    The power of the soul is the same as the space magic. It is extremely difficult to touch. Once you have mastered the twin lotus fire thoroughly, even if you encounter an opponent that cannot be defeated physically, you can also damage his soul through the twin lotus fire !


    "This strange fire, I must restore it!"


    Lin Mo secretly made up his mind in his heart.


    The Alien Fire had already been collected, and Lin Mo had no reason to stay in the magma lake at this time.


    He quickly returned to the upper magma lake, then rushed out of the magma and returned to the previous passage.


    Lin Mo didn''t know how long he had stayed here, but Chi Xin, the dwarf queen, had already left, and he must have been here for a long time.


    Although the threats and hidden dangers in the Extinguishing Mountain had been completely eliminated on this day, Lin Mo thought about it, and decided to let these dwarves move in, so that their safety would be more secure.


    If there is a lack of mineral resources in the future, it will not be difficult to get here.


    Lin Mo set fire to completely burn down the entrance of the underground city, covering up all traces of people living here.


    After finishing all the finishing work, Lin Mo also returned to the tribe through the prayers of the Cat Man Temple.


    In the next few days, Qingyou started the construction plan of the god-given city.


    With the arrival of the dwarves of the Hammer Tribe, all the work plans became simple and swift.


    During these months of development, the number of cat people and bear people has reached more than 4,000.


    Lilian also brought the four tribes of the Yu clan to join together. The four tribes had more than 8,000 people, and all of them contributed their faith to Lin Mo.


    In addition to the 3000 steel hammer tribe brought by Chi Xin, Lin Mo''s followers have expanded to 1w5.


    After having a population of tens of thousands, the followers of Lin Mo can be regarded as a big power in this wild land.


    The sanctuary of the feather tribe and the sanctuary of the dwarven tribe were quickly established, and both the feather man war emperor Lilian and the dwarven queen Zhixin served as saints.


    And above all this, Qingyou is under overall management.


    As she had vowed at the beginning, she did her best to build a powerful country for Lin Mo!

 Chapter 99： God-given city

    Compared to those intriguing human cities.


    All orc races with a unified belief gather together, but they are more united and help each other.


    With Lin Mo''s charm and quiet management ability, people of the four races are equal and friendly to each other, working hard for the common goal.


    Even the last dwarves who came to Lin Mo believed in Lin Mo because of Chi Xin''s rescue.


    Half of the 3000 dwarves are elderly and children.


    The remaining 1,500 dwarf craftsmen were assigned a thousand people to recast and rebuild the weapons and equipment of the bear warriors, cat assassins, and feather warriors. The other 500 dwarf craftsmen were responsible for commanding and participating in the god-given. The construction of the city.


    The construction drawings of the entire God-given City were completed in the God Realm that Lin Mo descended.


    Lin Mo followed the plan of the human city in the previous life, coupled with the consideration of the specific circumstances of the orcs, and this led to the construction plan of the god-given city.


    Taking into account the differences in the body and habits of people of various ethnic groups, Lin Mo did not put the residential areas together, but scattered them and built residential areas of various ethnic groups.


    The residential areas of each race are made in strict accordance with their habits and body types. Under the premise of ensuring scientific rationality, they also try to make these orcs have the best living experience.


    Commercial areas and work areas as well as the usual combat training areas have also been reasonably planned.


    The streets of the entire God-given City are no longer the old cement roads. Under Lin Mo''s guidance, the dwarves have also successfully developed asphalt.


    Asphalt roads are much better than concrete roads, which not only reduce the wear of the claws of the orcs, but also prevent rain and water.


    The sewage and drainage systems in the city have also been arranged perfectly, and the orcs have basically bid farewell to the original wild habit of drinking and drinking, and began to enjoy a clean and healthy life.


    The city has even been scientifically arranged for greening, and it is lush everywhere, which looks very beautiful.


    Considering that the dwarves cannot see at night, street lights were built in the God-given City.


    However, with the help of magic, Lin Mo didn''t need to spend a lot of manpower and material resources to generate electricity, but set up a simple fire attribute array in each street lamp.


    Just click on the point and let someone enter the magic on time.


    After the construction of such a city, all the orcs once again sincerely lamented the greatness of the God of Flame.


    A city that is more beautiful than the capital of the human empire can appear on the wild land here is a problem that these orcs have never dared to think about.


    And when they live here by themselves, they can feel firsthand that everything that they have never dared to think is now realized.


    All of them believe in Lin Mo with all their heart and soul. They rely on their own labor and hard work to live in such a god-given city, and everyone is contributing their own sweat and belief.


    But this does not mean that Lin Mo is an unconditionally benevolent person. Anyone who dares to eat and be lazy will definitely be ruthlessly expelled.


    Three tall, brand-new churches were also rebuilt. Qingyou, Lilian and Zhixin lived in them when nothing happened, praying sincerely.


    Lin Mo also generously shared the marrow spirit fireflies and provided them with areas for practicing and fighting.


    With the help of Marrow Spirit Firefly, many warriors and magicians began to make rapid progress.


    And it was at this moment that the dwarf queen Chi Xin, suddenly praying to Lin Mo, said something that had already made him very concerned.

 Chapter 100： The other half of the twin lotus fire

    It turned out that Chi Xin had an adventure in the belly of Tianhuoshan Mountain earlier.


    At that time, the steel hammer tribe had settled in Tianhuoshan Mountain for a long time, and the dwarves obsessed with casting only opened up enough space for them to live and forge, and did not go too deep into the volcano.


    And she was curious in her heart, who had just become the queen of the tribe, and she also felt that she had to figure out where the tribe lived.


    So she secretly dug into the volcano by herself until she found a magma lake, and also found a flower swaying like a flame on the rock wall above the magma lake.


    At that time, the fire dragon did not appear, and Chi Xin didn''t know it. Seeing the novel flower, she tried her best to pick it off.


    But this pick does not matter, the fire dragon was immediately awakened, and it came out of the lava and wanted to eat her.


    Chi Xin could also see that the fire dragon was protecting the treasure, so he swallowed the strange flower in a hurry.


    Sure enough, the fire dragon gave up eating her, but instead threatened her with the lives of the people and tried to cause a volcanic eruption to prove his strength.


    Facing an existence that could erupt all the way, Chi Xin naturally had any desire to resist in his body tomorrow, so he had to agree to use himself as a sacrifice to the angered fire dragon, and only wanted the fire dragon to let go of his people.


    Therefore, after finding a quiet acceptance, Chi Xin went to the magma lake alone that day.


    Then Lin Mo knew what happened next.


    The body fire of the twin lotus fire was actually given by Chi Xin. No wonder the fire dragon didn''t eat it in the first time.


    As a special different fire, the twin lotus fire should not have matured yet. The body fire grew on the outer rock wall, while the spirit fire grew in the innermost lake.


    The fire dragon has been entrenched in the Tianmen Lake and mountains for hundreds of years.


    The temperature of the magma lake below is too high, and the flame fire dragon can only go down after swallowing the body fire growing on it, but unexpectedly, the body fire was inadvertently swallowed by Chi Xin.


    On the surface, the flame fire dragon allowed Chi Xin''s time, but in fact, he was also waiting for his body to mature in Chi Xin''s body.


    Otherwise, after he wanted to let Chi Xin deceive some people and be rejected, he wouldn''t be able to devour Chi Xin so decisively.


    And Chi Xin always thanked Lin Mo for saving her when she was most dangerous, so she said this when praying.


    So far, Lin Mo has determined that the body fire is indeed in Chi Xin''s body, but how to take it out is a very troublesome problem.


    He wasn''t the Fire Dragon, so he couldn''t eat Chi Xin directly.


    Moreover, she was still her own saint, and Lin Mo would not use anything that threatened his safety.


    So what should we do?


    Lin Mo had a headache completely.


    The different fire has existed in Chi Xin''s body for too long, and it is also a burden to her body, so she has to find a way as soon as possible.


    "I have heard your prayers, you are my saint, and I should protect you. It''s just that the fire lotus you swallowed by mistake will cause harm in your body. It is better to take it out as soon as possible, otherwise it will be life-threatening. ."


    Lin Mo had a conversation with Chi Xin for the first time through the Godhead panel.


    "Thanks to the great God of Flame for protecting me. I am willing to dedicate my life to you."


    This is the first time that Chi Xin heard Lin Mo''s oracle. Although she was very excited, she hurriedly responded piously.


    After listening to her, Lin Mo was speechless.


    I asked you to find a way to take out the strange fire, not to let you express your faith with your life!

 Chapter 101： The status quo of the power

    But think about it, all his believers really value their beliefs more than their lives, and Lin Mo can barely accept this kind of reaction from Zhixin.


    "I know your piety, but as my saint, you represent me. Your life is not only yours, it''s mine."


    Lin Mo thought for a while and responded.


    Chi Xin''s little face flushed with a brush.


    What Lin Mo said is not a problem. As the spokesperson of the gods, the life of the saint is not only his own, but also belongs to the gods.


    Once something happens to the saint, the face of the gods will also be lost.


    But Chi Xin had been rescued by Lin Mo before, and she naturally thanked him and looked forward to it.


    Which girl doesn''t cherish spring, and Chi Xin is in her youngest years, she naturally yearns for the God of Flame who saved her.


    And Lin Mo used such an overbearing president to say such words, which made Chi Xinfang''s heart beat wildly.


    "Yes, the great **** of flames, Chi Xin will find a way to take out the things he swallowed by mistake, and will always serve you by his side in the future, so that your divine power will not be damaged."


    It is a great honor to have a **** willing to care about his life.


    While Chi Xinfang''s heart was beating, she was also moved, she knelt down here, and sincerely promised.


    Seeing that she had dispelled the idea of ??expressing loyalty with her life, Lin Mo naturally relaxed.


    Regardless of whether you can think of a feasible solution as soon as possible, as long as Chixin has this idea, it is naturally better than waiting to die.


    Since Chixin had received the explanation, Lin Mo disconnected from her and stared at the **** panel in a daze.


    Name: God of Flame


    Number of believers: 15,328


    Saint: Qingyou (Vincat tribe)


    Lilian (feather human race)


    Blazing Heart (Dwarves)


    Sanctuary: 3


    Power of Faith: 130w


    Storage space usage: 0


    After the number of believers reached 1w5, the power of faith harvested every day has reached a very terrifying point.


    Since there are already many high-level warriors among believers, the power of faith they provide is not comparable to ordinary civilians.


    Lin Mo''s daily income of the power of faith can almost reach nearly one million!


    Although the population of more than 10,000 is not too large, the population quality is relatively high.


    The power of faith provided by this god-given city alone is comparable to a dozen ordinary cities of the same population.


    Although Lin Mo''s income is relatively high, since the power is now officially started, Lin Mo has also spent a lot of power of faith to strengthen and consolidate all aspects of affairs.


    So now, only the power of faith is left in his hands for more than a day.


    During this period of time, Lin Mo used the power of faith to refresh all the attribute points of the three saints, and with the assistance of Marrow Spirit Firefly, the three girls made great progress.


    The entire Godhead panel was also enhanced by Lin Mo, and now Lin Mo could not only teleport through the flame totem in the temple.


    As long as any of his believers were praying, Lin Mo could immediately teleport his body over.


    The enhancement of this function cost Lin Mo more than 10 million of the power of faith, but Lin Mo felt it was completely worthwhile.


    As one''s own power continues to expand, this function will become more and more powerful.


    When his followers spread all over the Chaos Continent, Lin Mo was almost invincible.

 Chapter 102： The strength of the saints

    Opening his attribute panel, Lin Mo glanced at his data again.


    Host name: Lin Mo


    Identity: Level 3 Fire Emperor


    Burning value: 3325w points


    Current burn value consumption: 0 points per second


    Special resistance: 50% water resistance


    Maximum temperature: 3500 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 1000000%


    Skills: Compressed flame lv3 (compressing the flame can instantly double the flame temperature, the current level flame temperature is three times.)


    Tyrannical burning lv3 (accelerate the flame spread rate, the current level spread rate is three times.)


    Rockfall lv3 (Summon burning meteorites to attack units on the ground and in the air. The current number of meteorites is two.)


    Passive Skill: Absorbed by Different Fire


    Different fire held: Marrow Spirit Firefly Twin Lotus Fire (incomplete)


    Godhead Skills: Blessings of Gods


    After slaying the Flame Dragon in the Tianhuoshan Mountain before, Lin Mo was so busy looking for the strange fire that he didn''t notice the improvement of his level at all.


    Sure enough, under the upgrade rate of 10,000 times, stepping into the realm of Emperor Ji, can still upgrade so quickly.


    The only thing that made Lin Mo a little distressed was that after upgrading all his three active skills, he spent a lot of power of faith.


    And the more you upgrade later, the more power of faith is needed.


    In order to ensure that the strength of his believers also develops steadily, Lin Mo only raised his skills to Level 3.


    For his three saints, Lin Mo did not spare the power of faith.


    He not only enhanced the attribute points of the three girls one by one, but also upgraded the quiet skills, and also brushed out the skills suitable for Lilian and Chi Xin.


    Lin Mo opened the Godhead panel and adjusted the personal information of the three girls one by one.


    Saint quiet


    Race: Civet


    Age: 16


    Occupation: Tier 6 Magician


    Skill: Blazing Holy Spear lv2


    Flame Tongue Fire Shield lv2


    Rain and fire lv2


    Saint Lilian


    Race: Feather


    Age: 15


    Occupation: Tier 7 Warrior


    Skills: Blazing fire stab lv2 (Use the flames wrapped in the whole body to compress the airflow to produce unparalleled speed for stabs.)


    Fire Dance Gun Rain lv2 (Rapidly stabbing in the air, using the sharp friction between the tip of the gun and the air to produce rain-like flames to attack the enemy.)


    Ao Shi Lian Lian lv2 (The speed of light dances with the spear in his hand to resist all upcoming attacks as much as possible, and at the same time a fierce flame whirlwind bursts out to damage the nearby enemies.)


    Saint blazing heart


    Race: Dwarf


    Age: 18


    Occupation: Tier 4 Forger


    Skills: Flame affinity lv2 (has a very high affinity for flames, and can grasp the most subtle fire conditions when forging.)


    Magic affinity lv2 (has a very high affinity for magic, can enchant weapons.)


    Magic circle comprehension lv2 (has a very high ability to comprehend the magic circle, you can engrave the magic circle on the equipment and weapons, just input the magic power to activate it.)


    It can be said that Lin Mo chose the most suitable skills for the three girls.


    Qingyou usually has to worry about too many things, resulting in unexperienced time for cultivation, but it is enough to reach the level of a sixth-order magician.


    Lilian worked harder. Knowing that she was talented in battle, the Featherman girl spent the whole day in the martial arts field. Not only did she practice herself, but she also instructed other believers to practice. Now she is no longer the battle emperor of the Feather race, but the whole The King of War of the God-given City.


    As for Chi Xin, she is a pure forger. With the blessing of these skills, Chi Xin is also tirelessly leading the dwarven blacksmiths to develop and forge new equipment and weapons.

 Chapter 103： Meet the human knight again

    Since everything in the city is developing steadily, Lin Mo doesn''t need to worry about it.


    Lin Mo simply acted as a shopkeeper, letting the three saints and other patriarchs and elders control the situation.


    All the foundations have been laid, and we will wait a while for the god-given city to develop and grow.


    Lin Mo decided to take advantage of this free time to go out and take a look around.


    The Montenegro Mountains are so huge that there may be some mineral deposits hidden in other forests.


    Moreover, Lin Mo kept in mind that they used wine to entertain guests before, so he took the time to see if he could find some suitable tea to improve the lives of believers.


    Just do it.


    Through the prayers of a civet cat miner in the Montenegro, Lin Mo once again entered this vast expanse of virgin forest.


    Now that Lin Mo has already stepped into the imperial rank, he does not need to consume burn points, and he has no time limit.


    Just wandering around like this, Lin Mo felt at ease on this other world for the first time.


    From the hesitation when he was just reborn, to the anxiety of desperately trying to expand his power, to everything gradually becoming stable.


    Lin Mo''s mood has also been changing with it, and now he is no longer as eager for quick success as before.


    As the psychological support of more than 10,000 people, Lin Mo has gradually found the satisfaction of being relied on by others, and he has more responsibility in his heart.


    "Who dares to come here to make trouble!"


    Just as Lin Mo was passing by an iron mine, he suddenly heard a beating, which was obviously coming from near the mine gate.


    Lin Mo recognized this place. This was exactly an iron ore that he had detected before. Now all the people working in it should be his believers.


    What happened?


    Since passing by here, Lin Mo naturally had to take a look at something abnormal.


    He set off to float towards the mine gate, and then hid in the forest near the mine gate to observe the situation.


    At this time, there were two teams of men and horses standing at the gate of the mine. One team was Ursa Warriors, with a total of seven or eight. The lowest were Tier 3 fighters. The leader was a Tier 5 Ursa. The scolding was what he shouted out.


    On the other side stood a group of humans.


    This group of humans wearing armor and holding long swords looks like a group of knights.


    Looking at the clothes of these knights and the badges on them, Lin Mo recognized at a glance that they were members of the Bernard Empire.


    Among the knights, there was a petite figure. He was wrapped in a cloak, his head and face were hidden in his hood, and he couldn''t tell whether he was a child or a woman.


    What do these humans want to do?


    Lin Mo frowned, a little confused about their thoughts.


    Before the thousands of expeditionary troops of the Bernard Empire were encircled and suppressed by Qingyou and Lilian.


    Obviously, I learned the news over there. Even if I wanted to regain my face, I wouldn''t just get such a small group of people over.


    I don''t know what horrible idea these people are fighting.


    However, all the mines are specially guarded by warriors, especially the iron ore, and there is a Tier 5 Ursa warrior leader, and the strength is naturally beyond doubt.


    Lin Mo didn''t think this group of humans could get any tricks from them, so he simply continued to hide in the woods, observing what the group of people wanted to do.

 Chapter 104： Space magic

    After these human knights were discovered, they didn''t panic too much. Instead, they drew their swords and attacked.


    The Ursa warriors also rushed to meet the enemy naturally, and the two men and horses immediately fought hard.


    But when everyone was in chaos, the petite figure wearing a hood couldn''t tell whether it was a man or a woman, and even ran into the depths of the iron ore.


    After the figure entered the mine gate, the human knights seemed to have received some signal, and immediately resisted and retreated, and then ran back.


    The Ursa warriors naturally couldn''t let them leave like this, and immediately yelled and chased after them.


    Ok?


    Seeing this situation, Lin Mo immediately realized that something was wrong. These human knights seemed to have deliberately attracted the attention of the Ursa warrior just to send this figure over.


    What is their conspiracy?


    Lin Mo was puzzled, and immediately followed into the mine gate.


    The figure in front of him ran and suddenly stopped. He stopped at the entrance of the mine and put his hand in his clothes.


    Lin Mo could feel a slight magical power coming from his body, followed by a magical fluctuation that he was very familiar with.


    Space magic!


    Lin Mo was shocked suddenly in his heart. This wave of fluctuation was only felt for the first time when the Grand Mage Bell wanted to escape through the teleporting scroll.


    Lin Mo could still remember this magical fluctuation.


    Space magic is an extremely mysterious existence. People who have the talent of space magic, even among magicians, are extremely rare.


    The probability of its appearance is no less than that of finding a great white shark in a river.


    Since the people of the Bernard Empire can send this person to their own territory, they naturally have incomparable confidence in him.


    And the fluctuation of space magic made Lin Mo extremely wary of this person.


    The fluctuation of that space magic became more and more intense, and there was a faint tendency to explode.


    Although this iron ore is small, there are hundreds of miners working day and night in it. Once the iron ore collapses, the miners inside may be trapped inside and wait to die.


    Even if these miners were not his own believers, Lin Mo couldn''t bear to watch hundreds of vivid lives disappear from his eyes.


    Without too much hesitation, Lin Mo rushed over immediately.


    It wasn''t until he was close to the figure that Lin Mo felt how severe this spatial fluctuation was.


    The figure vibrated, twisted, and compressed violently within 10 meters of the figure.


    As if this person is a black hole, he wants to attract everything around him.


    Lin Mo immediately released his own burning value without reservation, and the three-stage compression flame was released at the same time.


    This is the flame that Lin Mo can compress to the extreme at present. Lin Mo manipulates these flames to completely enclose the figure and all the space around him.


    The figure and the space around him were like a bomb about to explode at this time, and what Lin Mo did was to hoop his own flame into a tightly airtight iron barrel to minimize the possible impact of the explosion on the outside world. All injuries.


    Coming, coming!


    Feeling the more and more intense vibration in that space, Lin Mo also became a little nervous.


    With his imperial realm, he even felt a little nervous now.


    The destructive power of space magic is really not to be underestimated.

 Chapter 105： Mysterious human girl

    Lin Mo waited anxiously while continuing to strengthen his flame layer.


    Soon he felt that the tipping point had really come.


    The flames vibrated silently but extremely strongly from within, almost dissipating the flame layer of Lin Mo.


    While Lin Mo was shocked in his heart, he was also a little worried.


    Even if I wanted to stop this violent explosion of space magic, it was so laborious and difficult. If it were placed on my ordinary believers, the damage would be unimaginable.


    I don''t know if the Bernard Empire has mastered this space magic technology. If this is the case, then I really have to seriously consider how to deal with them.


    Feeling the gradual disappearance of the spatial vibration inside the flame layer, Lin Mo also breathed a sigh of relief, slowly removing his compressed flame.


    Unexpectedly, just wrapping it with flame once so simply, it would abruptly kill 10 million burn points!


    While Lin Mo was heartbroken, he was even more shocked by the power of space magic.


    The flame dissipated, and a petite figure fell to the ground. Her hood and clothes were completely crushed by the vibration of the space just now, and Lin Mo could see her appearance clearly.


    This turned out to be a petite and cute human girl!


    The girl has short dark blue hair and looks not too old, at most only 15 years old.


    Her face is extremely delicate, the curved willow eyebrows reveal a sweet breath, and the small nose and mouth are just as good as handicrafts.


    Compared with those five big and three rough human knights, this little girl is so pretty that she is not like them.


    What made Lin Mo even more concerned was that the girl''s abdomen was painted with a complex and chaotic array.


    The spatial shock just now obviously came from her body, I don''t know if it has any special connection with this anyway.


    The girl was still breathing. The space shock just now seemed to be offset by the flames of Lin Mo, and did not cause fatal damage to the girl, which made her lose her life for nothing.


    The bearman warrior outside is coming back soon. If this human girl stays here, she will definitely be hurt by the orc warrior who hates humans.


    Lin Mo thought for a while, and directly put her into the storage space on the Godhead panel.


    Lin Mo has tested before that living things can exist in this storage space.


    It''s just that the living thing stored in it will temporarily lose all its activity, which is equivalent to being rapidly frozen.


    After putting away the human girl, Lin Mo didn''t stay and flew towards the outside of the mine.


    The Ursa warriors only chased the unlucky ghost who ran the slowest, and all the remaining knights successfully escaped into the forest.


    They thought that they had gotten rid of the hunt of the bears, and they had successfully recovered a life without risk, but they did not expect that an existence who did not know how many times more terrifying than the bears had already targeted them.


    While running in the forest, the knights laughed at each other and celebrated that they had completed the mission without risk.


    But as they ran, a wall of fire suddenly blocked their way.


    Ok?


    The human knights were all taken aback, they did not see any fuel on the ground, nor did they see anyone setting fire.


    Doubts turned to doubts, the knights still turned their heads, trying to walk around.


    But just after they turned around, they realized in horror that they did not know when they had been trapped in a huge circle of fire.

 Chapter 106： Destroy the psychological defense

    "Who! Who caused the ghost! Come out with the ability to fight us upright, don''t hide behind you like a coward and put a cold gun!"


    The knights took two steps towards the ring of fire, and the hot temperature quickly forced them to retreat.


    They knew that it was impossible to break through this line of fire, so they had to pretend to be calm and shouted everywhere!


    "Coward? A real coward would let a poor girl be a human bomber, and run away without chivalry."


    A feelingless voice sounded from behind the knights.


    They turned their heads in horror, and saw a three-meter-high flame giant stepping out of the flames, looking down at them condescendingly.


    This flame giant is of course Lin Mo.


    He can condense flames around him into various shapes he wants, let alone a flame giant, even a flame transformer, as long as Lin Mo is willing, he can make it out.


    "You...you are the cat-man magician, right! Don''t engage in these pretending things behind your back, come out with the ability, let us see your despicable face!"


    The knights stepped back, still yelling.


    Magician?


    Lin Mo was taken aback, then smiled to himself.


    All the human knights and magicians who have seen themselves are all dead, and those who fled back to the Bernard Empire Expeditionary Army have only seen Qingyou release a fire spell.


    It must be that they regard themselves as quiet.


    It doesn''t matter if you are regarded as anyone, anyway, these human knights are bound to die today.


    Lin Mo didn''t speak. He stood still and didn''t chase the human knights, but began to search the surrounding fire circle secretly.


    The human knights were originally leaning against the flames, waiting for Lin Mo''s possible attack at any time, but they found that the flame giant in front of them had not moved at all.


    But the circle of fire around them seemed to be getting closer and closer to them.


    Burned by the high temperature, the knights had to move inside the circle.


    During this slow movement, the knights returned to Lin Mo''s front.


    Lin Mo looked at them, his mouth condensed into flames and grinned. This smile completely broke the human knights who pretended to be calm.


    They shouted frantically, raising the sword in their hands and slashing at Lin Mo''s body desperately.


    But this flame giant was originally composed entirely of flames, and there was no entity at all, so naturally it would not be cut by them.


    The human knights attacked indiscriminately together, not only did not hurt the flame giant in front of them, but the sword in their hands was melted by intense heat and turned into a pile of scrap iron.


    "What the **** do you want to do! If you kill us, give us a good time, don''t torture us here!"


    After a long period of high mental stress, the spirit of these human knights finally collapsed.


    They knelt on the ground, crying with exhaustion.


    Lin Mo smiled satisfied after seeing this scene.


    The mysterious little girl that these people can send each other to the orc mine to destroy it, it must have a certain psychological quality.


    If they come up and use force to force them to tell the truth, they will definitely be biting and unwilling to let go.


    But after slowly destroying their psychological defenses in this way, it is much easier to think about why.


    Lin Mo manipulated the flame giant to squat down and got close to the faces of these knights, ready to ask questions.

 Chapter 107： The Trial of the Three Princes

    "Tell me, what conspiracy is brewing in the Bernard Empire?"


    Lin Mo stared at the leading knight and asked.


    "There is no conspiracy, we are just passing by here, seeing the iron ore of the orcs, and wanting to make trouble in the past."


    The leading knight is still a bit courageous, even at this time, he still bites his mouth, unwilling to disclose the news.


    Lin Mo wasn''t angry. He manipulated the flame giant to stretch out a big hand, and suddenly grasped one of the leading giant''s legs.


    Sneer~


    The lead knight screamed, and then he smelled the smell of barbecue.


    "I won''t repeat the question a second time. You still have two arms and one leg to give you three chances to lie."


    The flame giant opened his mouth wide and laughed softly.


    The simple and honest flame giant, at this time, in the eyes of these human knights, has become a hideous devil.


    "We are the troops under the three princes of the Bernard Empire, and we only serve for the three princes. This time the task is to lead a girl who has been dismissed from the circle to destroy any orc gathering place in the Montenegro mountains."


    The leader knight finally couldn''t bear this feeling of being tortured by both mental and physical, and replied.


    Oh?


    Lin Mo''s heart moved slightly. After finishing an expeditionary army, how come a third prince popped out.


    "Tell me about you three princes."


    Lin Mo continued to ask.


    "The third prince is the only prince in the royal family who personally led soldiers to fight. He is sympathetic to his subordinates and loves the people like his son. Moreover, the third prince is also a war genius, shrinking the southern defense line, and first expanding the western barren land idea."


    When the knight mentioned the three princes, his face was full of respect.


    "What the **** do you Bernard Empire want to do now? Are you plotting to invade the wild land again?"


    Lin Mo immediately interrupted impatiently when he saw them blowing the third prince''s flattery.


    "Our level is not enough, and we don''t know the plan of the upper empire. But it is said that the senior and the magic research will know what secrets are hidden in the barren land, and all the troops have to stand still until they figure it out."


    The lead knight shook his head.


    Lin Mo looked into his eyes without seeing any expressions that seemed to be lying.


    Think about it carefully, what he said should indeed be a matter.


    After defeating the Bernard Empire Expeditionary Army, Qingyou didn''t feel like it was done once and for all.


    She sent many cat assassins to serve as scouts, guarding the border.


    But nothing has been discovered in the Bernard Empire. On the contrary, the troops and even civilians stationed along the border began to move away.


    This phenomenon immediately coincided with the statement of the knight in front of him.


    Presumably the upper echelons of the Bernard Empire really decided to temporarily let go of the idea of ??continuing the invasion.


    It was just that the three princes were unconvinced, and then they used his own troops to carry out harassing terrorist attacks.


    "How many teams have accepted similar tasks?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "We are the first team, there should be nineteen behind."


    The lead knight glanced at Lin Mo, then answered cautiously.


    Nineteen!


    Twenty teams in total?


    The God-given City has only a dozen or so mines in the Montenegro Mountains. Unexpectedly, the three princes sent twenty suicide teams in their first trial.


    Lin Mo''s heart suddenly burst into anger. It would be too despicable to attack his logistics in this way.

 Chapter 108： Living Magic Bomb

    "Dear Mage, I have told you everything I know, can we go now?"


    The knights asked in fear.


    "Of course you can go, and I will take you away very politely."


    The Flame Giant grinned again, showing a terrifying smile.


    "Send...Where do we go?"


    The knights huddled together in fright and stammered.


    "Send you to see your three princes!"


    Lin Mo sneered, the Flame Giant waved his hand gently, and the flames immediately swallowed all the knights.


    "You go down and wait. After a while, I will send your most beloved three princes down to join you."


    Looking at the black ashes left by the burnt down on the ground, Lin Mo showed an indifferent smile, then turned and left.


    According to these Bernard Empire knights, in addition to their squad, there are nineteen other squads that will gradually enter the Black Mountain Range.


    Lin Mo couldn''t divide it into more than a dozen parts, and went to each mining area to guard.


    He simply opened the Godhead panel and lowered the oracle to all the miners and mine guards, informing them to stop working, quickly leave the mine and be on guard.


    At the same time, he also notified Qingyou, and informed her of the purpose and whereabouts of these human teams.


    Qingyou took action immediately, led by Lilian and a few Tier 6 and 7 fighters personally, scattered into the Black Mountain Mountains, to chase and intercept those human teams.


    After receiving Lin Mo''s oracle, the miners were so moved that they immediately put aside their work and withdrew from the mine tunnel. They were guarded by the mine guards and hid.


    When they saw those human squads sneaking up near the mining area, they couldn''t help but thank the God of Flame for his mercy and greatness.


    Today''s events were passed back to the god-given city by the miners, and then announced by their families.


    While the residents of the entire god-given city were feeling Lin Mo''s kindness, the entire city''s belief in Lin Mo became more pious.


    Now the strength of the warriors in God-given City is very strong, and coupled with the leadership of several Tier 7 masters like Lilian, those human teams have no chance to resist.


    Only one team detonated the live bomb carried in time, but because Lin Mo had already warned in advance, the team members also evaded in time and did not cause any casualties.


    After counting all the members of these human squads to the God-given City, Qingyou quickly launched an investigation.


    The things that came out of the mouths of these human knights were no different from the things that Lin Mo asked before.


    However, from the captured live bombs, many clues were found.


    These people are both men and women, and they are basically young teenagers and girls.


    Relying on the knowledge of the magic circle, Chi Xin also analyzed the function of the magic circle engraved on their abdomen.


    These people were indeed made into live bombs, and what they used to explode was their own magical power.


    The magic circle engraved on their bodies only serves to disturb the balance of magic power in their bodies and increase the destructive effect of magic power in their bodies.


    The circle is equivalent to the detonator of the explosion, and these teenagers and girls themselves are natural bombs.

 Chapter 109： Seedlings of Space Magic

    "The vicious circle actually uses the lives of these children as weapons of attack."


    Chi Xin put down the research tools in his hand and said indignantly.


    "Neither did I expect that these humans could achieve such an excessive level. They always say that our orcs are cruel and ruthless, but they actually ignore the lives of their own compatriots so much."


    Qingyou also said with a small face.


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have thought that such a shocking thing would happen."


    Lilian put the gun in her hand on the ground, angrily.


    "I have just asked clearly that these human teenagers and girls are children from poor families, or orphans from death row prisoners. They are forced to join the army and serve as weapons."


    Qingyou sighed and said.


    "Sister Qingyou, how do we deal with them?"


    Lilian asked.


    "These children have nowhere to go. After asking for their opinions, if they want, let them stay here and train them. Anyway, they also have the potential of a magician. Maybe they can become the **** of flames in the future. Loyal believer."


    Qingyou thought for a while, then decided to say.


    "This is the best way. I will find a way to erase the magic circle on them. As for the human knights who escorted them..."


    Chi Xin said, and glanced at Qingyou.


    "It''s good to be executed directly. Anyway, it is the enemy. Lilian will arrange this, and then the magic circle will trouble sister Chi Xin. I will go to the sanctuary to pray and report the incident to the flame god. "


    After Qingyou finished speaking, he greeted the two girls and left first.


    After Qingyou reported the situation, Lin Mo understood it.


    The power of these boys and girls who are used as live bombs depends on the type of magic in their bodies.


    The fire attribute will burst out a huge fireball.


    Sharp icicles will burst out of ice properties.


    Soil properties will cause the earth to tremble.


    This information is very important. Lin Mo looked at the sleeping girl in his storage space and felt a faint joy in his heart.


    If everything is correct, this girl has the potential to become a space magician.


    You know, space magicians are a very rare type of magicians, their methods and magic are weird and powerful, and they have huge power.


    It can be said that the future of a space magician is completely unlimited.


    If you want to let the third prince know that his subordinates have made a seedling of such a rare space magician into a live bomb, I don''t know what it will be like.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo simply directly released the girl in the storage space and told Qingyou to take good care of her and train her.


    Seeing that a girl appeared out of thin air, Qingyou was surprised at the same time, admiring the magical power of the God of Flame even more.


    After learning that this girl had the potential of space magic, Qingyou also understood why Lin Mo valued her so much.


    On the side of the Bernard Empire, the three princes have already begun to carry out such a large-scale attack and test. If he is allowed to convince the top of the empire, then a large-scale war will begin.


    Lin Mo had a foreboding that there was not much time for him to develop such a leisurely power.


    Next, we should unify all the orc forces that can be unified as soon as possible, and prepare to formally contend with the Bernard Empire!

 Chapter 110： The next target, the fox people

    After telling Qingyou this idea, the cat woman also started thinking.


    The entire wilderness is quite big, and there are countless different orc races.


    The location of the God-given City lies at the junction of the Barren Land and the Bernard Empire, if it cannot expand its power as soon as possible.


    Whether it is the invasion of the Bernard Empire or the attention of the big tribes in the Wildlands, it is not a good thing.


    Of course, it is even more impossible to make enemies on both sides. If that situation is really caused, it is basically impossible to cope with the power of the god-given city.


    Then Lin Mo could only take the risk of being noticed by other gods to rescue him.


    This situation is something Lin Mo and he didn''t want to see.


    "Great God, when the Bernard Empire expeditionary army was annihilated last time, the prisoners we rescued were not only the dwarves, but also the fox and kobolds."


    "The fox people are inherently unique and special. Although their own strength is not strong enough, they have the ability to drive monsters and beasts. Moreover, there are a large number of fox people. I think they can be absorbed in the next step to increase their power. Do you think this is okay?"


    After quietly thinking about it, he respectfully asked for instructions.


    "can."


    For the various tribes and scattered forces on this continent, Qingyou knows more than himself. As long as Qingyou feels it is good, then it is definitely feasible.


    Lin Mo immediately agreed.


    "Then I will make arrangements as soon as possible."


    Seeing that her proposal was affirmed by Lin Mo, Qingyou was naturally very happy in her heart. After saying goodbye to Lin Mo, she respectfully left with the human girl.


    After setting up the human girl, Qingyou immediately called the elders of all races to a meeting to discuss how to absorb the power of the fox race.


    "Although the fox people have special abilities, their strength is not strong. They are still attached to the werewolves. If we want to absorb the fox people, we are tantamount to provoking the werewolves."


    After listening to Qingyou''s proposal, everyone bowed their heads and meditated for a while, and then the patriarch of the civet spoke.


    "Then we will send out invitations to the fox and werewolves at the same time, how about this?"


    Qingyou rolled her eyes and asked.


    "Werewolves are not bad in combat effectiveness, and they have a large population of 20,000 people, plus the fox people''s population of tens of thousands, and they have a total of 30,000 people. Such a force is considered relatively strong. Werewolves The family probably won¡¯t agree."


    Elder Bear Man calculated slightly and said.


    "We have rescued the fox people. They should have some understanding of our forces. Seeing that we live so nourished under the protection of the God of Flame, they will not be unmoved. As for the werewolves, if they don¡¯t want to Accept the asylum of the God of Flame, for the sake of the development of the power, I don''t mind destroying them.


    Qingyou said in the end, there was a trace of murderous air on her little face.


    For the orcs, the strong are respected and they are unwilling to surrender, so they can only be eliminated.


    "I think it''s okay. We are all warriors of the Feather Race. If the Werewolves are unwilling to accept goodwill, we will fight!"


    Elder Akabane clenched his fists and made the sound of Kabakaba.


    "Although the dwarf craftsmen are not specialized in combat, we are also infinitely powerful. If we really fight, we can also go to the battlefield."


    Bruno, who has become the talker of the dwarves, also raised his fist.

 Chapter 111： Fox visitor

    "You don''t need to value your opponents too much. We have lived for so long under the blessing of the **** of flames, and our fighting power is no longer comparable to that of ordinary orc tribes."


    Qingyou said with a smile, confident in her big beautiful eyes.


    After the meeting, Qingyou soon arranged for the feather warrior to send the invitation letter to both the fox and werewolves.


    Sure enough, the werewolves angrily refused the invitation, and even wanted to attack the feather warrior who sent the letter.


    Fortunately, Featherman warriors have wings, otherwise they might really be attacked by the thunderous werewolves.


    As for the feather warriors who went to the fox race, they were successfully submitted.


    It''s just that the foxes are subject to the werewolf tribe. With the werewolf resistance so much, the fox tribe does not dare to accept the invitation so openly.


    They asked the Yuren fighter who sent the letter to come back first, saying that they would arrange for someone to come and visit in a few days.


    "Since they said that, just wait."


    After Qingyou received the news, her reaction was very flat, and everything seemed to be what she expected.


    Three days later, outside the God-given City, two small figures wrapped in cloaks and hoods walked over here.


    "Wow, young patriarch, is this really the territory of the cat people? Aren¡¯t they in a worse situation than ours? What kind of house is this used for, and what kind of road is it used for? It¡¯s too strong and comfortable, right? ."


    One of them has been curiously looking left and right, exclaiming constantly, looking excited.


    "I don''t know, but this is a little different from the situation described by the tribe who was rescued last time. The cat tribe seems to be developing faster."


    Another petite figure whispered.


    A gust of wind blew and lifted their hoods. Seeing that they were almost at their destination, the two of them took off their cloaks.


    These are two young girls from the fox people, one is the young patriarch of the fox people, and the other is her maid.


    Like the cat people, the fox people also have a cute appearance with ears on top of their heads and tails behind them.


    However, compared to the cute cat girl, the fox girl is more charming, exuding special charm in every gesture.


    Facing such a magnificent city, the two fox girls both had surprised eyes.


    Not to mention other orc tribes, even human cities do not have such superb construction skills.


    "No wonder the patriarch would rather let us visit at the risk of being discovered by the werewolves. If you can really live in such a tall and magnificent city, it would be a happy and happy thing."


    The fox maid clasped her hands tightly together, with little stars in her eyes.


    "Look at the young patriarch, what kind of crops are growing in the fields over there that can bear so many fruits!"


    She turned her gaze, and saw the cat man working in the field over there, and she cried out in surprise.


    "Be quiet, don''t yell, it will cause trouble."


    The young fox patriarch gave her a light look and said.


    She also shifted her gaze, and the ears of rice in the field were indeed amazing.


    A plant of rice is almost like a large bouquet of flowers, and it is full of ears of rice.


    This output is simply terrifying.


    Reminiscent of the fact that some of the tribesmen in their own tribe are still not getting enough to eat, the young fox patriarch suddenly feels inferior.


    At the same time, she also had an immense yearning for this city in her heart.

 Chapter 112： Surprised Foxman Young Patriarch

    "Are you... a visitor from the fox people?"


    Walking to the city gate, a group of Ursa warriors and a group of Feather warriors stood guarding on both sides of the city gate. The leading Feather warrior walked over and asked.


    "Yes, please inform me that the return visit of the fox race is late. Please forgive me, the chief civet."


    The fox patriarch said politely.


    "You two, please, we have received the news a long time ago. I will take the two to see the saint in the church."


    The Yuren warrior laughed and turned around to lead the way for the two girls.


    In order to maintain his reserve and the dignity of the fox race, the young fox patriarch was very restrained all the way, but the fox maid kept looking left and right, exclaiming from time to time.


    "Young patriarch, I heard that it was a letter sent by a feather man to help the cat human race. I still don''t believe it. I didn''t expect that there are still bear men here! What is going on!"


    The little maid leaned to the side of the young fox chief and exclaimed in a low voice.


    The various races of the orcs rarely live together. Even the orc empires formed by the merger of the powerful orc races are divided into different races, and they will not be put together under special circumstances.


    But the situation right now is incredible.


    People of all different races walked down the same street, bought things in the same shops, and even greeted each other.


    They even saw the blacksmith''s shop of the dwarves.


    I have long known that although the dwarves have many tribes, most of them are scattered among human beings in order to make a living.


    This city can attract dwarves to settle down!


    Even if it was a dream, the young fox patriarch did not dare to dream of such an astonishing sight.


    But even now, such a situation actually appeared in front of her.


    It wasn''t just people of different races that surprised her, the whole city surprised her.


    The roads in the city are neatly organized, and there are many high poles (streets) engraved with magic circles on the roadside, which look mysterious and beautiful.


    Both sides of the road are planted with neatly trimmed trees and flower bushes. This makes the fox patriarch, who has been living in the forest, realize for the first time that ordinary plants can grow so beautiful.


    The buildings on both sides of the road are even more beautiful.


    The buildings of the orcs were all built up with stones and then glued together with mud, not to mention the poor aesthetics and the stability.


    But under Lin Mo''s professor, the dwarves not only learned how to burn bricks, but even developed putty, without any traces of construction at all.


    So in the eyes of the patriarch of the fox, these houses seemed to be so big by nature, and they all happened to appear neatly here.


    Although he tried his best to maintain his calmness and reservedness, under the strong impact of this city, the young fox patriarch couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    Compared with such a city, the territory of the fox people and even the werewolves is simply a ditch.


    Obviously she is the young patriarch of the fox race, but she feels that she can''t even compare to the most ordinary resident living in this city.


    "Okay, that''s it, the first saint of our god-given city will personally receive you, thank the great **** of flames."


    The feather warriors led them to the holy hall, and after a slight salute, they left.


    The two fox girls looked at the tall and holy church in front of them, and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Welcome, welcome, two of you have worked hard from afar."


    Just as they hesitated, a sweet voice came from the sanctuary.

 Chapter 113： First saint

    Looking at the source of the sound, the two fox girls were both stunned.


    They have never seen such a beautiful girl!


    Qingyou is wearing a fire-red sacrificial gown, which is full of gorgeous flame patterns, and her skin is whiter and more delicate.


    Because she has been in the position of leader for a long time and she is also a saint, Qingyou exudes a sense of sacred and inviolable.


    Behind Qingyou, her maids lined up neatly.


    They are two cat wizards, two feathered female warriors, and two cat assassins.


    Of course, these six maids are also pure girls, and their clothes are uniformly fiery red, but because of different occupations, there is a slight difference in the style of the clothes.


    "I have seen the first saint!"


    The young fox patriarch is very intelligent, and she can immediately feel that this is the first saint in the legend.


    When Qingyou walked out and stood still, the fox clan chief did not hesitate to take his maid and bow a big gift.


    "You are Welcome."


    Qingyou smiled slightly and raised his hand gently, indicating that they don''t need to be polite.


    Although Qingyou didn''t take the initiative to help them, but the fox clan chief didn''t feel any discomfort in her heart.


    Although she only met for a short time, in her subconsciousness, she had given Qingyou a sacred aura.


    She is a sacred saint, belongs only to the gods, and is not something she can profanity.


    "You are the visitors sent by the fox people, let''s go, we will sit in the living room for a while, wait for the meal to be prepared, and then pick up the dust for the two."


    Qingyou smiled slightly, made an inviting gesture, turned around and took the lead to walk into the church.


    When the god-given city was established, the temple was also redesigned and constructed, and now it is no longer as small as before.


    In addition to the worship hall where the flame totem is placed, a whole set of rooms are specially arranged in the sanctuary for the saint¡¯s daily practice and living, so naturally there is also a living room here.


    After entering the living room, everyone was seated separately.


    The maid brought a mild sweet wine to the patriarch of the fox man.


    This improved method of sweet wine was also bestowed by Lin Mo, compared to the previous rice wine.


    This sweet wine is more light and refreshing, suitable for girls to drink.


    After the young fox patriarch took a sip from the wine glass, he immediately fell in love with the taste.


    "I am the first saint of the god-given city, Qingyou, I don''t know how to call them."


    Seeing that the young fox patriarch liked sweet wine, Qingyou smiled with satisfaction, and then introduced himself.


    "I have seen Master Saint, I am the young patriarch Tia of the fox race. This is my maid."


    Tia quickly put down the wine glass in her hand, stood up and bowed again.


    "Don''t be so restrained, in this god-given city, no matter the race, everyone is family."


    Qingyou smiled and waved her to sit down again.


    "God-given city? I have heard this name several times. Could you please explain the origin of this name?"


    Tia plucked up the courage to ask.


    "Of course, the so-called god-given city is naturally a city built with the help of the gods. Everything you see is given to us by the great flame god."


    Speaking of the God of Flame, Qingyou''s face also showed yearning and respect.


    Believing in gods is more like a tradition for the orcs.


    No one knows when it originated, but everyone did it, and did it themselves.

 Chapter 114： Tias worries

    It turns out that the flame-shaped carvings that can be seen everywhere on the street, as well as the flame patterns on the clothes of Qingyou, are all for expressing pious belief in the **** of flames.


    This was the first time Tia felt that the **** and herself were so close.


    This also made her feel for the first time that not all gods regarded mortals as the existence of grass.


    "Half a year ago, our cat people were still small and weak races struggling to survive, and they were even taken prisoner by humans who invaded the wild land.


    But it is precisely because of the gift of the great God of Fire that we can get rid of the shackles of mankind and gain true freedom and development. "


    Speaking quietly, subconsciously clenching his hands in prayer.


    "A few months ago, our tribe didn''t even have a decent warrior. But under the benevolent protection of the God of Fire, we absorbed the bear people."


    "After defeating the abominable human army in the Black Mountains, the second saint relied on her pious beliefs and the gift of the God of Fire to her, reuniting their scattered tribes of Feathers and included them in the God of Fire In the arms.


    Later, the dwarves of the Steelhammer tribe were inspired by the great power of the God of Fire and took the initiative to serve the God of Fire. "


    "Everything you see now, including the unity of compatriots of various races, including our technology, our powerful strength, including this entire city, is bestowed on us by the great God of Flame."


    Tia''s heart was shocked after hearing the quiet words.


    Everything she saw here, everything she heard, everything she understood.


    They were things she never dared to think of before.


    Except for miracles, she could no longer define everything in front of her.


    Except for the omnipotent god, she couldn''t imagine any other existence that could bestow all of this in front of her.


    God of Flame!


    This name took root deeply in Tia''s heart.


    The power of the God of Fire, the kindness and generosity of the God of Fire, are far better than the gods believed by any tribe she knows.


    Tia was extremely grateful to her father as the patriarch for allowing herself to visit the civet family.


    If his father blindly followed the werewolf''s decision to refuse, Tia would have no chance to contact and learn about such a magical and great place for life.


    "Dear saint, thank you for introducing me to this god-given city so carefully, and thank you for letting me know the greatness and mercy of the **** of flame."


    Tia stood up and saluted Qingyou again respectfully.


    "Ok."


    Smiling peacefully, waiting for Tia''s next words.


    "It''s true that this time my father asked me to visit, just to see what is going on with the forces that can defeat the human expeditionary army.


    Judging from everything I have seen, heard, and felt, this place is far stronger and more brilliant than we thought. As the young patriarch of the fox race, I sincerely hope that my tribe can join you.


    But the werewolf tribe couldn''t let us leave so easily. They all have a population of 20,000, and 15 of them are powerful combatants.


    I can''t cause trouble to you just because of my selfishness, nor can I just put the master of my tribe at risk casually..."


    Tia said with some difficulty, her expression struggling.

 Chapter 115： Fox people join!

    Qingyou has been smiling at her.


    Qingyou knew that after seeing the greatness of the god-given city, this young fox patriarch had already moved his heart.


    The only thing she struggled with right now was the fear that the werewolves would come to chase and intercept them during the migration process.


    After all, a tribe is not only a soldier, but also a lot of old, weak, sick and disabled. As the young patriarch of a tribe, Tia would worry about these, and it was excusable.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. As long as the fox people really want to serve the great flame **** with us, the gods will come to help and guide them.


    In fact, before you arrived, we had already made a decision. As long as you are willing, we will send the best fighters to **** you. "


    Speaking quietly and softly, the words contained reassuring power.


    "Really!"


    Tia cried out in surprise.


    In fact, for her, if she really couldn''t join this great god-given city, it might be something she would regret for a lifetime.


    However, considering the safety of her own people, she is really worried about the high-risk behavior of moving all the people.


    But she didn''t expect Qingyou to be willing to provide them with a guarding army.


    This is something she has never dared to think about.


    "Of course it is true. This is the promise of the saint, which represents the will of the God of Fire. How could it lie to you?"


    As soon as Tia''s words were asked, a quiet maid replied immediately.


    "Sorry, I was so excited, please don''t blame it."


    Tia was surprised and delighted and quickly apologized.


    "If this is the case, of course it would be great. Tia represents the fox family and is willing to join the big family of God-given City, and since then, she will serve at the feet of the God of Flame heartily."


    Tia immediately initiated the oath, and her little maid also hurriedly followed.


    "If this is the case, it would be best. The two will spend a day in the God-given City for a day of rest and play. I will arrange the relevant matters. Tomorrow, I will return to the fox race with the two for migration.


    Qingyou immediately decided the next action.


    Tia and her little maid wandered around happily and excitedly all day.


    For the two of them, their quiet attitude and generosity completely exceeded their expectations.


    But for Qingyou, the attitude of the Fox people was almost the same as they had originally imagined.


    Therefore, everything didn''t take much time, and everyone had arranged the action for the second day according to the previous plan.


    This time, led by Lilian and Elder Akabane as deputy, the two set out together with 3,000 Yuren fighters.


    When the wings spread out, it covers the sky and the sun, full of incomparable shock.


    With such a strong force of escorts to escort, Tia was also extremely excited and excited.


    The mobility and combat effectiveness of the Yuren fighters are unquestionable. They can act as fighters or use their unique advantages of flying to act as scouts for intelligence on the battlefield.


    To perform this kind of guard mission, Feather Warriors couldn''t be more suitable.


    Moreover, Lilian herself is also a feather man, and she is even more proficient in the use of his soldiers, and Qingyou doesn''t need to worry about anything.


    Early in the morning of the second day, everyone set off after preparing.


    Tia''s maid stayed in the god-given city, while Tia lay on the back of a female feather man and set off with the army.

 Chapter 116： Relocation

    When Tia and her maid came to visit before, they avoided crowded places all the way.


    The two of them even wore cloaks and hoods, so as not to be discovered by the werewolves and cause unnecessary trouble to their tribe.


    But now the situation is different. These 3,000-feather troops almost obscure the sky when they fly in the sky, and they can''t hide it if they want to hide.


    Lilian also stopped doing those unnecessary actions, and simply asked Tia to point out the nearest path. The 3,000 fighters spread their wings together and moved forward at full speed.


    The territory of the fox race was not close. When Tia and the others came, it took three full days to arrive.


    However, under the rapid rush of the feather warriors completely ignoring the terrain, everyone rushed to the situation of the fox race that night.


    Under the cover of night, 3,000 warriors landed on the territory of the fox people like **** soldiers from the sky, almost scaring these fox people to death.


    Especially the light armor worn by those feather warriors, and the bright stainless steel spears they carried, made these fox men horrified.


    Throughout the entire wild land, the only city that can be equipped with steel weapons on such a large scale is the god-given city under the protection of Lin Mo.


    Not to mention the quantity of iron ore, just a smelting and forging is enough to stump most orc tribes.


    Nowadays, many orc tribes are fighting, even using spears cut from hardwood and soft armor woven from rattan.


    Feeling the enviable gaze of these foxes, the feather warriors are also extremely proud.


    Being able to be led by Lilian into the embrace of the God of Flame is also one of the most fortunate things for the feathers.


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone, it''s me!"


    With Tia''s explanation, the foxes recovered their composure and began to curiously surround them to observe these feathered warriors.


    After listening to Tia''s introduction to the god-given city, the fox clan chief did not hesitate, and immediately arranged for all the clan members to start packing their things and prepare to leave.


    After a whole night of packing, the foxes finally packed all their luggage.


    The entire tribe of 10,000 people lined up in a long line, with the old, weak, sick and disabled walking in the front, and the fox fighters and 3,000 people were behind to protect the end of the line.


    Due to the drag of those old, weak, sick, and disabled, the team moved slowly.


    If this continues, there is no five or six days to reach the god-given city.


    Moreover, most of the road is bare plains, even the shadow of a living creature can''t be seen.


    The special skills of the fox warriors that drove beasts and monsters were of no use.


    The fox warriors who can''t use their special skills are no different from the weak cat warriors when they fight face to face.


    After considering it for a while, Lilian simply arranged these fox warriors to the front of the team to help the old, weak, sick and disabled alleviate the burden of saluting.


    With this arrangement, the team''s speed is slightly faster.


    "Saint, there is no trace of werewolves within 2 kilometers behind the team."


    Elder Akabane flew over from behind the troops and said to Lilian.


    "Okay, I see, I''ll check it again in five minutes."


    "I know, but it''s so boring, can I just hang out in the back alone for a while to see if there are any werewolf scouts, so that I can relieve my boredom?"


    Elder Akabane said irritably, looking at Lilian with pleading eyes.

 Chapter 117： Something happened behind

    "alright."


    Lilian looked helplessly at Elder Akabane, and reluctantly agreed.


    Although Lilian''s father died in the hands of Elder Akabane, he was also killed because of excessive physical strength.


    For the Yuren Shangzhan, no matter who stood on the point of view of the elder Akabane, he would not keep his hands in that battle.


    Knowing this in her heart, Lilian did not blame Elder Akabane.


    Elder Akabane is also grateful for Lilian''s generosity, so after coming to the God-given City, he has been assisting Lilian''s work with all his heart and sharing a lot of work for her.


    But this guy is still a restless militant. This time he took the initiative to follow Lilian to **** the fox people, just wanting to fight a good battle.


    Lilian knew that this guy wouldn''t be so honest, anyway, he also had the strength of Tier 7, and there was no need to think about safety, Lilian just let him go.


    With the Hall of Elder Akabane, Lilian did not send other soldiers to guard and investigate the situation.


    A group of people just rushed on their heads, one rush is two days.


    At night the next day, there was a sudden explosion from behind, and then a gorgeous firework in the shape of a flame burst into the sky.


    "Elder Akabane is in trouble."


    Lilian knew what was going on as soon as she saw the firework.


    "What''s the matter, Sister Saint?"


    Seeing Lilian at the back of the team stopped, Tia hurriedly came over and asked with the fox chief.


    Lin Mo has already taught the dwarves about the formula of fireworks and gunpowder. On the battlefield, this kind of fireworks that can act as a signal often has unexpected effects.


    As the saying goes, a cloud-piercing arrow will meet with thousands of troops.


    This is the time.


    "Where is the person responsible for vigilance should be in trouble, so they are sending us a signal for help."


    Lilian explained.


    "Ah, what can I do?"


    Hearing this news, Tia and Patriarch Fox couldn''t help becoming nervous.


    "How is the situation going back?"


    The feather warrior who had been sent to investigate the situation just now came back, Lilian asked hurriedly.


    "Werewolves are chasing. There are about 3,000 people depending on the situation, and Elder Akabane is blocking them."


    The Yuren warrior replied out of breath.


    "It''s not a big problem. The one behind can last at least a while. I will bring 2,000 people over to support him. The remaining group will protect you from moving forward. Remember, keep going forward and don''t stop!"


    Lilian turned to Tia and said.


    "One person is blocking three thousand people! How could it be possible!"


    Tia said in surprise.


    "A warrior who can fly a Tier 7 can still do it with a slight block."


    Lilian chuckled softly.


    Level 7!


    Tia and the fox patriarch were greatly taken aback.


    Tier 7, placed in a tribe of normal scale, is definitely the existence of the ceiling of combat power.


    Unexpectedly, in such a small guard team, there should be soldiers of rank 7!


    How strong is the battle power of that god-given city!


    "Okay, we will continue to move forward, and wish you good luck."


    The fox head nodded and replied seriously.


    Since these warriors who came to defend are so desperate, then naturally he has to lead his people away as soon as possible, so as not to drag them back.


    "Go, God of Flame bless you."


    Lilian nodded in response, leading more than 2,000 soldiers to turn and fly into the night sky.

 Chapter 118： Werewolf Commander, Bloodfang

    "War Emperor! How do we fight?"


    When there were no others, the Feather Warriors were more willing to call Lilian the Emperor of War.


    Lilian flew down and looked down at the terrain below.


    "There is still a plain below, without any tall trees or hillsides. Werewolves don¡¯t want to meet us easily. Let¡¯s fight here. Featherman warriors, this is our first battle out of the Black Mountains. Come with the spirit, give me the courage to kill the enemy!"


    Lilian is holding a steel gun, her beautiful eyes are full of fighting spirit!


    "Yes, the Emperor of War!"


    More than two thousand feather soldiers roared excitedly, their voices resounding across the night sky.


    On the plain below, three thousand werewolf warriors were advancing, and the red-winged elders swooped down from high in the air from time to time, and the spear in his hand would also provoke an unfortunate werewolf warrior.


    Moreover, Elder Akabane had thick skin and was scratched by the werewolf warriors.


    At that time, these werewolf warriors were afraid that the next unlucky ghost to be stabbed to death would be themselves, so they were all staring at the sky with fear and fear, hindering their progress.


    The werewolves basically existed on the plains without any disadvantages, but this time they met with a feather warrior for a long time, and it was considered a difficult opponent.


    "I said why these fox people dared to sneak away without saying hello, it turns out that there are feather people behind them!"


    Among the ranks of werewolf warriors, a huge werewolf roared to the sky and then roared.


    This is a werewolf warrior whose strength has also reached Tier 7. He is also the commander of these three thousand werewolves, named Bloodfang.


    "Bloodfang commander, this feather man is so powerful, we have broken several brothers!"


    A werewolf warrior was angry and said.


    "You all walk around, waiting for me to fight him!"


    The bloodtooth commander was also itching with anger.


    On this plain, the werewolf tribe can maximize their size and speed advantages.


    But the other side attacked from the sky, and the werewolf''s advantage disappeared. This feeling of being crushed and beaten made him very annoyed.


    Bloodfang also understood that if this troublesome guy was not dealt with, his troops would not want to catch up with the fleeing fox people smoothly.


    "Yes!"


    These werewolf warriors are also experienced in battles, very experienced in combat, and are extremely obedient to the commander''s orders.


    As soon as Bloodfang finished giving orders, the werewolf warriors beside him immediately withdrew to the side, making a large area for him.


    When Elder Akabane dived down from the air again, Bloodfang roared, and after a run-up on all fours, he leaped high on the shoulders of a werewolf warrior.


    It happened to pounce on Elder Akabane who had just fallen from the sky.


    thump!


    Elder Akabane also did not expect that a werewolf would suddenly attack him. He couldn''t dodge in mid-air, and was directly rushed by Bloodfang.


    In an emergency, Elder Akabane quickly wrapped himself with his wings, and the two rolled on the ground several times before stopping.


    Although there was no serious injury, the gun in Elder Akabane''s hand fell when he fell.


    And Bloodfang''s hands are covered with iron claws.


    After a few hard punches with the opponent, Chiyu also realized that something was wrong. He spread his wings and wanted to fly into the air, but was firmly held by Bloodfang.


    The situation suddenly became critical.

 Chapter 119： Featherman warrior, charge

    I have to say that under the same conditions, the werewolf''s body is more robust and naturally has an advantage.


    After being entangled by the blood teeth, Elder Akabane was also very difficult to break free.


    "Ye Ren! You are not honestly hiding in the Black Mountain Mountains, come out to cause trouble!"


    Relying on his strength, Bloodfang pressed Elder Akabane to the ground, and grinned at him.


    Elder Akabane also ignored him, gritted his teeth and tried to break free.


    Although the armor on his body is soft armor, it has been manufactured by special craftsmanship, and the defensive circle is designed by Chi Xin himself and engraved in it. The ability to resist attacks is still very strong.


    It was impossible for Bloodfang to tear through its defenses with its own claws.


    As long as it can be delayed for a while, Lilian who receives the signal should be able to bring people over soon.


    Elder Akabane thought to himself.


    "Why is this **** feather man as hard as a tortoise!"


    Bloodfang madly tore at his own claws for a long time, but it only tore a small hole in Elder Akabane''s soft armor.


    "Little ones, come and help together and tear this guy to pieces!"


    Werewolves have always been a race that pays attention to teamwork. Seeing oneself alone can''t solve opponents efficiently.


    Bloodfang immediately called his companion.


    The werewolves responded with a hundred responses, and quickly rushed over and began to tear Elder Akabane.


    Some people pulled his arm, some pulled his leg, and some pulled his wings.


    Although the defensive power of the soft armor on his body is very strong, it does not mean that Elder Akabane''s body can also withstand their toss.


    "Feathers, charge!"


    A soft drink suddenly sounded in the ears of the werewolves.


    Bloodfang turned his head in surprise and looked up at the sky.


    A dense array consisting entirely of feather people appeared in the air.


    Even in the middle of the night, their sharp gun points still exude a chilling light.


    Following Lilian''s order, the entire feather phalanx sprinted downwards from mid-air diagonally.


    Bloodya couldn''t help but fear in his heart.


    If you were hit by such a high-speed dashing feather gun array, even yourself would be stabbed into a hornet''s nest in an instant.


    "Little ones, avoid quickly!"


    To be a commander of a party, Bloodfang''s fighting sense on the battlefield is still very sensitive.


    Although this might let go of a Tier 7 fighter who had almost obtained it, he was not greedy and wanted to continue to solve the elder Akabane, but immediately ordered his own soldiers to start evasive.


    The entire plain suddenly became chaotic, and the werewolf warriors crawled and crawled to escape the sprint route of the feathered gun formation.


    Even if they reacted in the first place, many unlucky ghosts were still a step slow because the scene was too chaotic.


    Puff puff!


    A series of gun tips sounded through the sound of flesh and blood, as well as the screams of the werewolves.


    Werewolves also have armor on their bodies, but they are all made of leather, which is incomparable with armor tailored by dwarves for feather warriors.


    In front of the sharp point of the gun, the leather armor was like paper, and it did not provide any protection at all.


    And the range of the feather warrior''s spear formation was extremely wide, and hundreds of werewolves died instantly.


    Bloodfang''s pupils shrank sharply.


    He led the 3,000 werewolf troops, which has always existed without any disadvantage.


    But today, the first time I fought these feather fighters, I suffered such a big loss!

 Chapter 120： Crushing strength

    During the contact between the two armies, many werewolf fighters also took time to attack the feather fighters in the gun formation.


    But the results were minimal, and many Yuren fighters did not even feel that they were under attack.


    Xueya''s heart became heavier.


    Although the number of soldiers in his own is obviously more than that of the opponent, if he comes to such consumption a few more times, he will not be far from being destroyed by the regiment.


    "Little ones, quickly disperse! Put away the melee weapons in your hands and change to a salvo of bows and arrows!"


    Xuefang immediately changed his combat strategy and shouted loudly.


    The werewolf warriors pinned their weapons behind their waists, took off their bows and arrows from their backs, bent their bows and aimed their arrows at the feathermen in the sky.


    Yes, werewolf warriors carry bows and arrows with them.


    Although their arrow skills are definitely not as good as the elves, the power of their volleys is naturally not to be underestimated.


    While they were preparing, Lilian also commanded the Feather Warriors back into the air, ready for the next sprint.


    Elder Akabane also picked up his spear and took advantage of the chaos to return to the Yuren square.


    "Feathers! Charge!"


    Lilian did not blame Elder Akabane, but gave the charge to charge again.


    "Little ones, aim and hit me hard!"


    Bloodfang also took a big bow from behind, pulled the full moon, and pointed the sharp sword head at Lilian in the square.


    He also judged that the girl shouting the password was the other''s commander.


    Both parties act simultaneously.


    The bows and arrows flew towards the feather warriors like dense locusts, and the feather races had no fear at all. With their own flesh, they broke through the arrow rain and smashed towards the werewolves on the ground.


    Puff puff!


    There was also a muffled sound, and the feathers once again harvested the lives of a group of werewolves.


    And the arrows that shot at them all fell from the sky sternly.


    After the two waves of confrontation, there was a hint of despair in Bloodfang''s heart.


    Originally, these flightless races have a natural disadvantage when facing Yuren, and can only effectively attack with long-range weapons.


    However, the armor on them was so strong that they were abnormal.


    It''s like playing a game and hitting a hangover ratio.


    There is no room for any operation at all.


    After the two waves of confrontation, Bloodfang looked around the surrounding battlefield.


    The original huge army of more than 3,000 people now only has 1,000 people left.


    Looking at the past, the bodies of werewolf warriors fell to the ground, and the Feathers could not wait for not even a single wounded.


    This situation is simply a shame that has never been imagined.


    Whether it is plains or woodlands, the united and dominant werewolf warriors have never failed so miserably.


    Even if you fight against the king of the orcs, the lion clan or the tiger clan, you will not fail to such a miserable level.


    However, this situation that people had never thought of before appeared in front of Bloodfang.


    At this moment, Xueya had a sense of confusion in his heart.


    Did the Feathers live in the mountains because they were too invincible?


    Otherwise, with their strength, they would have dominated the wild land long ago!


    The other werewolves were also beaten up. They held the bows and arrows in their hands and looked at the corpses of the brothers on the ground around them, vaguely at a loss.


    "Little ones! Withdraw!"


    Bloodfang knew that he would be defeated in this battle, so he simply gave the order to retreat.

 Chapter 121： Crush your glory

    Originally the werewolves were beaten up, but now they heard his commander''s command to retreat.


    The werewolves immediately threw away their helmets and armor, not to mention the bows and arrows in their hands, and even the close weapons pinned to the waist.


    When the werewolves fight, their feet stand upright, and when they run at full speed, they can also accelerate on all fours.


    For a while, the werewolf warriors ran in the same direction as they came and went with their tails sandwiched, just like mourning dogs.


    "Feather warriors, free to pursue!"


    Seeing such a glorious result, Lilian naturally became very interested. Taking advantage of your illness to kill you, the feather warrior quickly disbanded the spear formation and chased the werewolves whistling.


    Elder Akabane almost suffered a loss just now, and was even more angry. He carried a big gun and swooped down like a fighter jet.


    The werewolves run really fast.


    Can it be faster than the speed of flight?


    In a few seconds, the feather fighters caught up with the defeated army.


    The most taboo thing on the battlefield is to hand over his back to others, but Bloodfang made such a fatal mistake in panic.


    The empty door on the back opened wide, and the werewolf warriors didn''t even know where the attack came from.


    Almost became a living target, let the feather soldiers assassinate.


    Those more than one thousand werewolf warriors are not even enough for two thousand people.


    Bloodfang has the largest size and the fastest speed.


    As he ran, suddenly he could no longer hear the screams of the soldiers behind him.


    Turning his head inadvertently, Bloodfang''s heart suddenly became cold.


    The three thousand soldiers under his command had been wiped out in less than 5 minutes of battle.


    And a large number of feather warriors were shrouded on top of his head, like a net of heaven and earth, cutting off his retreat.


    Bloodfang can become a commander of thousands, and naturally he has courage and insight.


    Assuming that he would definitely die today, Bloodfang simply stopped running away.


    After a long roar from the sky, Bloodfang stared at the feathers in the sky, eyes full of bloodshot eyes.


    "What''s so great about flying with your own wings! If you are also glorious orc warriors, then come down and challenge me!"


    Xueya shouted loudly with anger in his heart.


    "Okay, then I''ll go to compete with him."


    Elder Akabane was still holding fire in his heart, and he couldn''t help but daring to yell when he saw Bloodfang was only alone.


    "You are injured. Take the warriors and go back first. Two thousand people walked away at once. The Foxman''s defense was relatively short. Since this wolf man said something about glory, then I will let him see that it belongs to the glory of Yuren. "


    Lilian stopped Elder Akabane, and said softly.


    "...Yes!"


    Lilian is not only the warlord of her own race, but also the saint of the god-given city, it is naturally impossible for Elder Akabane to disobey her orders.


    Although a little unwilling in his heart, he led the two thousand warriors to turn their heads to chase the foxes.


    Lilian looked condescendingly at Bloodfang, and then slowly fell from the sky.


    "what do you mean?"


    Bloodfang watched the Yuren troops withdraw, and he couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled.


    He looked at Lilian coldly and asked.


    "Don''t you think it''s unfair that I can fly? Then I will come down and fight with you. If you win, I can let you go."


    Lilian said blankly.

 Chapter 122： All off

    Seeing Lilian''s appearance did not seem to be joking, there was a glimmer of hope in Bloodfang''s heart again.


    The opposing force has already withdrawn, leaving only the little girl alone.


    And she didn''t fly, so it could be said that she was fighting under the same conditions as herself.


    If you can''t beat the opponent in this situation, then there is really no complaint.


    "Keep your word?"


    Bloodfang moved gently and asked.


    "count."


    Lilian said, and also raised the silver gun in her hand.


    "Wow!"


    After getting the affirmative answer from the other party, Bloodfang roared.


    The limbs slapped the ground quickly, and the huge body jumped up, opening the blood basin and biting towards Lilian''s throat.


    He was full of confidence at this station.


    After all, he is a seventh-order fighter, if he can''t beat even a little girl, then he has no face to live.


    Lilian stood still and didn''t move, quietly watching Bloodfang leaped towards him.


    After all, she was a little girl, and she was shocked when she saw this scene.


    Xueya was overjoyed in his heart.


    Seeing Lilian getting closer and closer in her field of vision, Bloodfang seemed to have felt the warmth of her fangs biting into the opponent''s throat.


    "Ah."


    But at this moment, he suddenly saw a disdainful smile from the corner of Lilian''s mouth opposite.


    Afterwards, Lilian in his vision suddenly disappeared, replaced by a flaming lotus flower!


    Bang!


    Bloodfang''s body had already jumped in mid-air, and couldn''t avoid it even if he wanted to avoid it, so it hit directly on the flame lotus.


    With just such a touch, Bloodfang immediately felt an incomparable pain, and at the same time it smelled of burnt on the tip of his nose.


    After being shot down from mid-air, he quickly backed away, looking down at his body in fear.


    In the instant of such contact, countless wounds were made on his chest, hands and arms by sharp gun points, which looked terrible.


    And the blood that flowed out was also roasted into blood scabs by the flames, and the wound would be involved in the slightest touch, and the pain was unbearable.


    boom!


    The flame lotus exploded, and Lilian stood proudly with her gun in the midst of the fireworks, which was so beautiful.


    Ao Shi Lianlian lv2, the experience is not bad.


    Lilian looked at the embarrassed Bloodfang in front of her, showing a satisfied smile.


    Even a Tier 7 soldier ran into his proud spear lotus head-on, and suffered such severe injuries.


    If an ordinary low-level warrior touches him, it is estimated that at that moment he will be cut into flesh by the spear dancing at the speed of light.


    "Dou... grudge! You... who are you?"


    Bloodfang was completely shocked at this time, he looked at Lilian in horror, and stammer yelled.


    Orcs are different from humans. Orcs have special racial talents, such as fox man''s control of animals and feather man''s flight.


    But correspondingly, the orcs cannot practice fighting spirit.


    But the skills Lilian displayed in front of him were incomparably similar to human fighting skills, and it was no wonder that Bloodfang was so shocked.


    "Alas, if your werewolves can accept the invitation, the result will not be like this."


    Lilian looked at Bloodfang and said with some regret.


    These werewolves are extremely united, and if they can be earned under their command, they will definitely become good fighters.


    It''s a pity that they themselves did not seize this opportunity.

 Chapter 123： Shocked Werewolves

    "Goodbye, if you want to regret it, blame your patriarch."


    As Lilian said, when the spear in her hand was twisted, fierce flames burst out all over her body.


    At this moment, Bloodfang suddenly felt that he was so small as a rank 7 fighter.


    He also began to faintly doubt in his heart whether it was the right thing to refuse the invitation of the Feather Race.


    It''s just that he didn''t think about this problem for long.


    Lilian, who was standing 10 meters away from him, suddenly arrived in front of him in an instant.


    Bloodfang''s pupils shrank sharply, and then he felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    He lowered his head and looked, Lilian''s silver gun didn''t know when it had pierced her chest.


    "She... when did she move?"


    With this question, Bloodfang fell to the ground, his eyes filled with confusion and doubts until death.


    Lilian gently pulled out the silver gun and wiped away the blood stains on Bloodfang.


    "Fire stabs, you can reach within ten meters in an instant, but no matter how far away, you can see the path of action. It seems that I have to work hard to practice."


    Lilian muttered to herself, spread her wings and flew into the air.


    The entire plain once again returned to calm, leaving only the bodies of werewolf warriors all over the ground, telling the tragic battle...


    After three full hours, a few werewolf squad arrived in this plain.


    They are all slender, light werewolf scouts, who are responsible for investigating the battlefield and transmitting information.


    When they set foot on this plain, they were all stupid in an instant.


    The mud on the plain was about to be browned with blood, and all lying on this plain were the corpses of their werewolf warriors.


    The death of thousands of people stimulated the nerves of every werewolf scout.


    "My God, how could it be like this."


    A werewolf scout covered his mouth and whispered in disbelief.


    The werewolves knew the relocation of the foxes, so they sent Bloodfang and his three thousand troops to chase, kill, and intercept.


    And this werewolf scout squad is here to probe their battle.


    But unexpectedly, they would be wiped out.


    "This is... the corpse of Commander Bloodfang."


    The werewolf scouts searched the plain for a while, only to find the body of Bloodfang.


    "He was seriously injured, and there were traces of fire burns. The fatal wound on his chest was caused by a spear. It looks like it should be Yuren''s handwriting."


    Another werewolf scout carefully checked and analyzed.


    "Quick! Go and look for the corpse of the Feather Race on the battlefield!"


    The leader of the scout team shouted immediately.


    The whole werewolf scout team immediately became busy, but they searched the entire battlefield, but they couldn''t find the corpse of a feather race.


    "No? No one? You mean the battle-tested Commander Bloodfang and his invincible troops were wiped out by the opponent without loss?"


    The team leader trembled with anger.


    "A large number of bows and weapons were found on the ground, and half of the soldiers died in a concentrated position, while the other half were scattered. It looks like they were killed during a failed battle and escaped, and all the fallen bows and arrows were broken. It''s like hitting something very hard."


    The werewolf scout next to him lowered his head and analyzed.


    "Withdraw! Go back and report the situation to the patriarch in detail!"


    The team leader pondered for a long time before he glanced at the tragic scene unwillingly and turned away.

 Chapter 124： The future of werewolves

    When the werewolf scouts spread the news back to the clan, it immediately shocked the entire clan.


    "How is it possible, that is Bloodfang and his troops! All have been wiped out? Even Bloodfang is dead?"


    The werewolf patriarch was so angry that he almost tore the scouts who sent the news back.


    Although the werewolves have a population of 20,000, there are only more than 15,000 soldiers who can go to the battlefield.


    This battle reduced one-fifth of the werewolf''s combat power!


    Who can stand it!


    Moreover, Bloodfang is still a great general of the werewolf clan, losing him is equivalent to losing a great deal of strength.


    "The patriarch, I didn¡¯t expect the Feather Clan to be so ignorant of good and evil. As soon as I came out of the Black Mountain Mountains, I wanted to do such a big move. I really took our werewolf clan away from it. Please also ask the patriarch to give me ten thousand fighters. Come and lead troops to destroy these feathered men!"


    A tall, dark werewolf came over and said.


    "Ten thousand people? Give you ten thousand people, and we have two thousand soldiers left. If Yuren enters at this time, are you trying to kill me!"


    The werewolf patriarch flew into a rage and became even more angry.


    "Such an approach will definitely not work. Don¡¯t say we don¡¯t know how many fighters there are in the Feathers. If you count the foxes that have betrayed us, their number is definitely more than 10,000, not to mention that they seem to have cats As a companion, it is very likely that a person will suffer a loss if he rashly takes 10,000 soldiers to war."


    Said a werewolf who was all white but looked very thin.


    This is a Werewolf strategist, and the only werewolf who relies on IQ to get to this point.


    "Silverback, according to what you said, wouldn''t it be that we can only swallow this nasty breath. Let those nasty birdmen **** on our heads?"


    The werewolf patriarch said angrily.


    "Don¡¯t be angry with the patriarch. There is no way for people. Since the situation is not good for us now, we can only find another way out. The Yu people dare to **** people from us in such a fair manner. Confident. And this battle has indeed proved that they are not wrong in their estimation of their strength."


    Silverback groaned.


    "We werewolves have always relied on united team combat capabilities and a larger number of people than other tribes to win.


    But now our advantage is not so obvious in front of the Feather Race. Thinking how to get revenge is not our first goal now.


    After rejecting the Feather Race, they should have a lot of hatred for us, maybe they are also planning how to destroy us.


    The patriarch and everyone just imagine, if Yuren and the other three tribes choose to attack us together, can we save our lives only with the remaining twelve soldiers? "


    The silver back asked the werewolf patriarch and other commanders calmly.


    "This..."


    Not only the other commanders, but the werewolf patriarch frowned in thought.


    "Silverback, we are not very good at playing tricks and planning. What is a good way for you? Just say it."


    The werewolf patriarch glanced at him and said.


    "Now that the Feathers gather other races in a planned way, I am afraid that they want to build an orc empire like the Tiger and Lion races, and they can be king.


    If this is the case, why don''t we take the initiative to join the tiger tribe or lion tribe that have been kings, and use their power to protect ourselves and revenge? "


    Silverback smiled slyly.

 Chapter 125： The decision of the wolf clan

    "What do you mean! We have to surrender to others just because of a small feather race?"


    The werewolf commander immediately became angry and stood up and shouted at the silver back.


    "Eh, don''t tell me, that''s what I meant."


    Yinbei glanced at him and said coldly.


    "If this is the case, when the Feathers came to invite us, it might as well just agree."


    The werewolf commander sneered.


    "If it weren''t for your group of idiots who were clamoring that they couldn''t subdue to others, I would have persuaded the patriarch to do that, so that Bloodfang and 3000 werewolf fighters would not die in vain."


    Silverback did not show any weakness, and immediately shot back.


    "you!"


    The werewolf commander suddenly became angry, and walked towards Silverback grinning.


    "Enough! Stop it!"


    The werewolf patriarch yelled and gave them an impatient look.


    Although he was very unwilling in his heart, his intuition as a superior made him understand that the current situation is indeed completely different from the original.


    If you still insist on the stupid arrogance before, then maybe the werewolf tribe might really be erased from the history of the orcs.


    As Yinbei said, facing a strong enemy now, the best place for the werewolves is to rush to a stronger teammate.


    "Okay, I also think what Yinbei said makes sense."


    The werewolf chief said.


    "But the patriarch, we are glorious wolf warriors, how can we be someone else''s subordinate!"


    Several werewolf commanders were a little anxious, they gathered around the werewolf patriarch and said.


    "Then do you have a better way? The strength of the Feather Clan has now exceeded our expectations, coupled with the help of several other clans, who of you has the ability to destroy them?"


    The werewolf chief roared.


    "This..."


    The werewolf commanders who were still yelling before suddenly wilted like a depressed ball.


    "Silverback, next, who do you think is better for us to defect to?"


    The werewolf patriarch didn''t bother to look at the werewolf commanders, and simply turned his head and asked Yinback.


    "The tiger tribe and the lion tribe are undoubtedly powerful. On the surface, it seems that the tiger warrior''s single combat ability is stronger than that of the lion man, but after all, fighting is not a matter of one person.


    The Lions are ahead of the Tigers in teamwork, number of people, and the arrangement of the army. We werewolves are also better at team fighting, so I think it is a better choice to join the Lions. "


    Yinbei analyzed it carefully.


    "Well, then this matter is left to you."


    The werewolf patriarch nodded after listening, lying in a chair a little tired.


    Declining from the proud leader of the clan to another''s **** was also a big blow to the werewolf patriarch.


    The gap between the sky and the earth seemed to have occurred within two or three days, and the werewolf patriarch seemed to have aged twenty years in one night.


    "Good patriarch, for the future of our werewolf clan, I will complete the task well."


    Yinback bowed slightly and bowed, then quickly turned and left.


    "Don''t be idle, the Yu people might kill you when we are not paying attention. To be on the safe side, let''s arrange for the people to transfer."


    The werewolf patriarch raised his eyelids and looked at the group of commanders, and commanded weakly.


    "Yes."


    Seeing that the patriarch had made up his mind, the commanders had no choice but to accept the reality and went to make arrangements separately.


    At this time, Lilian and Qingyou did not expect that the future of the entire werewolf tribe would have such dramatic changes due to their actions.

 Chapter 126： Check in, fox people

    When Lilian returned to the army with 2,000 Featherman warriors, Tia and the Foxman Patriarch were shocked.


    These Feather Warriors were full of blood, but they did not show any signs of injury.


    It shows that all the blood on them comes from the enemy!


    3000 werewolf warriors!


    The fox patriarch couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    Such a unit is enough to destroy their fox people!


    "Holy saint, are there any wounded soldiers? Our people carry medicine with them."


    Tia came over and asked Lilian intimately.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but we don''t need it for the time being. There were no casualties among the soldiers."


    Lilian answered with a smile.


    "Hiss~"


    Hearing Lilian''s answer, the fox patriarch couldn''t help taking a breath.


    With 2,000 people facing 3,000 people, the opponent was completely wiped out, even without any damage.


    Even the most powerful tiger and lion races cannot achieve such shocking results with the same number of people!


    The fox patriarch became more and more fortunate.


    Fortunately, I had listened to the opinions of the tribesmen who had been rescued. Otherwise, if I continue to stand on the opposite side of the werewolf tribe and the god-given city, I am afraid that I am not sure how I was annihilated.


    Because the previous battle was too terrifying, no werewolf troops appeared and prevented them from evacuation.


    After four days of migration, the fox people finally arrived in the god-given city.


    "My God, is this our new home! It''s so beautiful too!"


    "I didn''t expect such a beautiful city to appear in the wild land. Even the most powerful tiger tribe and lion tribe, their capitals are nothing more than this."


    "No, no, no, even the tiger tribe and the lion tribe, their capitals are far from reaching such a magnificent level!"


    Seeing the magnificent God-given city from a distance, the foxes suddenly yelled in awe.


    They were just like Tia before, and were amazed at everything they saw before them.


    And the feather warriors who were in charge of guarding also took pride in patiently introducing the god-given city to the fox people around them.


    Being able to live in such a beautiful city is something these fox people have never thought of.


    All of them were grateful and prepared to do everything for this city.


    In front of the city gate, Qingyou Chixin and others were ready to meet.


    This made the fox patriarch and Tia flattered, and the fox patriarch almost burst into tears with excitement.


    After entering the city, the fox people''s surprises came one after another.


    All kinds of facilities and buildings that they can''t imagine, all kinds of beautiful goods and clothes, make them full of expectations for the future.


    After the fox race came, the population of the entire god-given city had reached 25,000.


    The further expansion of the population makes the city look more vibrant.


    The entire God-given city was built very large, not to mention 25,000 people, even 200,000 people, this city is enough to hold it.


    Food and wine have already been prepared in the city.


    When the fragrant rice and mellow rice wine were delivered to the hands of these foxes who had been running for four days, their tears almost fell.


    The houses for the fox people are also ready, and they can move in as long as they register.

 Chapter 127： A more prosperous god-given city

    With the addition of these 10,000 foxes, the operation of the entire God-given City has become more efficient and faster.


    The managers and farmers in the city are basically taken by cats.


    But because many cats have awakened their magic talents, they will be specially trained as magicians, and a large number of cat men have become cat assassins.


    As a result, the number of managers and farmers is barely enough, and many bear or feather fighters have to participate in growing food.


    The addition of the new foxes can just make up for this shortage of manpower.


    And those bear and feather warriors who had to go farming can return to the barracks to concentrate on training.


    In addition, these foxes possess the ability to drive wild beasts and monsters.


    Qingyou selected three thousand talented foxmen from among them and asked them to join the barracks, specifically responsible for raising and training monsters for combat.


    The Yuren and Bearman warriors will also assist them to enter the Black Mountain Mountains to capture the monsters they need.


    As for the foxes with ordinary talents, Qingyou did not waste their skills.


    In addition to growing food, a livestock farm has been set up in a quiet way.


    These foxes are responsible for the management, and they are used to cultivate animals for meat or agriculture.


    In this way, in addition to the daily food and vegetables, the entire God-given city also has a stable source of meat.


    In addition, a sanctuary was also established in the residence of the fox people.


    Tia naturally became Lin Mo''s fourth saint.


    A few days later, the arrangements of the foxes were quickly implemented, and Qingyou was relieved to see these newcomers actively participating in the operation of the city.


    "Sister Qingyou, my scout reported that the werewolves moved collectively, and I don''t know where to go."


    After finishing the arrangement in the barracks, Lilian also came to the quiet sanctuary and asked her to discuss matters concerning the wolf race.


    Although the entire barracks are basically managed by Lilian alone, Lilian will still choose to consult Qingyou when facing the general direction.


    "Oh? They didn''t choose to continue to retaliate?"


    Qingyou wrinkled her pretty brows, and she was also a little confused.


    "Maybe we are afraid of being beaten. After all, their remaining army of more than 10,000 can''t reveal any splashes in front of us."


    Lilian said with a smile.


    "We must not underestimate the enemy so much. Even a small link that we ignore may cause huge losses in the future.


    You must carefully arrange your manpower to pay attention to the safety of the God-given city, and you must not slack off the drills and exercises of the army. We must not let the Flame God down. "


    Said quietly and seriously.


    "Okay, I know Sister Qingyou. By the way, when I came, I went to Sister Chixin to see if there were any new equipment, but she didn''t open the door for me, just let me tell you that the little one handed to you by the God of Flame The girl woke up."


    Lilian nodded and replied.


    A look of surprise flashed across Qingyou Wenyan''s face. This girl was delivered to her by the God of Flame himself, and she must have played an extremely important role.


    Now that she is awake, she must go over and take a look.


    "Lilian, come with me and take a look."


    Qingyou got up immediately, took Lilian''s hand and went out.


    Chi Xin''s sanctuary was not far away, and when Qingyou and Lilian arrived, Chi Xin was sitting in the room in a daze.


    "Sister Chixin, where is that little girl?"


    Seeing that she was alone, Qingyou asked strangely.


    "There."


    Chi Xin showed a bitter smile helplessly, and pointed to the huge boiler aside.

 Chapter 128： Space magic girl

    "Ah? Why did you put her in there?"


    Qingyou was taken aback, and immediately ran over and opened the door of the boiler. A petite figure flashed past, and then the entire boiler became empty.


    "What about people?"


    Qingyou was stunned and asked with some doubts.


    "Sister Qingyou, here it is."


    Lilian pointed aside, where there was a huge armor for Ursa warriors.


    A pair of big eyes were looking out secretly through the gap in the armor.


    "Look, it''s useless. This little girl has special abilities. I can''t touch her at all. I can only cast a magic circle in this room, so that things can only enter but can''t exit, so I can barely trap her. Here."


    Chi Xin said with a wry smile.


    Qingyou saw that Chi Xin already had very obvious dark circles, and his face was full of exhaustion.


    I think this little girl should have woken up a long time ago, but Chi Xin has been unable to control her, so she can only stay in the room and spend her time.


    It was not until Lilian came to visit that Lilian passed the news through the door.


    "Sister Chi Xin, since I can''t find a solution, why not ask the God of Flame for help?"


    Qingyou smiled.


    "Yeah, I blame me for being so busy every day, I didn''t even think of this."


    Chi Xin suddenly patted his forehead and said with a smile.


    Then she quickly closed her eyes, folded her hands and prayed to Lin Mo.


    During this time, Lin Mo did not stay in the God-given City.


    He knew in his heart that these little girls, Qingyou and the others, were fully capable of handling all things now.


    Anyway, idleness is also idleness, so Lin Mo went into the Black Mountain Range again to try his luck these days.


    Every day he listened to the prayers of these saints, but the content was nothing more than the same gratitude and expression of piety.


    But now is not the time for them to pray before going to bed every day. Since they pray ardently, they must have their own help in important matters.


    Lin Mo didn''t talk nonsense. After listening to Chi Xin''s description of the current situation, he immediately opened the Godhead panel and teleported into Chi Xin''s sanctuary.


    The moment Lin Mo appeared in the temple, the little girl hiding beside her suddenly widened her eyes.


    This is a feeling she is very familiar with, she has a natural urge to get close.


    Wow!


    The little girl pushed away the armor she was hiding in, and walked out silently.


    "She''s out! Do you want to catch her?"


    Seeing this, Lilian suddenly said anxiously.


    "No, don''t move her. She should have come out after feeling the coming of the God of Flame, anyway we can''t catch her, so don''t trouble the God."


    Qingyou hurriedly stopped.


    She backed quickly by herself, and Chi Xin and Lilian also retreated aside.


    Everyone watched the little girl slowly walk towards the flaming flame totem, and each held his palm nervously.


    Can she feel my presence?


    Lin Mo condescendingly looked at the little girl standing in front of the flame totem, and he also had some curiosity in his heart.


    Even these three saints who are related to them, if they don''t deliberately light the flame totem when they teleport, they will not be able to notice their arrival, but this little girl can actually feel it!


    It''s a bit magical.


    "who are you?"


    The little girl stared at the flame totem and asked softly.

 Chapter 129： I give you a reason to live

    "I am the **** of fire, the **** who controls the fire, the symbol and pillar of this city."


    Lin Mo projected his own voice into the little girl''s mind and talked to her.


    "The feeling you give me...very familiar."


    The little girl said seriously.


    "Oh, I remembered. Those people asked me to run into the mine to activate the magic circle on my body, and I did.


    What followed was a burst of unbearable pain. When I thought I would die in this pain, all I felt was your breath. You saved me, right? "


    The little girl asked with her eyes wide open.


    "Yes."


    Although he didn''t save her deliberately, it was because of his own reasons that let her survive, and Lin Mo also happily admitted.


    "I have no parents, no family, no friends, and no meaning of life.


    I will do what others ask me to do.


    Now that you saved me, my life is yours. Is there anything you need me to do for you? "


    The little girl said quietly, as if she was explaining this very common thing.


    Lin Mo suddenly felt distressed.


    These boys and girls who were used as magical live bombs by the three princes were poor people.


    But at least other people still have a family and can figure out their own life experience.


    But this child alone has nothing.


    She didn''t have any meaning to support her alive, and she would do what others asked her to do, like a tool without emotion.


    Even if she was asked to die, she had not hesitated.


    For this kind of child, it is useless to say anything sensational to her.


    She had regarded this life as a fixed mode of thinking, and Lin Mo could only follow her mode of thinking to communicate with him.


    "I am the **** of flames. If you can''t find a reason to live, I can give you a reason to live."


    Lin Mo said calmly, letting out his temperature softly.


    The little girl closed her eyes, experiencing the warmth that caring for her never received.


    "How does it feel?"


    The little girl still closed her eyes and asked softly.


    "warm."


    "warm..."


    The little girl repeated these two words, and the corners of her mouth rose unconsciously.


    "I have never experienced this feeling before."


    The little girl opened her eyes and said softly.


    "I gave you this feeling, how about living for this feeling?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "It should be pretty good."


    The little girl smiled and replied.


    "Then... tell me your name."


    "I don''t have a name."


    "No name? So I gave you a name, how about Lian Nuan?"


    Lin Mo thought a little, then asked.


    "Liannuan...Is it attached to warmth? It''s a good name."


    Lian Nuan nodded and said happily.


    "So Lian Nuan, do you know what you have?"


    Lin Mo continued to ask.


    "I don''t know yet, but when I wake up, I find that I can move my body freely to a position where I can see, and I can also take what I see."


    Lian Nuan said, her body flashing quickly in the room like a ghost, and then she stretched out her hand, and an iron sword not far away flew into her hand.

 Chapter 130： How to take out the other half of the twin lotus fire

    Space capability!


    It was almost the first glance that Lian Nuan showed strength, Lin Mo had already determined that this was indeed space magic!


    The three princes chose these people as magic bombs only because they had magical powers in them.


    The person responsible for making them into bombs did not figure out what kind of magic power they were, nor did they activate their magic talents.


    It''s just simply using them as a magic container, and then detonating them with a special magic circle.


    At that time, the space magic in Lian Nuan vibrated and expanded. It was himself who relied on the strong pressure of the flame to stop this explosive expansion.


    While saving Love''s life, she also activated her magical talent by chance.


    Therefore, after waking up, Lian Nuan can perform this simple space magic.


    But looking at her release efficiency and proficiency, she was not like someone who had just awakened magic talent.


    This kind of terrifying talent is probably the compensation given to her after the heaven snatched everything from her.


    Space magic is extremely mysterious, and Lian Nuan should feel the vibration that occurs in the space when she teleports over, and then she can discover her own existence.


    This shows the horror and strength of space magic.


    Relying on Lian Nuan''s magical talent alone, it is not a problem at all to want to become an eighth-tier great magician.


    What''s more, Lin Mo is on the sidelines to give counseling and help. The future of this little girl is beyond limit.


    Moreover, she is still a human being. After unifying the orcs in the wild land, Love Nuan can also play a huge role in invading the human empire.


    This time I really found a treasure.


    Lin Mo was very excited. Even though Lian Nuan didn''t have a tribe or clansman to set up a sanctuary for her, Lin Mo specially gave her a small flame totem, making her his fifth saint.


    Lian Nuan''s current level may have reached the level of a third-order magician.


    After all, many ordinary human magicians cannot release spells as quickly and frequently as Lian Nuan when they reach the level of Tier 3.


    In the future, as long as you continue to develop and research new spells, Lian Nuan can compete with an army with one person''s power, which is not a problem at all.


    and many more?


    Space magic?


    A thought suddenly flashed in Lin Mo''s mind, which made him extremely pleasantly surprised.


    Since Lian Nuan can take things out, why not use her space magic to take out the twin lotus fire hidden in the other half of Chi Xin''s body!


    Combining the twin lotus fire into a whole body can definitely play a big role.


    You must know that there is no such thing as an idle generation.


    After restoring the twin lotus fire, not only will my strength be greatly increased, but my believers will also be able to gain a lot of benefits.


    Originally, Lin Mo was forced to wait because he couldn''t find any solution.


    Now that the way to solve the problem is in front of his eyes, how could Lin Mo not be moved.


    But the only problem is security.


    Although it is important to take out the twin lotus fire, the safety of Chi Xin is even more important.


    It is impossible for Lin Mo to ignore the safety of his saint for the sake of a strange fire.


    "Lian Nuan, what would happen if you were to move something you have never seen before?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "Using my ability to take something is like taking it directly with my hands. I can get it accurately when I see it. If it is something that I can''t see, then I don''t know what I will take out."


    Lian Nuan replied.

 Chapter 131： Risk making fire

    Lin Mo quickly understood what she meant.


    Lian Nuan used space magic against a screen, and then a steel handguard appeared in her hand.


    Lian Nuan walked over and opened the curtain. Lin Mo could see clearly that there was an armor made by Chi Xin behind the curtain, and at this time the armguard of this armor was being held by Lian Nuan.


    "Move the invisible things, that''s it. I can only roughly determine a range. As for what can be taken out of this range, I can''t control it at all."


    Lian Nuan explained while putting the guard back on.


    Although space magic has a very powerful effect, for the current Love Nuan, he cannot control his own ability very freely.


    For the invisible things, Lian Nuan''s movement is more like touching prizes.


    As for what can be touched in the "box" she selected, she is completely beyond her control.


    Lian Nuan can indeed try to take out the body fire of the Twin Lotus Fire from Chi Xin''s body, but what is taken out, besides the body fire, may also be an organ in Chi Xin''s body.


    Thinking about the horrible scenes that might happen, Lin Mo shuddered.


    Without any safety guarantee, Lin Mo absolutely dare not let Lian Nuan try to get it casually.


    So is there any way to detect the twin lotus fire in Chi Xin''s body?


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but feel a headache.


    By the way, since it is a twin lotus fire, there may be a special connection between the spiritual fire and the body fire.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo quickly released the spiritual fire.


    Lin Mo could indeed see a lotus-shaped red shadow on Chi Xin''s chest under the fire light of the spirit fire.


    Presumably that is where the body fire is.


    Since I can see it, my saint is probably also able to see it.


    Under Lin Mo''s guidance, a small piece of spiritual fire flew in front of Lian Nuan.


    And Chi Xin followed Lin Mo''s instructions and walked to the side of the flame totem.


    "Can you see it?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    Lian Nuan nodded, indeed, through that little piece of spiritual fire, she could also see the flame shadow in Chi Xin''s body.


    "If you are asked to take it out, are you sure?"


    Seeing Lian Nuan nodded, Lin Mo continued to ask.


    Lian Nuan did not rush to answer, but turned around Chi Xin.


    Lin Mo''s mind moved slightly, and the small piece of spiritual fire also moved with the movement of Lian Nuan, always in front of Lian Nuan, so that she could see the twin lotus fire in Chi Xin''s body.


    "confident."


    Lian Nuan went around for a full circle, and already understood the position of the twin lotus fire in Chi Xin''s body. She nodded and replied seriously.


    Seeing that she was extremely confident and without any uncertainty at all, Lin Mo also relaxed.


    Lian Nuan started from awakening her magical talent, and has never failed so far. It is estimated that she has no concept of failure.


    It may be the best choice to let her operate under such conditions of complete confidence.


    "Chi Xin, I want Lian Nuan to take out the strange fire in your body, are you willing?"


    Although Lian Nuan had determined that he could do it, Lin Mo still had to ask for his heartfelt opinions.


    Chi Xin had heard Lin Mo say about the strange fire in his body.


    So she had already prepared for this in her heart.


    For the great God of Flame, Chi Xin could not even have his life, naturally there was no reason to oppose it.

 Chapter 132： Fire

    What''s more, Lin Mo also solicited her opinions personally, which made Chi Xin feel grateful.


    "Great God of Flame, Chi Xin is willing to obey all your arrangements."


    Chi Xin nodded immediately and clearly gave his attitude.


    "Then... you guys start."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he broke off his spiritual contact with them so as not to be distracted by their existence.


    This is Lian Nuan''s first attempt to use space magic from inside a living thing.


    Although she had carefully and conscientiously observed the position of the twin lotus fire in Chi Xin''s body from all angles, she would still be a little nervous if she really wanted to do it.


    The human body itself is an extremely precise instrument, a slight deviation may cause irreversible damage to Chi Xin.


    Although Lin Mo said the beginning, Lian Nuan has been hesitant to do it.


    She circled the heart in circles, repeating the position of the twin lotus fire that had been seen many times in her mind.


    Chi Xin didn''t speak either, just tried his best to stay still and stand still.


    Because he was afraid of disturbing Lian Nuan''s observation, Chi Xin didn''t even dare to breathe excessively.


    Finally, Lian Nuan stopped, slowly facing Chi Xin, and stretched out his right hand.


    Seeing this, Chi Xin worked harder to keep his body stable.


    For a moment, everyone in the room held their breath.


    Including Qingyou and Lilian who didn''t know why, both clenched their hands and watched the situation nervously.


    The principle of space magic says that it is complicated, but it is not something that everyone can do if it is simple.


    Take what Lian Nuan is doing now.


    First of all, Lian Nuan should carefully observe the position of the twin lotus fire, calculate and build a one-to-one spatial model in his mind.


    After that, Lian Nuan had to try to use his magic power to slowly wrap the twin lotus fire. During the whole process, his spatial magic cannot be deviated by the slightest, otherwise it would hurt Chi Xin''s internal organs.


    In the entire seemingly simple process, every step requires extremely precise control.


    Most of the principles of space magic are so difficult to operate, which is one of the reasons why space magicians are so rare.


    Lian Nuan at this time was still simulating the process of taking out the twin lotus fire step by step in her mind, and her mental power was rapidly consuming.


    Big drops of sweat left from her forehead, it can be seen that Love Nuan is also working very hard at this time.


    Qingyou wanted to wipe her sweat in the past, but was afraid of disturbing her, so she could only stand and watch anxiously.


    As time passed, everyone in the room, including Lin Mo, felt a torment from the bottom of my heart.


    "It''s done!"


    After simulating hundreds of times in the bottom of my heart, Lian Nuan finally determined that he could operate this process proficiently.


    In addition to extremely high talent and mental computing ability, Love Nuan also has decisiveness and determination that a girl of this age should not have.


    After confirming that he could do it completely, Lian Nuan took the shot without hesitation.


    That fast speed didn''t even react to Chi Xin.


    Seeing Lian Nuan''s hand stretched out and shrank, Chi Xin felt his body lighten in a blink of an eye, and a flame-shaped lotus flower appeared in Lian Nuan''s hand so suddenly!

 Chapter 133： Tentan body

    Lin Mo didn''t expect that Lian Nuan would take the body fire out so decisively, and he was taken aback on the spot.


    You know, different fires are all things that are conceived by the aura of heaven and earth.


    Without absolute strength, let alone control and touch, you can''t even meet them.


    But Lian Nuan was holding this strange fire with his hands.


    Lin Mo jumped down and wanted to release his own flame on the spot to protect Lian Nuan.


    But when he looked intently, he found that his body was lying quietly in the palm of Lian Nuan''s palm, and there was no sign of burning her.


    "My god, you want me to take it out, but this thing?"


    Lian Nuan held up the flame in his hand and faced the flame totem, and asked with a flat face.


    She didn''t have any sense of great merit in her body, as if all these things she did were the most normal.


    "It''s this thing."


    Lin Mo replied, with excitement, collecting the body fire on himself.


    "Ding, did the detected fire absorb it?"


    "Ding, you have obtained twin lotus fire (incomplete


    "Ding, it is detected that you have collected enough incomplete fires and can be synthesized. Do you want to synthesize?"


    As the body fire was successfully collected by Lin Mo, a series of system prompts sounded.


    "synthesis!"


    Lin Mo immediately confirmed the system options.


    "Ding, congratulations on getting the different fire: twin lotus fire."


    Lin Mo couldn''t wait to open his attribute panel, and found that the twin lotus fire had changed.


    Twin lotus fire: The flames born in the belly of a very high temperature volcano are twins with two pedicles. The body fire can extinguish the body or condense, and the spiritual fire can extinguish the spirit and heal the spirit. When the two are combined, all power can be exerted, and a pure celestial spirit body can be condensed by the energy of body fire.


    No wonder I couldn''t use the power of the spirit fire every time I tried to use it. It turned out that the two twin lotus fires did not gather together.


    Now that he has a complete twin lotus fire, he can fully exert the power of the different fire this time.


    What also made Lin Mo noticed was that now he could condense a pure celestial spirit body!


    Celestial spirit body, this concept was already infused into his mind by the system when Lin Mo was reborn on this continent.


    The so-called heavenly spirit body is the body gifted by heaven.


    This is an extremely rare physique, this physique, whether it is magic talent or martial arts talent is top-notch.


    In other words, a person with a celestial spirit body, whether it is practicing magic or fighting qi, will definitely achieve great achievements.


    Celestial spirit bodies are extremely rare in the entire Chaos Continent, although there are also, but people with this physique are all geniuses out of a million.


    Although it is a fire, it is very convenient to do many things.


    But Lin Mo was also an individual before, and without a human body, he always felt very uncomfortable.


    Lin Mo is already very satisfied with having a human body, not to mention a celestial spirit body with extraordinary talent!


    Moreover, after having the celestial spirit body, Lin Mo can come in front of Qingyou and the others in an open manner, instead of hiding in the created flames every time.


    Suppressing his excitement, Lin Mo closed his attribute panel.


    "Chi Xin, Lian Nuan, do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Both girls have worked hard, Lin Mo naturally needs to care.

 Chapter 134： Nourish the soul

    "Chixin is very good, thank my **** for always worrying about Chixin''s safety."


    Chi Xin saluted the flame totem with some excitement.


    The God of Flame can bring back a girl with such an extremely high talent, and through her, he can help himself take out the alien fire that he swallowed before.


    In Chi Xin''s heart, this was an extremely moving thing, and her gratitude and piety to Lin Mo deepened.


    Qingyou and Lilian originally didn''t know the whole story, but now under the blazing explanation and explanation, both of them are also touched, and they both praise the greatness and love of the God of Flame in their hearts.


    "I''m fine, too, but a little tired."


    Lian Nuan felt a little uncomfortable, she said, slowly sitting on the ground.


    Her small face was white, and sweat on her forehead, she looked very tired.


    Sit down in front of Lin Mo, not because of Lian Nuan''s lack of respect, but because she was really tired and paralyzed.


    The consumption of magic power is not large, but it is indeed a bit reluctant to let Lian Nuan do such a high-intensity thing soon after awakening.


    Lian Nuan''s mental power has been overdrawn, and she will not be allowed to rest for four or five days.


    By the way, isn''t there a twin lotus fire?


    Lin Mo looked at Lian Nuan''s tired look, but he felt distressed, but he quickly remembered that the twin lotus fire he had just synthesized could come in handy at this moment.


    Spirit fire has the effect of nourishing and destroying the soul, and Love Nuan consumes overdrawn mental power, which happens to belong to the category of soul power.


    boom!


    Lin Mo fell on the flame totem, and the flame on his body gradually changed.


    Several girls were surprised to see that the previous dazzling fire light on the flame totem had now become a golden flame lotus.


    The flame lotus bloomed slowly, exuding a calming breath.


    Just looking at the flame lotus, the hearts of several girls seemed to be healed.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    Said quietly.


    Lin Mo''s thoughts moved slightly, and a golden petal fell from the flame lotus, and gently landed on Lian Nuan''s body.


    The petals slowly melted into Lian Nuan''s body, turning into an incomparably pure energy, nourishing her soul.


    Lian Nuan, who was originally listless and sluggish, suddenly felt a warmth from the depths of his soul when he touched the petals.


    The warmth made her groan.


    If Lin Mo made her feel the warmth of the body before, then this time, what Lin Mo made her feel was the warmth of the soul.


    Although this warm feeling is not directly physical, it is inexplicably reassuring and gentle.


    This is my God, this is the meaning and goal of my life.


    Lian Nuan looked obsessively at the golden lotus on the flame totem, his eyes full of attachment.


    After all the energy contained in that petal was absorbed by Lian Nuan, she seemed to be reborn.


    The exhaustion from the previous soul has been completely wiped out, and Lian Nuan even feels that his soul is stronger than before after the exhaustion and healing just now.


    Seeing that Lian Nuan once again plucked up his strength and stood up from the ground, his face was no longer tired, Lin Mo also relaxed.


    Seeing Lian Nuan miraculously sweeping away the fatigue before, the three of Qingyou couldn''t help covering their mouths and exclaiming magic.


    Quiet and premonitory, under the guidance of the great flame god, this strange fire taken out of Chi Xin''s body can definitely bring endless benefits to the believers.

 Chapter 135： Unite the body

    In the next few days, Lin Mo threw Lian Nuan to Qing You.


    After all, Qingyou is currently the highest-level magician in the entire God-given City, and it is not a problem for her to guide her just awakening talented Love Nuan.


    Qingyou has witnessed how terrifying this little girl''s magic talent is. Therefore, Qingyou has done his best in teaching and teaching, without any selfishness.


    Lin Mo took the time to split the twin lotus fires and put them in Saint Tia''s place.


    Those who have injured believers or incurable diseases with soul damage can come to her to pray for the gifts of the gods.


    With Lin Mo''s arrangement, Tia would not be too boring in the God-given City.


    Every saint has her own affairs that need to be governed and busy, and they can perform their duties and work together to fight for a better future for the God-given city.


    Having processed and settled everything in the city, Lin Mo finally set his sights on the celestial spirit body that could be created at will.


    The Black Mountain Mountains, the old gathering place of the Baiyu tribe.


    Lin Mo came alone to the deep pool connected to the underground waterway.


    This was originally a very quiet place, but now all the feather races have followed Lilian and moved into the god-given city, this place is even more empty.


    Think and build your own celestial body here, without worrying about being disturbed by others.


    Lin Mo looked at the secluded pool water, thinking over and over thousands of times in his heart what his new body should look like.


    Lin Mo took out every image he could imagine in his mind and considered it carefully.


    He even thought about squeezing out a female body and experiencing the feeling of being a human with a completely different identity.


    But in the end, Lin Mo gave up.


    He finally decided to use the image of his life.


    After all, as a Chinese, Lin Mo has a high sense of pride in his identity.


    Although reborn into this world, Lin Mo believes that his current life is a continuation of the previous life that ended in a hurry.


    Since it is a continuation, then why should I abandon my original identity and change my face?


    After making up his mind, Lin Mo switched to the twin lotus fire state.


    After communicating with the system, Lin Mo determined his choice to condense the celestial spirit body.


    Suddenly, two flames floated from Lin Mo''s body, they spiraled alternately, and then gradually condensed into a huge golden lotus above the pool.


    The surface of the lotus is still braving a burning flame, which looks very beautiful.


    "Ding, your appearance has been generated, please confirm again."


    The system prompt sounds.


    Lin Mo did not hesitate, and immediately chose to confirm.


    A golden flame beam sprayed out from the center of the lotus flower, dyeing half of the night sky into gold.


    Afterwards, the golden lotus flower slowly bloomed, and the petals opened layer by layer.


    After the whole lotus flower was completely opened, Lin Mo saw that in the center of the lotus flower, a man was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    Looking at the familiar face, the familiar black hair, and the familiar yellow skin, Lin Mo smiled.


    Yes, no matter where I am, I am a proud descendant of Yan and Huang, and I am still that Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo slowly drifted towards his body, and while touching the body, Lin Mo slowly sank into his eyebrows, becoming one with him.

 Chapter 136： Unknown orc coalition

    After possessing the body, Lin Mo can be regarded as having an addiction.


    Moreover, this celestial spirit body is for his own use, and it will not conflict with the godhead panel. In other words, this body can even be transported at will through the prayers of believers at any time.


    Up to now, Lin Mo finally broke away from the identity of a group of fire and possessed the ability of human action.


    With the blessing of Marrow Spirit Firefly, Lian Nuan''s practice speed improved rapidly.


    This little girl is also very desperate, every time she practice does not make herself mentally overdrawn, she will not stop.


    Originally, mental overdraft seemed to be a very difficult injury to others, but with the twin lotus fire bestowed by Lin Mo, Lian Nuan could always quickly return to normal.


    This almost self-harming practice method made Qingyou admire very much.


    Every mental overdraft and recovery is equivalent to breaking and standing, the soul of Lian Nuan becomes stronger after every practice.


    Therefore, compared to many others, Lian Nuan not only possesses an extremely terrifying magical talent, but also steadily fights step by step, with a very solid foundation.


    Therefore, when Lian Nuan reached the third-order magician, Qingyou took the initiative to pray to Lin Mo, thinking that she had nothing else to teach her.


    Lin Mo thought about it carefully.


    Due to the special nature of Lian Nuan''s magic, leaving her in the god-given city is not a good choice for her growth.


    It is as strong as Lian Nuan, even if it is only Tier 3, it already has the ability to protect itself.


    If she really wants to run, then relying on her high-frequency spatial movement, unless the space is confined, it is impossible to prevent her from escaping.


    Except for the great warriors and magisters who reached the eighth rank, the people below this level had no strength at all.


    And as her saint, Lin Mo can come to her through prayer at any time, so the safety of Lian Nuan is not a problem at all.


    Moreover, Lian Nuan is the only human in the entire God-given city, somewhat incompatible with others.


    After comprehensive consideration from many aspects, Lin Mo decided to let Lian Nuan leave the wild land and go to the human empire for free development.


    If Lian Nuan can successfully organize a group of forces of its own, then Lian Nuan can help a lot when Lin Mo extends his hand to the human empire.


    Lian Nuan is very obedient, so she can do whatever Lin Mo asks her to do.


    But now her strength is no longer what it used to be, and if she returns to the human society again, she will no longer be bullied by others.


    With guards, the five saints of the entire god-given city set off at the same time, and the four saints sent Lian Nuan out of the Black Mountain.


    Lian Nuan decided to go to the Bernard Empire first. Since he was abandoned from that place, he naturally had to go back and prove his existence to Lin Mo.


    Lian Nuan had already made up his mind to become Lin Mo''s knife, and this knife was the first to be inserted into the chest of the Bernard Empire.


    The peaceful days did not last too long.


    On the third day after sending off Lian Nuan, Lilian''s scouts returned to report that a huge army was found in the west of the God-given City.


    Unexpectedly, that army was not an army composed solely of one race.


    It is like a god-given city, a coalition of several races.


    Lilian immediately reported the news to Qingyou non-stop.


    Qingyou quickly summoned the senior officials of the entire God City to discuss together, and everyone felt a sense of crisis.

 Chapter 137： cautious

    "Have you heard the identity of the orc coalition army?"


    When everyone gathered, Qingyou asked Lilian.


    While waiting for everyone to arrive, Lilian''s scouts also kept passing on the outside situation back and forth.


    "Their specific purpose is unclear, but their identities have been preliminarily judged through observation."


    Lilian stood up and explained to everyone.


    "According to the observation report of the scout, this orc coalition has a total of 50,000 people, composed of people from 4 tribes. They are Lion, Werewolf, Centaur and Kobold."


    Hiss~


    After listening to Lilian''s introduction, everyone couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Fifty thousand people!


    What a huge force this is.


    Just such a force alone has twice the number of God-given City.


    "Lion people? Aren''t they busy competing with the tiger people for the royal status of the orc empire? Why do they come in our direction?"


    Elder Bear Man frowned and asked with some doubts.


    "Since there is a werewolf tribe in this force, it means that it may be provoked by the werewolf tribe. You want to attack us?"


    The patriarch of the civet rubbed his temple with a very headache expression.


    "Looking at the current situation, there is a high probability that this is possible, but even if they want to attack us, relying on the strength of the god-given city, it is actually twice as strong as our orc coalition, and it will not be able to break our city."


    Nodded quietly, and replied seriously.


    "More importantly, we cannot be sure whether this coalition forces intends to attack us. In my personal view, a tribe that has just been attached to the Lion people is impossible to say that the Lion people will attack us. of."


    After a quiet pause, he continued to add.


    "I have this view too. Werewolves relocated collectively and are now here again. What is certain is that the emergence of this orc coalition must be due to the werewolves, but we cannot be sure of their purpose, so what we will do now The response to the response is open to discussion."


    Lilian added.


    Qingyou glanced at her approvingly, and now Lilian has not only reached a high level of force, but also has become more sensitive to the battlefield.


    Now she really has the posture of a general.


    "What kind of response do you want? If the other party really wants to fight over, let''s fight with them. We can have the right time and place. Even if the opponent has so many people, it won''t be a problem."


    Elder Akabane scratched his head and said arbitrarily.


    "Never underestimate the enemy.


    Although relying on the god-given city is easy to defend and difficult to attack, we are not afraid of hard steel with each other. But we must take into account that our population of 25,000, the real fighters are less than 15,000, while the 50,000 people on the opposite side are all fighters.


    Under the protection of the God of Flame, we can indeed win, but such a victory will naturally be a miserable victory. "


    Qingyou gently shook his head.


    "As the two biggest forces in the Wildlands, whether they are the Lion Race or the Tiger Race, they are the existences that we cannot afford to provoke. These two so-called orc royal families, in addition to their own strong ethnic group, are more beside them. Many other orc tribes have gathered. With our current strength, we simply cannot fight against them."


    Lilian took the stubbornness and continued to add.

 Chapter 138： Combat readiness

    "So, these fifty thousand orc coalition forces are not terrible. The frightening thing is that these fifty thousand are not all of the lion clan forces. Once they are completely irritated or made them feel a sense of crisis, we are afraid that they will be desperate. Exterminate."


    Qingyou added solemnly.


    "Then what to do?"


    Elder Xiong Ren asked worriedly.


    "We have to maintain a delicate balance between completely irritating them and being bullied by them at will."


    Qingyou glanced at him and said.


    "That is to say, the feeling we give them must be that kind of feeling that it will be very hard to fight, but it will not bring them any threat, does it?"


    Lilian asked.


    "Correct."


    Nodded quietly.


    After such an explanation, everyone basically understood where they were now and what actions they should take next.


    "Order to go down. All the residents who work in the fields outside the city will withdraw to the city. Rolling thunderstones and explosives are prepared on the walls. Please take care of your mother for this part."


    "Tia, you are responsible for treating all the medical staff in your hand, ready for the healing magic fire bestowed by the gods, and ready to support the battlefield at any time."


    "The elders of the bear men and the elders of the feather tribe, you quickly go back and prepare your troops. Let the bear soldiers go up to the wall to prepare for battle. Only a small part of the feather soldiers are left outside, and the rest are hidden as an ambush. Use. Cat assassins are not suitable for this kind of city defense. Tell them to go to the city of the dwarves and prepare to carry new equipment. Bruno, you take the blacksmiths to help them."


    "Lilian, you will also set off immediately, responsible for monitoring the battle situation and commanding the entire army. I will find you later. Sister Chixin, let''s go and integrate the pre-war equipment together, and immediately board the city wall together."


    Quietly, quickly and methodically assigning what everyone should do, everyone can quickly find their place and understand what they should do, they immediately agreed, and then went out quickly.


    "Let''s go, let''s go too."


    Qingyou took Chi Xin''s hand and headed towards Chi Xin''s temple.


    Chi Xin had also been a queen of a clan before. Although she was a little confused in this emergency situation, under the influence of Qingyou''s capable and calm attitude, she quickly adjusted her state.


    As a master of weapon equipment, Chi Xin has never stopped development and research.


    Orcs have many races, which leads to different ways of fighting for each race.


    Correspondingly, when facing each race, the equipment that should be used is also different.


    In siege and defensive battles, encounters and ambushes, the equipment and weapons required are different.


    This is also the reason why Qingyouhui chose to integrate equipment with Chi Xin personally before the war.


    A worker must first sharpen his tools if he wants to do his job well.


    Choosing the right weapons and equipment is as important as carrying out the correct army layout and command.


    "In the past few months, although there has been no war, but my people have not been lazy. The defense equipment I developed is also diligently built, and the quantity is basically enough to equip us now. Of the troops."


    Chi Xin seized the time and introduced Qingyou as he walked.


    "That would be better."


    Qingyou nodded with some rejoicing, and the two entered the dwarven arsenal together.

 Chapter 139： Hair stone machine

    The entire arsenal is huge, exuding a strong smell of metal and lubricant.


    Rows of display racks were filled with weapons and equipment.


    Weapons and equipment are placed separately, and each style and function are all sorted neatly, making it extremely convenient to find.


    "Since it is a defensive battle, we are naturally defensive, and those light armors that are weakened in pursuit of mobility are not needed.


    Chi Xin thought about what kind of equipment he should get while considering the needs of the battle.


    "Yes, considering that there is no flying race in the opposing orc coalition, the focus of the city defense will be on the bear people. After so long of multiplication, there are more than three thousand bear people. These people Although the number may not be too much, the evaluation is that their strength and stature can definitely play a big role."


    Nodded quietly and said.


    "If that''s the case, it''s easier to handle."


    Chi Xin''s eyes suddenly lit up, pulling Qingyou quickly to the side of the arsenal.


    "The bears are tall and powerful, and can support extremely heavy plate armor. For the sake of defending the city, they don''t need to fight too flexibly, just carry the rolling wood thunderstone and throw bombs below.


    If the opponent chooses to siege the city forcibly, there will be archers in the army who will attack from a distance, so the heavy plate armor previously built for the bears can now come in handy. "


    Chi Xin said excitedly while pulling Qingyou to a row of iron shelves.


    There are thick bear-man plate armors full of them.


    The coverage of the plate armor is extremely high. Except for the softer materials used in the joints, the other parts of the body are completely wrapped tightly. It can be said that only two eyes are exposed.


    "With the purification and smelting technology given to us by the God of Fire. The materials of these plate armors are extremely hard, and even a high-coverage arrow rain can hardly pierce these thick plate armors."


    Chi Xin introduced.


    "Very good things, come and ship them out."


    He nodded quietly, and ordered the cat-man assassins and dwarves who were waiting to carry the equipment to transport the plate armor out.


    "Our goal is not to annihilate all of the opponent''s army, and the Yuren fighters don''t have to forcefully fight with the opponent. These newly created bows and arrows are very suitable for them to shoot in the air."


    Chi Xin led Qingyou to some bows and arrows again, and began to introduce it.


    "These arrows all use a brand-new calibration method, which can ensure that they do not drift when flying. The arrows are filled with tungsten steel mines given to us by the **** of flames, which are extremely hard. They are launched by feather fighters in the sky If you do, the penetrating power is extremely strong."


    "And this stuff!"


    Chi Xin led Qingyou to the deepest part of the arsenal, pointing to the big guy in front of him and said excitedly.


    "This is... a catapult?"


    Qingyou looked at the tall catapult in front of him, and said in surprise.


    "No, this is our improved version based on the catapult. I call it a stone machine."


    Chi Xin became more excited as she spoke, her face flushed.


    "Ordinary catapults can only throw one stone at a time, but the stone machine can throw three at a time!"


    "And these three stone-catching devices can be separated and independent. That is to say, when the first stone is loaded, Chapter 3 and the stone can be thrown out."


    Chi Xin reached out his hand and touched the hair stone machine, his face full of love.

 Chapter 140： ambush

    Qingyou was a little shocked.


    This stone machine looks ugly, but I did not expect it to be so powerful.


    Being able to emit three stones at the same time is equivalent to increasing the damage and coverage caused by an attack.


    The three stones can be fired independently, which turns this equipment into a continuous fire turret.


    When it was installed on the first stone, the third had already been launched.


    Imagine that in a siege battle, if there is always a huge machine on the opponent''s city that is constantly firing, it can definitely cause strong psychological pressure on the siege party.


    "Oh, yes, it''s more than that. I also carved a flame circle on the stone launcher. As long as someone inputs magic power into it, the stone bullet loaded in will be accompanied by flame."


    Chi Xin suddenly remembered something and quickly added.


    "Sister Chixin, how many sets of this thing are there?"


    Qingyou couldn''t conceal the excitement in her heart, and held Chixin''s hand excitedly.


    "This thing is very troublesome to make, so far we have only produced 4 units in total."


    Chi Xin showed an embarrassed smile and said apologetically.


    "Enough is enough, come, pull out the stone machine, and install one on each of the gates of the four cities in the south, east, north and west. If there is this thing, we will not be afraid of another 50,000 people!"


    Quiet and proud.


    With these powerful equipment, Qingyou also has more confidence.


    What''s more, there are still three strengths up to Tier 7 on his side.


    That''s right.


    Under the influence of Lian Nuan''s desperate practice, Qingyou also felt the importance of strength, so she practiced desperately.


    Although Qingyou''s talent is not as good as Lian Nuan, with such desperate efforts, Qingyou has already entered the ranks of the seventh rank.


    The three highest combat powers in the god-given city are all in the city. Although they are only one step away from the eighth rank, they are already able to contemplate the existence of the heroes.


    Having them guarding in the city is equivalent to three tall spiritual pillars.


    Although the residents of the city have been told to hide, they are hardly afraid.


    Such self-confidence and stability are also the biggest change that Lin Mo has brought to them for so long.


    After Qingyou and Chixin chose the equipment, they followed a piece of the city wall on the west gate.


    The others had already arranged everything for themselves as ordered.


    The troops in the city have been integrated, Lilian temporarily assembled them near the west gate, waiting to be dispatched at any time.


    There are hundreds of bear soldiers on the city gate.


    But they are just a deceptive effect. Not only are they not wearing the plate armor that they transported over, but they are also wearing the worn-out rattan-woven armors.


    Hundreds of feather warriors flew sparsely above the god-given city, holding only old spears in their hands, as if they were conducting daily patrols, without any sense of alertness.


    Moreover, under the cover of the tall city wall, three thousand bear soldiers covered with plate armor are ready. Thousands of feather soldiers put their armor-piercing arrows on their bowstrings, ready to fly into the sky at any time. The enemy fired in a wave.


    "Sister Qingyou, Sister Chixin, you are here."


    Lilian hurriedly greeted Qingyou and the others.


    "How''s it going?"


    Standing quietly on the wall, looking far away.


    "There is still no movement there, and they seem to be investigating our situation."


    Lilian replied.

 Chapter 141： Chi Yan

    "It can be seen that the Lions still don''t believe enough in the information given by the werewolves."


    Qingyou smiled slightly and turned around.


    "It''s natural not to believe it. After all, the werewolves don''t have too much information about us. The Lions can climb to this position step by step, and their cautiousness and seriousness are also reasons worthy of recognition."


    Chixin replied.


    Except for the three Qingyou, the other high-levels also came to the west gate''s city wall.


    All the things arranged before Qingyouzhi have been fulfilled.


    Everywhere in the city is now fully prepared for battle


    "It''s okay, let them continue to observe. We are ready to fight at any time, ready to fight!"


    Qingyou chuckled, his voice full of confidence.


    In the distance, the Orc Alliance under the leadership of the Lion Clan also stayed for a while.


    The leader of this orc coalition is the prince of the Lion Empire, Chi Yan.


    Old King Chi Yan''s favorite child, because his mane was so bright in color, the Lion King specially named him Chi Yan.


    At the same time, I also hope that he can burn all the obstacles in front of him, and finally end the centuries of internal fighting among the orcs on the wild land, and truly establish an orc empire.


    At this moment, Chi Yan, holding a big sword in both hands, stood on a **** of soil, staring at the god-given city in the distance.


    The breeze blew, and his beautiful fur swayed with the wind, looking really majestic.


    "What a beautiful city, I didn''t expect such a beautiful city to appear in this wild land."


    Chi Yan said with emotion.


    "The prince was joking. Compared with the capital of the empire, this city is still much inferior."


    The man and horse general on the side leaned the machete in his hand and said flatly.


    "No, there is one thing to say. Our capital city is indeed inferior to this city. If it weren''t for the bad relationship between the werewolf brothers and them, maybe I would really invite them to join our empire and build a new one for us. city ??of."


    Chi Yan shook his head regretfully.


    Hearing this, the werewolf patriarch on the side, who is now the werewolf general, immediately fought a cold war with fright.


    The power of this entire Lion Empire is so huge that it doesn''t look down on the werewolf tribe with a population of less than 20,000.


    If this Prince Chiyan really likes the God-given city, even if he sends them the annihilation of their entire werewolf tribe as a gift, his werewolf patriarch can''t resist anything.


    The werewolf officer on the side, Yinbei, showed a sly smile.


    Although Chi Yan''s words were quite shocking.


    But since he could say such things, he definitely didn''t really intend to abandon the werewolves.


    The Lion people can reach the point where they are called emperors today. In addition to their own combat power and decision-making power, the appeal and character of their race also played a great role.


    The lion clan has always kept a promise, and if there is gratitude, it will be answered, and if there is grudge, it will be repaid.


    It can be said that as long as you establish a good relationship with them, unless you betray or hurt them, the Lion Race will definitely treat you as their own and will never abandon you.


    As the most favored rookie of the Lion people, this Prince Chiyan is the heir to the outstanding character of the Lion people.


    With the cunning level of the silver back, it was natural to take this into consideration, and urge the werewolf patriarch to put himself under Chi Yan''s command.

 Chapter 142： Please fight

    Wow!


    When everyone present was guessing each other, a hole suddenly appeared in the ground on the side, and a kobold general got out of the ground.


    Kobolds are very good at drilling holes. Unlike the dwarves, the dwarves live underground for the convenience of obtaining the minerals used for forging, while the kobolds are naturally fond of the wet and dirty environment of the underground.


    Although for the beauty of the construction of underground buildings, they are completely inferior to the dwarves.


    But in terms of speed alone, the kobolds will dump the dwarves for several blocks.


    Moreover, kobolds have very sensitive sense of smell and hearing, and can hear movement on the ground at a depth of two meters below the ground.


    Therefore, Prince Chi Yan''s army specially set up a kobold army, the purpose is to let them listen to information from the underground, or launch a surprise attack from the underground.


    "How is it? What''s the situation inside?"


    Chi Yan turned his head to look at him, and asked softly.


    "I''m sorry, the prince. I don''t know what materials the underground of the city was built with. We can''t dig in with our claws. Even if we use weapons to dig, the speed is extremely slow..."


    The first thing the Kobold general did after crawling out of the ground was to kneel down in front of Prince Chi Yan and apologize.


    "Oh?"


    Prince Chi Yan frowned, his face clearly showing a trace of unhappy expression.


    Relying on the kobold''s ability to dig holes in the ground, he was able to seize the opportunity almost before this operation.


    But he didn''t think that this method of trying to lark would completely lose its effectiveness at this time.


    "Oh, nothing, it''s okay."


    Prince Chi Yan sighed and looked back at his own army of tens of thousands. He couldn''t even see his head at a glance.


    "Looking at the defenses on their walls, you can probably guess how many people there are in their city.


    We are now under pressure from the army, and it is impossible to not notice in the city. However, only these people were set up above their city gate, indicating that their population was originally small.


    According to this situation, it should be their main force that caused the werewolf brothers to suffer last time. This main force is only a few thousand people at most. Our 50,000 troops can kill them in the past. "


    Prince Chi Yan raised his big sword with a confident expression on his face.


    "The prince is right. This city is just beautifully built. In fact, it doesn''t have any strong strength at all.


    Prince, you don''t have to do it yourself, let me take the soldiers directly through the gate, slaughter them in, and occupy the city. Then, the prince, you use this city as your base, isn''t it wonderful? "


    General Centaur immediately followed his words.


    "Well, since the generals are so loyal, then I will not act personally. I will assign you as many people as you want."


    Prince Chi Yan smiled and touched his mane, then asked.


    "To deal with such a sparsely populated city, it would take too much force to give me five thousand centaur soldiers. With our speed, they can''t even react to it, so I have to break through the city gate."


    The Centaur General stood proudly and raised the machete in his hand.


    "Okay, then I''ll give you 5,000 horsemen and soldiers. If you can successfully return from the city, this prince will have many rewards!"


    Chi Yan laughed and waved.

 Chapter 143： The Assault of the Centaur Warrior

    The prince was so happy, the generals were naturally excited too.


    For other races in the Lion Empire, being able to hold a thigh with infinite future is almost a good thing for the entire race to follow the chickens and dogs.


    Seeing that General Centaur and Prince Chi Yan was amused, General Kobold suddenly showed a disappointed expression.


    The werewolf general on the side also looked eagerly, his eyes full of envy.


    On the contrary, Yinbei''s face is not happy or sad, and there is a faint trace of joking in his eyes, like a bad boy waiting to see people jokes.


    How strong is the city bestowed by God, others don''t know, can the werewolves still be unclear?


    The strength of the bloodfang team is second to none in the entire wolf clan.


    Since the opponent can destroy this army without spending a single soldier, there are only two situations.


    Either the opponent has a large number of people, and before the bloodfang troops can react, they rely on the advantage of the crowd to pile them to death.


    Either the strength of the opponent''s troops is too tyrannical, completely enough to crush Bloodfang them.


    Regardless of the possibility, it proved that this city is definitely a tough bone.


    What''s more, the strength of the opponent''s city can be seen at a glance, and it is a wishful thinking to want to take this city with five thousand people.


    The silver vest knew this, but he was too lazy to remind it.


    The main reason the werewolves were forced to join the lion empire was their fear of the strength of the god-given city.


    Yinbei still wished that they would suffer a bit more in the hands of God-given City at this time, as long as they suffered a loss, the beam would be settled.


    In the future, I will talk about sending troops to attack the god-given city, it is not the matter of his werewolf clan, but the matter of the entire lion empire.


    "I wish the generals of the people and horses a victory! Successfully defeated this city!"


    Not only did Yinbei fail to discourage General Centaur, on the contrary, he deliberately bowed to him.


    "Hahaha, well, look at me ashamed for you werewolves!"


    General Centaur heard Yinbei''s words, and was so happy that he slapped his shoulder and laughed.


    Silverback laughed in cooperation, and no one noticed whether his laughter was malicious.


    After the courtesy, the Centaur General quickly ordered five thousand celebrities and warriors, and launched a charge towards the west gate of the god-given city.


    "Holy woman! The opposing army seems to be preparing for war. This should be the first wave of attacks. The opposing team sent about 5,000 people, all of them Centauri."


    Over the God-given city, a feathered scout had been watching the situation closely. Seeing General Centaur leading the troops out, they immediately landed on the wall to report.


    "There are so few? Is it a cannon fodder for probing? The order continues, and the feather soldiers below continue to stand by and send a thousand bear soldiers to the city wall to meet the enemy."


    Qingyou thought about it for a while, and quickly ordered to go down.


    "Yes!"


    The cat-man assassin who had passed the order was immediately notified.


    Soon, the Ursa warriors climbed onto the city wall wearing thick plate armor. They lined up on the city wall, and their feet were full of rolling logs and gunpowder bombs made by the dwarves.


    "Oh? The other party seems to have discovered our raid, and the city wall has actually added more people."


    The centaur general sneered, but did not tell his men to stop, but continued to charge away.


    Regarding the thousands of bears on the wall, the generals didn''t care at all.

 Chapter 144： Rear-end

    As a special race of half-man and half-horse, the physical quality of the centaur is not inferior to that of the bear, and even more powerful.


    And they also have a big advantage that this bear human race can''t match, that is speed.


    The sprinting centaur warriors are like small heavy trucks, basically invincible on the plain.


    Even the werewolf tribe, one of the overlords of the plains, dare not face and sprint up with hard steel.


    And the sprinters have a strong impact.


    The walls of the wooden villages built by the small tribes collapsed when they were rushed by the horses.


    Even if it is a stone city, those wooden gates cannot withstand the impact of the horses and men.


    Moreover, the people and horses under the command of General Centaur are all wearing armor, which not only reduces the damage they receive when facing long-range bow and arrow weapons, but also increases their weight.


    When such a centaur army sprints, it is basically unstoppable.


    This is why the Centaur General is so confident.


    5000 people, saying more is not a lot, but saying less is not a lot.


    "charge!"


    After getting close enough, the Centaur General immediately shouted.


    All the men and horses sprinted up at the same time, the sound of running horses hoof like thunder, full of momentum.


    All the men and horses lined up in an arrow formation, like an unstoppable spear, stabbing fiercely at the gate of the god-given city.


    "No hurry, wait until they reach the gate of the city before they fight. There are not too many rolling woods and stones. We must ensure that every piece of wood and every stone can hit the enemy."


    Many of the Ursa warriors could not bear it, and began to lift the rolling wood thunderstone under their feet, and Qingyou hurriedly stopped.


    "Yes."


    The bear soldiers roared in a low voice, trying to suppress the fighting spirit in their hearts.


    Seeing that he has almost rushed to the gate of the city, but still has not received any long-range attacks, General Centaur is also a little strange.


    But it''s a good thing not to be attacked. Even if the other party has any conspiracy and tricks, when oneself immediately breaks through the gate, all conspiracies and tricks will be spent.


    "Flush!"


    The Centaur General took the lead. As the leader of the arrow formation, he himself was the sharpest point of the arrow.


    Seeing the wooden gate, the centaur general lowered his head and slightly extended his armor-clad left shoulder. The last four legs exerted force again, and the whole person sprinted towards the gate like a tight spring.


    The centaurs behind him followed him, slamming their heads towards the city gate.


    Those who can''t reach the gates all guard behind their teammates and use their own strength to push them to produce greater impact.


    boom!


    The entire centaur squad directly slammed into the city gate, and the entire west gate''s city wall seemed to tremble.


    But what shocked the horses was that the city gate seemed to be connected to the entire city wall. Not only was it not directly broken, but not even a gap was knocked out.


    However, the Centaur General himself was as painful as falling apart.


    The sagittarius warriors beside him were not as strong as him, and they suffered fractures from the impact.


    The few centaurs in the front line even broke their legs directly.


    General Centaur was stupid.


    They have been traversing the plains for so long, and relying on the powerful impact, they do not know how many villages and gates have been demolished.


    But today I actually suffered here.

 Chapter 145： First wave of attacks, defeat

    "attack!"


    Before General Centaur came back from the dizzy impact state, the roar of the Ursa warrior came over his head.


    Large chunks of stone and wood smashed down from the wall.


    The weight of these woods and stones is very large, coupled with the huge strength of the Ursa warriors, there is a howling wind when they hit them.


    Before the smashed men and horses had time to turn their bodies, they were turned upside down by the men smashed by the rolling wood.


    Just this wave of throws brought down hundreds of celebrity horse warriors in an instant.


    When the screams of his subordinates rang in his ears, General Centaur realized that he had failed.


    He glanced at the city gate unwillingly, and found that only a few shallow white marks appeared on the city gate, which made him completely give up.


    Logically speaking, the first impact should be the most powerful impact.


    Even this first impact failed to effectively destroy the city gate, even if he continues to lead the centaur warriors to turn around and charge again, he is just doing useless work.


    What''s more, many fighters have already fallen, and if the loss caused by one impact, it must be much more than now.


    "Retreat! Retreat!"


    The Centaur General struggled to push away the soldiers who had lost the ability to move around him, and shouted loudly.


    The centaur warrior behind immediately turned around and fled from the city gate without looking back.


    General Centaur dodged the attacks of the Ursa soldiers all the way, running away in a hurry.


    After two rounds of attacks, the men and horses dropped more than a thousand corpses, and they had just withdrawn from the attack range of the Ursa Warriors.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing that the first wave of the enemy''s offensive had been repelled, the bear soldiers on the wall couldn''t help but roar, and the atmosphere in the city was very high.


    And the General Centaur, who retreated dingy, had to kneel in front of Prince Chi Yan with a helpless look, and begged the Prince to punish him.


    The prince Chi Yan was also very surprised, he himself possessed the strength of the seventh rank, and although the Centaur General was a little worse than himself, he also had the strength of the sixth rank.


    A Tier 6 Centaur warrior, physical fitness and collision ability are very terrifying.


    Under the collision of his leader, the thin wooden gate was not destroyed, not even a gap.


    This is too incredible.


    The Lions Alliance did not know that the four gates of the God-given City were all rebuilt by dwarf craftsmen.


    The materials are all made with the most advanced technology given to them by Lin Mo. Although it looks wooden on the surface, it adds a lot of materials that are tougher for metal.


    Chi Xin had a very powerful defensive array inlaid in every city gate.


    Such a city gate, let alone a fighter of Tier 6, even a great knight who has reached Tier 8, can''t break it in one blow.


    This is also the reason why Qingyou didn''t panic at all when seeing the group of warriors charging here.


    "No matter, I underestimated the enemy, you are not to blame for this."


    Prince Chi Yan frowned slightly, then waved his hand to let General Ma rise from the ground.


    Although it is the fault of the generals who are greedy for meritorious service, but as the coach, there is no correct way to judge the opponent, and there are reasons for himself.


    Chi Yan is a reasonable person, so naturally he didn''t care about it.


    "It seems that this city is not as easy to swallow as imagined."


    Chi Yan narrowed his eyes lightly and hesitated.

 Chapter 146： Chi Yans Retreat

    There is no doubt that he likes this exquisite and beautiful city very much.


    But he also knows that the more beautiful things are more dangerous, and this city is the same.


    Regardless of the population and defense forces in this city.


    Just this sturdy defense, if you want to hit it hard, it will cost a lot of money.


    Moreover, from the current point of view, the forces in this city are not enough to pose a big threat to the Lion Empire.


    In contrast, the Tiger Empire, which has been competing for the orthodox royal identity of the Orc Empire, is his current biggest enemy.


    Instead of spending a lot of troops to take down a city that is not enough to pose a threat at present, it is better to throw this force into the war against the tiger race.


    As Qingyou hid his strength very well, Prince Chiyan did not feel that the first wave of offensive failure was due to the strong strength of the God-given City.


    He simply believed that it was due to the high degree of solidity of the god-given city.


    "It''s a gorgeous and solid city. It will cost a lot of troops to capture him. We are still at war with the tiger race. It is too extravagant to spend a lot of troops on it.


    Let it exist silently in this place, and when we defeat the tiger tribe, we will collect it. "


    Prince Chi Yan chuckled and said.


    For him, although he lost more than a thousand centaur soldiers, this loss is almost negligible for his 50,000 army.


    To spend such a small price to figure out the general details of this city, in Chi Yan''s view, it is completely acceptable.


    Originally, he had been persuaded by the werewolf general, so he came to this place to take a look, and he was naturally able to dominate the overall situation.


    Seeing Prince Chi Yan about to withdraw his troops, General Werewolf was anxious.


    He led the whole werewolf tribe to abandon freedom and put under the lionman tribe''s command, the main purpose is to make the lionman tribe help themselves with revenge.


    But if he really left according to Prince Chi Yan''s arrangement, then he wouldn''t know that this hatred could only be repaid in the year of the monkey.


    Then, isn''t General Werewolf just taking his clan to work for the Lion Clan for nothing?


    The werewolf general hurriedly glanced at Yinbei, his eyes full of anxiety.


    Yinbei naturally knew that it would be impossible to leave so in vain when he came today.


    Not to mention that the werewolf general could not accept it, he himself could not accept it.


    Although Silverback is cunning, his loyalty to the werewolves is no different from other werewolves.


    Yinbei''s eyes rolled, and he shook his head in a melancholy manner.


    When Prince Chi Yan saw him shaking his head, he was naturally curious and couldn''t help asking him why.


    "Hey, Yinbei is not talented and dare not question the decision of the prince. It may be that I think too much so that I feel faintly disturbed."


    Yinbei waved his hand, pretending to be helpless.


    It''s okay for him not to pose like this. Chi Yan becomes even more curious when he poses like this, not to force him to tell the reason.


    Yinbei looked embarrassed, as if forced to say nothing.


    Chi Yan asked again and again, and finally he spoke.


    "I think, in this wild land, apart from the Lion Race who can bear the title of Orc King, no other races are worthy.


    But if there is a tiger race who wants to **** it, it''s fine, but this group of small tribes that emerged from nowhere seems to be coveting this title. "

 Chapter 147： Flicker

    "What do you say?"


    After listening to Yinbei''s words, Chi Yan couldn''t help frowning, he felt that Yinbei''s words were something in the mouth.


    "Prince, do you think, in our entire wild land, is there any race that can see such a gorgeous and strong city?"


    "no."


    Chi Yan replied after thinking about it.


    Although he is very reluctant to admit that the Lions are inferior to others, he really can''t open his eyes on this point.


    "Hey, that''s right. In the entire Chaos Continent, who has the technology to build such a gorgeous city?"


    Yinbei saw that Chi Yan was beginning to take the words, and immediately followed the trend and asked.


    "Um... human? You mean, the power of this city is secretly supported by humans?"


    Chi Yan thought for a while, and replied somewhat surprised.


    "These are just my guesses. Prince, imagine, what are the races that make up the power of this city?"


    "It''s just the cat people, the bear people, the feather people and the fox people."


    "Whether these forces are population or combat power, they are not very powerful in our wild continent, but they can gather together? What is the reason?"


    "Prince, think about it again. This city is located very close to the Black Mountain Range. What is on the other side of the Black Mountain Range?"


    Silverback threw out one question after another, constantly leading Chi Yan to his thoughts.


    "I see! What you mean is that these small races are very close to humans. And humans have also used their identities as orcs, and deliberately shared their own technology and technology with them, and cultivated them into themselves His minions intend to meddle in the internal struggles of our orcs, in an attempt to unify the wild land with the forces they cultivated, so as to achieve their goal of enslaving us orcs!"


    Chi Yan thought for a while, and immediately replied angrily.


    "No, no, no, the matter is too serious to say so. Yinbei dare not make such a serious judgment on its own, but it is only a little worried that things may develop in this direction."


    Seeing Chi Yan''s bait, Yinbei couldn''t help laughing.


    But he waved his hand quickly and made an expression of fear.


    "Silverback, this idea you mentioned is very good! Even I didn''t think in this direction. Thinking about it this way is really suspicious. The orcs in this city are likely to collude with humans."


    Chi Yan stretched out his hand and patted Yinbei''s shoulder, completely approving of him in his tone.


    "Then... Prince, what should we do next?"


    The werewolf general glanced at Silverback approvingly and asked.


    "What the Silverback Army Master said is very reasonable. Now my father is focusing all his attention on the confrontation with the tiger race. There is no other mental energy to deal with these despicable humans.


    As the prince of the empire, I feel that it is necessary to kill this force that is about to move in the bud, and to solve them, it can be regarded as solving problems for my father. "


    Prince Chi Yan replied.


    "Then... we will..."


    General Centaur glanced at Chi Yan cautiously.


    "We set up camp on the spot, and the strength of the opponent should not be underestimated. Waiting for me and the Silverback Army Division to re-discuss the offensive plan before making a decision."


    Chi Yan waved his big hand and announced immediately.

 Chapter 148： One mind

    Everyone saw a firm expression on Chi Yan''s face.


    Once this expression appeared on Chi Yan''s face, it represented his determination to do this no matter what.


    General Centaur and General Kobold have just suffered a loss or lost their lives in front of the God-given City, and they have been thinking of fighting for face.


    As for the werewolf tribe, they originally came here for revenge, and naturally they would not hold any objections.


    So the Lions allied forces immediately reached an agreement from top to bottom, began camping and preparing to discuss an offensive plan.


    "Holy girl, they did not continue to send troops to attack, but set up camp in the same place, as if they were planning something."


    The Yuren scout also noticed the abnormal behavior of the Lions Alliance and immediately returned to report.


    "Okay, I know."


    Qingyou frowned and replied softly.


    "Sister Qingyou, something is wrong."


    Lilian looked at the camp set down by the Lions from a distance, and said with some anxiety.


    "Yes, according to the strength we have shown so far. It should happen to be very difficult to eat, and there is no threat to them. It stands to reason that the lion generals have no reason to have to struggle with us. Their main enemy is not the tiger. Human race?"


    Chi Xin was also very puzzled.


    "Anyway, the enemy has no plans to retreat. It seems that we have to take the battle. Although the opponent is large in number, it is not difficult to defeat them with the protection of the God-given city we rely on... "


    Qingyou sighed helplessly.


    "Hey, it¡¯s just that even if we win this battle, what we are about to face may be the crazy revenge and attack from the Lion Empire. It seems that as followers of the God of Fire, we are still not doing well enough. The development is still too slow."


    Qingyou said with some self-blame.


    "Sister Qingyou, don''t say that. As the first saint of the **** of flames, you have done a good job. The **** of flames will definitely spare no effort to protect us and will not let us fall into desperation."


    Lilian hurriedly took away her hand and comforted.


    "The war is coming, and I shouldn''t show this weak side. If I let the soldiers see it, my heart will definitely be shaken. I firmly believe in the **** of flames, no matter what difficulties are used, everything will be safe under the protection of my **** Spend time."


    Qingyou quickly sorted out her feelings, and her eyes regained her determination.


    In fact, as Lilian said, Qingyou has done a good job.


    You know, half a year ago, she was only the young patriarch of a small tribe with a population of 1,000, but now she has helped Lin Mo manage a city of 25,000 people.


    Moreover, in the busy day and night work, she even took the time to practice to become the unique seventh-order magician here!


    It took only half a year to grow to such a point, no matter what the angle was, no one could blame her.


    The weakness that Qingyou revealed just now was already seen by the soldiers.


    But what she didn''t expect was that that trace of weakness not only did not shake the hearts of the soldiers, but also inspired their determination to guard this god-given city.


    Even if a girl can do this, how can they not protect their homes and loved ones as warriors?


    All of a sudden, the soldiers and civilians of the God-given City went up and down, one mind!

 Chapter 149： Chi Yans plan

    The Lion Man Prince Chi Yan was not a stupid second-generation ancestor. He could command an army of 50,000 people by one person, and he himself had enough strength.


    In addition, there was a cunning military division with Silverback around him, and several people sat together to discuss the method of siege, and progress was not slow.


    The walls of the God-given City are too tall to be climbed up by force.


    After struggling for a long time, Chi Yan and Yinbei decided to find a way to penetrate from the ground.


    Compared with the door-smashing operation that uses centaurs and warriors that hardly has any effect, sending kobolds to dig underground tunnels is the best method that can be taken.


    In the wild land itself, the battle between orcs does not need to be so strenuous.


    However, with the help of Lin Mo, the god-given city has completely surpassed the defensive ability of the human city, which caused Chi Yan a headache.


    Chi Yan and Yinbei''s plan is simple.


    There are 5,000 kobold warriors, 5,000 werewolf warriors, 20,000 lion warriors, and 20,000 horse warriors in the entire orc coalition. Although more than 1,000 horse warriors have been lost before, the problem is not big.


    First, 5,000 kobolds were dispatched to dig tunnels into the underground from places that were not observed in the god-given city, and slowly dig towards the walls of the god-given city.


    Although the progress may be a little slow, as long as the kobolds successfully dig through the underground defenses of the God-given City, then the horn of a formal attack can be sounded.


    While the kobolds were conducting underground excavations, the centaurs and werewolf warriors circled the entire God-given city, pretending to find an offensive route to interfere with the judgment of the God-given city.


    This distracts the attention of the people in the city, but also consumes their energy.


    As for the 20,000 Lion Warriors as the main force, they waited for work and rested behind the team.


    After the kobolds dug into the tunnel, the 20,000 Lions can enter the tunnel as an ambush and enter the city, then open the gate of the city and cooperate with the men, horses and werewolves who have been active outside to attack.


    Both the ground and the underground are attacking at the same time, ensuring that the people in the city can be overwhelmed.


    This strategy was unanimously agreed by everyone.


    Almost on the day the decision was made, the Kobold general led his men and began to excavate day and night.


    And all the centaur warriors and werewolf warriors also began to circle around the god-given city, pretending to be looking for an attack opportunity.


    Seeing Chi Yan starting to disperse his forces to the other gates, Qingyou also responded accordingly.


    She sent Lilian to the east gate, the patriarch of the civet cat and the elder Akabane sent to the south gate, and the elders of Zhixin and Xiongren sent to the north gate, while she alone guarded the west gate, and the others were always ready to respond to each gate.


    Lilian''s military force and commanding ability are enough to be alone, and the remaining two groups of personnel are sufficient to deal with many emergencies.


    Qingyou didn''t underestimate the enemy too much.


    After all, he was facing one of the biggest forces in the entire wild land, which was definitely different from the small tribes he had attacked before.


    A little carelessness may cause a huge chain reaction.


    After observing for three days, Qingyou also felt something wrong.


    By observing her, she discovered that these centaurs and werewolves wandering outside all day seem to have no strong desire to attack.

 Chapter 150： Lilians worries

    And Lilian, who is also sensitive to smell, also discovered this.


    These centaur warriors and werewolf warriors seemed to complete tasks every day, keeping a safe distance, dangling under their noses.


    "Sister Qingyou, they have been besieging the city, are they planning to trap us in the city?"


    Lilian finally became a little uncomfortable, and when there was no special situation, she confessed to her adjutant, and then deliberately rushed to discuss with Qingyou.


    "There is still a lot of food reserves in the city. Even if they keep besieging the city, there are still a lot of unbuilt vacant land in the city. It is not impossible to grow divine rice. If the stalemate between the two parties continues, it will not be able to support it. It''s them."


    Qingyou answered calmly.


    "But, Sister Qingyou, I think they seem to be planning some conspiracy."


    Lilian glanced at Chi Yan''s camp in the distance, and said with some worry.


    "Indeed, from our perspective, their camp is quiet. Except for the centaurs and werewolves who take the initiative outside every day, everyone else seems to be quiet."


    Nodding quietly, a trace of worry also appeared on his small face.


    This coalition is led by the Lion Race, but so far, there has not been a Lion composed of troops.


    If there is no special reason, no one will believe it.


    "Sister Qingyou, I don''t think it is a way to drag it down like this. We don''t know what the other party''s plan is, so just take the initiative and disrupt their plan."


    Lilian hesitated for a moment, and said.


    "Proactively...?"


    There was a trace of hesitation on Qingyou''s face.


    "Lilian, you need to know. Now confronting them, it is not only us warriors and magicians who have the power and magic. There are also many ordinary people who have no self-protection. In case, when we open the door, there will be The enemy swarmed into the city during the chaos, and we have to be responsible to all our compatriots."


    Qingyou glanced at her and said helplessly.


    "But they are willing to stand in such a stalemate with us, which shows that this will be beneficial to them. If they really delay the realization of their conspiracy, it will also be irresponsible to the compatriots in the city."


    Lilian said anxiously.


    "What we should do now is to stay the same. No matter what conspiracy the other party has, as long as we are fully prepared, we can definitely cope with it."


    With a quiet sigh, she gently held Lilian''s hand.


    "Since Sister Qingyou doesn''t want to take risks, it''s better to do this. I led five thousand feather fighters to their camp to find out what happened, and try to figure out their conspiracy while ensuring safety?"


    Lilian asked instead holding Qingyou''s hand.


    "No, we haven''t figured out what the enemy''s camp is. If there is a large-scale long-range attack weapon, maybe the other party is tempting the feather fighters out."


    After thinking about it quietly, he still shook his head.


    "Then I will go alone."


    Lilian was also a little anxious. She knew that Qingyou was sitting in the position of the first saint and had to consider the residents of the entire god-given city.


    But this has been in a passive defensive state, making Lilian very anxious.


    Moreover, at this moment, the other party may still be brewing some conspiracy, and continuing to delay may delay the best fighter.


    Lilian decided, no matter what, she must go take a look today!

 Chapter 151： Unique battalion

    "No way."


    But Qingyou still didn''t want to let anyone go out to take risks, and Lilian''s proposal was rejected once again.


    "Sorry, Sister Qingyou, I''m going to make a reservation today."


    Lilian gently broke away from Qingyou''s hand, and with a furious wave of the wings behind him, the whole person immediately rose into the air and flew towards the lion-man coalition camp!


    "No! Lilian! Come back soon!"


    Seeing Lilian who was so impulsive rushed into the enemy base camp, Qingyou suddenly became anxious.


    She shouted loudly, but Lilian was already determined at this time. Even if she heard the quiet shout, she did not stop her movements, but continued to fly towards the distance.


    "Come on, let me know. The second saint has already ventured out alone in order to detect the enemy. All the feather fighters immediately put on armour to prepare for battle, waiting for my order, ready to set off to meet the second saint at any time."


    Qingyou did not panic, and immediately passed the order.


    The six thousand feather soldiers in the city quickly prepared for the challenge, waiting for quiet orders at any time.


    Lilian''s sudden impulsive action not only made Qingyou worried, but also made Chi Yan unexpected.


    In the camp of the lion people, there have always been scouts watching the conditions of the god-given city.


    Seeing that a feather man flew out of the city suddenly, he went straight to his camp.


    Although the Centaur scouts didn''t take it seriously, they also reported to the top.


    The person who saw him report to Chief Ma Qiang didn''t take this matter seriously.


    "It''s just a feather man, it makes you nervous. We have been besieging the city for so long, and the feather man can''t bear to be lonely. He wants to fly twice, what''s wrong, as long as he is close to our attack range, he can just shoot it down. Now, do I still need to report this little matter to me?"


    The commander-in-chief scolded the reporting man and scout, and then he walked out of the camp with a large bow.


    "Make a fuss, watch me shoot it down, and then **** to the prince to receive the reward!"


    The centennial commander said, pulling away the big bow in his hand, and the point of the arrow pointed at Lilian who was flying in the sky.


    On the entire barren continent, when it comes to bows and arrows, apart from the elves, we have to mention the centaur.


    People who are good at running often draw bows and shoot arrows to attack distant enemies on the way at high speed.


    Their riding and shooting skills are very high, which is why Prince Chiyan wants to keep so many centaurs in his team.


    The last time I hit the gate of the God-given City, it was entirely because of the pursuit of speed that these men and horses did not allow them to carry bows and arrows, but they suffered a big loss under the gate.


    The hearts of the horses and horses were naturally suffocated. At this time, the longbow of the horses and horses pulled the full moon and aimed at Lilian, attaching all the anger to the feather arrow, and went straight to Lilian.


    The centaur warrior is huge and powerful, and their strength is completely comparable to that of the bear.


    And this centaur commander is even more outstanding among centaur fighters.


    He shot this arrow, enough to penetrate the broken stone.


    The feather arrow flies extremely fast in the sky, and the feathers on the tail of the arrow draw out afterimages in the air, which shows the speed.


    The centaur commander watched his feather arrow shoot out, and then lowered his big bow.


    He was very confident in his archery skills, and the feather arrow flew out. He seemed to have foreseen the scene where the arrow fell in that poor feather man.

 Chapter 152： Arrow Rain

    The scouts who came to report on the situation just now also stood by the side like Qianfu.


    The two looked up at the same time, waiting for the feather man to be shot down, so they could rush over to capture her.


    The feather arrow flew very fast and reached Lilian''s side in a moment.


    The thing that made the commander and the scouts startled their eyes then happened.


    Facing the spurred arrow, Lilian just stretched out her left hand and clamped it with two fingers.


    The two people on the ground were suddenly stupid.


    That''s an arrow that can pierce through a broken stone. Even if you stand behind a thick metal shield, it is impossible to stop its huge penetration.


    But that Yuren actually clamped it with only two fingers!


    Is this still what the orcs can do?


    The commander of the horse and horse felt that the whole horse was not good for a moment.


    "Quick! Get together, take the bow and arrow to shoot the guy in the sky!"


    Before he could think too much, he hurriedly yelled, and the surrounding people also heard his yelling, and they all rushed out with bows and arrows.


    puff!


    There was a muffled noise, and the cries of the commander of the army came to an abrupt end.


    He looked down and saw a familiar feather arrow stuck in his chest.


    That''s the one I used to shoot the feather man in the sky just now!


    "Hurry... report the prince, the enemy... the enemy attack!"


    The commander of the centuries suddenly felt that his self-confidence and arrogance just now was so ridiculous, he exhausted the last bit of strength to give the order, and then fell to the ground without scorn.


    For Lilian, she had noticed the arrow from the moment it left the string.


    As early as when training cat assassins, Lilian worked hard to practice launching and receiving hidden weapons such as darts and knives.


    She could catch even the smaller and quicker things, not to mention such a conspicuous feather arrow.


    Having entered the realm of a seventh-order warrior, it is not difficult for her to clamp such a feather arrow with her body.


    "Let go!"


    Huh huh!


    Following the shout of the Centaur scout, the Centaur warriors who were attracted by the shouts of the former husband-in-law of the Centaur also raised their bows and arrows to attack Lilian in the sky.


    "whispering sound!"


    Seeing the dense rain of arrows below, Lilian couldn''t help frowning.


    After all, this is a coalition of orcs under the leadership of the Lion Empire, and its combat literacy and reaction speed are completely unmatched by the orcs of the small tribes before.


    Even though he had already shot the yelling man and horse with a feather arrow in the first time, other support came quickly.


    Although as a seventh-order warrior, Lilian''s body is already much stronger, and coupled with her body armor specially tailored for her by Chi Xin, it is not a problem to defend against these arrows.


    But after all, her wings cannot be effectively protected. In this kind of single-handedly intruding into the opponent''s camp, it is the most important thing to ensure that she can evacuate at any time.


    It is absolutely impossible for Lilian to injure her wings, otherwise she might really be in danger.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lilian immediately stayed in the air, holding her silver gun in both hands, and dancing quickly.


    The fire burst out, and the silver spear drew a beautiful red arc in the air.


    A lotus flower composed entirely of flames bloomed in midair like this abruptly.

 Chapter 153： Conspiracy found

    Those feather arrows close to this flame lotus were all shot down.


    The flame on the lotus ignited these feather arrows, causing them to carry the flame and fall toward the ground with a more rapid force.


    Those burning rockets shot many centaurs and soldiers, and there was a wailing sound in the entire camp.


    The falling rocket ignited many tents, not to mention that the resting orc warriors were burned or burned to death.


    After a round of arrows rain, a large area of ??camp has become a mess, and there are screams of crying father and mother everywhere.


    The flame lotus burst fiercely in mid-air, and another rain of fire fell, igniting many camps.


    Ao Shi Lian Lian lv2 (The speed of light dances with the spear in his hand, as much as possible to withstand all upcoming attacks, and at the same time a fierce flame whirlwind bursts out to damage nearby enemies.)


    This is the best way Lilian can think of to protect herself in this situation.


    Although limited to her own strength, the Ao Shi Qianglian skill was used three times in a row in a short time, but the facts have proved that Lilian did not hesitate the use of the skill is the right choice.


    In the chaos, all the people focused on the flames around them.


    While they were busy avoiding the flames and thinking about fighting the fire, no one had the intention to continue attacking Lilian in the sky.


    Lilian took advantage of the fact that no one noticed herself, and continued to fly deep into the camp.


    After the centaurs and werewolves camp, Lilia saw a large area of ??golden camp.


    Since the lion clan considers itself to be the royal clan in the orc empire, their camps are also golden.


    This large expanse of golden camp was blocked by the tents of the Centaur and Werewolf, and it was invisible when standing on the God-given City.


    Lilian couldn''t help but feel a chill in her heart. There must be at least 20,000 or 30,000 people in so many tents.


    In the god-given city, only those horses and werewolves can be seen wandering every day, and it will definitely be paralyzed after a long time.


    If at that time, so many of the lion-man army that had experienced battles suddenly launched an attack, they might really catch everyone in the God-given City by surprise.


    Lilian felt fortunate at this time, but fortunately she ran out willfully.


    Sister Qingyou must be reluctant to blame herself for getting such an important battle report.


    Lilian flew over these golden tents, and saw that far beyond these tents, there were many traces of excavation, and many newly dug mounds of soil outside.


    "Ok?"


    Lilian was puzzled.


    What are the traces of these large-scale excavations?


    Lilian quickly flew over and hovered over the pit hole.


    She looked down condescendingly and found that many kobolds with tools in their hands were constantly going in and out of the cave, transporting the excavated soil outside.


    These mountainous mounds were dug up by these small and dirty kobolds.


    Looking at the direction they were digging, it turned out to be straight to the god-given city.


    Lilian suddenly understood the real conspiracy of this orc coalition.


    They want to attack by digging tunnels!


    Lilian''s heart suddenly burst into anger, and she didn''t expect that they would resort to such despicable means.


    If it is a siege, it is a battle between warriors and warriors.


    But if you enter the city through this method, it would be a massacre of ordinary residents!

 Chapter 154： Chi Yans Wrath

    The more Lilian thought about it, the more angry she became, and she simply swooped down with her silver gun.


    Since this tunnel was dug for the entire orc coalition, considering the tall statures of several other races, the kobolds expanded the tunnel very greatly when digging.


    With such a wide tunnel, Lilian''s figure can naturally move freely in it.


    Bang!


    Lilian did not look for the entrance to the cave, but dropped directly from the sky, pierced the ground with the silver gun in her hand, opened a gap and broke into the tunnel.


    The fighting ability of the kobolds is not strong, and their strength is at most between the first and second tiers.


    In the official army, kobolds have always been used as engineers. Except when some dangerous terrain is eliminated, the kobolds have always stayed at the back of the army for most of the other time, so there is no talk at all. What fighting ability.


    Lilian didn''t care about morality anymore. The existence of these kobolds was a threat to the ordinary residents in the god-given city.


    Since they are also part of this coalition, Lilian, you will naturally treat them as equals as other enemies.


    The guns and flowers are flying, the cold stars are shining.


    These kobolds with strengths of only Tier 1 and Tier 2 are only holding various tools, how can they withstand Lilian''s crazy attack.


    In a blink of an eye, the kobolds who were transporting soil near the burrow have been killed by Lilian cleanly.


    Lilian did not stop and continued to advance in the dark cave.


    The miserable and weird calls of the kobolds reverberated continuously in the hole, and it sounded cold to the ears.


    At the same time as the cave was chaotic, Prince Chiyan and Yinbei finally received news of an enemy attack.


    Chi Yan was a little surprised when he heard that the camp of the centaurs had been burned, thinking that a large number of troops were coming from the God-given city.


    As a result, he rushed out of the tent and saw that there was not even a shadow of an enemy outside, only the soaring flames in the centaur camp.


    There is no such large-scale water source as a river nearby, and they don¡¯t have a well like a god-given city.


    The daily drinking water of the entire orc coalition was transported from afar. At this time, even in the face of a flame attack, Chi Yan had nothing to do.


    He could only order the soldiers to move everything away, leaving the camp that had been set ablaze to burn.


    "What! Only one enemy is coming?"


    After handling the fire situation as soon as possible, Chi Yan immediately asked the details of the enemy attack.


    When he learned that there was only one person on the other side, Chi Yan was furious.


    Since the prince of his own dignified Lion Man Empire was kicked by the other party alone, if this spreads out, where does he have the face to tell others that he is the prince who inherited the high hopes of the entire Lion Man Empire?


    "Where are the people?"


    Chi Yan angrily grabbed the scout who came to report the situation, and asked almost like a roar.


    "While everyone was dealing with the fire... the man seemed... as if flying towards the back of the camp..."


    The scout stammered and replied.


    "Behind the camp?"


    Chi Yan was taken aback for a moment, then his face quickly became gloomy, he yelled badly, turned and ran towards the back of the camp.


    He deliberately arranged the kobolds behind his camp, in order to block their actions and prevent the enemy from discovering them.


    But now that his plan has been exposed, Chi Yan gritted his teeth and vowed in his heart that he must kill the enemy who came to kick the camp in this place!

 Chapter 155： Eighth-order warrior

    "It''s over, Prince Chi Yan is completely angry now."


    Looking at Chi Yan''s hand-held big sword aggressively rushing towards the back of the camp, Yinbei said with a little gloat.


    For him, the people in the god-given city can completely anger Prince Scarlet Flame, but it is one of the situations he most hopes to see.


    The more serious the contradiction between the two, the stronger the Lion people''s desire to deal with the god-given city.


    "How strong is it to be able to defeat the enemy in our camp alone?"


    The werewolf general glanced worriedly at the camp fire that was still burning, and sighed.


    "What are you afraid of, we have Prince Chiyan, don''t think the prince is only 30 years old, but the strength of this eighth rank is real. No matter what kind of enemy, as long as the prince makes a shot, he will definitely be able to win."


    General Centaur was not so worried, and said with confidence.


    His troops just suffered under the gate of the city a few days ago, and now the camp has been burnt again, and he hates the orcs in this city.


    "Eighth order?"


    Both General Werewolf and Silverback were taken aback, and they didn''t even believe their ears.


    What is the concept of order eight?


    Whether it is an orc warrior, a human knight, or a magician.


    There is a huge watershed between the seventh and eighth steps.


    Once you reach the eighth level, you will be the great warrior, paladin, and great magister, no matter where you go, they are all over ten thousand people.


    Regardless of the fact that the entire wild land is so big, a race with the right strength can have several pillars of Tier 6 and Tier 7.


    But when it comes to the big fighters of the eighth rank, only those big races with super strength can have such talents.


    You know, if you want to step into the realm of Tier 8, not only you need to have extremely high talent, but also you need to invest a lot of resources to assist your cultivation.


    This investment is not something ordinary small tribes can raise.


    This is also the reason why the Dewar Knights and Bell Grand Mage of the Bernard Empire could not go further.


    "Unexpectedly, you just came here, I don''t know the prince''s strength is normal.


    Prince Chi Yan can become a prince, but it does not rely solely on the old king''s love for him.


    The prince''s talent and hard work are also very important. It can be said that Prince Chiyan is the most promising genius born in the entire lion clan for hundreds of years.


    That''s why the old king assured him that our army would be led by him, and he used the battlefield and blood to hone him, so that he could assume the throne of the orc empire in the future. "


    The Centaur General seemed to be showing off his veteran qualifications, and proudly introduced the werewolf general and Silverback.


    Regardless of the tone of General Centaur, there is no added moisture in what he said.


    Eighth order!


    This number can already represent a lot of things, the werewolf patriarch did not question, nor was he qualified to question it.


    As the leader of a clan, he himself, like Bloodfang, only has the strength of the seventh rank.


    If he also had the strength of Tier 8, the werewolf clan would not have fled from his residence in embarrassment and would turn to the lion clan.


    "Don''t say so much, the prince has already passed by first, let''s go over and help the prince."


    The Centaur General also realized that he had said too much, and hurriedly urged the werewolf general to go together.


    Yinbei stood there and didn''t move, looking at their leaving back, a sinister light gleamed in his eyes.

 Chapter 156： So-called talent

    Prince Chi Yan''s idea is very simple.


    Although he has the strength of Tier 8, it does not mean that his fighters also have this level of strength.


    As the prince, Chi Yan not only regards herself as a fighter with a single body of strength.


    He even felt that he was a leader and a ruler.


    He is responsible to his fighters and to his people.


    That''s why he was here to formulate a battle plan with Yinbei, the purpose is to reduce the loss of his team.


    But he never expected that he suppressed the desire to attack actively, and implemented the battle plan step by step here.


    But the enemy dare to take the initiative to provoke so arrogantly and boldly.


    As the royal family of an orc, how could Prince Chi Yan bear this kind of anger.


    Holding the big sword in his hand, Chi Yan quickly ran to the back of the camp.


    Looking at the big pit on the ground in the distance, Chi Yan knew that the enemy had already rushed into the tunnel.


    Many seriously injured kobold warriors struggled to crawl out of the ground, dying looking at Chi Yan, as if blaming him for failing to protect the rear.


    Looking at the miserable appearance of these kobold warriors, Chi Yan''s anger was even more intense.


    He closed his eyes and relied on his extraordinary hearing to catch the movement under the ground.


    Soon he opened his eyes, and after running a few steps back quickly, Chi Yan raised the big sword in his hand high and aimed the tip of the sword at the ground.


    "At this!"


    Chi Yan roared, and fiercely inserted the big sword in his hand.


    The great sword pierced the ground with a heavy whistling sound and plunged deeply into the mud.


    Lilian, who was destroying the kobold warriors underground, suddenly smelled a hint of danger.


    With his amazing fighting talent, Lilian did not hesitate at all, and immediately stopped the action in his hand and jumped back.


    boom!


    The broad sword pierced the soil above his head with swift force. A kobold warrior was injured and couldn''t dodge, and was cut in half directly from head to toe.


    The swift force directly shook the kobold warrior''s body to pieces, and the blood mist immediately filled the entire passage.


    "There are masters!"


    Lilian''s pupils shrank sharply, and then gave up continuing to hunt down the underground kobold soldiers.


    Aiming at the soil above her head, Lilian stabbed the silver spear in her hand, and then she leaped vigorously, smashed through the soil, and returned to the ground.


    Just by relying on the power of this sword, Lilian judged that the level of the sword holder was not below her, or even above her.


    If he stays underground forever, he will not be able to use his two-winged maneuverability at all, and he will definitely fall into passiveness.


    Although Lilian is sometimes willful, but most of the time she is bold and decisive.


    When she saw the young lion man who was pulling the big sword out of the ground in front of her, she was even more thankful that she had just made a decisive decision.


    "Ok?"


    Seeing a feather girl flying out of the ground, Chi Yan couldn''t help but let out a surprise.


    Is it such a young girl who seems to have broken into her camp single-handedly?


    He also burned down a large number of tents in the Centaur camp, and beheaded so many kobold warriors who dig tunnels.


    Chi Yan originally thought that he could reach the eighth stage when he was in his thirties, and he was already very talented.


    But looking at the girl in front of him, who was probably only a teenager, Chi Yan felt a faint sense of frustration in her heart.

 Chapter 157： Believe that the eyes are still instinct

    "It''s you who made a big fuss in my camp? I''m Chi Yan, the prince of the Lion Man Empire. You can also sign up."


    After all, Chi Yan is a prince, even from the enemy''s point of view, he still tries to maintain his tolerance and communicate with him.


    "The second saint of the god-given city, Lilian."


    Lilian glanced at him and reported her name indifferently.


    "God-given city? Is this the name you gave to your city?"


    Chi Yan smiled after hearing the name, and repeated it with a playful feeling.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Lilian looked at him coldly and asked blankly.


    "There is no problem, but I didn''t expect that someone would use the word God-given as the name of the city."


    Chi Yan smiled.


    "Oh, I think this is quite normal. It''s better than someone who is busy naming himself an empire and an emperor before the Wild Continent can be unified."


    Lilian sneered, and retorted unceremoniously.


    "you!"


    Chi Yan''s anger suddenly surged into his heart.


    Lilian''s words happened to hit the pain point in his heart.


    Chi Yan himself felt that before he could completely unify the entire wild continent, it was not suitable to be called the emperor.


    But helpless, his father had already done this, and he had to continue like this.


    But now that a little girl who could be her own daughter spoke out unceremoniously in front of her face, Chi Yan couldn''t help but become a little angry.


    "What are you? We don''t have any dealings or hatreds with your Lion Clan. It was you who came to our city with a large army and tried to attack our city gate. It was your fault.


    I have the ability to come and kick the camp, then I will come naturally. If you have the ability to stop me, then you come here, why should I offend you? "


    Lilian didn''t give the other party a chance to return her mouth in the slightest, and immediately continued to scream.


    "Good, good! I want to see if you can go!"


    The prince Chi Yan smiled with anger, he sneered and clenched the big sword in his hand, and pointed at Lilian with the tip of the sword.


    "Try, try, who is afraid of whom?"


    Lilian flicked the silver spear in her hand and exclaimed.


    "Prince, please do it yourself, let me deal with this little girl."


    General Centaur and General Werewolf also rushed over quickly.


    General Renma kept thinking about losing face last time. Seeing Lilian here, he naturally wanted to show the limelight so that he could find his face in front of Chi Yan, so he hurriedly shouted.


    "You don''t need to act, I will deal with her personally."


    Chi Yan stared at Lilian tightly, and refused unceremoniously.


    This little girl not only hit his pain point, but also offended his dignity, and brought a lot of losses to his troops.


    If he couldn''t teach this little Yuren girl personally, Chi Yan was afraid that he would have to hold his breath to death.


    As soon as the voice fell, Chi Yan already raised the big sword in his hand and slashed towards Lilian.


    It stands to reason that a heavy weapon like a big sword has extremely obvious movements when it is swung up.


    But Lilian was surprised to find that when the opponent''s big sword danced in the air, there was a sense of illusion and unreality.


    This feeling made Lilian very uncomfortable. She always felt that the opponent''s big sword was not cut from the direction she saw.


    Believe in the eyes or instinct?


    Lilian suddenly hesitated at this moment.

 Chapter 158： Mirror flower water moon

    Seeing Chi Yan wielding a big sword, he was already approaching his body.


    Lilian finally made a choice.


    Compared to everything she saw with her eyes, Lilian decided to believe in her fighting instinct that had never let herself down.


    Lilian...closed her eyes.


    "Is this little girl crazy? Faced with the attack of the eighth-order warrior, she actually closed her eyes?"


    The werewolf general could not help but speak when seeing Lilian doing this.


    "No, the opposite is true. This little girl is not crazy, and her ability to close her eyes just shows that she is strong."


    General Centaur suddenly put away his optimistic expression, and said somewhat solemnly.


    "what is the problem?"


    The werewolf general asked unclearly.


    "Keep watching and you will know."


    The Centaur General made a silent gesture, his eyes fixed on the two who were fighting.


    The big sword in the hands of Prince Chi Yan clearly slashed towards Lilian from the upper left, but Lilian stabbed the silver spear in his hand towards the upper right.


    when!


    Just when the werewolf general thought Lilian was about to be chopped in half by Chi Yan, a crisp sound suddenly came from Lilian''s gun.


    The big sword that Chi Yan was waving in the air suddenly disappeared strangely, and then appeared at the point of Lilian''s silver spear.


    "Ok?"


    Looking at this weird scene of you, General Werewolf is stupid.


    "what is the problem?"


    He grabbed the generals around him and asked eagerly.


    "This is the fighting skill that can only be realized after reaching the eighth rank."


    General Centaur introduced.


    "After reaching the eighth rank, the magician has the qualification to learn the forbidden curse. After the human knight reaches the eighth rank, he has the ability to learn the holy light, and our orc warriors will also understand the hidden battles in the blood after reaching the eighth rank. instinct."


    "The fighting ability that Prince Chiyan has understood is called Jinghua Shuiyue. This is an extremely rare talent in the blood of the orcs."


    "He can cause a visual disturbance to the opponent in a short period of time. The sword we saw just now seemed to be split from the left, but in fact it was split from the right.


    The weapon used by Prince Chi Yan was originally a heavy weapon, a big sword. This weapon has an obvious attack trajectory, but with the combat skills of the photogenic Hua Shui Yue, it is difficult for the opponent to guard against the reality.


    The flowers in the mirror seem to be true or not. "


    After General Centaur introduced, a trace of yearning and envy appeared on his face.


    It is much more difficult for an orc warrior to reach the eighth rank than a human, otherwise the orc would not have been beaten so badly by a human.


    But correspondingly, as long as the fighting skills are awakened, the orc warriors who have reached the eighth rank are much stronger than the human knights who have reached the eighth rank.


    Therefore, most of the orc warriors are looking forward to reaching the realm of Tier 8 one day.


    "King Hua Shui Yue..."


    The werewolf general murmured and repeated, and the look in his eyes toward Prince Chi Yan became even more admired.


    "Seeing is illusion, then how did that girl judge the direction of the prince''s attack!"


    The werewolf general suddenly realized something and cried out in surprise.


    "That''s why I said that the little feather girl is very strong."


    General Centaur smiled.


    "You can see through the number of attacks by Prince Chiyan in the first fight. This is the first person I have seen..."

 Chapter 159： Psychological game

    It was not only General Centaur and General Werewolf who were surprised, but Prince Chi Yan himself was too surprised to believe everything in front of him.


    Mirror flower water and moon.


    This fighting skill he has cultivated assiduously for a long time before he can fully grasp it.


    In previous battles, as long as he resorted to this trick, the opponent would have no power to fight back, completely lost between his own virtual and real attacks.


    But this young Yuren girl completely subverted her cognition.


    It was only the first time that I was able to take over my own tricks, how could such a thing happen.


    Prince Chi Yan withdrew his big sword, staring at Lilian tightly, as if trying to see her through.


    Did the other party investigate my news in advance?


    wrong.


    Except for a few familiar generals around me, no one knows my fighting skills. Even if I want to buy this news, I can''t buy it.


    Is it a coincidence?


    Do not!


    Even more impossible, before the attack came, the opponent obviously closed his eyes. While avoiding his own visual interference, he took his own sword with his instinct.


    Chi Yan had to doubt that this feather girl had an unbelievable fighting instinct.


    "No, since such a person can''t be used by me, it must be eliminated immediately."


    The murderous intent was already in the eyes of Prince Chi Yan.


    As the prince of the Lion Empire, Chi Yan is naturally also a decisive person.


    Anything he sees as a threat, he will kill it in the cradle at all costs.


    It seemed that Lilian took the sword with ease, but Lilian was actually uncomfortable.


    She did see through Chi Yan''s fighting skills by mistake, but with that sword, she still had a head-on with the opponent.


    Lilian had deliberately pointed her spear on the side of the opponent''s sword, avoiding the most powerful blade.


    But the force from the weapon still made her hands numb, and she almost couldn''t hold the silver gun in her hand.


    Lilian was very calm on the surface, but a stormy sea was already in her heart.


    You must know that she herself is a seventh-order fighter, almost the highest combat power of the entire God-given City.


    But just a head-to-head trick, he almost let his weapon go.


    Except for the gap in realm, Lilian couldn''t find any other reasons to explain.


    Eighth order!


    Lilian looked at Chi Yan and read these two words silently in her heart.


    This is still the most conservative estimate, maybe the opponent may still be above this level.


    Lilian had made up his mind and couldn''t continue to delay here.


    He had already obtained the opponent''s battle report, and also destroyed the opponent''s conspiracy, and even learned that the enemy still has the news that the enemy has a battle strength of the lowest eighth rank, and this information must be passed back to the god-given city.


    "Oh? It''s just that. This time, you can pick me up and see the move!"


    Lilian sneered, deliberately making a very relaxed look, and then took a posture to Chi Yan.


    Ok?


    Even so easy, is this girl also the strength of the eighth rank?


    Chi Yan was also astonished.


    After confirming that the opponent was also Tier 8 strength, Chi Yan was also able to accept the fact that the opponent had seen through his own fighting skills.


    It''s not difficult to understand when they are all eight levels.


    After accepting his own moves, the opponent should also use his own moves.


    Chi Yan stepped back vigilantly and took a defensive posture.

 Chapter 160： Trick you

    "drink!"


    Lily Ann Jiao yelled, and a strong flame burst out of her body instantly.


    The surrounding air has also become extremely hot, and waves of heat rush towards the surroundings.


    The orc soldiers surrounding them were all startled by the heat wave, and all took a step back.


    Feeling this scorching air current, Chi Yan was also astonished.


    It is said to be fighting skills, but this looks like an effect that a human knight can only create with grudge.


    What is the origin of this little feather girl?


    "You all step back, don''t come near me!"


    Chi Yan yelled at the people next to him, and then pierced the big sword fiercely into the ground in front of him, and he kept his entire body behind the big sword as much as possible.


    Huh!


    Lilian moved between the sparks and flints.


    Her whole body was like a flash of lightning, and she stabled with a silver spear.


    Chi Yan was ready to deal with it. Although the opponent''s aura was very bluffing, Chi Yan felt that with his own strength, he should be able to take this move.


    Chi Yan had even thought about how to fight back when he took this move.


    The figure of Lilian holding a gun grew bigger and bigger in his pupils.


    Closer, closer!


    Chi Yan could even see the cold light gleaming on the tip of Lilian''s gun.


    Whoosh!


    Lilian swept past him with a gun, throwing up a cloud of dust covering his face.


    In the next second, Chi Yan was stupid.


    When he turned his head to look around, Lilian had already dashed to a place where there was no one, and quickly spread his wings and flew.


    "Sister, I don''t have so much time to continue fighting here with you, fool! I''m leaving!"


    Lilian retracted the silver gun to his back, made a grimace at Chi Yan, patted her wings and flew towards the god-given city.


    Blazing fire stab lv2 (compressing airflow with flames wrapped in the whole body, producing unparalleled speed for stab)


    The target of a stab is not necessarily a person, it can also be air.


    Lilian just created a powerful attacking posture just to let everyone around him leave, so as to make room for her to escape.


    Chi Yan was worried that his soldiers would be injured, which happened to meet Lilian''s needs.


    With the high-speed movement of the sprint, no one can catch Lilian at all, and when she sprints to a safe place to spread her wings, no one can restrict her activities.


    "You! How dare you fool me!"


    Prince Chi Yan watched Lilian fly in the air, his angry beard was trembling, and his eyes were red.


    See you with Lilian today.


    He never scolded, nor did he take advantage of the beating. The camp was kicked and crossed, and he was fooled.


    Since the birth of Prince Chi Yan, he has never been so angry.


    Roar!


    Prince Chi Yan opened his mouth wide, and let out a lion-like roar from his throat.


    He put down the big sword in his hand, slightly lowered his body, and his thighs bent.


    With his two legs kicking the ground fiercely, under the effect of the reaction force, the whole person shot into the sky like a cannonball!


    The ground was kicked and cracked like a spider web!


    The physical quality of the eighth-order warrior is terrifying!


    Since being established as the prince, Chi Yan has never acted so close to a beast as it is today.


    None of the soldiers dared to laugh at him. They all knew that the prince was really angry this time!

 Chapter 161： Army attack

    Lilian was also taken aback when she heard the strong wind behind her ears.


    She didn''t expect this lion clan prince to be so unbearable to laugh.


    At any rate, he is also an eighth-order warrior, how could he be affected so easily.


    Lilian still couldn''t ignore Prince Chi Yan who was flying towards her at high speed.


    With the strength of the opponent''s eighth rank, he can jump to the height of his flight by just relying on his bounce ability. If this is caught by him in mid-air, he might be really dangerous today.


    Lilian didn''t hesitate at all, she turned around abruptly, pulled out the silver spear behind her with her right hand, pointed it at the direction where Prince Chi Yan was flying, and quickly and continuously stabbed.


    Fire Dance Spear Rain lv2 (Rapid stabbing in the air, using the sharp friction between the tip of the spear and the air to produce rain-like flames to attack the enemy.)


    To be on the safe side, in order to avoid close frontal contact with Prince Chiyan, Lilian did not even use Ao Shi Qianglian.


    The tip of the gun pierced continuously in the air, and countless high-temperature sparks burst out from the tip of the gun and directly met Prince Chi Yan.


    Seeing the sparks of the blockbuster, it was really too reckless for Prince Chi Yan to attack him so rashly.


    Although the other party is a little girl, her strength may be the same as her, and she is a big fighter of Tier 8.


    Moreover, the opponent is still a feather, who is born in the air to take the initiative.


    Although he can reach the same height by jumping, he is not flying like the other person after all.


    In the air, Prince Chiyan couldn''t move and dodge effectively.


    Facing the flying sparks, he had to cover his head and face with his arms, and the flames hit his arms and body in large swaths, burning his beautiful mane black.


    Although it didn''t cause serious burns, Chi Yan had already turned into an extremely embarrassed appearance after just a round of fire rain.


    He dared not continue to advance rashly, deliberately shrank his body into a ball, and quickly landed toward the ground.


    Seeing the lion-man prince who was still aggressive just now, leaving as quickly as a tortoise with her head shrunk in the blink of an eye, Lilian couldn''t help laughing.


    But Lilian also knew that her top priority was to return to the God-given City safely, and she did nothing else. Once she threw away Prince Chiyan, she accelerated her speed and moved quickly towards the God-given City. Fly away.


    "Prince, are you okay?"


    Yinbei had been paying attention to Chi Yan''s movements, and seeing him fall back to the ground, Yinbei hurried to his side and asked with concern.


    Seeing that the majestic Lion-Man Prince was burnt in front of him, Yinbei desperately held back his smile, and then he didn''t laugh.


    "After the notice, the whole army is ready to launch a general offensive."


    Chi Yan stared at the flying back of Lilian in the air, gritted his teeth and said.


    "But... our tunnel has not been successfully dug yet."


    Silverback asked cautiously.


    "I don''t care about the tunnel right now. Once that Yuren returns, all our plans will be exposed. What other good methods are there now? Except for the crushing of strength, nothing else can work."


    Chi Yan roared angrily as if he had been stepped on his tail.


    "I know."


    Yinbei showed an imperceptible smile when he saw his furious look, and then quickly left to convey the order.

 Chapter 162： Under the castle

    Silverback''s strength is not very strong, only Tier 3.


    Therefore, the General Werewolf and General Centaur rushed over in time to witness the battle between him and Lilian, but Silverback could not see it.


    Prince Chi Yan would be so gaffe, it was indeed something he hadn''t expected.


    From another point of view, this is simply a surprise for Yinbei, how unhappy he is.


    At this time, Prince Chi Yan was in anger. Silverback hadn''t lived enough yet, so he didn''t dare to show any happy emotions.


    He notified and arranged the troops at a high speed and efficiently, and made a one-by-one count of the losses that he had caused, and then gathered everything together.


    Seeing Yinbei helping with various matters so efficiently, Chi Yan felt a little better.


    There is finally someone in this team who can help himself.


    "Prince, the loss just now has been calculated. One-third of the camp area was burned down. More than 300 soldiers were burned to death before they could escape, and more than 600 were burned.


    There were more than 800 kobold warriors beheaded in the tunnel, plus those missing because of the tunnel collapse, and the total number of losses was no less than 1,000. "


    Yinbei quickly calculated the loss data and reported it in front of Chi Yan.


    In just twenty minutes when Lilian came to kick the camp, she had lost almost two thousand people!


    Chi Yan put his right hand on his heart.


    Heartache!


    There are a total of 50,000 people in my own army, and as a result, three or four thousand people have been lost before the official war!


    With this scale of loss, he couldn''t afford to endure a few more times.


    "Let the kobold general lead his soldiers to stay in the camp area, and all the rest will prepare the formation for me and prepare to attack that city!"


    Chi Yan picked up her big sword again and shouted.


    Although thousands of people were lost, when Chi Yan dispatched all the vital forces, it was still very spectacular.


    Especially the 20,000 Lion Warriors, they are tall and mighty, holding a shield in the left hand and a sword in the right. The team is neat and tidy, indeed quite like a royal warrior.


    More than 40,000 orcs lined up vigorously, enclosing the entire god-given city.


    Qingyou and the others looked at the city wall now, almost unable to see the end at a glance.


    At first, I noticed that the Lion Clan had begun to integrate its forces, and Qingyou was a bit inexplicable.


    But when the returning Lilianzi introduced the situation to her carefully, Qingyou also understood what happened.


    The walls of the god-given city are tall and thick, and the underground foundation is relatively strong.


    But this does not mean that it is completely unshakable. Even a small ant can make a hole in the wall if there are enough.


    It''s safer for soldiers on the ground to hold their hands, but if those kobolds are allowed to dig a hole in the ground quietly, then maybe the God-given City might be breached without knowing it.


    Thinking about it carefully, Qingyou also got into a cold sweat.


    This time, if it weren''t for Lilian to go out alone to inquire about the situation, maybe the other party''s conspiracy was really successful.


    Although Lilian made a contribution to the blind cat and the dead mouse this time, Qingyou did not praise her. After all, Lilian had disobeyed the order first, and the opponent was already on the ground, and the current crisis had to be solved first.


    To be honest, there are only forty to fifty thousand orc coalition forces, Qingyou is not afraid.


    It''s just that the opponent, the eighth-tier lion prince, will be a difficult thorn to solve.

 Chapter 163： Three-way attack

    While Qingyou over there was worrying about how to deal with the eighth-order Prince Chiyan, the Lion-man coalition had trouble looking at the tall walls of the God-given City.


    Looking at the tall and fortified city walls and the bear-man warriors wearing plate armor and holding stones and huge woods, many of the Lion-man coalition soldiers felt a little confused.


    "What''s wrong, why don''t you take the initiative to ask for a fight?"


    Prince Chi Yan trimmed off all his charred mane, resulting in a lot of lack of majesty on his face.


    "The final general has already failed once before, so there is no way to meet again to fight again."


    The Centaur General touched his head and smiled embarrassedly.


    Just kidding, that city gate can''t even be broken by a soldier of rank seven, so how come you call for a fight?


    Isn''t this going to die?


    The werewolf general lowered his head and looked at the ground, as if I hadn''t heard anything.


    Prince Chi Yan was also a little irritable. Before the battle, the generals always took the lead in the attack. Is it true that he really has to take the lead in the battle today?


    Chi Yan had a fire in her heart, but now that the two generals under her were silent, her heart became even more annoyed.


    He held the big sword in his hand and straightened his armor, really planning to start the battle himself.


    "His Royal Highness, you are our strongest combat power. You have just started the battle and you will shoot first, which is not appropriate."


    Yinbei''s eyeballs turned, and he hurriedly dissuaded him.


    He knew in his heart that no matter how strong the city was, the gates could always be broken.


    The only question is how many victims need to die before opening the gate.


    There were not many soldiers from the werewolf clan, but the five thousand people brought this time even gathered at the west gate with Chi Yan.


    If Chi Yan really made a move, then his werewolf warriors would have to follow suit.


    Belonging to the Lion Clan is only a choice when desperate, not the original wish of Silverback.


    He has no sense of belonging to the Lions Alliance, let alone dedication.


    "Oh? What the military division said makes sense, do you have any good ideas?"


    Chi Yan originally didn''t want to make a move by herself, so naturally she continued on Yinbei''s words.


    "In my opinion, the four gates of this city are always divided into main gate and side gate. It is impossible for every gate to be so strong.


    The last time General Centaur led his troops to attack Ximen, probably because he happened to encounter the strongest front gate.


    Now that our army is under pressure, all four gates can attack. I think the other three gates can also try to attack, but not all gates are so strong. "


    Silverback squinted his eyes and looked at the God-given City, and pointed his finger at the four city gates.


    "Furthermore, the opponent should also know the prince''s strength. Since the opponent did not take the initiative to attack, the high probability is that the opponent thinks that it does not have the power to confront the prince.


    The prince standing still at the strongest west gate can play a very obvious role in involvement. The opponent''s high-level combat power was implicated by the prince, and the other city gates were correspondingly weakened. "


    Yinbei turned his head to look at Chi Yan, showing a slight smile.


    "Yes, what the military commander said makes sense, so let''s act like this."


    Chi Yan carefully savored the words of the silver back, and then nodded.


    Indeed, Yinbei¡¯s analysis of all aspects is comprehensive and well-founded. Acting in this way is also a good way.

 Chapter 164： Special siege method

    "Saint, the enemy is starting to approach, as if trying to force a siege."


    On the wall of the West City Gate, the scout immediately reported to Qingyouhui when he noticed the opponent''s movements.


    "Huh? The battle circle has indeed shrunk, but the Lion People Alliance under the West City Gate did not take any action. What does this mean?"


    Qingyou stood on the city gate, holding a telescope made by a dwarf craftsman, while observing the movement of the army below, he exclaimed strangely.


    Could it be that you suffered a loss at Ximen last time, and don''t plan to leave Ximen this time?


    Relying on speculation, Qingyou secretly understood the meaning of Yinbei.


    "Quickly, inform the saints and commanders of the other city gates, pretending to be panicked and counterattack, but don''t fight too hard. When the enemy is completely under the wall, then fight hard!"


    "Yes!"


    After receiving Qingyou''s order, the cat-man assassins who were in charge of sending the order immediately rushed towards the other three city gates, passing Qingyou''s instructions to everyone.


    "Sister Qingyou has the same thoughts as mine. The other party may think that Ximen is the strongest if he doesn''t fight Ximen. In fact, these four gates are exactly the same.


    It''s better to use the other party''s psychology to make them think that their guess is right, and when they rush under the wall desperately, they will be left behind. "


    Lilian immediately understood her thoughts as soon as she received the quiet message.


    Although the commanders of the other two city gates did not understand Qingyou''s thoughts, they also obeyed the orders honestly.


    General Centaur and Werewolf were in the west gate with Chi Yan, and the other three gates were all led by lion-man captains.


    Although they didn''t have the strength of the eighth-order of Prince Chiyan, they were all senior fighters of at least the sixth order.


    Led by them, the Lions Alliance began to approach the city gate step by step.


    This time, what they adopted was not the collision and siege method used by the Centaur General before leading the team.


    The Lion Clan had also considered counterattacking the city of the human empire, and in order to safely break through the human city gate, they also studied special siege methods.


    By the powerful lion warrior, carrying a huge pointed warhammer.


    A number of Lion Warriors were arranged around them holding thick umbrellas and shields, wrapping them in them.


    When they successfully reach the bottom of the tower, these lion warriors with warhammers are responsible for attacking the city gate.


    This sharp-headed warhammer is heavy and has a strong momentum, even if it is a city gate wrapped in layers of iron, it can hardly resist its fierce offensive.


    This was a special method that was intended to be used when attacking the human empire, but unexpectedly it came into use at this time.


    "it has started!"


    On the walls of the three city gates, Lion Warriors and Centaur Warriors holding shields over their heads came at the same time. In the center of the team, there were more than a dozen huge umbrella shields.


    "Strange, why are there warriors holding umbrellas and shields?"


    On the city wall, the Catman Patriarch looked at the huge umbrella shield in the center of the shield array with a puzzled expression.


    The cat people themselves are small races and don''t know much about large-scale wars.


    Not to mention this special method of siege that has never appeared in the wild.


    "I don''t know, but let''s follow the instructions of the first saint."


    The Elder Bear Man, who was partnering with the Patriarch Patriarch, also shook his head. He was very knowledgeable and he couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "Let go!"


    After the lion-man coalition approached, the walls of the three gates simultaneously sounded an attack horn.


    Arrow rain showered towards them!

 Chapter 165： A gate harder than the wall

    Ding Ding Ding!


    There was a sharp collision sound, and the feather arrows shot out were all blocked by the shield held above the head by the Lion People Alliance.


    With so many feather arrows, none of them successfully wounded the Lion People Alliance.


    Seeing that their attacks had no effect, the feather soldiers who acted as archers on the wall panicked.


    They shot one by one, but the feather arrows were either blocked by the shield or they broke off.


    After several rounds of attacks all failed, finally a Featherman warrior panicked, threw down his bow and arrow, spread his wings and fled the city wall.


    "Prince, look."


    Yinbei pointed to the turbulent wall in the distance, and smiled at Chi Yan.


    "The siege method developed by the empire is indeed a miraculous effect. It is many times better than our dumb method of smashing into the city gate. I don''t know. I see, there are the lion warriors of the prince here. Fei Yibing broke through this city!"


    General Centaur immediately slapped up the flattery.


    "The enemy army on the city wall has obviously begun to panic. If this continues, before our soldiers can break through the city gate, they themselves will become frightened."


    The werewolf general also said.


    Chi Yan''s face finally looked better.


    After suffering so many losses in the hands of this city, seeing that he finally moved back for a round, Chi Yan also felt a sense of relief in his heart.


    "Keep going, don''t stop!"


    Chi Yan waved his hand and ordered.


    "Yes!"


    The messenger immediately agreed.


    Under the three city walls, the Lion-man coalition is advancing steadily step by step.


    The bows and arrows coming from above their heads became rarer and rarer, and the hearts of the Lion-man coalition with shields could not help but aroused joy.


    500 meters, 400 meters, 300 meters...


    The distance is getting closer and closer, and they can even see the iron bars on the city gate through the gap of the shield.


    "Go!"


    The distance was enough, the lion-man commander who led the team let out a roar, and then the speed of the team suddenly increased.


    In just a few minutes of sprinting, they came under the wall.


    "Go to the warhammer!"


    Following the command of the lion-man commander, the team slowly dispersed and made a way.


    The warhammer and paratroopers in the middle of the team came all the way and got close to the city gate.


    "Siege!"


    With an order, the warhammer soldier exhausted all his strength and raised the pointed warhammer in his hand, then twisted his waist and slammed the pointed warhammer against the gate.


    Boom!


    With a muffled sound, the Lion-man coalition under the city wall was dumbfounded.


    Under such a strong attack by the pointed warhammer, only a small gravure appeared on the city gate.


    Is this really the gate?


    The lion man who was in charge of leading the team turned black.


    Looking at this situation, it is probably harder to break this gate than to push the wall.


    "boom!"


    The rumbling sound above their heads sounded, and everyone looked up, and a line of strong Ursa warriors were holding rolling logs and rocks and sneered at them condescendingly.


    The thunderous rumbling sound, this is the sound of them carrying stones and wood.


    "Shield formation! Withstand!"


    The lionman commander gritted his teeth and roared loudly.


    It has to be said that the combat literacy of the Lion Army is still very high, and the soldiers immediately reacted as soon as the order was issued.


    The shield was held high above their heads, keeping the same height, with the edge over the edge to spread the strength of the heavy blow.

 Chapter 166： No retreat

    The sound sounded like a mountain collapse and the ground cracked.


    The rolling woods and rocks smashed down with the roar of the bear soldiers.


    Although the shield can block the rolling woods, but the same, the orc coalition soldiers holding the shield underneath must withstand the terrifying impact.


    Many of the weaker Lion-man coalition forces could not withstand the huge impact, and blood surged in their bodies, and blood spurted directly from the corners of their mouths.


    "Chief commander, archer! The archer is out again!"


    Some soldiers shouted loudly.


    The lion-man commander looked up, and the feather-man warriors who had abandoned their bows and arrows and fled before did not know when they returned.


    They bowed their bows and pointed their arrows at the bottom, their faces no longer the panic they had had before.


    The lion man commander obviously felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say anything was wrong.


    "It''s okay! Hiding under the shield, they can''t hurt us! There is a limited number of rolling stones that can be put down on the wall, everyone support it!"


    The lion man commander encouraged the soldiers.


    Puff puff!


    His voice has not yet fallen, and along with the sound of bowstrings, several muffled noises sounded in the shield array.


    Several feather arrows pierced the shield above their heads and sank into the heads of several Lion Warriors.


    The Lion Warriors died on the spot, falling straight to the ground.


    The lion warrior holding the shield fell, and the shield array quickly revealed several large gaps.


    "Roar!"


    Along with the roar of the Ursa warriors, another wave of rolling woods was struck down.


    The shield formation, which was no longer complete, was able to withstand the baptism of rolling woods and rocks, and was suddenly smashed to pieces.


    Many lion-man coalition forces simply don''t care about putting the edges of their shields together to disperse their forces.


    They only kept their shields on their heads, and the originally neat lineup instantly turned into a mess.


    As soon as the shield formation dispersed, the Featherman archers had a clear goal. They kept bending their bows and shooting arrows, and the Lionman coalition had been shot and killed.


    "Thanks to the armor-piercing arrows forged by your dwarves! Otherwise, these tortoises holding shields, really can''t help them!"


    On the south gate wall, Elder Akabane shot and killed the Lion-man coalition below with a big bow, and said to Chi Xin excitedly.


    "No matter how good the weapon is, someone needs to use it, and thanks to the fighters, they can exert their effectiveness."


    Chi Xin pursed his lips and smiled.


    Unlike the people in the god-given city on the wall, the three lion-man commanders who led the team were about to collapse.


    Everything went smoothly and smoothly, but for some reason it was under the gate, and the situation turned around in an instant.


    In the battlefield of the three gates, in just a few minutes, the loss exceeded 5,000 people.


    And most of these five thousand people are the main force of the Lion Man Alliance, the Lion Warrior with the highest combat effectiveness!


    "Trouble! The situation has changed, the city gate still cannot be broken, and our shield can no longer defend against the opponent''s attack!"


    Yinbei has been paying close attention to the situation of the other gates.


    Seeing the situation suddenly reversed, he couldn''t help but sweat.


    This kind of offensive method was proposed by him, and once any serious consequences were produced, it would all be counted on his head.


    Chi Yan blankly looked at the Lion Man coalition forces that had become a mess.


    At this moment, he has no thoughts to blame anyone, all he thinks about is how to reverse the current situation.


    "Let the order go on, give up attacking the city gate, and directly take the ladder to attack the city wall!"

 Chapter 167： do my best

    "what?"


    Hearing Chi Yan''s order, General Centaur and General were stunned.


    Climbing the city wall on a human ladder is tantamount to giving up all the protection of one''s own soldiers and directly using their lives to change the strategic point of the city wall.


    And it was the elite soldiers like the Lion Warriors who were sacrificed.


    This kind of warfare was only used when it was at war with humans. For hundreds of years, in the wild land, there has never been such a brutal way of fighting again.


    Yinbei glanced at Chi Yan, but did not speak.


    He knew in his heart that under this situation.


    Chi Yan''s approach was already the most reasonable and effective approach.


    Now a large number of soldiers are piled under the other three gates, completely suppressed by the firepower of the opponent.


    Even if they were to withdraw, most of the soldiers would be killed or injured.


    More importantly, even if the remaining remnants were to be withdrawn, with that little force, it would be impossible to organize a decent attack again.


    In other words, if you choose to retreat at this time, it is tantamount to surrendering to the opponent.


    As the prince of the Lion Man Empire, Chi Yan regards dignity even more important than his own life.


    If he retreats from a dingy defeat in this place, how can he continue to stay in the position of prince?


    "Yes!"


    After the messenger was stunned, seeing that Chi Yan had no intention of changing his mind, he immediately agreed, and then quickly passed the news to the three city gates.


    "Prince, the enemy''s cunning level is far beyond our imagination. We have to take down this city today at all costs."


    "In order to match the attacking rhythm of the other three city gates, you also need to be prepared and put all the remaining troops into the siege war!"


    At this time, how could Yinbei care about the safety of his own people.


    If this city can be hit hard today, the construction technology inside and the city itself can all be regarded as combat power products and offset the losses caused by this war.


    If you can''t fight today, then the military division who proposed the combat plan before, that is, himself, will have to bear the most important responsibility.


    If the lion emperor had the heart to pursue it, it would be far more than a person with a silver back who would be punished in the end.


    "Ok!"


    Chi Yan was obviously in a bad mood, he slowly wiped his big sword, and his eyes were full of hatred when he looked at the god-given city.


    This city, if it can''t be put in his pocket, will definitely become a nightmare for the rest of his life!


    Today, blocking his prince''s identity and blocking the glory of his eighth-order warrior, he vowed that this city would be defeated.


    "Really? Did the prince decide like this?"


    The lion-man commanders who received the news from the messenger all sank slightly.


    Such an order means that a large number of compatriots will die here.


    The power of the Lion Man Empire has never suffered such a big loss since it took shape, and being forced to this point, even these ordinary Lion Warriors are unavoidable in their hearts.


    Turning his head to look at the ground, so many comrades had already been lost, and the people on the city wall, even the skins were not broken.


    The lion-man chieftain was naturally also very unwilling.


    Now that you have been forced into this field, let''s burn all the jade!


    "Everyone listens! Take the ladder! Forcibly siege the city!"

 Chapter 168： White-hot

    Hearing the commander''s slightly tragic roar, although the other soldiers were also a little shocked, they did not hesitate at all.


    The mission of a soldier is to obey, and the Lions allied forces also pay attention to this truth.


    The moment the order was delivered, all the Lion Warriors threw their shields to the ground.


    They pinned their weapons to their waists and began to climb on the wall.


    The size of the centaur warrior determined that they could not participate in climbing the wall, so the centaur warrior stood directly under the city wall, using his body as the first step, which can be regarded as a **** siege battle.


    The lion warriors jumped onto the centaur warriors. They stepped on the centaur''s back and lay their hands on the wall as the second step.


    The remaining Lions continue to climb up according to this pattern.


    The height of the residents in the god-given city is almost the same as that of normal human beings. When the god-given city was built, the wall was not built too high.


    Lin Mo asked them to repair the height of the ancient city wall of the frontier fortress in his memory, which was only ten meters high.


    The height of the Lion Warrior and the Centaur Warrior can almost reach about three meters. After the two steps below are set up, the people on the third floor can almost jump on the city wall.


    "Suppress them! Don''t let them come up!"


    The commanders on the three city gates finally felt the terrible desire of these lions to win. Under their command, the feather warriors and bear warriors completely let go of their hands to attack.


    Under the suppression of the powerful firepower, the Lion Warriors were constantly dying, but the people behind them continued to replenish them.


    The rolling wood and stone was quickly consumed, and the feather man archer''s quiver soon emptied.


    The speed of the cat-man assassins cannot keep up with the speed of consumption.


    Seeing this, the centaurs behind the team simply threw away their shields and drew out the bows and arrows they carried and shot them towards the wall.


    The Ursa warriors wearing plate armor can ignore their attacks, but the Featherman archers can''t. Under the volley of the centaur warriors, they have to retreat.


    On the south gate city wall, a Lion Warrior seized the opportunity, jumped up and squatted on the wall.


    But before he had time to climb up, his paw was snapped by a bearman warrior who opened his blood basin.


    The lion warrior screamed and fell, blood splashing all over the wall.


    Chi Xin''s face became more solemn, she took out a few small bombs from her pocket, then lit them with a torch and threw them under the city wall.


    boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, dozens of lion warriors and centaur warriors were thrown out by the explosion waves, seeing that they could not survive.


    Hearing an explosion from the south gate, the north gate and the east gate also threw down the explosives on the city wall.


    But this only hindered the lion people''s footsteps. After the explosion, the living lions and horses were still brave enough to add up.


    In these short tens of minutes, the Lions coalition has consumed nearly half of the number, but there are still nearly 20,000 people who are rushing frantically.


    "Crazy, these guys are crazy!"


    Even the fighting madman Akabane Elder could not help but sigh at this scene.


    "Holy Maiden, it''s not safe here anymore. Hurry up and retreat into the city."


    The cat man assassin next to Chi Xin said.


    As a saint, the importance of blazing heart can be imagined. Even though she still insisted on staying here, the cat assassins forced her off the city wall.

 Chapter 169： Lilians support

    "Fire Dance Gun Rain!"


    On the north city gate, Lilian pierced out with a flamboyant spear and once again wiped out a large row of lion men.


    But soon, someone made up again.


    Lilian wiped the sweat from her forehead, and she became a little worried.


    There is a little more energy on his side, and there is a seventh-order Akabane elder at the south gate, and he can barely handle it.


    But the patriarch of the cat people and the elders of the bear people in the east gate are hard to say.


    So far, the God-given City has killed more than 30,000 Lions allied forces.


    This sounds like an extraordinary feat, but the number of Lions forces is too much.


    Now that the rolling logs, bows and arrows, and explosives are almost exhausted, it is really difficult for the soldiers of the God-given City to consume the strength of the Lion-man coalition without being injured.


    Moreover, these Lions coalition forces are now as if they are going crazy. Such a fierce and undaunted play makes people feel chills even more.


    When these Lions rushed to the city wall and had to start a hand-to-hand battle, it was really difficult to deal with.


    "You guard the north gate, I want to go out to support, the pressure on other gates may be greater than ours."


    Lilian turned her head and said to her adjutant.


    "Yes! The Emperor of War!"


    Lilian''s adjutant is the Tier 6 fighter of the Baiyu tribe, and his strength is not bad enough to help Lilian share a lot of pressure.


    Most of these Lions coalition fighters are of Tier 4 and 5 level.


    With the adjutant guarding here, the North Gate really hardly needs to worry.


    Ph~


    Lilian spread her wings and soared into the sky.


    She stepped on the void, floating above the god-given city, looking down.


    Ximen was seated in Qingyou, and he had not yet started fighting over there. He was still confronting the troops led by Chi Yan himself, and he didn''t need help temporarily.


    The wall of the south gate was also covered with lion warriors, and Chi Xin had evacuated safely.


    Elder Akabane wielded a big gun and ran back and forth on the wall without stopping, killing the Lion warriors who were about to climb the wall. With the cooperation of other feather warriors and bear warriors, he could handle it well. Case.


    The East Gate was already at stake.


    Without being in a strong battle, many Lion Warriors have already climbed up the city wall, and the Bear Warriors and Feather Warriors have started hand-to-hand combat with them.


    The cat patriarch and the elderly bear elder stood aside, their faces anxious, but they couldn''t help much.


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone! I''m here!"


    Lilian yelled softly and quickly swooped down from the sky.


    During this dive, flames started to ignite on her body, and a long streamer of flame was brought out behind her.


    Huh!


    Everyone on the east gate city wall only felt a fiery red light flashing in front of them, and then all the Lion Warriors on the city wall were gone.


    A trace of flame burning on the ground stretched forward. At the end of this trace, Lilian was holding a long spear. The spear was dressed like a bunch of lion warriors.


    Lilian''s wrist shook, and the enemy''s body on the tip of the gun was thrown off the wall by her.


    The soldiers on the wall cheered.


    At first they thought they might be dead today, but they didn''t expect the Second Saint to come to rescue them.


    Qingyou doesn''t usually show up much, but Lilian, the second saint, often appears in the martial arts field. Therefore, in the hearts of many warriors, Lilian is the top combat power of the god-given city.


    With her, the soldiers no longer panicked, and once again stood by the wall and fought fiercely with the Lion Warrior below.

 Chapter 170： West Gate, go to war!

    In such a war, having a psychological pillar is extremely important.


    Lilian''s sudden appearance not only helped the fighters re-energize their fighting spirit, but her thunder method also frightened all the Lion Warriors below, causing their attacks to no longer be fierce.


    At this time, whether it was the God-given City or the Lions Alliance, they had reached their limits.


    Lilian swung a gun to push the two Lion Warriors off the wall again, and couldn''t help turning his head to look at Simon''s direction.


    "Relying on the geographical advantage of the God-given City, we can rely on such a small number of people to fight with each other.


    Now neither we nor the other party can make any more moves that can turn the tide of the battle. The rest depends on the confrontation between the two coaches. "


    Elder Bearman said softly, then put his hands together and prayed in the direction of the temple.


    "Qingyou should now carry the hope of the entire god-given city. May the great flame **** bless her."


    The cat patriarch also folded his hands in prayer and prayed sincerely.


    Not only this side of the god-given city, but the lion-man warriors who attacked the city also pinned all their hopes on Prince Chiyan.


    At present, the Lion-man coalition has paid too much. Only when Prince Chiyan successfully defeated the opponent''s coach can they be confident that they can successfully take this city.


    "The enemy and I have reached the limit. It seems that the final battle is about to begin."


    Yinbei said with a solemn expression looking at the situation of each city gate.


    General Centaur and General Werewolf did not answer, but began to check their weapons and equipment.


    Even if they were only military commanders in charge of the battle, they could perceive the atmosphere of the approaching decisive battle at this moment.


    Chi Yan looked at the west city gate opposite and took a deep breath.


    "Glory empire warriors! Follow me!"


    Chi Yan raised the big sword in his hands high and roared loudly.


    "Roar!"


    The soldiers of the Lion Man Alliance also screamed loudly, and the final wave of charge officially began.


    "The whole army listens to the order, prepares the stone launcher, reloads the ammunition, and prepares to launch!"


    Seeing the opponent''s coach finally launched an attack, Qingyou finally gave an order.


    Chi Xin and her craftsmen have built four stone-making machines together, and Qing You originally planned to place one on each of the four city gates.


    But after learning that the lion-man coalition leader was a Tier 8 warrior, Qingyou placed all the four stone generators on the wall of the west gate.


    The eighth level is a threshold, and the seventh and eighth levels are not at the same level.


    Rao was Lilian, possessing the three skills that Lin Mo had given her, and none of them had the confidence to fight Chi Yan.


    In order to deal with this eighth-tier big warrior, Qingyou also took out all of his wealth.


    In addition to these four stone-producing machines, all the magician squads cultivated by Qingyou''s own staff also stood behind her.


    In such a battle, magicians below Tier 3 have no effect at all.


    Therefore, the magician team behind Qingyou are all Tier 4 and one or two Tier 5 magicians.


    Although there are only a few poor people, the collective release of magic is definitely a force that cannot be underestimated.


    After receiving the quiet order, the soldiers immediately began to prepare for battle.


    The four stone firing machines were quickly pushed out by the soldiers, and the twelve stone bullets that activated the flame circle were ready!

 Chapter 171： Hair stone machine

    "Stay steady! Wait until the enemy gets close!"


    Standing on the wall, Qingyou condescendingly looked down at the lion-man coalition rushing forward. There was no panic on the delicate little faces, some were calm.


    Everyone was waiting nervously. They looked at the enemy who was rushing in front of the city wall like a tide. The sweat on their foreheads had already begun, and their hands began to tremble uncontrollably.


    In order to ensure the safety of other city gates, Qingyou dispatched all the feather soldiers who were on standby to volunteer to other city gates.


    There were less than two thousand people on the wall of the West City Gate.


    However, Prince Chi Yan''s troops below had no fewer than 10,000 left!


    In the face of so many enemies, how could these fighters have no fear in their hearts?


    "We are the people of the great God of Flame, and our glory should shine on the entire Chaos Continent. The flame will dispel all fear and sorrow, and the glory of the God of Flame will always shine on us!"


    Qingyou raised his arms high and shouted piously.


    "People of God, I am your saint. Even in the face of danger, I will always stand in front of you. So, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, please believe that we are flames, burning all enemies flame!"


    Qingyou turned her head and shouted to all the soldiers standing behind her.


    And her feet had been standing on the outermost part of the city wall, and all the soldiers were protected by her. Even in the face of such a turbulent crowd, she did not step back.


    "Holy Woman!"


    The soldiers were infected by Qingyou and were no longer so afraid.


    They re-adjusted their respective mentalities and firmly stayed in their posts.


    "What''s that? Catapult? It doesn''t look like it."


    On the way to the charge, Yinbei also discovered four tall devices on the city gate, and he muttered with some doubts.


    "It doesn''t matter what he is, it''s over if you rush over."


    General Centaur roared in excitement, without paying any attention.


    "Let go!"


    Seeing that he entered the attack range, he didn''t need Chi Yan to give an order, and General Centaur had begun to command.


    The running centaurs and warriors drew out bows and arrows from behind, their arms adjusted their attack angles with their running pace, and the arrows on the strings were smooth and steady.


    When Qingyou saw this scene on the city wall, she couldn''t help but admire in her heart.


    Although the centaurs are enemies, their ability to ride and shoot with one hand is truly unparalleled.


    "The stone machine is ready! Launch!"


    The arrow rain on the opposite side was overwhelming and Qingyou finally gave an attack command.


    Humph!


    Each stone generator made three shots in succession, and twelve huge rocks with flames faced the arrow rain.


    Feather arrows couldn''t hit a stone, and immediately many feather arrows were dropped directly by the stone.


    After the originally dense rain of arrows collided with these boulders, most of it fell instantly.


    The remaining sparse feather arrows had no chance to cause any damage.


    The warriors of the God-given City hid behind the building for a while, and those few feather arrows that were Xu did not play any threatening role at all.


    On the contrary, the burning boulders smashed straight toward the Lion People Alliance team.


    In order to avoid the collision of these boulders in the air, the method of continuous launching instead of simultaneous launching was adopted.

 Chapter 172： Wizard Squad

    The first boulder smashed into the army, instantly smashing a hapless centaur warrior into meatloaf.


    The boulder rolled back all the way, like a road roller.


    As long as it is touched by this huge boulder, the bones of the light ones will be broken and the tendons will be broken, and the heavy ones will be directly crushed into fleshy.


    The flame carried on the stone also burned the soldiers next to it, and there was a burning smell in the air.


    The pupils that Prince Chi Yan looked at suddenly shrank.


    It''s not that he has never seen a trebuchet. In the imperial city of the Lion Empire, there is even a trebuchet seized from the human empire.


    The stone that the catapult can throw is a full circle smaller than that of the god-given city!


    It''s just that this stone is like killing nearly a hundred warriors, and its power is almost comparable to the previous fifth-order range spell.


    While he was still confused, another four or five flame boulders fell, and the team screamed and wailed again.


    If all the boulders in this round are smashed into the team, I am afraid that at least thousands of soldiers will die before they get close.


    "Roar!"


    Chi Yan finally couldn''t help but shoot. He waved the big sword in his hand and jumped directly into the air to meet the three huge rocks that had just flown over.


    "Break it for me!"


    With a roar, Chi Yan swept the big sword in his hand.


    A violent explosion sounded, and the three stones larger than Chi Yan''s body were all chopped into the air by this sword.


    The broken stones fell down with flames. Although there was still some scorching temperature, they could no longer kill.


    Seeing this situation, General Centaur and General Werewolf also brazenly greeted a huge boulder.


    These two people are the strength of the seventh rank, dealing with a boulder is absolutely nothing.


    In the blink of an eye, five of the twelve burning boulders were stopped.


    The remaining seven boulders plowed out seven long black spaces among the crowd.


    "It''s worthy of being a Tier 8 fighter, and he is indeed extraordinary."


    Looking at Chi Yan''s figure, although Qingyou''s face still had a calm expression, she also squeezed a little sweat.


    High-level combat power still has the ability to control the battlefield.


    Just the actions of Prince Chiyan and the three of them just now reduced nearly half of the damage that the rocking machine could cause.


    "Such an attack, they should only be able to use it once in a short time, don''t be scared by them, and rush along with me!"


    Chi Yan fell back to the ground and immediately turned around and shouted.


    The lion-man coalition forces who had been smashed and trapped quickly returned to their senses, quickly recognized their direction, and followed Chi Yan to continue charging.


    Courageous, decisive and tough, no wonder he can become the prince of the Lion Empire, it is really not easy.


    Qingyou stood under the city wall, looked at Chi Yan condescendingly, and silently gave an evaluation in his heart.


    "The enemy is approaching, the firing machine withdraws, the rolling wood and the archer are ready, and the magician team immediately starts casting spells!"


    Seeing that the Lion People''s coalition quickly recovered, Qingyou did not hesitate, and immediately issued the order.


    The city wall was suddenly busy, and while others were packing their equipment, the magician team quickly stood behind Qingyou.


    Although the strength of these magicians is not particularly strong, but they win in number, and the strength of most of the Lions Alliance is not much worse than them.


    This team of magicians was enough to delay until the others were ready for battle.


    "Prince! Magician!"


    Seeing the magical light shining on the wall, Silverback screamed in surprise.

 Chapter 173： Chant

    The Barren Land is the territory of the orcs, where you can see a large number of magicians, it is almost impossible to think of.


    Even in the imperial city of the Lion Empire, there are not many people who know how to magic, and they are all sacrificials who know a little about magic.


    The magic of these sacrifices is completely different from that of human magicians.


    Their magic is more like some weird secret arts, which can play a special role in some special occasions.


    It can be seen that these magicians on the walls of the god-given city are obviously the same as those human magicians, and you can see that they are combat-type magicians.


    "I have seen that if there is any unexpected situation, I will deal with it as soon as possible."


    While talking, Chi Yan glanced at the city wall carefully.


    After discovering that there was no Feather Girl who came to kick the camp on the wall, Chi Yan also let go of her heart slightly.


    Except for the girl yesterday, basically no one else can be his opponent.


    And looking at the scale of this city, it doesn''t seem like it can cultivate more Tier 8 strength.


    Chi Yan was still very confident in his own strength by leading his troops to attack the city.


    After receiving Qingyou''s order, the magician team immediately began to chant.


    They pointed their staff in the same direction, and jointly released the basic magic of fireball.


    A huge fireball slowly formed from the front end where the staff converged.


    With the strength of these magicians, although the fireball after being fully formed may not be comparable to an ordinary forbidden spell, it is not a problem at all to kill and damage the soldiers below the siege on a large scale.


    "Fire magic! This scale? Is that forbidden spell?"


    General Centaur also saw the huge fireball being formed on the city wall and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Hearing him utter the word forbidden curse, the soldiers around immediately became a little nervous.


    "Isn''t that a forbidden curse? Except for the high-level mages of the human empire, not many people can use the forbidden curse at all. This is just a group spell used by multiple magicians."


    Fearing that General Centaur''s words would shake morale, Yinbei just hurriedly explained.


    In fact, he hadn''t seen many magicians, and he couldn''t figure out whether such a large-scale magic was forbidden.


    But with his explanation, the hearts of the Lions allied forces suddenly became much easier.


    In the great war hundreds of years ago, the psychological shadows left by human magicians on the orcs were too deep, causing the orcs warriors to feel fear subconsciously when they mentioned magicians now.


    Yinbei quickly calmed the soldiers'' emotions, and then he quickly motioned to Prince Chi Yan with his eyes.


    Prince Chi Yan is not a fool, so naturally he will not agree with others.


    After seeing the look in Yinbei''s eyes, Prince Chi Yan also had a few points in his heart.


    The magic on this city wall, no matter what it is, I am afraid it is not so easy to deal with.


    Prince Chi Yan immediately understood. He took a few steps and kicked the ground violently. He jumped directly into the air, holding a big sword and slashing under the city wall.


    In order to prevent his soldiers from being mass-destructed by the god-given city like just now, Prince Chi Yan made this decision to directly eliminate any potential dangers.


    Seeing that a tall lion man suddenly jumped out of the enemy army below, and leaped in the air towards this side, the hearts of the cat-man magicians shook, and many people''s hands shook subconsciously.


    "Don''t be afraid! I''ll stop him!"

 Chapter 174： The clash of magic and force

    Qingyou naturally also saw the flying red flames.


    She knew in her heart that Chi Yan was here to organize the magic release of this group.


    With Lilian''s intelligence, Qingyou certainly knew that the opponent was a Tier 8 warrior.


    Although there is no plan to defeat it 100% in her heart, Qingyou has promised to the soldiers behind him that she will definitely stand in front of them!


    Gritting her teeth, Qingyou stretched out her hand to Chi Yan in the air, a roaring fire dragon pierced out of her palm, and rushed to Chi Yan fiercely.


    Chi Yan''s attention has always been on the cat-man magicians who are casting spells, without paying too much attention to Qingyou at all.


    When he was observing the city wall before, he did see this cat girl in a fiery red robe standing in the front.


    But Chi Yan only regarded her as an ordinary commander, and did not imagine that she was also a magician.


    "Can you release magic without using a wand?"


    Chi Yan was startled, and had to adjust his posture in the air, and pointed the big sword in his hand at the roaring fire dragon.


    For a long time, the staff has become synonymous with the magician.


    This has led many people to think that without a wand, magicians cannot release their skills.


    Indeed, with the bonus of the staff, the power of many magics will also increase.


    But Qingyou was personally activated by Lin Mo with attribute points, and didn''t need the pitiful bonus effect of the wand at all.


    This is why Qingyou has never used a staff from the beginning.


    Coupled with the quiet and weak appearance, he looks like a think tank, not a combat player.


    This is even more confusing, and it is no wonder Chi Yan ignores her existence.


    Seeing the fire dragon arrive, Chi Yan twisted his waist and directly chopped the big sword in his hand vertically.


    With the strength and wind pressure of a Tier 8 warrior, this sword neatly cuts the entire fire dragon coming in from head to tail in half.


    The flames flew in all directions, and the fire dragon burst into dim sparks in the sky, and then dissipated.


    Chi Yan''s arm was also burned by the fire after the fire dragon blasted. Although he did not receive any serious strength, it was forced to fall back to the ground because of the fire dragon''s impact.


    Chi Yan looked up at Qingyou on the city wall, with a trace of caution in his eyes.


    Although I don''t know if the opponent has already reached the eighth rank of the Great Magister, the strength displayed by the opponent is definitely above the sixth or seventh rank.


    There are very few magicians of this level in the human empire, and there has never been a precedent in the entire orc race.


    But a character who could create a precedent in the history of orcs was born from a tribe of cats that was so small that it was almost ignored.


    "Never let this city continue to develop!"


    Chi Yan made up his mind secretly.


    As the prince, he knew too much how terrible this uncontrollable factor grew up.


    A Yuren girl who can fight with herself, plus a cat magician with such strength.


    I wonder if there are more terrifying secrets hidden in this city.


    If they are allowed to develop, I am afraid that there will be a third-largest power alongside the Lion and Tiger people on the entire wild land.


    Chi Yan did not hesitate, and after landing, he raised his sword and leaped towards the city wall again!

 Chapter 175： Oversized fireball

    coming!


    Qingyou could already feel the vigorous killing intent on Chi Yan''s body very clearly.


    She also knew that once she made a move, she would definitely become a target.


    As a magician, others regard this targeted situation as a curse.


    But Qingyou is different, she regards this as glory.


    Only if one''s own strength is recognized by the enemy, the other party will want to attack oneself at any cost.


    As the spokesperson of the God of Fire and the saint of the God-given City, he should bear this kind of glory.


    Even if there is no warrior in front to help him share the pressure, he must stand firmly here and become the most solid shield of the god-given city.


    boom!


    Qingyou raised her hand, and a fire dragon came out of her hand again and went straight to Chi Yan.


    "This trick again? This kind of power should be Tier 4 magic. Although it is not bad, it is not enough to cause any great harm to me."


    Chi Yan sneered, and cut the fire dragon in half in the air.


    call!


    call!


    But before he flew out of the embers of the fire dragon burst, two fire dragons attacked him from the left and the right.


    Chi Yan hurriedly raised his sword and smashed the fire dragon on the left, but the other person was in the air and couldn''t use his strength to attack the fire dragon on the right again.


    The fire dragon hit Chi Yan''s body and directly exploded into a ball of flames that swallowed it.


    Chi Yan, like a fighter plane that was shot down, dragged the flames and fell straight to the ground.


    The Lion-man coalition forces who were still sprinting stopped unanimously after seeing this scene.


    The eighth-order warrior!


    Prince of the Lion Race!


    The ceiling of their force!


    Was it turned over by someone?


    boom!


    boom!


    However, Qingyou on the city wall still didn''t stop, and fierce fire dragons constantly poured out from her hand, attacking towards the place where the red flame fell.


    The flames kept bursting, and the place was completely covered by flames, turning into a blazing fire.


    "Warriors, the prince is at war with the opponent''s most powerful magician, don''t be dazed, quickly attack the wall and kill the enemy!"


    Yinbei''s brain reacted fastest, seeing this, he hurriedly shouted.


    When the Lions allied forces heard his voice, they continued to run as if they had suddenly realized it.


    As an eighth-order big fighter, Chi Yan couldn''t just do this.


    Although he can''t see his specific situation clearly, Yinbei believes that he will not explain it so easily.


    Seeing that the Lions coalition forces were about to rush under the opponent''s city wall, it was more reasonable to attack the city quickly than to worry about an eighth-tier warrior.


    "Oh, you are still a step late!"


    The magician of the magician team snorted coldly, and stopped singing at the same time.


    This is a very common third-order fire magic: fireball.


    It''s just that a dozen magicians are released at the same time, and the magic powers are all gathered together, and it becomes a huge fireball!


    This train hovered on the wall of the West Gate like the same sun, and everyone on the wall was a little dry.


    "attack!"


    The leader of the team shouted, and all the magicians waved their staffs at the same time.


    This huge fireball immediately broke away from their control and flew towards the battlefield below.


    "Damn!"


    "Run!"


    Seeing such a horrible scene, the Lions allied forces immediately stopped, turned their heads and fled back.

 Chapter 176： Rising mushroom cloud

    Although this huge fireball is not flying very fast, it is not something that these Tier 3 and Tier 4 Lionmen can evade.


    The huge fireball exploded in the center of the crowd, and the huge explosive power directly exploded the Lion-man coalition forces hit by the fireball to pieces.


    The raging flames rolled and spread, quickly swallowing all the lion-man coalition forces around.


    Many soldiers were buried in the flames before they even screamed before they died.


    The intense light emitted when the fireball exploded, the people on the wall couldn''t open their eyes.


    There was a flash of explosion, and a mushroom cloud rose up on the battlefield.


    The group magic released by these dozen magicians, although not comparable to a forbidden curse, can almost catch up with the seventh-order spells released by Qingyou with all his strength.


    Because the Lions Alliance below stood very densely, after this magic, the Lions Alliance directly damaged the combat effectiveness of more than a thousand people!


    The power of a magician is so terrifying on the formal battlefield.


    "Rush me! Retreat, die!"


    General Centaur is still thick-skinned, although his location is not far from the explosion center of the train, but he did not suffer much damage.


    Seeing that many soldiers began to retreat, the Centaur General immediately roared.


    He raised the machete in his hand and directly chopped the two soldiers who fled to the rear under the knife.


    Due to his deterrence, the soldiers had to stop their fleeing steps and bite the bullet and move on.


    The silver back was cunning enough, before the magician on the wall had time to release the magic, he had already begun to move towards the edge of the position.


    This large-scale attack spell will definitely choose the densest place, so the silver back has not been affected at all.


    "It''s over, the military''s spirit has been disintegrated, and forcing them to attack is just a formal support."


    Seeing this situation, Yinbei''s heart sank immediately.


    After two major blows in a row, the soldiers were almost afraid of being beaten.


    Going to siege the city with this mentality is absolutely nothing.


    Yinbei turned his head to the place where the fire dragon was cruising, anxious in his heart.


    The only way to rejuvenate the military''s morale at the moment depends on whether Chi Yan can defeat the opponent''s strongest magician.


    Chi Yan at this time was also uncomfortable.


    Although a fire dragon could not cause any damage to Chi Yan, the problem was that fire dragons came and attacked him continuously.


    Ever since Chi Yan fell on the ground, she had been passively blocking Qingyou''s attacks.


    What made him even more frightened was that Qingyou released magic as if there was no need to chant, and the magic was released one by one, so that he had no chance to fight back.


    Although the quiet flame magic doesn''t have the terrifying temperature of Lin Mo, it can already exceed a thousand degrees.


    Surrounded by several fire dragons for so long, the sand near Chi Yan was directly melted by the high temperature.


    With Chi Yan as the center, the earth was forcibly burned into a five-meter radius pit!


    Chi Yan also heard the huge explosion outside and the screams of the soldiers, but he had no time to take care of them.


    It is already very difficult to withstand the attacks of so many fire dragons.


    The orcs simply didn''t have the means to effectively defend against magic, and Chi Yan was equivalent to using his body to resist.


    "Huh~"


    Seeing that the magician team had successfully released the group magic, Qingyou let out a sigh of relief and stopped her offensive.

 Chapter 177： Forcibly demolish the city gate

    Although with Lin Mo''s help, Qingyou already has a very good physique.


    Her body is much stronger than other magicians.


    The amount of magic stored in a single cell is twice to three times as quiet as other magicians in the same realm.


    This is also the reason why she can constantly release the fire dragon to attack Chi Yan.


    If you switch to other magicians, even if the fire dragon is only a relatively low-level attack magic, this kind of casting frequency is enough to drain a person''s magic.


    Rao Qingyou himself had to stop and rest after suppressing Chi Yan for a long time.


    "Roar!"


    Although embarrassed by these fire dragons, Chi Yan''s physical strength did not suffer too much.


    After feeling the enemy magician''s attack stopped, Chi Yan let out a roar.


    He swung his big sword and spun around, and the fire dragon was all shattered by his sharp blade.


    The flame dissipated and the dust settled.


    Chi Yan reappeared in the eyes of everyone with the sword on his shoulder.


    Although he was scorched by flames and smoke, his bright eyes looked even more energetic.


    After the flames burned, the cloth strips and animal tendons at the joints of his armor were also burned.


    Chi Yan tore off the armor that could not cover her body at all, revealing her strong upper body.


    He stood proudly with anger in his eyes, like a **** of war reborn from the flames.


    With the appearance of Chi Yan, the lion-man coalition forces seemed to be given a shot of a booster, and their emotions became excited again.


    They do not need the supervision of the generals, they can also throw themselves into the siege without hesitation.


    After two large losses, the Lions coalition finally rushed to the bottom of the city wall. They also used the tactics of building a ladder and began to climb on the wall.


    The bear warriors and the feather warriors hurriedly threw down the rolling woods, or kept shooting arrows, and exhausted all they could to prevent them from climbing.


    The members of the magician squad also began to release magic and attack the enemy below.


    "Get out of the way, don''t get in the way!"


    General Centaur pushed away the soldiers around him and rushed to the bottom of the city wall.


    He raised the machete in his hand and slashed hard towards the wall.


    boom!


    Under the full attack of the seventh-order fighter, a gap was cut in the city wall!


    "Hahaha! This city wall is not as hard as a city gate!"


    The Centaur General laughed loudly, and once again swiped the big knife in his hand.


    The huge roar sounded constantly, and the city wall shook constantly.


    Qingyou frowned while trying to stabilize her figure.


    As General Centaur said, the walls of the god-given city are indeed not as hard as the gates.


    After all, it was a city gate that had gone through multiple processes and even engraved a magic circle inside.


    However, due to the number and area of ??the city wall, it did not go through so many processes, and it was not completely engraved with magic circles.


    Attacking the city gate before siege is already a subconscious inertia.


    However, a naive person like General Centaur who doesn''t take the usual path can easily cause unexpected results at this time.


    Inspired by General Centaur, the other Centaur warriors and Lion Warriors who couldn''t build the human ladder clanged and started to chisel the wall.


    Although the city wall is very thick, it is difficult to say how long it will last if it is attacked by thousands of people at the same time.


    Qingyou hadn''t taken any action before, and she and Chi Yan had been guarding each other.


    But at this time, Qingyou understood that he had to make a move!

 Chapter 178： Rain of death

    The quiet little hand began to wave, and the heart began to chant silently.


    A cloud completely condensed by flames suddenly appeared on the edge of the city wall, suspended above the heads of the lion-man coalition forces attacking the city.


    With the faint movements and the gradual completion of the spell, the flame cloud began to grow larger and deeper and deeper.


    She is about to attack!


    Looking at the quiet movement and the flame cloud that was constantly condensing, Chi Yan knew that she was preparing to release magic.


    Those fire dragons that didn''t need any singing in the past made themselves so burnt, and now this magic that takes so long to sing will definitely cause more terrifying damage.


    Can''t let her release this magic!


    Prince Chi Yan suddenly condensed his eyes, and immediately attacked Qingyou with his sword.


    Seeing Prince Chi Yan attacking him, Qingyou seemed to have never seen it.


    Still doing all the spellcasting movements step by step.


    "Protect the saint!"


    Many soldiers noticed Chi Yan, they immediately turned around and attacked into the air.


    I hope that Chi Yan can be beaten back to protect Qingyou.


    Several magic attacks and dozens of feather arrows went straight to Chi Yan.


    And Chi Yan didn''t even look at it, and didn''t even plan to resist it at all.


    In his eyes there was only the quiet who was casting the spell.


    In order to be able to attack her, Chi Yan intends to use her body to carry all the upcoming attacks!


    Continuous explosions sounded on Chi Yan''s body, and those magical attacks were like fireworks, exploding various colors of brilliance on him.


    Feather arrows all shot at Chi Yan''s body, and the arrows collided with his body, making a clanging metal sound.


    The physical quality of the eighth-order warrior is terrifying!


    After such a round of attack, Chi Yan was unscathed!


    "Fire rain comes!"


    While Chi Yan broke through the attack net, Qingyou finally finished all the spellcasting preparations.


    She snorted and waved her hands violently.


    The cloud, which was completely condensed by flames, has now become very big.


    Accompanied by quiet gestures, dense raindrops condensed from flames fell from the clouds, unceremoniously showering over the heads of the Lion People Alliance below.


    This is Lin Mo''s highest damage range attack magic for Qingyou, and the effect is naturally not to be underestimated!


    Especially now that Qingyou''s strength has increased, and this skill has also been upgraded by Lin Mo, the damage is even more terrifying.


    Those flame raindrops, which are like liquid, are formed by the purest flame power, and the temperature is higher than that of magma.


    Most of the Lions coalition forces below are only Tier 3 and Tier 4 existences, and their bodies simply cannot withstand such a high temperature.


    Magma will cover the surface of the human body, then slowly burn and erode the human body, and finally destroy the human body completely.


    But these flame raindrops don''t need to be so troublesome at all.


    From the moment it dropped on the head of the Lion-Man Alliance, they did not stop at all.


    They burned through the heads, bodies, and internal organs of these orc soldiers, unimpeded all the way, and finally fell to the ground.


    Burning through the body of a lion-man coalition is as easy as burning through a piece of paper for them.


    In the blink of an eye, there were countless corpses of the Lion People Alliance lying on the ground.


    Under such terrifying magic, they didn''t even survive a second!

 Chapter 179： Melee Mage

    Under Qingyou''s full attack, let alone these low-strength Lionen coalition forces, even Tier 7 fighters of the same level can only shrink back.


    The werewolf general was born with high agility, and at the same time that the quiet fire rain fell, he had already made an escape action.


    Even so, he still burned his left leg.


    Although he saved his life, he has also become a lame man since then.


    General Centaur was even more miserable, he was busy attacking the city wall when the fire rain fell.


    The awkward body had no time to turn around, and was directly exposed to the rain of fire.


    As a Tier 7 fighter, the Centaur General is naturally much stronger than the low-level Lion-man coalition forces.


    But he still couldn''t resist the hot temperature, and in a blink of an eye, most of his body was burned by the rain of fire.


    General Centaur screamed and fell to the ground, seeing that he could not live long.


    The Lions screamed and retreated, until they were far away from the covered area of ??the flame cloud, they stopped.


    In a short period of time, the Lions coalition killed more than two thousand people.


    Two senior generals were killed and wounded.


    This is the horror of the seventh-order magician!


    Seeing that his army suffered such a heavy loss in a moment, Chi Yan was already red with anger.


    He exhausted all his strength and slashed towards Qingyou.


    In midair, Chi Yan used Jinghuashuiyue and turned into two people on the left and the right.


    Qingyou just stopped casting the spell, she knew she had no time to escape now.


    Besides, there are thousands of warriors behind her. Once she escapes, they will suffer Chi Yan''s most merciless massacre.


    I can only resist!


    If you don''t know which one is real and which is fake, then you can just treat them as real to resist.


    The flames suddenly rose from the quiet skin, and in a short moment it condensed into a nearly physical state.


    Flame tongue and fire shield, instant!


    That is to say, when the flame tongue and fire shield was condensed, the big sword in Chi Yan''s hand had already swung across from the left.


    when!


    With a loud noise, Qingyou''s whole body was knocked out by that huge force.


    Head-on head-to-head with an eighth-tier big fighter, even Lilian did not dare to take such a risk.


    However, Qingyou relied on her firm belief that she would never take a step back, abruptly using the magician''s weak body to take the opponent''s full blow.


    "Holy Woman!"


    The other soldiers on the wall were frightened.


    She is the backbone of the entire God-given city, and the most loyal and reliable saint of the God of Flame.


    If something happens to her, the entire God-given city will be completely messed up.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if something happens to Qingyou, then the entire God-given city will be almost occupied.


    "Leave me alone! Hold the wall!"


    Qingyou slammed into the wall, even his body was embedded in the cracks of the bricks.


    Although there is a flame tongue and fire shield body, this huge impact cannot be completely offset.


    Qingyou struggled to stand up while wiping the blood that overflowed from the corner of her mouth.


    "Ok?"


    Chi Yan felt that his knife was indeed hit, but he did not expect Qingyou to die under this knife.


    The Flame Tongue Fire Shield was the last life-saving skill Lin Mo prepared for Qingyou, and it was naturally impossible to break it so easily.


    "Not dead yet? Then stop struggling and let me see you off!"

 Chapter 180： Uka Suigetsu Yae Kage

    Chi Yan had already boarded the city wall, and had planned to start slaughtering the defenders on the city wall. Hearing that Qingyou could still speak, Chi Yan immediately turned his attention away.


    The flame tongue and fire shield on Qingyou''s body was still burning, facing Chi Yan, Qingyou showed no timid expression at all.


    She knew that she was burdened with the expectations of the gods and the expectations of the residents of the city.


    After three consecutive waves of attacks, the Lions Alliance has also lost more than half.


    Although the remaining forces on the wall were not much, it was more than enough to stop them.


    As long as Chi Yan can be defeated, this defensive battle is over.


    But only relying on the strength of his seventh-order, how can he successfully defeat the eighth-order Chi Yan?


    Qingyou carefully guarded against Chi Yan''s possible attacks at any time, while thinking hard.


    The suppression of levels is an absolutely indelible factor.


    In the face of overwhelming strength, any tactics and tactics can only have an impact at best, but they can never determine the final result.


    In just half a minute, Qingyou calculated several strategies in her mind, but in the end they were all denied by herself.


    What I should do now is to find a way to bridge the gap in strength, rather than trying to defeat the opponent through strategy.


    As the most loyal believer of the God of Flame, Qingyou''s first thought was to ask the gods for help.


    "After all, you''re just a magician, no matter how strong your magic is, once you get close by a warrior, you can only be slaughtered."


    Chi Yan walked over with his big sword upside down, standing in front of Qingyou with a sneer.


    Chi Yan felt like a hunter. After paying the painful price of his injuries, the hunted prey finally lost the ability to resist.


    He enjoys the feeling that victory is at hand.


    "Cat, I have to admit that among so many opponents I have met. You have brought me the most surprises. If you can join the empire, it will be easy to conquer humans."


    Chi Yan didn''t hesitate to say his words of praise seriously.


    "It''s just that I also know that the war has already reached this point. Whether it is surrender or surrender, it is completely impossible.


    You are a respectable opponent like that Yuren girl, and I will use my strongest move to see you off. "


    While talking, Chi Yan killed a few bear warriors who wanted to come to help.


    These huge and robust bear warriors were cut and killed at will like fruits and vegetables under the Chi Yan sword, which shows Chi Yan''s terrifying strength.


    "King Hua Shui Yue, Eight Double Shadows!"


    Chi Yan held a big sword in his hand and slowly closed his eyes, muttering to himself in an inaudible voice.


    A Featherman warrior pulled a bow and shot an arrow to attack him, but Chi Yan''s body seemed to become illusory, and the feather arrow actually penetrated directly.


    "how is this possible!"


    Seeing his own attack fail in such a completely incomprehensible way, the Feather Warrior couldn''t help shouting in surprise.


    puff!


    A big sword pierced through his chest, and he slowly turned his head in shock, but saw another Chi Yan appear behind him.


    "This..."


    The Yuren warrior closed his eyes forever with doubts and unwillingness.


    The same thing happened one after another, and in a blink of an eye, eight red flames appeared on the wall at the same time!

 Chapter 181： Secret Skill Nine Stars Collapse

    When Chi Yan reached the eighth-order realm, he comprehended Jinghuashuiyue.


    This is his unique fighting ability and an exclusive skill that others cannot copy.


    Flowers in the mirror, moon in the water.


    Chi Yan can create an illusory body that is exactly the same as her own according to her own needs.


    In battle, the illusory Chi Yan can act simultaneously with him according to his consciousness.


    Half of it is imaginary, half of it is real, and it is hard to distinguish between true and false.


    Jinghua Shuiyue originally used the combination of virtual and real to interfere with the opponent''s judgment in order to achieve the effect of attacking its imperfections.


    In Chi Yan''s daily battle, Jing Hua Shuiyue was only used as a means of interference.


    However, Jinghua Shuiyue also has a special usage.


    That is, in a short time, all the incorporeal bodies will be strengthened into entities!


    The limit Chi Yan can do at the moment is to strengthen eight incorporeal bodies into entities at the same time, which is the origin of the name Eight Shadows.


    This move may not sound particularly powerful, but anyone who has seen Chi Yan''s move has all lost their lives.


    The eighth rank, this was originally an extremely powerful realm.


    After Chi Yan used the Eight Double Shadows, plus himself, there were nine people in total.


    That is to say, in a short time, it is equivalent to facing nine eighth-tier big fighters at the same time!


    Just think about it and you will understand what a terrible thing this is!


    It is precisely because of the ability to suppress the bottom of the box that Chi Yan can sit firmly as a prince, without worrying about other Lion Clan princes threatening him.


    Strength is the best way to solve all problems.


    Qingyou is not stupid. Seeing that these 8 Chi Yan who didn''t know where they came from, she could chop and slay her own soldiers, she immediately understood that the problem was not simple.


    Although all the wars in the God-given City have been progressing smoothly all the time, this does not make Qingyou have blind confidence in her own strength.


    He is the seventh rank, and the opponent is the eighth rank.


    Even with special skills, the hard gap in strength cannot be erased.


    At this moment, apart from asking for help from the Flame God, Qingyou couldn''t think of any other way to deal with Chi Yan''s assassin.


    "Great God of Flame, your followers are undergoing the most severe test. Please give me the flame that guides the direction and let me be with you!"


    Facing a full nine Chi Yan, Qingyou put his hands together and began to pray.


    "Pray? Pray at this time?"


    Chi Yan was taken aback, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "In front of the gods, we are just ants whose lives are like weeds. Do you really think your **** will appear to save you?"


    Chi Yan raised the big sword in his hand, and the other eight shadows behind him made the same movement.


    Qingyou ignored him, but continued to pray piously to Lin Mo.


    "I thought you could still struggle for a while and bring me some new joy. Didn''t you expect to be so scared?


    Well, I am not interested in wasting time on you, take this last sword.


    Secret technique, nine stars collapse! "


    An impatient expression appeared on Chi Yan''s face. He raised the big sword, and his body suddenly disappeared strangely.


    Together with the 8 shadows behind him disappeared.


    At this moment, Chi Yan seemed to disappear between heaven and earth.


    Although Qingyou couldn''t see him, Qingyou could feel a dangerous breath.


    That is the feeling of being locked in by death.

 Chapter 182： The gods renewed the plug-in

    Jiuxing collapsed.


    Chi Yan has developed the most powerful single-handed move.


    His 8 shadows will attack the enemy from 8 different directions.


    Every shadow''s offense is extremely dangerous, but not fatal.


    When 8 shadows pierce 8 big swords into the enemy''s body at the same time, Chi Yan''s deity will appear and perform the final killer move on the enemy.


    Chi Yan will personally pierce the last sword fiercely into the enemy''s heart, and the nine great swords will burst out fierce sword aura at the same time, instantly smashing the opponent''s body into fragments.


    Since the explosion of sword qi was emitted from the body, as long as it was hit by this trick, there was no chance of surviving.


    This trick is very spicy and terrifying, it can be seen.


    This was the first time Qingyou felt that death was so close to him.


    But Qingyou didn''t have any despair in her heart. She had always firmly believed that the great flame **** would not let her down.


    boom!


    A pillar of fire blasted out from Qingyou, burning all the clouds in the sky into a big hole.


    Qingyou felt that her body was full of terrifying magic and heat. She knew that this was the answer of the gods to her.


    At this second, she was so excited that she almost shed tears.


    Sure enough, no matter when, the God of Flame would never give up his followers.


    "She has more flames?"


    Chi Yan also noticed the changes in Qingyou''s body while making moves.


    But he didn''t take it seriously at all, the strength of the eighth rank made him dazzled, and confidently continued his attack.


    The blessing of the gods.


    This is the Godhead skill obtained by Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo had used it when she was dueling at Lilian, and the overbearing amplification effect directly caused Lilian to split the sacred tree in half.


    Now that Qingyou has personally experienced this power, she is naturally very surprised.


    The blessing effect of the gods is determined by the potential of the target.


    Although Qingyou is not comparable to the enchanting talent of Lian Nuan, she is also a very intelligent type, and her talent is naturally not much worse.


    With the blessing of the amplification effect, Qingyou has temporarily broken through the eighth rank, possessing the strength of the Great Magister!


    "Huh? Front, back, upper left, lower left, right..."


    Qingyou murmured to herself, and the condensing blazing spear in her hand began to project toward those directions.


    The air kept making dull noises, and the eight shadows condensed by Chi Yan were all shot through and burned by Qingyou with the Blazing Holy Spear without exception.


    Before Jiuxing Beng had time to display it, he was rudely cracked by Qingyou in this way.


    "How... how is it possible!"


    Chi Yan was still waiting for his eight shadows to succeed, before he came out to make up the final blow.


    As a result, the situation suddenly developed in a direction that he did not expect.


    "As for the real body... here!"


    Qingyou said flatly.


    A big hand made of flame suddenly appeared in the flame beam on her body, and that big hand suddenly grabbed the void on the side.


    When that big hand retracted, Chi Yan, who was full of consternation, was clutching tightly in his palm.


    After releasing the Eight Shadows, Chi Yan''s physical strength was also consumed a lot, and at this time he had no power to break away from the control of this big flame hand.


    But compared to the pain of being caught, he couldn''t believe the fact that his assassin was so easily cracked.

 Chapter 183： Cut the Red Flame

    "The Lion Empire, my god-given city has never had any grudges against you, but you actually attacked and invaded us first, and beheaded you here today in order to emulate you."


    Qingyou brought Chi Yan in front of her with her big hand controlling the flame, and said to him coldly.


    "You...what is your strength!"


    Chi Yan was still immersed in the shock of being defeated, and shouted with exhaustion.


    The lion-man coalition forces under the city wall saw their prince being carried like a chicken, and they suddenly lost their intent to fight.


    Many people even threw their weapons on the ground in shock.


    You must know that their prince is an eighth-order warrior!


    Although the previous battle has not gone smoothly, the Lions allied forces still have a trace of luck in their hearts.


    They believe that the god-given city is simply fortunate, and it has higher technological support.


    Once their prince used all his strength to attack, the god-given city would be like paper, and it would soon fall apart.


    But they couldn''t imagine that an eighth-tier great fighter would have been raised in the air for such a day.


    "Hey, the trend is over, it''s over, it''s over..."


    Yinbei looked at Qingyou and Chi Yan on the wall in a daze, and muttered in a low voice.


    "Patriarch, we should be fortunate that we did not seek revenge against them."


    Silverback carried the werewolf general who had injured one leg on his shoulder, and said with a wry smile.


    The werewolf general nodded and said nothing.


    He also couldn''t understand how such a huge army, and commanded by an eighth-tier big soldier, could not even break through a small city.


    "Can we go back to the Lion''s side?"


    The werewolf general looked around, and there were wounded soldiers everywhere, including his tribe, as well as horses and lions.


    Yinbei hesitated for a moment, then nodded firmly.


    "This war is what we advocate to fight. If we just flee like this, I am afraid that the Lion Race will pursue and kill us endlessly in the future. At that time, the entire wild land will hardly have our foothold.


    It''s better to go back and report the results, anyway, we are just subordinates. The decision to fight the war was not made by us. We have lost so many people. Even if the Lion people are angry, they can''t find any reason to be angry at us. "


    The werewolf general nodded as he listened.


    "The eighth-order warrior is again the prince of the empire and the next heir. The prince Chi Yan died here today, and the Liangzi between this city and the empire is about to be completely formed."


    Yinbei looked up at Chi Yan''s struggling figure, and said softly.


    The werewolf general did not speak, but just silently looked at Chi Yan.


    Both knew that Prince Chi Yan died here, and the Lion Man Emperor certainly couldn''t give up.


    The hatred of the werewolf tribe will become negligible in the face of the hatred of the lion empire.


    With the Lion Empire, the enemies of the werewolf race will be avenged by them together.


    On the city wall, Qingyou held Chi Yan in this way, constantly raising the temperature of the flame.


    In Chi Yan''s struggle and wailing, Qingyou turned him to ashes without mercy.


    A generation of Tianjiao, the future emperor of the Lion Empire, and the eighth-tier warrior, have fallen!


    "The prince is dead, retreat!"


    Seeing Chi Yan''s death, Yinbei immediately shouted.


    The soldiers had already lost their intent to fight. Hearing what the military commander said, they were defeated like a mountain, and ran to their camp without helmets and armors.

 Chapter 184： Eyes in the cave

    The Lion-man coalition forces under the other city gates are still struggling.


    When they saw that Simon''s friendly forces were beginning to retreat, they knew in their hearts that they had lost the war.


    My heart collapsed only in such a moment.


    Just now, they took care of each other, and they joined hands to charge their comrades together. They turned around and pushed each other to flee, for fear of being left behind and attacked.


    "The whole army obeys the order! Follow me out!"


    How could Lilian miss such a good opportunity, immediately shouting loudly, and took the lead in chasing it out.


    The city wall was already piled with the corpses of the Lion-man coalition forces, and the already exhausted soldiers suddenly swept away their previous fatigue, stepping on the mountain of corpses and rushed down the city wall.


    The Lions allied forces had been frightened long ago, and at this time there was no mood to turn around and resist again.


    The soldiers at the four gates were slaughtered, leaving the Lions coalition forces with thousands of corpses again.


    Lilian knew the truth about the poor, and the soldiers on his side were already exhausted, so the God-given City also took advantage of the trend and retreated.


    This siege of tens of thousands of people ended with the Lions coalition losing more than 40,000 people and almost annihilating the entire army.


    On the other side of the God-given City, nearly a thousand soldiers were lost in the hand-to-hand battle of offensive and defensive walls, and there were countless injured.


    Tia ran between the hospitals with her entourage, healing the wounded orc soldiers with the twin lotus fire bestowed by Lin Mo.


    After Qingyou lifted the blessing of the gods, she also fell into a state of weakness, leaving all the things in the city to Lilian and Chixin to take care of.


    After this war ended, the god-given city was also greatly injured.


    There are a large number of corpses outside the city that need to be buried, otherwise, if they are left to rot and smell, it may cause epidemics of diseases.


    The city wall also needs to be repaired and reinforced, and the entire god-given city is once again in a busy state.


    At the same time, in a dense forest in the Montenegro Mountains.


    Lin Mo, who was transformed into a human form, was sitting beside a giant python that had been burned to death, eating snake meat.


    After sending off Lian Nuan some time ago, Lin Mo once again returned to the Heishan Mountains, looking for traces of the strange fire, so for a while, he has not been in the God-given City at all.


    And because of the Lions coalition''s offensive, Qingyou and the others have been busy formulating combat strategies, and have no time to tell Lin Mo about the recent situation in prayer.


    This caused Lin Mo to understand what happened in the God-given City until Qingyou asked for the help of blessing.


    Fortunately, their little saints were very capable. Although the enemy''s army was several times more than their own, they still managed to defend the city.


    Allowing them to deal with such things independently is also a good thing for them to grow up.


    Now that the matter has been settled, Lin Mo has no need to go back.


    What''s more, there are also things Lin Mo need to worry about right now.


    Swallowing the last piece of barbecue in his hand, Lin Mo set his eyes on the cave aside.


    A pair of orange eyes were shining in the cave at this time, and he was looking at himself unblinkingly.


    "Little guy, are you still not coming out? I don''t mean anything to you. And... this barbecue is so fragrant, do you really want to try it?"


    Lin Mo smiled, then tore another piece of meat from the giant python that was already cooked next to him, and beckoned to the little thing in the cave...

 Chapter 185： Fallen man

    The things in the cave seemed to be very interested in the meat in Lin Mo''s hand, and Lin Mo could even hear its nose smelling.


    But even so, the thing did not stick out of the cave, but just blinked at Lin Mo, as if waiting for him to throw the barbecue in.


    "alright."


    Lin Mo didn''t have any strong intentions to attack it either. He threw the barbecue at the entrance of the cave, and then took a few steps back.


    The creatures in the cave did not rush out of the cave, but continued to wait in the cave.


    Lin Mo was not in a hurry, but looked at him calmly to show his friendly attitude.


    Lin Mo actually didn''t know what was in this cave.


    When he passed by here before, he found that the giant python was blocking the hole, constantly trying to attack the things inside.


    Lin Mo was curious, the big snake already had spirituality.


    Generally speaking, such a giant python will not waste time catching prey that is difficult to reach, unless the prey is worth it.


    Now that he had been met by himself, Lin Mo also slammed his hand.


    But until now, Lin Mo hadn''t figured out what the big snake was blocking.


    The orange-yellow eyes in the cave blinked a few times, and then slowly reached out the small half of the body, and quickly pulled the piece of barbecue into the cave.


    In the short second when he leaned out, Lin Mo could see his appearance clearly.


    It was a humanoid creature with purple skin and dazzling silver hair.


    The guy in the cave looked like a little boy, but he looked cute.


    His appearance is almost the same as that of human beings. The only difference is that he has long and pointed ears like elves.


    Fallen race?


    Lin Mo moved slightly in his heart, and quickly recognized the identity of the other party.


    On the Chaos Continent, there are many non-human humanoid races. Although these races are collectively referred to as orcs, there are still big differences.


    Bear people, lion people, cat people, such as bear people, lion people, and cat people, are similar in appearance to animals and are extremely recognizable. They are the most typical orcs.


    And creatures like elves that are almost the same as humans, but are not monsters, are classified as special orcs.


    And the fallen man in front of him was a race very similar to the Elf group.


    Legend has it that the fallen man was also a member of the elven clan, and originally lived in the forest like other elves.


    Only later, the ancestors of the fallen people began to come into contact with evil black magic, which caused their race to fall.


    Their skin and hair were changed under the influence of black magic.


    In the end, the fallen were expelled from the elves and became an independent race.


    The fallen people left the familiar forest with nowhere to go, and eventually had to dig the ground and enter the underground life.


    All this is just an anecdote in the legend.


    The fallen man almost never appeared in people''s vision, and the humans and orcs on the Chaos Continent basically believed that they did not exist at all.


    "interesting."


    Lin Mo smiled, and stretched out his hand to tear off a few pieces of meat on his palm, and waved a few times at the fallen man in the cave.


    Seeing that Lin Mo didn''t feel any danger, the little fallen man in the cave slowly crawled out of the cave.


    The light outside seemed to make him feel very dazzling, and the little fallen man squinted his eyes, and then slowly walked away towards Lin Mo.

 Chapter 186： bead

    This little fallen man walked slowly, looking like a child of two or three years old.


    But his mouth has grown fine teeth and can eat meat.


    It seems that this fallen man is really a rather strange race.


    Lin Mo simply sat cross-legged on the ground and stretched out his hand to the little fallen man.


    The little fallen man took the barbecue from Lin Mo''s hand, and ate it with small bites, looking naive and very cute.


    Lin Mo was slightly puzzled as he watched him eating happily.


    This little fallen man didn''t seem to be out of the ordinary.


    What was the purpose of the giant python so much that he wanted to devour this little fallen man?


    Is it simply because fallen people are more delicious?


    Lin Mo carefully looked at the little fallen man, trying to find out the reason from him.


    The fallen man was also wearing clothes. Although the material did not look like something on the ground, it seemed soft and comfortable.


    At the collar of the fallen man, Lin Mo saw a looming black rope.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Mo was curious in his heart, and slowly tentatively stretched out his hand, trying to touch the black rope, but he was worried that the fallen man would be frightened and escape.


    But the fallen man seemed to have a good impression of Lin Mo who was giving him meat. Not only did he not resist, the fallen man even rubbed Lin Mo''s hand with his face.


    After the rub, the little fallen man smiled at Lin Mo, lowered his head and continued to gobble up the meat in his hands.


    This little guy is not afraid of himself.


    Lin Mo smiled slightly and stretched out his hand to pull the black rope out.


    The material of the rope is very delicate and soft. I don''t know what it is used for.


    Wearing a transparent bead on the rope, it constantly exudes a strange fragrance.


    "What is this?"


    Lin Mo recalled it carefully in his own mind, but this kind of material was unheard of, unseen.


    "It seems that what the giant python wants is this bead."


    Lin Mo looked at the bead carefully and said to himself.


    Swish!


    Suddenly there were two breaking sounds, and Lin Mo was naturally aware of it.


    Without any panic, Lin Mo tilted his head slightly, and two arrows passed by his ears and nailed to the tree behind.


    Lin Mo turned around and saw that two fallen men, a man and a woman, were standing not far away, staring at him nervously.


    These are two adult fallen men. The male is topless, and the lower part is wearing a battle dress with metal pieces that resembles ancient Rome.


    The woman only wore a soft armor that didn''t know what material it was. The soft armor fits her body perfectly and looks neat and tidy.


    Except for the color of the skin and hair, the appearance of the fallen man is no different from that of the elves.


    Both men and women are very handsome.


    Hearing the movement behind him, the little fallen man also put down the barbecue in his hand and turned his head to look over.


    Seeing that it was an acquaintance of his own, the little fallen man yelled twice very happily. The language was a language Lin Mo had never heard before.


    The little fallen man stood up swayingly, took two pieces of barbecue from Lin Mo''s hand, staggered towards the man and woman and walked happily.


    Seeing this, the little fallen people seem to want to share the delicacy they just got.


    Lin Mo didn''t make any move, just sat on the ground with a smile and looked at them.


    The two fallen men attacked themselves, obviously because they saw themselves with the little fallen man.

 Chapter 187： Trouble of the Fallen Race

    Although it was very helpless to be regarded as a bad person, Lin Mo didn''t plan to take action because of such a small matter.


    Anyone who sees his child with a stranger will probably feel unconscious subconsciously.


    The eyes of a man and a woman were always focused on Lin Mo, until the fallen man reached his side, the fallen woman put down the iron crossbow in her hand and protected the fallen man behind her.


    The fallen male still held an iron crossbow, watching Lin Mo nervously.


    The fallen woman took the barbecue from the little fallen man, checked it carefully, and then let go of her heart after confirming that it was not poisonous.


    "who are you?"


    The fallen woman checked carefully for a long time, and only after confirming that the little fallen man was okay, she asked Lin Mo.


    Her voice was crisp and sweet, and it sounded very beautiful.


    "I thought you couldn''t speak, I was just a passerby."


    Lin Mo slowly stood up and replied with a smile.


    "Do you know who we are?"


    The fallen woman frowned and asked.


    "do not know."


    Lin Mo shrugged and replied.


    He really didn''t know who the other party was, but based on his own speculation, he thought they were fallen people for the time being.


    "I just passed by here and saw this giant python intercepting him here, so I came to help."


    Lin Mo continued to add.


    Hearing that, the two fallen men were shocked.


    This giant python is more than ten meters long, can this human be beheaded?


    This level of strength, I''m afraid it must have six or seven ranks.


    The two of them asked themselves that they could not solve such a big python with a single person, and they believed what Lin Mo said in their hearts.


    After all, if the other party is really ill-intentioned, he has already rushed to attack him.


    The fallen woman bent down and said something to the fallen man. Then she stood up and nodded to the fallen man.


    "Thank you for your help, if there are no other questions, you can go."


    The fallen man dropped the iron crossbow in his hand and said coldly to Lin Mo.


    "Hey, anyway, I also saved your children. I should express my gratitude."


    Fallen people have been underground for a long time, and their personality should be quite exclusive.


    When I went to Lin Mo, I wanted to communicate with them more, so he deliberately spoke.


    "This is not our child, this is the little prince, we are just his personal guards."


    Hearing Lin Mo''s words, the fallen woman blushed immediately and quickly explained.


    "Aya!"


    The fallen man immediately yelled.


    "Sorry, Solo... I didn''t mean it."


    The fallen female named Aya knew that she had leaked, and immediately bowed her head to apologize.


    "Sorry, stranger, you helped us, we should have thanked you.


    But our ethnic group has encountered a little trouble now and it is not convenient to entertain you. I apologize to you for that.


    In order to avoid causing you trouble, it is better for you to leave as soon as possible. "


    Solo lowered his head slightly towards Lin Mo and said.


    "Oh? What kind of trouble your ethnic group has encountered, can you tell me? Maybe I can help you in any way."


    Lin Mo didn''t turn around and leave, but continued to talk with a seemingly unsure persistence.


    His persistence caused Solo to have some unhappiness.


    If it weren''t for worrying about his lack of strength, Solo might have already started with him.

 Chapter 188： Attacks from underground creatures

    "Don''t look at me like this, I''m an eighth-order magician."


    Lin Mo saw that the other party was still unwilling to talk to him, so he continued.


    "A Tier 8 Magician!"


    Upon hearing these words, both Solo and Aya couldn''t help showing their surprised eyes.


    Eighth order!


    This state is the goal that many people yearn for and long for.


    Seeing that this human young man seems to be only seventeen or eighteen years old, how can he reach the eighth rank?


    Solo frowned and did not speak.


    Lin Mo told them that they still didn''t want to believe it, so they stretched out a hand to face the corpse of the giant python next to it.


    boom!


    The extremely hot flames came out of nowhere, directly cremating the already-ripe giant python corpse on the ground into fly ash.


    The smoke and ashes were falling down, and the terrifying flame just now seemed to have never existed before, and disappeared in an instant.


    Solo and Aya were stunned on the spot, but the fallen prince laughed softly.


    Solo completely put down the iron crossbow in his hand, and his hand trembling slightly.


    It seemed that the other party hadn''t lied to himself at all. With the other party''s strength, if there was really any malice, he would have burned himself and Aya to fly ashes.


    Moreover, the two of them had shot him an arrow before, and the other party did not turn their faces and attacked, which is enough to show that the other party is in good faith.


    "Solo...maybe...this Sorcerer might really help us."


    Aya looked at Solo and said hesitantly.


    Solo looked at Lin Mo hesitantly, and finally compromised.


    "Master Mage, we are a family of fallen people and have been living underground for a long time.


    My people and I didn''t live on this land originally, but the territory that we originally depended on was occupied by the Yaozu, and we moved here helplessly.


    But we didn''t expect that the underground world here is also so unstable.


    All kinds of underground creatures attack us one after another, and our difficult battles barely managed to keep a little territory here.


    But now, those underground creatures are attacking more and more fiercely. They have even begun to cooperate. We are almost exhausted in this land. "


    After Solo finished speaking, he lowered his head sadly.


    "So, do you need me to help you deal with those underground creatures?"


    Lin Mo nodded after listening, and then asked.


    "No, that''s not the case. Our princess is also in the eighth level, but there are also very powerful existences in those underground creatures.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, Tier 8 is not invincible.


    All you have to do is help ensure the safety of my people so that we can safely evacuate this place. "


    Solo shook his head.


    Can''t handle the eighth level?


    Lin Mo suddenly became interested.


    My own leveling up is getting slower and slower now. Except for slaying the flame fire dragon of the monster race in the volcano last time, there are no other enemies who can provide him with a lot of experience points.


    Since there is such a big experience baby in the underground, then I can''t say that I have to go to everything.


    "I haven''t seen the strength of those underground creatures, nor have you heard of my true strength. How can you be sure that I am not their opponent?


    In case I can really help you solve this trouble, you must also provide me with corresponding compensation. "


    Lin Mo smiled.

 Chapter 189： Yexiang

    In fact, it doesn''t matter to Lin Mo whether these fallen people can provide remuneration.


    As a god, Lin Mo hardly needs anything that ordinary people like.


    The experience value and the power of faith are the only things Lin Mo needs.


    But only by offering a reward will Solo believe that he really wants to help.


    After all, people are still more willing to believe in a transaction of equivalent exchange than the inexplicable kindness of a stranger.


    "If you can do that, it would be best, but I can''t be the master in terms of remuneration. You have to talk to our king in detail."


    Solo said.


    "Yes, lead the way."


    Lin Mo nodded and agreed.


    Solo Aya glanced at each other and nodded at each other.


    Aya walked behind with the little prince, while Solo led Lin Mo to lead the way.


    The fallen are extremely good at covering up their holes in the ground.


    And they don''t run to the ground without having to do anything, usually the holes they leave can not be used for a long time.


    Natural vegetation grows at the entrance of the cave, and these naturally grown vegetation are equivalent to a double cover for their entrance.


    In order to prevent the entrance of the cave from being completely blocked by these vegetation, the fallen will send someone to clean the entrance of the cave every once in a while.


    The entrance of the cave that Solo led Lin Mo into this time was hidden behind a large rock.


    When Lin Mo followed him into the tunnel, he was impressed by their hidden skills.


    When Lin Mo passed by here just now, he didn''t realize there was a tunnel here.


    "You plan to evacuate this place?"


    Walking in the dark, damp and dull tunnel, always feeling a little depressed, Lin Mo broke the dullness and asked.


    "Yes, the king really planned it like this. Those underground creatures are constantly attacking us and have caused many deaths and injuries to our people. We can''t stay in a dangerous place forever."


    Solo nodded.


    "Why did they attack you? Was it because you seized their place when you moved?"


    Lin Mo was a little curious.


    "No, when we moved here, there were no living creatures here, but when we settled here, those underground creatures appeared to attack us inexplicably."


    Aya said from behind.


    Lin Mo gave a hum, and did not continue to ask this topic.


    The underground world of the Chaos Continent is also an intricately large world, with a huge variety of creatures and forces.


    But no matter what, Lin Mo still felt that there was a reason for this matter. If there was no reason, it would be impossible for those underground creatures to unite and attack the fallen.


    Maybe you can find the reason when you get to their turf.


    Lin Mo shook his head and stopped thinking about it for now.


    "By the way, what exactly is the little prince wearing on his neck, that smell is really strange."


    Lin Mo looked back at the little prince and asked with a chuckle.


    "We call these things Yexiang, they are formed by condensing on stalactites on the edge of a nearby abyss.


    Yexiang''s shape and size are not fixed, and the one worn by the prince is perfect in every aspect.


    The place to get Yexiang is not far from our territory. If you are interested, can I take you there later? "


    Solo said.

 Chapter 190： Fallen Dungeon

    Growing by an abyss?


    Lin Mo became more and more curious in his heart.


    A stalactite next to an abyss can condense such a fragrant object, it is difficult for people not to think of what is hidden under the abyss.


    After adding that the giant python wanted Yexiang so much, Lin Mo was even more convinced that there was a secret hidden in it.


    "Please take me to see."


    Lin Mo thanked him.


    The length of the underground passage is not far, and the four of them walked for a while before entering the territory of the fallen man.


    Compared with the rough construction methods of the dwarves, the place of residence of the fallen people is much more exquisite.


    They even carved patterns and patterns on the nearby rock walls.


    The entire dungeon reveals an extremely simple beauty.


    In the end, it was a race that was once an elf, and it was really particular.


    Lin Mo sighed inwardly while looking around.


    "The prince is back!"


    Just after Lin Mo and others entered the dungeon, a sweet-looking fallen girl ran over, picked up the little prince, and said happily.


    "Wait? You brought an outsider back!"


    The girl soon found Lin Mo and couldn''t help but screamed in surprise.


    "Well... there was an accident when we were on the ground. We and the prince were separated for a while. Fortunately, the prince was able to help with the help of the prince."


    Solow explained.


    "Oh, it''s understandable in this case, thank you Master Mage."


    The girl nodded to Lin Mo as a greeting.


    "Aya, you take this master magician to see the princess and the king, the prince will leave it to us."


    Solo said.


    "it is good."


    Aya nodded, leading Lin Mo ahead.


    Many fallen people saw Lin Mo along the way. Although they were amazed, Aya took him with him. These fallen people did not show any malice towards Lin Mo.


    But Lin Mo could tell from the faces of these people that they seemed very tired and anxious.


    It seems that they are constantly being attacked by underground creatures, which has made these fallen people feel exhausted.


    No wonder the Fallen King wants to take them out of this place. If he continues to stay, he can''t guarantee that those fallen men who are less able to bear it will be driven crazy.


    "Master Mage, please wait outside. I''ll go in and tell the king."


    Aya took Lin Mo outside a tall house and bowed respectfully to him.


    "sorry to bother you."


    Lin Mo smiled slightly and stopped.


    This house is just a little taller than the houses where other fallen people live, and there are a little more rooms inside.


    The walls outside the house were painted with golden paint, and were painted with various patterns that Lin Mo did not recognize, which was regarded as decoration of the palace.


    It seems that the fallen people have kept the suffering of being attacked since they moved here, so that they don''t have the manpower and time to build a palace for the fallen king.


    But think about it from another angle, this fallen king can be regarded as a Mingjun who is sympathetic to his people.


    I would rather my palace be a little broken than to let my people overwork.


    Lin Mo didn''t stand outside for too long. Soon, there was a rush of footsteps inside.


    "Welcome the Master Magician to come to help us from afar, but I can''t welcome you from afar, please forgive me.


    A sound like a lark came, and Lin Mo instantly felt like a spring breeze.

 Chapter 191： Princess Ye Ning

    When I heard Aya talking before, Lin Mo thought her voice was very nice.


    But after the current woman appeared, Aya was compared without any suspense.


    Lin Mo followed the prestige, and a young girl, surrounded by several other maids, smiled and saluted herself.


    The Fallen is a race with extremely high looks, but compared with the girl in front of him, other beautiful Fallen girls will become eclipsed.


    "I was just passing by to help, I also came here on demand, don''t have to be so polite."


    Lin Mo smiled at her.


    The young girl was taken aback for a moment, and apparently did not expect Lin Mo to answer her like this.


    But what Lin Mo said didn''t have any problems, it was true.


    This straightforward and unpretentious way of speaking even won the favor of young girls inexplicably.


    "I am the princess of the fallen human race. My name is Ye Ning. My father is already waiting inside. Please follow me in."


    Princess Ye Ning lightly nodded to Lin Mo and made an invitation gesture.


    "Then I beg the princess to lead the way."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    Ye Ning smiled slightly, turned and walked towards the palace, Lin Mo also kept a short distance, following her behind.


    Although Ye Ning is also a Tier 8 magician, she is also a princess of the Fallen Race.


    The princesses of every race are extremely noble. In order to ensure his courtesy, Lin Mo did not show excessive affection.


    This way of getting along like a spring breeze and keeping a proper distance made Ye Ning''s first impression of Lin Mo very good.


    Coupled with the opponent''s strength enough to gain his own approval, Ye Ning''s heart had already concealed the thoughts of friendship with him.


    Lin Mo didn''t know the other party''s thoughts, he made a multifaceted evaluation of the entire fallen human race in his heart as he walked.


    If he wants to develop his believer power, he has to continuously absorb and integrate into more races.


    Of course, although a larger number of people can provide him with more power of faith, Lin Mo did not intend to absorb any race without any selectivity.


    For example, those filthy and greedy kobold races, even though they are large in number, they have never been considered in Linmo.


    What''s more, now the God-given City has a slightly larger scale, and Lin Mo''s standards for the newly added race must be stricter than before.


    First of all, the appearance cannot be too ugly.


    Whether it is the cat people, the fox people or the feather people, they absolutely pass the test in appearance.


    Even the bear people who are not particularly outstanding in appearance, their looks are quite normal.


    Lin Mo didn''t want a bunch of long and weird things to worship him every day.


    Secondly, strength is also necessary.


    Now most of the ordinary work in God-given City has been taken over by the cat people and fox people.


    If he had to recruit new members, Lin Mo would naturally consider their strength.


    Finally, even if the strength is average, if it has the special ability to drive animals and monsters like the fox people, it is worthy of being attracted.


    Now that Lin Mo''s own strength has reached the Emperor rank, he can basically see the strength level of the opponent at a glance for those fallen people who have come into contact with him.


    Except that Solo and Aya who had just met at the beginning had reached the level 5 realm, the rest of the ordinary fallen men were basically around two or three.


    In terms of overall strength, they are a little bit worse than the Feather Race.

 Chapter 192： transaction

    But according to the legendary news, the fallen race should have mastered some kind of dark magic.


    As for the specific power of this black magic, Lin Mo has to continue to observe to know.


    In general, the Fallen Race is still eligible to join Lin Mo''s army of believers.


    However, Lin Mo decided to make judgments based on the next actions as to whether or not to join them, and how to let them join.


    The scale of this small palace was originally small, and everyone did not go for long, and soon reached the hall of the fallen king.


    This is a relatively large room with a throne carved from a huge stone in the innermost part of the room.


    A kind-faced middle-aged fallen man is sitting on the throne, smiling and looking at this side.


    "Father, I have brought the guests."


    Ye Ning gently nodded to the fallen human race, and then sat down on the side seat obediently.


    "Powerful magician, I am the king of the fallen human race. I am glad to see you. Please take a seat."


    The Fallen Race said loudly, and then pointed to the side sitting on the other side.


    Lin Mo also greeted him politely and reported his name before taking a seat.


    Ye Ning''s seat was facing him, Lin Mo smiled at Ye Ning after sitting down.


    Ye Ning''s face was slightly flushed, and then she avoided his sight.


    "I don''t know which empire your Excellency comes from? Which magister to follow?"


    The Fallen King smiled slightly when he saw the small movements of the two men, then broke the silence and asked.


    "I''m just a wandering mage, I don''t have a master, and I don''t have an empire to which I belong, but I have nothing to do with the study of magic, and I just travel around the mountains and water."


    Lin Mo replied with a smile.


    "Well, I heard Aya say that your fire magic is very powerful, dare you ask if you are a fire magician?"


    The fallen king nodded and continued to ask.


    Although many magicians have only one attribute of magic power, after reaching a certain level of strength, they can also change their attributes slightly and release some simpler magic.


    For example, a water magician would occasionally use fireball to light a fire.


    Of course, this is just a convenience. When really fighting, magicians still use their original attributes to fight.


    The Fallen King asked this question only to confirm the information he had obtained.


    In order to prevent Aya and the others from reporting the wrong information, affecting the later arrangements and plans.


    "Yes, I am a fire magician."


    Lin Mo answered with a smile.


    He is actually a magician of the fire element, and he is the flame of the flame at all.


    There is no way to release the magic of other attributes.


    "If this is the case, that would be great. To deal with these underground creatures that have lived in the dark environment for a long time, flame is the best weapon."


    The fallen king smiled with his palm.


    "Since you have come here, you must come with the purpose of cooperation. I dare to ask you what kind of return do you need from our fallen human race before you are willing to help?"


    The relationship between the two parties was originally non-professional, and it didn''t make any sense to do too many courtesies, so the Fallen King simply threw out the main problem.


    "I said that I''m just a wandering mage. I have no interest in power and wealth. The only thing that attracts me is the strange things.


    When I rescued the little prince, I found that the python that attacked him wanted Yexiang on him.


    What I want is simple, is to give me enough freedom to explore the place where night fragrance is produced. "

 Chapter 193： The current situation

    Although Solo had promised to take him to see that place before, Solo was a fallen man and he was just an outsider.


    Lin Mo still decided to obtain permission from the Fallen King, so that it would be more secure.


    "What about the other requirements?"


    "Gone."


    "Just this one?"


    "Just this one."


    The Fallen King looked at Lin Mo in surprise, as if he wanted to see the answer in his eyes.


    The conditions that Lin Mo offered were simply incredible.


    Not to mention asking him to inspect the place where night incense is produced, even if the whole place is given to Lin Mo, it would be a matter of indifferent to the fallen person.


    In the eyes of the Fallen King, Lin Mo''s offer of such a condition was simply a free gift.


    But he stared at Lin Mo''s eyes for a long time, and did not see any panic or concealment in those eyes.


    Lin Mo looked at him naturally and peacefully, his eyes were extremely clear.


    "Your Excellency is indeed a strange man, I admire him.


    I can agree to your terms. Besides, if you think of anything else you want, you can bring it up and I will consider it. "


    The Fallen King laughed and clapped his hands with excitement.


    The two fallen maids walked in with two trays, and after saluting respectfully, they presented their trays to Lin Mo and the fallen king respectively.


    Lin Mo looked down. On the tray was a wine glass carved out of stone, and the wine body exuded a delicate fragrance.


    "Your Excellency, have a taste. This is the wine we brewed with underground water, and the quality of it is completely different from that on the ground."


    The Fallen King gestured to Lin Mo with his wine glass.


    Lin Mo responded with a smile, then raised his wine glass and touched the Fallen King Void, put it on his lips and tasted it.


    The Fallen King did not bullshit, this wine was completely different from the wine made by the cats.


    Although the wine made by the cats with rice is also very luscious, it is a very good wine without any peculiarities.


    However, the wine made by the fallen people seems very sweet due to the water quality.


    After this glass of wine, not only did it not have the burning sensation of ordinary drinks, but even exuded an extremely comfortable chill.


    After a glass of wine, even the mood seemed to calm down.


    "Good wine!"


    Lin Mo wiped his mouth and smiled in praise.


    "Haha, your Excellency just like it.


    Although they have been busy responding to the attacks of those underground creatures, the people have not made wine for a long time. But there is still a lot of remaining stock. When you successfully **** us out of this place, we can get drunk and rest in the new territory. "


    The fallen king also followed with a smile.


    "Father, please don''t patronize and think about the future. Shouldn''t you first briefly introduce the current situation to Master Mage?"


    Seeing the Fallen King pulling further and further away, Ye Xiang couldn''t help but remind him.


    "Yexiang is right, Lord Mage, let me briefly introduce the situation to you."


    When reminded by his daughter, the fallen king also put away his smile, his expression began to become serious.


    Lin Mo knew that this was about business, so he nodded and sat up straight.


    "The underground world of this continent is as complex and exciting as the world on the ground. There are various monsters and beasts on the interface, and there are also various creatures in the corresponding underground.


    However, compared to the creatures on the ground, the creatures under the ground are more aggressive and aggressive. "

 Chapter 194： Migration plan

    "We fell from the ground to the ground, which is different from the original creatures underground.


    Those native underground creatures are basically reptiles, most of which are highly poisonous, and they also have the ability to crawl vertically on rock walls and hang upside down above their heads.


    For example, crypt spiders and ground ghosts. "


    The fallen king said.


    "Moreover, these creatures all appear in groups, hunting and eating together. Once one is found, it is basically equivalent to finding a group.


    Although their individual strength is not even counted as the first level, once the number is large, it is difficult to prevent it. "


    Lin Mo nodded when he heard this.


    Indeed, creatures that are toxic by themselves and appear in groups are definitely extremely troublesome.


    "We have now done our best to reduce the territory, and use most of our manpower to guard against various passages. For the time being, we can still guarantee our own safety.


    But the multiplication speed of underground creatures is extremely fast, and it won''t take long before they can multiply an army that can destroy us, so we are so anxious to leave. "


    The fallen king sighed.


    "Approximately how many people are there in the Fallen Race?"


    After Lin Mo thought for a while, he asked.


    "In the battle with underground creatures, we have lost a lot of tribesmen. Right now our population is probably more than 30,000."


    Ye Ning replied.


    More than thirty thousand?


    Lin Mo was overjoyed.


    The Fallen Race is indeed a relatively strong race.


    The total number of followers of his own four races is less than 30,000. I didn''t expect this fallen human race to have such a large population.


    And this is still under the condition of losing a lot of people.


    "Such an underground city can hold more than 30,000 people?"


    Lin Mo said in surprise.


    "Although it looks small, the population that the dungeon can hold is far from what he looks like.


    Especially in this special situation, we have reduced the area occupied by everyone as much as possible. "


    Ye Ning said, couldn''t help but looked around.


    Lin Mo knew what she meant.


    Even the king of a clan can only live in such a small shabby palace, let alone other ordinary clan members.


    "We are going to leave this place heading north, but we have to pass through the site of the crypt spider.


    There are many old people and children in the clan, and the line of defense set up by Ye Ning and other soldiers is not strong enough. Once they are brought close to the old people and children, it will be a disaster. "


    The fallen king said.


    Looking at the iron crossbow used by Solo and Aya before, Lin Mo knew that the weapons of these fallen men were not very good.


    Especially when dealing with these extremely large numbers of underground creatures, weapons like that are of no use at all.


    No wonder it is difficult for them to establish a solid line of defense.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "The flame is the nemesis of these underground creatures. I hope your Excellency and Ye Ning can use magic to create a line of defense to **** my people through the territory of the crypt spider."


    The fallen king said.


    Lin Mo hesitated for a while, then nodded.


    In fact, according to his own ideas, Lin Mo even wanted to kill all the crypt spiders by himself.


    But now that he is only an eighth-order magician, it is naturally inconvenient to do such a shocking thing.

 Chapter 195： The origin of night incense

    "In this case, that would be great. With the help of a powerful magician like yours, we don''t worry about those crypt spiders that can break through our defenses."


    The fallen king showed a slight smile.


    "When do you plan to migrate?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "So far, there are still many things that have not been prepared, and it may take another day.


    In addition, we have to discuss the specific evacuation plan and how to arrange the defense line and many other issues. We will not proceed for the time being. "


    The fallen king replied.


    "If that''s the case, can you let me go to the Yexiang collection site first? Don''t worry, I won''t leave here. I promised you what I will do."


    Lin Mo looked at the Fallen King and then at Ye Ning.


    "Your Excellency is joking, I can see that your Excellency is not such a person. It is good to be able to satisfy your wish before moving."


    The fallen king hurriedly waved his hand.


    "The king and princess should have a lot of things to arrange, so I won''t bother you. Only ask the king to lend me Solo for a use. When he shows me where I am going, I will naturally leave him intact. bring back."


    Lin Mo stood up and lightly nodded towards the fallen king.


    "Of course it''s okay, then I won''t be far away. Aya, you go and send the Lord Mage, and tell Solo his new mission."


    The Fallen King also stood up, and after agreeing to Lin Mo, he immediately turned to Aya and ordered.


    After Aya and Lin Mo left, the Fallen King sat back on the throne again.


    He held his forehead with his hand and looked tired.


    During this period of time, these underground creatures have been worried every day, and the fallen king is indeed exhausted.


    It was only in front of Lin Mo that he deliberately pretended to be energetic.


    "Ning''er, what do you think of this person?"


    The fallen king rubbed his temple and asked.


    "This person''s strength will never be below me, and all his performances are very sincere, not as if he will deceive us.


    I think I can take a bet on him, I believe he has this ability. "


    Ye Ning replied softly.


    When she thought of looking at him before, Ye Ning''s face was ruddy again.


    She didn''t know what was going on, she felt a little anxious when she thought of the human magician just now.


    Maybe it was because of the uneasy being disturbed by those underground creatures during this period.


    Ye Ning shook her head, trying to throw all these things out.


    "Then let''s take a gamble on him. Since he can save the emperor, he is definitely not a bad person. I hope he won''t let us down..."


    The Fallen King sighed slightly, and then tried to cheer up and continue to work.


    Seeing Lin Mo reappearing in front of him, Solo was very calm, as if he had predicted that Lin Mo would successfully conclude a deal with the Fallen King.


    "Solo, the king''s order, take Master Mage to the place where night incense is collected."


    Aya took the little prince from Solo and spoke to him.


    "I see, then Master Mage, please come with me."


    Solo was still indifferent, unwilling to talk nonsense, and after greeting Lin Mo, he turned his head and left.


    "Master Mage, he is a fool, you must not care about him."


    Aya gently saluted Lin Mo and said with a wry smile.

 Chapter 196： Go in the opposite direction

    This little Nizi likes Solo, Lin Mo has long seen it.


    She was worried about Solo''s indifferent appearance or she was angry, so she said these things to herself.


    "It''s okay, I really like this kind of nonsense person, it looks cool, don''t you think?"


    Lin Mo smiled and blinked at her.


    Aya''s face flushed immediately, after taking a peek at Solo, he immediately turned and ran.


    "Hehe, little girl in love."


    Lin Mo looked at her back and smiled, then caught up with Solo and walked side by side with him.


    "Which direction are we heading now?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "south."


    Solo''s answer is still very brief.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Mo frowned slightly, and suddenly felt something wrong in his heart.


    "Then in which direction are you moving?"


    "North. Because the abyss where night incense grows is huge, we can''t cross it and head south."


    Solo explained it very rarely.


    "Oh."


    Lin Mo nodded.


    "Solo, have you ever thought about it. If, I mean, if, there may be something extraordinary in that abyss that attracts the underground creatures.


    And the place where you settled happened to be blocked between them and the abyss, so from the time you settled here, those underground creatures have been constantly attacking you frantically. "


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, Solo suddenly stopped.


    What Lin Mo said was like a thunder in the flat ground, which exploded in his heart.


    Fallen people have been complaining about the hatefulness of these underground creatures ever since they moved to this place.


    But they never thought about it in this direction.


    If it is true that according to what Lin Mo said, his own territory is blocking the path of those creatures from pursuing good things, it is no wonder that they will keep attacking themselves.


    "My lord, have you told the king?"


    Solo asked softly.


    "No, I only thought of it when I just talked to you."


    Lin Mo answered honestly.


    "Then stop talking to others. Although this may be the real cause of the matter, we are ready to migrate, and speaking out will not help.


    There is something under the abyss, and we can''t take it out. It just makes people worry. "


    Solo looked at Lin Mo and said seriously.


    "Okay, then go ahead."


    Lin Mo looked at him and nodded seriously.


    Although this fallen man looks muffled, his mind is much more meticulous than many people.


    Moreover, he seems to subconsciously consider everything, but he is actually a very gentle person in his heart.


    No wonder Aya is so in love with him.


    The only topic was finished, and the two had no other communication all the way. It was not until Lin Mo smelled a strange fragrance in the air that Solo spoke again.


    "Arrived."


    Lin Mo followed the fragrance and looked at the stalactite forest in front of him.


    However, all stalactites grow on the ground and have their pointed ends up.


    Lin Mo curiously stepped forward to check, many stalactites were condensed with night scent, and that scent came from here.


    Whether it is abnormal, there must be a demon.


    Ordinary stalactites will only grow on the top of the cave, and their formation process is due to the dripping of water droplets mixed with rock components.


    The upward-growing stalactites can explain one thing.


    What power is there below that can make the water drop to violate the gravity of the earth and go in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 197： Collection method

    "The collection of Yexiang is quite special. When we first discovered this place, we tried many times to collect it successfully."


    Solo came over, staring at the stalactites on the ground.


    "Would you like to see it?"


    Solo turned his face and asked softly.


    Lin Mo gave an "um" and walked two steps to the side, giving Solo his place.


    Solo drew a crossbow bolt from the crossbow bag behind him, and then cut the palm of his hand with the tip of the crossbow bolt.


    Blood poured out from his palm, and Solo quickly placed his bleeding palm on top of a piece of Yexiang.


    A drop of blood dripped down, covering the piece of night incense, and then wrapped it up.


    With the stimulation of Solo''s blood, that piece of Yexiang actually began to slowly absorb the blood.


    With the absorption of blood, that piece of night scent also began to emit a faint purple fluorescence, which looked very dreamy.


    When the purple fluorescence disappeared, Solo walked forward and carefully took down the piece of Yexiang and handed it to Lin Mo.


    "This collection method is really peculiar."


    Lin Mo took the piece of Yexiang and sighed with emotion.


    He compared the night scents collected in his hand with those still growing on the stone.


    The night scent mixed with Solo''s blood is far better than the still growing night scent in terms of luster and scent concentration.


    Is it because of blood?


    Lin Mo suspiciously stretched out his hand, wanting to take a piece of ordinary Yexiang and take a closer look.


    But just when his hand touched Ye Xiang, Ye Xiang disappeared immediately without warning.


    While the piece of Yexiang dissipated, the other Yexiang growing next to it also seemed to have received some news, and all of them exploded and dissipated.


    For a while, the powder of Yexiang scattered everywhere, and a strong smell filled the air.


    The stalactite that was covered with Yexiang just now became bald in an instant.


    "amount..."


    Lin Mo retracted his hand a little awkwardly, feeling a little at a loss for what was happening.


    "If you don''t follow the collection method to obtain Yexiang, this will happen."


    Solo shrugged, still speaking blankly.


    "You still need your blood to collect Yexiang? What good is it for you to get Yexiang at such a price?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "Princess Ye Ning has studied using magic. Yexiang can enhance our physical and magical power. Of course, the most important thing is that it allows us to move freely on the ground in a short time."


    Solo didn''t conceal anything, and explained.


    "Our family has a special bloodline and cannot be directly exposed to sunlight, so we can only live underground like these underground creatures.


    If we want to go to the ground, we can only at night or wrap ourselves tightly.


    But with Yexiang, you only need to take a small piece and you can freely move on the ground for half a day. "


    "I''m really curious about how true or false the legend of your fallen human race is. I don''t know if I can tell it to an outsider."


    Hearing Solo talk about the bloodline problem, Lin Mo suddenly became interested.


    "Since the adults are willing to help us fallen human races, they are naturally our fallen human friends. These things are not such secret secrets. Naturally, I can tell you."


    Solo nodded slightly.

 Chapter 198： Cursed fallen man

    "In fact, in the inheritance of our fallen man, the stories we received are completely different from the legends outside."


    Solo said, found a rock and sat down.


    Looking at this posture, it is estimated that the following paragraph may be very long.


    Seeing this, Lin Mo simply sat down cross-legged and listened carefully to what Solo said next.


    "In the beginning, we were indeed one of the elves.


    It is said that our fallen human race became like this after being exposed to black magic, but this is not the case.


    Our clan has been cursed by the God of Darkness, and it has become like this. "


    "The curse of the Dark God?" Lin Mo frowned, and secretly wrote down the name.


    "Yes, God of Darkness."


    Solo nodded and continued.


    "That was a long, long time ago.


    At that time, there were not so many humans and orcs on the Chaos Continent, and the Demon Race did not disappear. Everything on the Continent was very different from now. "


    Both elves and fallen humans have a very long life span, and their life spans are more than several hundred years.


    The fallen man has been passed down from generation to generation for so many generations, presumably the source of the story is already ancient on this continent.


    In ancient times when all existing systems and orders were not formed, it is not surprising that whatever happened.


    "At that time, there were not so many gods, and at that time, the continent of gods had not yet formed, and all the gods lived on the continent of chaos.


    Most gods also communicate with their believers, instead of just passing information unilaterally through the prayers of believers. "


    Solo continued.


    Lin Mo was also surprised when he heard this. He didn''t expect that the ancient gods would communicate with believers like he does now.


    However, if the gods also live on the Chaos Continent, they will definitely not be as stable as they are now.


    There may be friction between believers, and in order to compete for believers, there may also be friction between gods.


    "Elves are a very old race. At that time, the number of elves was very large, and it was considered a big race at that time.


    The elves advocate nature and peace, so they believe in the goddess of nature.


    But the elves have such a large population, it will naturally arouse the jealousy of other gods.


    Finally one day, the Dark God offered a deal to the Goddess of Nature, hoping to give him some followers of the Elf race.


    Because the **** of darkness is an extremely tricky god, the goddess of nature is not at ease trading his followers to him.


    After the Dark God was rejected, he became angry and attacked the Elves.


    Although the goddess of nature tried her best to protect her believers, due to the large number of elves, after all, a elven was cursed by the dark god..."


    Solo said this with a wry smile.


    "The cursed wizard is your fallen human race, isn''t it?"


    Lin Mo said softly.


    "Yes.


    Being unable to contact the sun, our ancestors had to abandon their noble status as elves and were forced to enter the underground to live and live with those dirty underground creatures.


    Other races don''t know the reason for this, but feel that we are in this way because we have fallen, so they call us fallen people. "


    Solo shrugged. Although his face was still expressionless, Lin Mo could feel a trace of sadness on his body.


    "If you can, do you hope to return to life on the ground again?"


    Lin Mo suddenly asked.

 Chapter 199： Into the abyss

    "what did you say?!"


    Rao is Solo who has been expressionless, his eyes widened after hearing these words.


    For fallen people who have accepted the reality, returning to life on the ground is simply something that you can''t even think of.


    However, it cannot be denied that the fallen people still have a dream of returning to the ground hidden in their hearts.


    "You heard me right, don''t look at me so surprised."


    Lin Mo smiled slightly, stood up from the ground, and patted the dust on his body.


    "Sorry, Master Mage, I''ve lost my mind.


    But your words are too shocking.


    Our family has already accepted the reality, and before we move away, we will collect all the Yexiang here.


    With the help of these Yexiang, we are already content to get on the ground occasionally.


    As for what you said about returning to life on the ground, that is an impossible task. "


    Solo also stood up, shaking his head and chuckles.


    "There are many things that seemed impossible in this world, and they were all successfully achieved in the end.


    People still have to have dreams, what if they come true? "


    While Lin Mo said, he walked towards the abyss.


    This abyss is bottomless, it is like an extremely instant big mouth, swallowing all the light and temperature into it.


    For Lin Mo, who had never seen such a scene before, the natural formation of the moat seemed a bit shocking.


    "Dreams and miracles are reserved for the races on the ground that have the future and unlimited possibilities.


    As for us cursed races who have been deprived of everything, as long as we can survive and live, we are already very content. "


    Solo also followed Lin Mo, his words still filled with despair.


    Lin Mo knew in his heart that for the fallen man, there was no expectation and hope for a long time.


    To be able to barely survive in this harsh and dangerous underground world is already very difficult.


    Solow is still like this, and for other fallen people, this mentality is even more obvious.


    Since these fallen people have already lost hope, let yourself bring them hope again.


    Lin Mo walked to the side of the abyss and turned to face Solo.


    Then, in Solo''s surprised eyes, he spread his arms and fell backward.


    "grown ups!"


    Solo was silly on the spot, he rushed to catch Lin Mo, but he caught nothing.


    Solo was lying on the edge of the abyss, watching Lin Mo fall straight towards the abyss with a smile on his face, and he was blinded.


    All this happened too suddenly, although Solo saw Lin Mo walking towards the edge of the abyss.


    But he just thought that Lin Mo was curious about this abyss that could produce night fragrance, and he didn''t expect that he would jump down.


    I thought that with Lin Mo''s help, the entire fallen human race could migrate smoothly, but I didn''t expect Lin Mo to jump into the abyss at this time.


    Looking at this bottomless abyss, Solo''s heart sank.


    Without Lin Mo''s great help, what should the Fallen Humans do?


    Solo did not stay too long by the abyss.


    Lin Mo had already jumped into the abyss, and that was completely irretrievable.


    Rather than continue to froze here, it is better to go back soon so that the news can be reported to the Fallen King and Princess Ye Ning, so as to discuss the next step of the Fallen Race.


    Having made up his mind, Solo hurriedly got up and left.

 Chapter 200： search

    At this time, under the abyss, a bright flame was slowly falling.


    Lin Mo had already put his body into the storage space and turned it into a flame shape at this moment.


    Having talked so much with Solo on the edge of the abyss, Lin Mo also learned a lot about the things under the abyss.


    Since Yexiang can give the fallen human race the ability to act on the ground, it proves that there must be something peculiar under this abyss.


    That thing can give birth to night incense on the stalactite, and it must have a more powerful function.


    Maybe, it can even change the physique of the fallen human races, lift their curse, so that they can return to the ground.


    It was with this kind of thought that Lin Mo made up his mind to explore the bottom of the abyss.


    As for the fallen human race, Lin Mo knows to explain his thoughts to them, and it is estimated that they will not believe it.


    It''s better to wait until you find the source of Yexiang, and then go to them to explain it.


    Furthermore, even if I have nothing to gain under the abyss,


    Lin Mo could also quietly help them clear away those crypt spiders and ground ghosts along the road, which was considered to have fulfilled his promise.


    Lin Mo landed at the bottom of the abyss at a uniform speed, and night scents grew on the cliffs along the way.


    The closer to the bottom of the cliff, the greater the number and size of night incense.


    After reaching a certain depth, the entire cliff wall was even covered by Yexiang, and there was a strange fragrance everywhere.


    The bottom of the entire abyss is particularly mysterious in this cold fragrance.


    "Almost to the bottom."


    Lin Mo felt the increasingly intense fragrance, and knew in his heart that he was about to reach his destination.


    After a little acceleration, Lin Mo finally landed on the ground of the abyss after a few minutes.


    The ground here is even covered with a thick layer of night fragrance.


    Compared to the night scents condensed with stalactites above the abyss, the night scents here are extremely pure.


    Not to mention that you need fallen human blood to collect, even if these night fragrances were roasted by the temperature of Lin Mo, they did not dissipate.


    "With so many high-purity Yexiang, the source must not be far away."


    Lin Mo thought to himself.


    "Moreover, even if the source of these night scents is not found, bringing these high-purity night scents to the Fallen Race will definitely help a lot."


    Lin Mo thought about it, and under the light of his own fire began to search step by step.


    This abyss is funnel-shaped, although the upper part is extremely wide, and even the fallen human race cannot cross it.


    But the bottom of this abyss is not so terrifying, and its size is at most as big as two or three squares.


    Lin Mo''s search speed is not slow. After a while, he walked around the bottom of the abyss.


    But what made him strange was that the bottom of the entire abyss was bare everywhere.


    Except for this thick layer of night fragrance, there is nothing else.


    "Is it because I found it too fast and missed it?"


    Lin Mo was a little unwilling, so he turned around and searched again.


    However, the same thing happened again, and Lin Mo still found nothing.


    "There are no more than three things. For the last time, if you can''t find anything, then dig up the Yexiang from the ground and bring it to the Fallen Race."


    Lin Mo secretly felt cruel in his heart.


    This time, he looked for it extremely carefully, not even letting go of some extremely small corners.


    Finally, a very strange corner attracted his attention.

 Chapter 201： Dark flame

    He had passed this corner twice before, and although he felt a little awkward, Lin Mo couldn''t tell what was wrong, so he ignored it both times.


    But after stopping and looking carefully this time, Lin Mo finally found out what was wrong.


    The flame on his body was swallowed by the light when it shone into this area.


    The darkness under the abyss interfered with his vision, which made Lin Mo ignore this matter.


    "Ding, there is a strange fire nearby, please look for the fire source."


    As soon as Lin Mo approached this corner, a system prompt sounded in his mind.


    "Oh? This is interesting. I didn''t expect that there is still a strange fire hidden under this abyss."


    Lin Mo was immediately overjoyed.


    Where the strange fire is, it will surely cause a vision of heaven and earth. Although he had previously guessed that there might be a strange fire here, he didn''t expect that he really guessed it right.


    Now that the system has given a hint, it means that Alien Fire is not far from its position, and depending on the situation, it should be underground.


    Lin Mo began to release his own heat, slowly melting the night fragrance in that corner.


    As the burn value was consumed, the night fragrance on the ground was quickly vaporized by Lin Mo.


    Soon there was a big hole in the ground.


    A group of black flames faintly swayed in the hole, the flame looked like a small black hole, and even the light from Lin Mo''s body was swallowed.


    "Ding, detect the presence of the abnormal fire, and ask the host to determine whether to absorb it."


    As soon as the dark flame appeared, Lin Mo immediately received the system''s prompt.


    "confirm!"


    Lin Mo did not hesitate and immediately chose to confirm.


    "Ding, the fire is being absorbed..."


    "Ding, the alien fire has been absorbed, please confirm with the host."


    With two consecutive beeping sounds, Lin Mo suddenly became happy.


    Booming~


    Just when Lin Mo was in high spirits, he opened his property panel and checked the specific description of the newly received abnormal fire.


    The ground under his feet trembled violently, as if something was moving under the ground.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Mo suddenly felt puzzled, and there was nothing under this abyss.


    There is a thick layer of night scent on the ground, which cuts off the contact between the air and the earth.


    It stands to reason that normal animals and plants cannot survive here. What is this underground?


    Bang!


    Accompanied by the crisp cracking sound of Yexiang''s shell on the ground, a huge monster emerged from the ground.


    This is an ugly giant creature with a height of at least six meters. It looks bloated and fat, and its belly is more like a giant ball.


    Like other humanoid creatures, it has a hideous head and two arms.


    But under his huge chubby body, four thick legs grew to support his huge body.


    A pair of fleshy wings like bats grow behind it, and a long and thick tail is dragged behind its buttocks.


    The monster opened its blood basin and let out an angry cry. Lin Mo saw that its mouth was full of thin and sharp teeth.


    These teeth are enough to make intensive phobias autistic.


    You can imagine the wounds caused by being bitten by such a blood basin.


    "A thousand years... my god, are you finally willing to forgive me..."


    After the monster finished roaring, he knelt down and whispered.

 Chapter 202： Monster at the bottom of the abyss

    "Ok?"


    Lin Mo was taken aback, and was a little confused by the situation before him.


    Although he was also a good god, he had no connection with the ugly strange guy in front of him.


    This was also the first time he saw this monster,


    But why did the other party bow down and say such things?


    "I''m not your god, get up, and tell me what''s going on by the way."


    Lin Mo replied in a cold voice.


    When the monster heard Lin Mo speak, he immediately raised his head and glanced at him.


    When he discovered that Lin Mo was not the one who was going to bow down, but just a fire, the monster roared and jumped from the ground.


    "Humble creature, the great Lord Karthus you offended, you will be sunk into endless darkness and tortured to death until you die!"


    The monster roared in anger, and the two arms waved wildly with excitement, which looked quite funny.


    Karthus?


    Lin Mo was startled, but he didn''t expect this thing to have a name.


    And looking at its urine, it seems to have some strength.


    boom!


    A dazzling flame soared into the sky, and Lin Mo fiercely expanded his body to the same size as Karthus.


    Underground creatures have a natural fear of fire, and Karthus is no exception.


    Feeling the scorching flame and dazzling light, Karthus immediately took two steps back cautiously, his blue eyes staring at Lin Mo.


    "You are not a creature of the earth, why can you break the seal set by the God of Darkness?"


    Karthus stared at Lin Mo and said.


    His dull voice was as rough as sand and stone, and it was uncomfortable to hear.


    "Oh? Are you talking about that black flame?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "Hahaha...hahaha..."


    Karthus didn''t answer Lin Mo''s question, but laughed creepy.


    "God! God''s will! The **** of **** darkness has imprisoned me here for so long. I didn''t expect Master Karthus to get out of trouble today.


    I want to hibernate and return to my peak strength.


    Do not!


    I want to become stronger, I want to step into the **** level!


    I want to avenge that despicable dark god! "


    Karthus became more and more excited as he spoke, and in the end he yelled to the sky.


    The area under the abyss was originally small, and under the reverberation of the cliffs on both sides, his appearance seemed even more harsh.


    Lin Mo faintly began to feel unhappy.


    From what this guy named Karthus said to himself, he was connected to the dark **** who cursed the fallen human race.


    But 80% of this guy was pitted, otherwise he wouldn''t hate the **** of darkness so angry.


    This funnel-shaped abyss is probably the prison used by the Dark God to imprison him.


    And the black alien fire that had just been absorbed by him may be the key to suppressing it.


    Lin Mo had the heart to chat with him more, maybe he could get more news about other gods from him.


    "Karthus, I released you from the seal. I am your benefactor. You have to listen to me."


    Lin Mo tentatively said.


    "Hahaha, Lord Karthus will not repay him, Lord Karthus just wants revenge, he needs to devour a lot of powerful creatures to restore his strength, you are the first Lord Karthus to devour."


    Karthus laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world.

 Chapter 204： Betrayal

    "Oh."


    Lin Mo said coldly, not taking it seriously.


    "But looking at your love for releasing the great Lord Karthus, I can satisfy one of your requirements before you die."


    Karthus hadn''t noticed Lin Mo''s indifferent attitude at all, and still said to himself.


    This abyss monster seemed to have confidence in his own strength. Seeing his blindly swollen appearance, Lin Mo didn''t care about him too much.


    Instead of spending that tongue arguing with him, it would be more convenient to follow his words and speak at ease.


    "Then ask the great Karthus to answer my doubts."


    Lin Mo said helplessly.


    "Answer your doubts? Hahaha, just ask your questions. Master Karthus will definitely answer all your doubts."


    Seeing that Lin Mo also co-operated with his own honorific name, Carl Saston was happy when he said, he said triumphantly.


    "Who are you and why are you locked up here?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "Master Karthus was once an attendant of the God of Darkness, and the closest person to the God..."


    When Karthus said this, a smug expression appeared on his ugly face.


    It seems that even after being held here for so long by the God of Darkness, Karthus is still proud and proud of being able to serve as the attendant of the God.


    "But why..."


    Lin Mo wanted to say something but stopped.


    "Back then, the God of Darkness was not satisfied with the number of believers in the abyss. He wanted to make a deal with the Goddess of Nature and had to take some elves as his believers..."


    "Ok."


    Lin Mo responded softly. He had heard of this part of the legend before from Solo.


    "Of course, the goddess of nature would not agree. The **** of darkness cursed some elves when he became so angry.


    Upon hearing this, the goddess of nature was furious and directly declared war on the **** of darkness.


    Although the strength of the dark **** is very strong, the goddess of nature is very popular among the gods, and many gods take the initiative to help out.


    In the case of playing more with less, the God of Darkness was naturally not an opponent, and finally lost. "


    When Karthus said this, his emotions gradually became agitated.


    "But after he failed.


    In order to shirk responsibility, the God of Darkness pushed the charge of casting an ancestral curse on those elves on me.


    Karthus had never done that kind of thing, so naturally he didn''t want to admit it.


    The despicable **** of darkness imprisoned me in this place.


    Karthus didn''t understand why the God of Darkness would hurt the closest people around him for satisfying those gods!


    In this dark abyss, Karthus thought a lot.


    Karthus originally thought he had done something wrong, and the Dark God would use this method to punish me.


    Karthus has been waiting patiently, waiting for the Dark God to pick me up again.


    But he didn''t! He has completely forgotten Karthus in this place!


    He abandoned Karthus! He betrayed me! "


    Karthus roared angrily, and the fleshy wings like a bat behind him also opened.


    The fleshy wings flapped vigorously, and there were gusts of wind.


    The flame on Lin Mo''s body was constantly swaying by him. Seeing this guy''s mood became unstable, Lin Mo stepped back slightly.

 Chapter 203： Dark Abyss Flame

    "why why why!"


    Karthus roared angrily and began to destroy the surrounding Yexiang and cliffs.


    Lin Mo tried to communicate with him, but no matter what he said, Karthus could no longer respond rationally.


    Lin Mo sighed secretly in his heart, this fellow was also pitiful.


    After experiencing the incident of the fallen man, the God of Darkness actually pushed it out as a scapegoat.


    Karthus seemed to be upright and a little silly, and naturally it was impossible for him to obediently agree with him when he was confused.


    The Dark God also took advantage of his opportunity to resist and imprisoned him under the abyss in one fell swoop.


    The "culprit" cursed by the fallen man has been imprisoned, and of course the goddess of nature and other gods are not good at continuing to fight the **** of darkness.


    After all, these believers and attendants are dispensable to those gods.


    Neither the God of Darkness nor the Goddess of Nature took them too seriously.


    For the gods, believers are more like an object, or a kind of property.


    When the other party explained his loss, the goddess of nature did not continue to pursue it.


    In the whole thing, the only thing was the fallen man who was inexplicably cursed, and this stupid Karthus who had been imprisoned for thousands of years.


    The feeling of betrayal to the gods he trusts and respects most is tantamount to the collapse of the entire world.


    Faced with Karthus''s almost crazy performance, Lin Mo could understand.


    After all, it is so difficult to look back at the sad past, and it should be a little emotional.


    After many failed attempts to communicate with Karthus, Lin Mo also gave up.


    This guy should have rekindled the anger that had been hidden in his heart for a thousand years in the narration just now.


    This kind of anger can not be eliminated overnight, let him vent here.


    Karthus is not his enemy, as long as he doesn''t cause harm to his power, Lin Mo doesn''t bother to care about how much damage he will cause after going out.


    After all, he was just a poor man who had suffered betrayal.


    Lin Mo sighed lightly, looked at Karthus one last time, and then slowly drifted towards the abyss.


    Behind him, countless night incense shattered with Karthus''s rough movements, and a strong fragrance filled the abyss.


    The scent of skyrocketing erupted from the abyss, drifting in all directions.


    Countless underground creatures were attracted by this strange fragrance, all crawled out of their bodies, and madly gathered towards the abyss...


    However, Lin Mo had already left at this time. He switched to a human body again, checking his attributes in a corner not far from the fallen human race.


    Host name: Lin Mo


    Identity: Level 4 Fire Emperor


    Burning value: 3203w points


    Current burn value consumption: 0 points per second


    Special resistance: 50% water resistance


    Maximum temperature: 3000 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 1000000%


    Skills: Compressed flame lv2 tyrannical burning lv2 rock fall lv2


    Passive Skill: Absorbed by Different Fire


    Different fire held: Marrow Spirit Firefly


    Twin Lotus Fire


    Dark Abyss Flame


    Seeing the name of this newly acquired Alien Fire, and thinking of Karthus who had been sealed under the abyss for so long, Lin Mo could basically guess its usage.


    But the conjecture was a conjecture after all, Lin Mo still opened up the specific explanation of Dark Abyss Sealing Flame.

 Chapter 205： Seal effect

    Dark Abyss Sealing Flame: According to legend, the black flame born in the deepest part of the Demon Abyss of the Demon Race possesses extremely terrifying power. It can seal off the body''s thoughts and even the soul. Hidden deep in the deepest part of the Demon Abyss, it was later stolen by a mysterious person.


    Well, it is estimated that the person who stole the flames of the dark abyss was the **** of darkness.


    After Lin Mo finished reading it, he stretched out a hand, and a pure black flame condensed in his palm.


    Lin Mo shook his hand abruptly, and the black flame flew straight towards an active worm on the ground.


    The flame hit the worm.


    There was no burning sound, and no sound of a worm being hit.


    The whole process was extremely quiet, and the black flame seemed to have never appeared before, directly integrated into the body of the worm.


    I saw that the worm suddenly froze in the same place as if it had been tapped on the acupuncture point, and stopped moving.


    Lin Mo knelt down and took a closer look. The worm still had signs of life.


    "come back."


    Lin Mo thought, the black flame flew out of the worm''s body and fell back into his hands again.


    As the black flame left, the Confucianism also regained their mobility.


    It quickly discovered the existence of Lin Mo nearby, quickly digging up the soil, and fled underground.


    Lin Mo watched the worm escape, and then stood up with satisfaction.


    As expected, this Dark Abyss Flame Seal possesses extremely powerful sealing power, just like his explanation.


    The most abnormal thing about this power is that he can seal the designated things according to Lin Mo''s ideas.


    For example, what Lin Mo sealed just now was the thought of the worm, causing it to lose control of its body in an unconscious state, but its body still remained active.


    If the Dark Abyss Seal Flame had sealed the whole indiscriminately, then this worm would be almost dead.


    "This thing originally belonged to the monster race?"


    Lin Mo muttered to himself looking at the black flame in his heart.


    Since humans and orcs multiplied in the Chaos Continent, the monster race had disappeared and lived in seclusion.


    Lin Mo''s only contact with the Yaozu was in the volcano last time.


    That fire dragon was also the most powerful creature Lin Mo had come into contact with so far.


    You can see the whole leopard from one tube.


    Compared to orcs with poor intelligence, and humans with poor physical fitness.


    The Yaozu is really a creature approaching perfection.


    They are smart and cunning enough, and they also have great strength.


    But what made Lin Mo puzzled was, since the monster race is so good, why should he hide the entire Chaos Continent and hand it over to the humans and orcs?


    Is there anything hidden in this?


    As an outsider who was reborn on this continent, Lin Mo still had a lot to learn.


    It seems that these news have been able to slowly find opportunities to understand later.


    Collecting new strange fires, Lin Mo''s underground journey this time can be regarded as an unexpected gain.


    But despite the unexpected gain, Lin Mo did not forget his original purpose.


    Lin Mo still had to help the fallen human race.


    After all, they are also an action that Lin Mo is more optimistic about. If they can be absorbed, the God-given City will have a big leap regardless of its strength and population.


    According to what Solo said before, as long as the night incense is consumed, the fallen people will not be afraid of the sun and have the ability to temporarily move on the ground.


    And Yexiang was also a thing spawned by the flames of the dark abyss, and it has a high probability of also having the effect of sealing.

 Chapter 206： migrate

    Because of being cursed by the God of Darkness, the fallen people should also have an aura similar to that of the God of Darkness.


    This also explains why only fallen people can use their own blood to take those night fragrances that will dissipate with the touch.


    And after taking Yexiang, the sealing effect of your remaining power can restrain the curse carried on the fallen person, and also give them the ability to move on the ground.


    After clarifying his thoughts, Lin Mo also had seven to eight points of assurance in his heart.


    Now that he owns the Flames of the Dark Abyss, he can completely solve the problem that fallen people cannot live on the ground.


    During the previous chat with Solo, Lin Mo also learned that the fallen people only refused to make useless expectations because they did not want to be disappointed.


    But it doesn''t mean that they don''t yearn for the sunlight on the ground in their hearts. If they really don''t miss the life when they were elves, they won''t spend so much to gather night incense for activities on the ground.


    Now they will bring them new hope. As for whether they are willing to accept the key to unlock them, it is all up to their own choice.


    Lin Mo gently squeezed the flame in his hand and strode towards the fallen human dungeon.


    "Ok?"


    As soon as he walked outside the dungeon, Lin Mo felt something was wrong.


    Before this place should have been guarded by many fallen warriors, but now there is not a single person in sight.


    Did something happen?


    Lin Mo became more worried, and he hurried into the dungeon to check the situation.


    It''s as if it''s been a major sweep, everywhere is empty, no one is seen.


    Many of the excavated caves have been evacuated, and everything that Lin Mo saw before has been removed.


    Has the fallen human race already started to migrate?


    Lin Mo suddenly showed a wry smile.


    The abyss was very deep, and it took a lot of time to go down or up, and to find it back and forth several times at the bottom of the abyss.


    Although Lin Mo didn''t deliberately calculate the time, as a rough estimate, it took at least two or three days.


    These two or three days are enough time for the fallen people to pack their luggage and move the whole family.


    Lin Mo wandered around while pondering, and accidentally walked into the home of a fallen man.


    Said it is a home, but in fact it is just a larger cave unearthed.


    The cave is divided into several parts, which are used as kitchens and bedrooms.


    But Lin Mo''s eyes were quickly attracted by the traces in the kitchen.


    Fallen people live underground, not like the residents of a god-given city at all, with a wealth of food and cooking methods.


    Most of the food of the fallen people is cooked with underground water.


    Although the utensils and pots in the kitchen have been removed, there is still an unshaped fire on the ground.


    In the center of the fire, there is fuel slightly sparking.


    It seems that this kitchen was used not long ago.


    Lin Mo was relieved when he found this trace.


    According to what the King of Fallen Humans said before, this relocation of the Fallen Human Race is definitely a decision that is more or less lucky.


    I don''t know how many ferocious creatures there are in the ground. If the Fallen Race is attacked, it may even be destroyed.


    Fortunately, judging from the fire, they haven¡¯t gone too far,


    Lin Mo immediately ran out of the fallen man''s home and hurried in the direction of their migration.

 Chapter 207： Spider blocking the way

    At the same time, the fallen people have already walked a little and a half.


    In the front center of the team, the Fallen King and Princess Ye Ning were watching the surroundings worriedly.


    "I will soon be in the territory of the Crypt Spider. Tell the people to be more careful and stay away from anything suspicious."


    The fallen human race said to the attendant next to him.


    The waiter responded, then turned around and passed the order.


    "Hey, Ning''er, I will work hard for you later. I hope that the crypt spiders will not find us, otherwise we will definitely be unable to stop a large number of spider tides."


    The fallen king looked at Princess Ye Ning and sighed softly.


    "It would be great if the human magician hadn''t left. I don''t know why he can''t think about it, so he has to jump into the abyss at this time."


    "Father, I think things are not that simple."


    Princess Ye Ning shook her head, her silver hair swayed gently with her movements, very beautiful.


    "From previous contacts, the magician didn''t seem to be someone who would commit suicide, and according to Solo''s description, the magician seemed to enter the abyss in a planned way.


    I think he may have his own ideas. Since we have reached a promise to each other, then we will act according to the plan. I believe that if there is an emergency, the magician will help according to the promise. "


    Ye Ning said firmly.


    "Hey, I hope so. Our fallen human race has always been out of luck. I hope we won''t let us down this time. We can''t stand any more blows..."


    The Fallen King looked at his daughter and sighed deeply.


    He didn''t know why Princess Ye Ning had so much confidence.


    As the king of a clan, the pressure of the fallen king is much greater than anyone else.


    If he could, he was unwilling to take such a big risk to migrate.


    But if you continue to stay in place, sooner or later the entire race will be besieged to death by underground creatures.


    "I hope that the race will not be cut off in my hands..."


    The fallen king prayed secretly in his heart.


    "Wang! A large number of crypt spiders were found earlier. They seem to have discovered our actions!"


    While the Fallen King was worried, the pathfinder soldier at the front suddenly brought unfortunate news.


    "Hey, it''s time to come..."


    The fallen king sighed.


    Although there were a lot of people, all the fallen people on the way tried their best not to be noticeable, but in the end they were discovered by the crypt spiders.


    The soldiers who passed the order were still stained with blood, presumably the front end of the team had already started fighting with the crypt spiders.


    "The order goes on and the team is tightened towards the center. The soldiers will guard the elderly and children in the center. Other combative clansmen are also fully armed. The crossbow arrows are kept loaded at any time. I will take over the rest."


    The Fallen King rubbed his face vigorously, and when he raised his head again, his previous sluggish look was no longer there, he decisively and capablely ordered.


    "Yes!"


    The surrounding messengers responded in unison, and then passed the order to the front and back of the team.


    The fallen human race is about to face a moment of life and death, and there is no need to distinguish between soldiers and civilians at this time.


    All fallen people must fight desperately for the survival of their race!

 Chapter 208： Front and rear enclosure

    "Ning''er, let''s go, let''s go to the forefront of the team."


    After passing the order, the fallen king took off his robe, took the iron crossbow from the guard, and said to Ye Ning.


    He is the king, and at the same time a seventh-order fighter.


    Now that the entire race has reached an extremely dangerous moment, he should stand at the forefront of the entire race and help his people solve problems.


    As a princess, Ye Ning was also the only eighth-tier magician in the entire clan, and he should guard his people.


    "Okay, father."


    Ye Ning also took out her staff, and followed the Fallen King to the front of the team.


    Although they encountered the Crypt Spider, because the Fallen King''s order was issued in a timely manner, the entire team stayed in place in an orderly manner.


    The soldiers protected the elderly and children in the middle, and many young and strong fallen men and women took up their weapons and stood with the soldiers.


    "King! Princess!"


    When they reached the front of the team, the soldiers saluted the two immediately.


    After the Fallen King and Ye Ning responded, they began to observe the battle carefully.


    The most worrying thing happened.


    The crypt spiders have fully figured out the route of the fallen people''s migration, and at this time they are blocking the road they must pass.


    The sharp spider''s claws rubbing against rocks echoed in the confined underground space, and it sounded numb to the scalp.


    Although these spiders have not launched a large-scale attack, there are countless spiders squatting in front of them.


    Even on the top of the rock above is a swarm of spiders hanging upside down.


    "hiss!"


    Seeing the dense numbers in front of him, the Fallen King couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "Wang, since they encountered these spiders just now, they have not launched an attack, but only a small-scale temptation to fight us.


    Although we can handle it for the time being, once these spiders fully attack, with this amount, we can''t stop them at all. "


    The fighter in charge immediately reported the current situation to the fallen king.


    "Can you see exactly how long these spiders'' fronts are?"


    The Fallen King asked.


    "We can''t see it just by the light source we carry. The spiders in front of us alone are close to tens of thousands. It is almost impossible to force a breakthrough."


    The warrior had been following the Fallen King for a long time, and he immediately understood the meaning of the Fallen King, and he answered very thoroughly.


    The fallen king frowned and hesitated.


    The strength of these crypt spiders is not strong individually.


    The strength of many little spiders is not even the first level.


    But the number of these things is too much.


    If it were just these fighters under his own hands, the Fallen King would lead them into these spider swarms without hesitation, and eventually they would surely be able to kill a blood path.


    But this time is a clan migration. In addition to the soldiers, there are many elderly and children in the team, and women who are no longer able to fight.


    If this is a risk to break through forcibly, once caught in the spider swarm, the loss suffered is absolutely unacceptable to the fallen human race.


    "Wang! A large number of spiders have also emerged behind the team, and we are surrounded by it!"


    Just as the Fallen King was thinking about how to break through, another bad news came from the back of the team.


    "These beasts! Do you want to besiege us here?"


    The Fallen Race clenched their fists in anger.

 Chapter 209： Engage in battle

    The Fallen King didn''t expect that these crypt spiders would even play encirclement tactics.


    Under this situation of being flanked back and forth, the Fallen Race simply couldn''t care about each other.


    What''s more, the Fallen King ordered his team to tighten and become a group. Although the defensive ability has increased significantly, the movement speed of the entire team has also dropped to a level that is difficult to move quickly.


    A breakthrough that was originally very difficult, with the current state of the entire team, has become an impossible task at all.


    "father..."


    Princess Ye Ning looked at the Fallen King with some worry, and whispered to him.


    "I''m fine, don''t be nervous, there must be a solution." The Fallen King managed to squeeze a smile.


    He is the spiritual support of the entire ethnic group. Once he shows fear or helplessness, other fighters and clansmen will be even more helpless.


    "Ning''er, is there a way to kill the spiders in front of them on a large scale?"


    The fallen king forcibly suppressed the anxiety and tension in his heart and asked.


    "Yes, but it will take a while to prepare."


    Princess Ye Ning froze for a while and quickly replied.


    She quickly understood what the words of the fallen king meant.


    Now in a state of being flanked back and forth, for them, there is no way back.


    In desperation, you can only move forward.


    If, with the help of Princess Ye Ning''s magic, the fallen can open a gap in the encirclement of these spiders, then there may still be a glimmer of life.


    Time is urgent, and the Fallen King didn''t hesitate. Since Ye Ning has a method, no matter what, he should try his best.


    "All follow the order, protect the princess!"


    The fallen king drew out his sword and roared loudly.


    "Yes!"


    The fallen warriors also agreed, and all the fallen men stared at the crypt spiders who were ready to go before them, holding their breath, guarding against sudden attacks that they might come at any time.


    With so many fallen warriors protecting herself, Ye Ning also calmed down, closed her eyes, held her magic wand, and began to prepare her magic.


    Although cursed by the God of Darkness, this is also a good thing for the fallen.


    Under the influence of the power of the dark god, fallen people''s magic talents are much higher than ordinary elves.


    And what the fallen people awaken is black magic. Although it sounds like an evil magic, in fact, black magic itself is just a type of magic, and there is no difference between good and evil.


    The power of black magic is very strong. I want to think that black magic is more mysterious than water, fire, soil, and ice.


    It can erode the target''s body, causing damage and death to the target from within.


    And Princess Ye Ning is a strong man who relied on black magic and stepped into the eighth-order magister!


    The life span of the fallen human race is as long as that of the elves. Although Princess Ye Ning looks like a girl, she is actually over a hundred years old.


    This age is indeed a young man among the fallen race who can live for three to four hundred years.


    But these one hundred years of assiduous practice has given her the strength that is not bad today.


    Although she has been cultivating for more than 100 years, Princess Ye Ning did not have Lin Mo''s help and assistance, and she reached this point entirely by her own ability.


    Naturally, her knowledge and operation of black magic is extremely proficient.

 Chapter 210： Magister

    Facing such a large range of crypt spider encirclement.


    Princess Ye Ning didn''t plan to keep her hands, she would use her most powerful range of killing magic, hoping to make a way for her people.


    The strength has reached the eighth level, and Princess Ye Ning can naturally release the forbidden technique.


    But the biggest problem is that the space of this underground passage is too small.


    If you use the forbidden technique rashly, you will not only attack the crypt spiders, but also your own people.


    And although the magical power of the Grand Magister was very strong, it was not shown to let Ye Ning solve the seemingly endless spider tide alone.


    As long as Ye Ning''s magic power is used up, or some accidental attack is received, then with these remaining fallen warriors, it is impossible to protect the remaining people from the spiders that are far more numerous than them.


    Relying on Ye Ning alone, on the one hand, it was a bit difficult for her, on the other hand, it was indeed not safe.


    This is why the King of Fallen Man agreed to Lin Mo''s deal so decisively.


    Ye Ning''s eyes were closed tightly, and although her wand was not held by her, it was slowly spinning around her.


    The black magic aura slowly floated from Ye Ning''s body, it was a pervasive breath of death and disaster.


    As if feeling the strong sense of crisis emanating from Princess Ye Ning, the crypt spiders also became vaguely disturbed.


    They were shaking their limbs violently, as if they were warning.


    Finally, the crypt spiders who had been closest to them could not bear the deterrence of the black magic.


    They bounced tentatively on the spot, and then attacked towards the line of the fallen race.


    "Enemy attack! All pay attention to defense!"


    The Fallen King himself rushed to the front of the defense line, raising his sword high and shouting.


    Then the big spider that was in the front was chopped in half by the fallen king with a sword.


    Dark green blood and body fluids spurted out, spilled on the ground, and also splashed on the armor of the fallen king.


    Seeing his king capital rushing to the front, the other fallen soldiers were encouraged, and they all wielded their weapons to hold on to their positions.


    The fallen warriors divided these into two rows. The first row held melee weapons to fight the spiders melee, while the second row opened the distance to shoot with the iron crossbow in their hands.


    Once soldiers in the first row are injured or exhausted, the soldiers in the second row will immediately replace them.


    The sword and shadow flickered, and the crossbow and arrows flew together.


    The fallen warriors bravely beheaded the spiders who were not afraid of death.


    Among the little spiders that were pouring in like a tide, there were occasionally a few relatively large high-level spiders.


    However, none of these spiders were more than Tier 4, and they were targeted by the Fallen King of Tier 7 and several other soldiers who reached Tier 5 and Tier.


    These high-level big spiders did not cause any harm to the defense of the fallen race.


    "Father! Soldiers, get out of the way quickly!"


    The spiders were still pouring here like a tide, and Princess Ye Ning had already opened her eyes and held the staff in her hand again.


    After hearing Princess Ye Ning''s voice, everyone knew that her magic was ready.


    The fallen king quickly led his soldiers to both sides of the underground passage.


    The wide underground passage was immediately vacant.


    Seeing that the crypt spiders suddenly had no resistance, they immediately yelled and rushed towards this side.

 Chapter 211： Forbidden Curse, Black Scourge

    "Damn beasts! Accept the baptism of magic!"


    Facing the surging spider wave, Ye Ning did not show the slightest timidity.


    Holding the staff in her hand, she walked two steps forward, standing in the very center of the underground passage.


    The staff in his hand suddenly swung out, and a burst of black light shot out from the top of the staff, like a big web, toward the spiders.


    There was no actual blow to the light either, it flashed through the entire spider tide, and disappeared like a mud cow entering the sea.


    "Squeak~"


    The running spiders suddenly stopped at the same time and squeaked.


    They are like cramps, their bodies cramping frantically.


    The sound of sizzling kept coming out of them, like frying.


    Their bodies also began to shrink.


    Soon, a spider the size of a basketball shrank to the size of a fist.


    The spiders fell in large numbers, motionless as if they were dead.


    There was a breeze blowing in the cave, and as soon as the spiders touched the wind, they were directly blown into powder and scattered all over the ground.


    Ye Ning''s magic trick was released, and it abruptly stopped the attack of the spiders.


    At least thousands of spiders were killed on the spot because of Ye Ning''s move, which shows the power of this magic.


    If it were not limited by the area of ??the underground passage, Ye Ning''s magic might cause more damage.


    "it is good!"


    Seeing that Ye Ning had achieved such an effect with her own power, the fallen soldiers couldn''t help but cried out.


    This blow not only gave the soldiers a short respite, but also gave them a sense of confidence and deepened their belief that they can win.


    A smile appeared on Ye Ning''s little face.


    As an eighth-ranked great magister, he actually didn''t need such a long preparation time to release ordinary magic.


    The magic she released just now was the forbidden curse that Ye Ning had studied by herself, called the black natural disaster.


    The coverage of this trick is extremely wide, if Ye Ning intends to maximize its power.


    The black natural disaster can be centered on Ye Ning herself and spread around 100 meters in a circular shape!


    All creatures within this distance will be forcibly deprived of their vitality and vitality by black magic.


    The deprived even the cells in their bodies.


    This is why the bodies of those spiders shrink and break when the wind blows.


    "Hurry up and move forward quickly."


    Although the Fallen King also showed a slight smile, he was not taken away by this short victory.


    While the spiders in front were being cleaned up, the King of Fallen Man immediately ordered.


    The entire team only advanced less than two meters away, and the sound of spider feet rubbing against the rock wall sounded again in the tunnel ahead.


    "Here again! Prepare for battle!"


    The fallen king immediately ordered.


    The team that had just begun to advance immediately stopped again, and Ye Ning''s expression also became serious.


    Others are not clear, but she understands it very well in her heart.


    Just now, she wiped out all the spiders within two hundred meters in front.


    But this was less than two minutes, and immediately another spider came over.


    Then there is only one explanation. The spiders that are pouring over are just waiting in line two hundred meters away!

 Chapter 212： The flame of hope

    Ye Ning was also taken aback by her crazy idea.


    Within two hundred meters, even if the underground passage is relatively narrow, at least four to five thousand crypt spiders can stand.


    Although crypt spiders are just monsters, they also have a certain IQ.


    Otherwise, they will not be able to use the double-teaming tactic.


    Crypt spiders are fierce, but it doesn''t mean they have no brains.


    If Ye Ning¡¯s black natural disaster wiped out nearly half of their members in one fell swoop,


    It is impossible for these spiders to continue rushing up without fear of death.


    The only possibility that can be explained is that behind them is far more than the amount of loss.


    Thinking of this, Ye Ning couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    Even the number of four to five thousand is not taken seriously, how many of these spiders have reproduced!


    "Ning''er, continue to prepare magic!"


    However, the immediate emergency situation does not allow Ye Ning to think more.


    While leading the soldiers to deal with the attacking spider, the fallen king turned his head and shouted to Ye Ning.


    "Ok."


    Although every release of the Forbidden Curse was a huge consumption of magic power, Ye Ning could no longer manage that much now.


    She agreed, and went back again to prepare for the next curse.


    The only good news is that the Crypt Spiders seem to know the plan of the Fallen Race to migrate.


    They regard the front of the team as the main target of their offense, and the spiders behind the team only serve as a double-team, and did not launch any large-scale attacks.


    Just take care of the front end of the team for now.


    Soon, Ye Ning''s second curse was ready, and thousands of crypt spiders were killed instantly.


    The migration team of the fallen human race reluctantly advanced a few meters.


    What everyone''s heart sank was that the tide of spiders swarmed again soon.


    "It''s endless..."


    The fallen king murmured to himself, holding the sword in his hand, and trembling slightly because of the long slash.


    Fighting is a physical task, especially in the face of such an almost infinite enemy, which exhausts both mental and physical energy.


    Even the fallen king is like this, let alone other ordinary fallen warriors.


    Many fighters have been replaced because of lack of physical strength, and many have already begun to get injured.


    Even Ye Ning felt a shortfall in her body because she released the Forbidden Curse twice.


    The magic power was consumed too much all of a sudden, and Ye Ning felt dizzy and nauseous.


    "kill!"


    But before everyone had time to breathe too much, the third wave of spiders had already swarmed over again.


    The fallen king led the soldiers under him and rushed up again with an angry roar.


    Spiders are constantly hacked and killed by soldiers, and soldiers are constantly injured and replaced.


    Almost all the soldiers had their eyes red, except for the numb and mechanical repetition of hacking and killing, there was nothing else in their minds.


    "But how long can this last..."


    Ye Ning stood behind these warriors holding a magic wand, desperately squeezing the little magic power left in her body, while worrying about the fate of her own people.


    boom!


    At this moment, the entire cave suddenly became bright, and even the crypt spiders on the opposite side were clearly illuminated by the light.


    Fallen warriors can even see the fluff on the legs of these spiders.


    Stimulated by this light, the attack of the Crypt Spiders instantly slowed down.

 Chapter 213： Lin Mo returns

    Seeing that these spiders actually stopped attacking and retreated slightly.


    The fallen people were a little startled, they didn''t understand what was going on before them.


    "Fire! It''s fire!"


    Someone excitedly pointed to the rear of the team and shouted loudly.


    They who lived underground for a long time suddenly felt that the flames that they usually didn''t like were so cute right now.


    At this moment, a raging fire is burning behind the team.


    The flame was reflected by the rock wall and kept shining over, which made the spiders in front of them stop attacking.


    "Flame? Where did the flame come from?"


    The fallen king was taken aback, stretched out his hand and scratched his head.


    "Report! King! Princess! The master magician is back! The spiders behind the team have been burned to death by him! Our rear is safe!"


    Solo rushed over from the back of the team, reporting the situation to the Fallen King and Princess Ye Ning with excitement on his face.


    As a high-level warrior familiar to both the Fallen King and Ye Ning, the responsibilities behind the guard team were naturally handed over to Solo.


    And now that Solo can rush to the front of the team by himself, it shows that the rear is really safe.


    "What! That human magician is not dead?"


    The fallen king said in shock.


    The abyss where Yexiang was collected, all fallen people knew its unfathomable depth.


    There is no chance of survival for any creature falling in.


    But Solo said that he had come back alive, and the Fallen King couldn''t believe it.


    "Solo, think about it again. Did you make a mistake at the time, that magician just left temporarily?"


    The Fallen King blinked and asked.


    "Wang, I really didn''t read it wrong at the time. Although I was also shocked, it was really true. I saw him jumping from the abyss, and I saw him coming back this time."


    Solo said with a wry smile.


    In fact, when he first saw Lin Mo appear, he even thought he had hallucinations.


    But when the soaring flames burned all the spiders that surrounded them, Solo had to believe that Lin Mo had indeed returned.


    "Since that magician can come back to fulfill his promise, it is really a good thing for us to give away charcoal."


    Ye Ning also showed a slight smile.


    Although she was also very puzzled, everyone had their own secrets, maybe the magician didn''t want to tell her everything.


    Ye Ning would not guess too much.


    "Wang, Master Mage, he is here."


    Seeing that the Fallen King was still thinking about this question in a daze, Solo quickly reminded him.


    Fallen King and Ye Ning turned their heads and looked, Lin Mo had already walked over from the team.


    Everyone along the road consciously gave way to him, and everyone looked at him with sincere respect and gratitude.


    "You have come to fulfill your promise."


    Ye Ning smiled and nodded to Lin Mo.


    "Hahaha, that''s natural."


    Lin Mo laughed and looked at the dense spiders in front of the team.


    "This number is indeed a bit difficult to deal with."


    Lin Mo gently touched his chin, nodded.


    "The number of these spiders is indeed beyond our expectations, but if you and I cooperate with each other, it should be possible to use the Forbidden Curse..."


    Before Ye Ning finished speaking, she was interrupted by Lin Mo''s smile.


    "Princess Ye Ning, when I said it was difficult to deal with, I meant that you couldn''t deal with it, not myself.


    Lin Mo said with a smile.

 Chapter 214： Attack alone

    As soon as I said this, it was not just Ye Ning,


    Even the Fallen King and the other fallen soldiers beside him were stunned.


    What does this mean?


    Is it looking down on the fighting power of the fallen? Or are you too confident in your own strength?


    "Master Magic, the number of these spiders is at least several times that of our people. With personal strength, it is really difficult to compete with them."


    Solo thought that Lin Mo was more arrogant, so he kindly persuaded him.


    "It''s okay, these little spiders, I really haven''t put them in my eyes.


    Since I have promised you to send you away safely, I am obligated to help you solve this problem thoroughly. "


    Lin Mo still had a calm and calm smile.


    "can..."


    The Fallen King just wanted to say something, but Ye Ning interrupted him.


    "Since Master Mage is so confident, there must be some hidden coup.


    Let''s not be impatient, let the Mage-sama try it alone, if the situation is not right, it is not too late for us to come forward and help. "


    After Ye Ning finished speaking, she looked at Lin Mo.


    She felt that since Lin Mo had the ability to jump out of the abyss and come back intact, then he must have uniqueness beyond ordinary people.


    Although it looks a bit arrogant to others, maybe this is the most reasonable thing for him?


    "Since Princess Ye Ning is willing to believe it, then I naturally can''t let you down. Wait a minute, everyone, I will come back when I go."


    Lin Mo didn''t bother to spend too much with them.


    If Ye Ning speaks for herself, he doesn''t have to spend his tongue to convince others.


    Without these fallen people dragging him down, Lin Mo could manipulate his flames more freely, without worrying about hurting others.


    Under everyone''s startled gaze, Lin Mo walked towards the tide of spiders with a calm expression.


    "Although I know that they don''t have any abilities to harm me, just looking at their appearance and huge body is very uncomfortable."


    Lin Mo approached these spiders and couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    In his last life, he was very uncomfortable with these ugly insects. Now that he sees so many crypt spiders, Lin Mo is even more unhappy.


    A faint flame emerged from Lin Mo''s body, and the flame swayed gently with the wind, as if a gust of wind could blow it out.


    With this layer of flame covering himself, Lin Mo seemed to have done a perfect guarantee, even forbidden to walk towards the spider group.


    "Hey!"


    "Danger!"


    "Come back soon!"


    Many fallen soldiers could not help but yell at Lin Mo''s back when they saw this scene.


    They had been fighting those spiders for so long just now, and they knew how powerful those spiders were, so they naturally worried about Lin Mo''s safety.


    But Lin Mo seemed to be deaf, turning a deaf ear to their shouts, and still walked forward stupidly.


    Those spiders have a natural fear of fire, and the soaring flame behind the team frightened them, so they have not launched an attack.


    Now seeing someone who is not afraid of death actually leans against him, the bloodthirsty and fierce nature of those spiders is also aroused.


    The few spiders in the front line gently contracted their 8 legs, and then suddenly bounced towards Lin Mo.


    Seeing these giant spiders coming towards him, Lin Mo didn''t even hide.

 Chapter 215： Ordinary magic stronger than forbidden curse

    Sa!


    The spider at the head leaped directly to Lin Mo''s head.


    When its body jumped in the air, the fangs in its mouth were already stretched out.


    Dark green venom was dripping on the long fangs, and it seemed that people couldn''t help shaking.


    Seeing this spider just rushed towards Lin Mo like this, the fallen people who watched the situation behind all raised their throats.


    The Grand Mage is very powerful, but I have never seen a mage who is about to fight directly.


    In time, Ye Ning possessed such a powerful black magic, and was able to cast the spell stably by shrinking behind other fighters.


    Like this kind of melee mage, fallen people have met for the first time.


    The spider pounced on Lin Mo''s head without any suspense, but at the same time it touched Lin Mo.


    That layer of flames, which originally seemed very faint, suddenly rose up, engulfing it without a doubt.


    The spider screamed before he died, and was burned to ashes by the flames.


    The other spiders were the same, and they were burned to death by the flames of Lin Mo in an instant.


    The fallen warriors all grew their mouths and looked at Lin Mo in disbelief.


    In their hearts, it would take at least ten seconds to burn these spiders with flames.


    After all, spiders have to struggle for a while from being ignited to death.


    It is the first time that fallen people have seen this kind of spider that directly burned to ashes.


    Even Ye Ning''s little mouth, which was surprised, turned into an o shape.


    She is an eighth-order great magician, and naturally knows the power of magic better than others.


    Even the black natural disaster of his own forbidden curse, it takes a few seconds to deprive a spider of vitality and vitality.


    But the man in front of him turned these spiders into ashes instantly by relying on the plain flames.


    The only possibility that can be explained is that the flames released by this man easily are stronger than her forbidden spell!


    Looking at the scene in front of them, I think of Lin Mo''s arrogance as they thought before


    The fallen people are faintly embarrassed.


    Sure enough, he didn''t understand the world of the truly strong.


    Lin Mo waved his hand gently, and a huge wave of flame spewed out from his palm.


    This huge wave of flames filled the entire underground passage, swallowing all the crypt spiders in front of them with an indomitable momentum.


    In the blink of an eye, the dense spider tide just now has only the black ashes burned out by the flames.


    The entire fallen human race was deeply impressed by Lin Mo''s strength.


    The eyes that many people looked at Lin Mo had completely transformed from their previous admiration into shock.


    The attack made during the wave of his hand was more powerful than the magic that Ye Ning could prepare for half a day.


    Compared with the methods Lin Mo showed, Ye Ning''s forbidden curse is almost like a child playing house.


    Having seen Lin Mo''s ability, everyone suddenly felt that the strength of the eighth-order great magister was nothing more than that.


    "Fallen King, take your people and follow me forward."


    Lin Mo turned his head and said with a smile.


    "Ok."


    The fallen king immediately nodded in agreement, and at the same time ordered the team to disarm its combat readiness and start moving again.


    With Lin Mo leading the way, the Fallen King naturally didn''t have to worry about being attacked by the spiders again.


    If there is anything wrong with the situation, Lin Mo has already solved everything first.

 Chapter 216： First sight

    Lin Mo didn''t bother to take the initiative to release flames to attack the spiders in front of him.


    He directly surrounded the flames around him, completely ignoring the spiders, and walked straight forward.


    He himself is like an insurmountable line of defense, no matter how the spiders detour, they can''t get close to the fallen people.


    The team moved forward at an extremely fast speed.


    Soon, everyone came to a fork in the road.


    Any left and right sides lead to huge caves that are darker and wetter.


    The road in the middle is in the middle of these two large caves and looks extremely narrow.


    "Follow the trail ahead, which is where we want to go, but..."


    The Fallen Race began to speak, but his expression became a little embarrassed.


    But before Lin Mo could ask, he already knew the reason for the embarrassment of the Fallen King.


    Dark figures emerged from the two caves on the left and right.


    The cave on the right is obviously a spider''s nest, and dense spiders are lying in front of the cave and staring at the fallen people.


    The dense eyes above their heads make people feel chills when they look at their backs.


    In the cave on the left, two humanoid monsters squatted.


    Their height is only about one meter, their feet are long and big, and their hands are two sharp bone spurs.


    It looks like a mutant dwarf.


    Seeing Lin Mo looking towards them, the two dwarfs seemed to feel the danger, they rushed towards the cave, and soon disappeared.


    "what is that?"


    Lin Mo just asked the cave where the two humanoid dwarves disappeared.


    "It''s a ground ghost, and it''s also a crypt creature, but they already have the ability to think, unlike a simple animal like a crypt spider."


    Ye Ning explained.


    Lin Mo nodded, and he could tell that they did have the ability to think, instead of acting only on instinct like a crypt spider.


    They also felt a dangerous aura from Lin Mo, and then left decisively.


    "These crypt spiders have already had a lot of grievances with you."


    Lin Mo turned around and asked.


    No matter the fallen human race or Ye Ning, they nodded seriously.


    "Since we are in this place today, let''s just end it with them."


    Lin Mo touched his chin, as if making a very easy decision.


    "Do you want it?"


    Affected by the strength that Lin Mo showed, the King of Fallen Man had already used honorific words without knowing it.


    "It''s all here, so let''s clear out their nests completely."


    Lin Mo said with a smile.


    "Although crypt spiders are just a kind of ordinary underground creatures, it is no simpler to destroy one of their nests than to destroy a group of orcs.


    There will definitely be more high-level giant spiders hidden underneath.


    Moreover, the layout and structure of the nest must be extremely complicated, and if you don''t pay attention, you will be attacked by spiders.


    As long as we can **** us through this place, there is really no need to compare them to this point. "


    The Fallen King considered the sentence and wanted to persuade Lin Mo to give up this crazy idea.


    "It''s okay, I''ll be back when I go."


    Lin Mo seemed to hear these words, and walked straight towards the spider''s nest.


    Before he left, he smoothly sealed the openings where the earth ghosts had appeared with flames.

 Chapter 217： Spiders nest

    After dealing with all this, Lin Mo walked towards the spider''s nest without worry.


    The earth ghost''s cave has been sealed by flames, and he doesn''t have to worry that the earth ghosts will attack the fallen human race while he is away.


    As for Lin Mo himself, there is no need to worry about what dangers he will encounter.


    No matter how powerful those spiders are, they can never cause any harm to a ball of flame.


    Although the Fallen King said so much, they were all in a human form.


    However, once the original flame form is reintroduced in the cave, all the restrictions and potential crises will not exist for him.


    No matter how complicated the terrain in the spider''s nest is, it is enough for those spiders to move freely.


    And even a small crack can pass through the flames, and it is impossible to be restricted underneath.


    Moreover, these spiders are more or less monsters, although the level is not high, but they can also provide a little experience value.


    With little accumulation, if the entire spider''s nest is destroyed, Lin Mo will still be able to obtain certain experience rewards.


    What''s more, there may be high-level crypt spiders underneath it. Naturally, Lin Mo couldn''t give up such a good place to gain experience.


    In the shocked and almost demented eyes of the fallen people, Lin Mo walked towards the spider''s cave alone.


    The fire light went deep into the cave all the way, leaving only black ash on the ground for the fallen people.


    Their lair was invaded, and the resistance of the spiders was crazy.


    But these efforts were completely useless in front of Lin Mo.


    After entering the cave, Lin Mo did not have to worry about his true identity being discovered by the fallen people.


    He simply changed back to the flame state again, and filled the cave with his own flame happily.


    Lin Mo followed the curving path in the cave all the way down, listening to the system''s continuous killing prompts, Lin Mo felt refreshed.


    On the way, I even encountered two Tier 5 giant spiders, and Lin Mo naturally said unceremoniously that he took the experience points from them.


    In the depths of the nest, there are densely packed spider eggs everywhere.


    Through the thin soft shell you can also see the full-scale small spiders inside.


    This seems to be a hatching room for crypt spiders.


    The ground next to it was filled with the corpses of various animals, of course, including the fallen humans who died.


    It seems that crypt spiders intend to use the carcasses of these captured prey to provide nourishment for the newly born small spiders.


    This scene is almost like a horror movie, even Lin Mo, there are waves of nausea in his heart.


    He didn''t hesitate to fill every corner of this place with his own flames, and burned everything to ashes.


    There are still many incubators like this, and Lin Mo went deep all the way, not knowing how many of them burned down.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but startled secretly.


    No wonder those crypt spiders can attack the Fallen races in such a large number, they used to rely on these hatching rooms to continuously produce new little spiders.


    But even though spiders are insects that lay a lot of eggs, the scale of it right now is too exaggerated.


    Without thinking about these issues too much, Lin Mo just went all the way down.


    At the bottom of the spider''s nest, Lin Mo found a huge female spider.


    Its size is already equivalent to a three-story building, even the flame dragon that I encountered in the volcano before is not as large as its size.

 Chapter 218： Magical transformation creature

    "This is probably the queen of these spiders."


    Looking at it, Lin Mo had a conclusion in his heart.


    Behind the spider queen, new eggs are still being laid, and there are many crypt spiders in the vicinity busy carrying these eggs.


    A complete and uninterrupted spider egg production line was presented in front of Lin Mo.


    Feeling the scorching heat finally emitted by Lin Mo, the Spider Queen also raised her head and yelled at the monster Lin Mo as if she were demonstrating.


    "Oh, a beast is a beast after all."


    Lin Mo sneered disdainfully and spread the flames.


    The Spider Queen was instantly set on fire, and screamed and rolled on the spot.


    A large number of spider eggs and those small spiders responsible for carrying spider eggs were crushed by the Queen Spider.


    Various liquids mixed with the smell of the spider queen when it burned, making the entire space foul and unpleasant.


    "Violent burning lv2, launch!"


    Lin Mo couldn''t stand the hell-like sight in front of you, and he simply released his skills.


    Under the fierce flames, the spider queen also slowly stopped struggling in the flames.


    Lin Mo concentrated the flame and burned it to ashes.


    "Ding, kill the magically transformed Crypt Spider Queen and gain a thousand experience points."


    The prompt sound of the system attracted Lin Mo''s attention.


    The magical crypt spider queen?


    Has this thing been transformed by magic?


    No wonder this thing has such a shocking fertility efficiency, it turned out to be transformed by magic.


    But who would be so boring and come to transform these underground creatures to play in their idle time?


    Lin Mo used the flames for the final finishing work, while thinking to himself.


    No, some people might do this.


    Lin Mo naturally thought of the Bernard Empire that used human youths as living magic bombs last time.


    If it were those people, it was entirely possible to do such a boring thing.


    Lin Mo only hopes that their boring research will not interfere with or damage the natural ecological environment of the Heishan Mountains and nearby.


    From this crypt spider queen, we can see how destructive a creature transformed by magic can be.


    Originally, underground creatures like crypt spiders were absolutely impossible to pose any threat to a race.


    But the fallen human race was forced to desperate, and even had to be forced to relocate.


    It can be seen the horror of this magical transformation creature.


    "It seems that I have to let Lian Nuan be okay. I need to inquire about the situation in the Bernard Empire and see if I can get anything about the magical transformation of animals."


    Lin Mo sighed, then opened his own property panel.


    Host name: Lin Mo


    Identity: Level 8 Fire Emperor


    Burning value: 3256w points


    Current burn value consumption: 0 points per second


    Special resistance: 50% water resistance


    Maximum temperature: 3000 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 1000000%


    Skills: Compressed flame lv2 tyrannical burning lv2 rock fall lv2


    Passive Skill: Absorbed by Different Fire


    Different fire held:


    Marrow Firefly


    Twin Lotus Fire


    Dark Abyss Flame


    This trip to the spider''s nest did gain a lot of experience points, which was equivalent to killing a spirit-level monster.


    It directly caused Lin Mo''s level to soar by four.


    According to this situation, as long as he encounters an opponent whose strength is deserving, Lin Mo is expected to advance to the realm of emperor rank.

 Chapter 219： Impersonating an envoy

    When burning these crypt spiders just now, they also gained a lot of burn points from them.


    In a short period of time, it was enough for Lin Mo to use, and there was no need to accumulate it.


    "It''s almost time, those fallen human races should wait in a hurry."


    Lin Mo closed his attribute panel and hurried up along the way he came.


    When he was about to leave the cave, Lin Mo also replaced his human body.


    The moment he stepped out of the cave, all the fallen men breathed a sigh of relief, followed by joyous cheers.


    Everyone¡¯s face is filled with excitement.


    For them, what Lin Mo did was simply a miracle that no one else would even think of.


    But this miracle happened before their eyes.


    This makes these fallen people who have been living in the ground for a long time and have already lost hope, and the rare emotions are lifted up.


    "Your Excellency, please tell me honestly, what is your strength?"


    Ye Ning did not cheer or smile, she walked to Lin Mo and asked seriously.


    "What is my realm, does it matter?


    The thing I promised you has been completed, and by the way, I have completely solved the crypt spider problem for you. Shouldn''t these good things be concerned? "


    Lin Mo replied with a smile.


    "There is no free lunch in the world, especially for us who never believe in good luck.


    From the beginning, I was a little confused. Your only request was to collect the night incense in the abyss, and as a reward, it was to help us migrate.


    For you, such a transaction is simply helping us in vain.


    I don''t understand that for your kind of strength, you can do anything you want.


    Why do you go around such a big circle to do this kind of thing?


    In other words, I want to ask you, what are your thoughts or intentions about our fallen human race? "


    After Ye Ning''s words were finished, everyone fell silent.


    Think carefully about it. Lin Mo clearly has this kind of strength, but he has to help them through transactions.


    For these fallen people, this is simply a problem that makes them puzzled.


    "Hey, I can''t hide it from you after all."


    Lin Mo sighed and deliberately made a helpless look.


    "Actually, I am the messenger of the gods. God has inspired to know your pain and helplessness. The purpose of letting me here this time is to help you out of danger."


    Lin Mo explained.


    "The messenger of the gods?"


    Ye Ning was taken aback.


    She didn''t expect Lin Mo to answer such an answer.


    "Yes, the great **** of flames, he sent me to bring you the light and warmth of the flames."


    Lin Mo calmly explained while putting gold on his face.


    "If this is the case, the fallen human race should naturally thank the gods for their greatness and mercy, which can help us who have achieved nothing. What good are the gods?"


    Ye Ning still looked confused.


    It seems that this little Nizi does not believe in the inexplicable benefits and kindness at all.


    While Lin Mo was a little helpless, he felt a little distressed for her.


    The entire fallen human race has been suffering from unsuspecting disasters, no wonder they have this way of thinking.


    "The God of Flame wants to accept you as his followers, so that you can return to life on the ground and feel the warmth and light again."


    Lin Mo spread his hands and said.

 Chapter 220： Ways to lift the curse

    "Oh? The God of Flame doesn''t even despise that we are cursed people, and is willing to accept us as his followers?"


    Ye Ning finally heard a hint of excitement in her eyes.


    For fallen people, they have always positioned themselves as an abandoned race.


    After being cursed by the Dark God that year, the fallen people were forced to leave the elves.


    The goddess of nature they believed in no longer sheltered them.


    But similarly, it is impossible for the fallen race to believe in the dark **** who will curse them.


    So the fallen human race has become a race without the blessing of gods since then.


    Now that there are gods willing to accept them, how can Ye Ning not be excited.


    "Of course I don''t hate it. The reason why I am here is that I was appointed by the God of Flame to come here to help you."


    Seeing that Ye Ning was finally moved by Lin Mo, he hurriedly continued to strike while the iron was hot.


    "Father, what do you think?"


    Ye Ning turned her head a little excited, and asked the Fallen King.


    "There are gods willing to shelter us, I naturally have no opinion, I believe that my people will also agree, right?"


    The fallen king turned around as he said, all the fallen people behind him looked excited, and they kept repeating the word willing.


    "It''s just a pity that we can''t go back to the ground to live like the God of Flame expected.


    With this cursed body, we can only set up a temple underground for the God of Flame to enshrine our faith. "


    Ye Ning lowered her head slightly and said sadly.


    "But it doesn''t matter. We can still enjoy the light and warmth with the flame given to us by the God of Flame, right?"


    Ye Ning''s lost state did not last long, she quickly raised her head and forced a smile.


    This smile made Lin Mo feel painful again, and the little girl Ye Ning sometimes feels too sensible.


    The entire fallen human race was similar to her, and didn''t dare to ask for anything too much.


    They have completely sealed themselves off in the darkness, and a little light can make them extremely grateful.


    But Lin Mo didn''t want them to do this.


    This is a poor race, but it does not mean that they will continue to be poor.


    Lin Mo also wanted them to be the same as other races in God-given City.


    Live proudly and proudly in a free city.


    "What the God of Flame said will definitely be fulfilled.


    He naturally has a way to get you back on the ground. "


    Lin Mo said firmly.


    "You come with me."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he turned and walked back.


    The fallen people didn''t understand what he was going to do, but they all followed him obediently.


    Everyone returned to the dungeon of the fallen man again all the way.


    Lin Mo followed the tunnel Solo had brought him to and led everyone to the tunnel entrance.


    Through the gap in the upper cover of the tunnel entrance, Lin Mo could see that it was daytime outside.


    "My God, what do you want to do when you bring us here?"


    The Fallen King was confused and had to ask.


    "The God of Flame has a way to solve the curse on you, who of you is willing to come out and try it."


    Lin Mo asked.


    After hearing Lin Mo''s words, the fallen people looked at each other.


    In the past thousand years, in order to return to life on the ground, fallen people do not know how many attempts have been made.


    But every time it ended in failure.


    Now that I hear the word "try" again, the fallen people no longer dare to take risks.

 Chapter 221： Solos Trust

    Lin Mo didn''t expect that he would be cold at this time.


    It seems that the strength that I have demonstrated before is still not enough to convince these fallen people.


    No wonder, their curse was personally cast down by the God of Darkness.


    That is the power of God.


    Moreover, the **** of darkness is also one of the ancient gods, and his reputation is not comparable to that of his own newly born flame god.


    Furthermore, his current status in front of them is just a divine envoy.


    Fallen people don''t dare to believe in themselves easily, and this is a matter of course.


    The only headache for Lin Mo is that if no one is willing to stand up and try, then he can''t take the next step.


    Although the fallen people have agreed to become their own believers, if they don''t move to the god-given city and live with them in Qingyou, it will be meaningless.


    "I am willing to try it."


    Just as Lin Mo was about to close up, a voice rang.


    People turned their heads to see that a fallen warrior was holding his right hand high, looking at Lin Mo firmly.


    Solo!


    Lin Mo was moved in his heart.


    Sure enough, this kid is easy to use.


    In fact, it doesn''t make any difference who is the first to stand up. As long as other fallen people can see the feasibility of this matter, they will completely accept Lin Mo''s method on their own initiative.


    Solo was the first to stand up and accept new attempts, largely because of his absolute trust in Lin Mo.


    He is the person who has been in contact with Lin Mo for the longest time in the fallen race.


    Although he didn''t know whether Lin Mo could do it, the miracle that Lin Mo had always shown told Solo that this person might really have this strength.


    "come on."


    Solo walked to Lin Mo''s side and said with courage.


    He took a deep breath, then closed his eyes with a generous expression.


    The other fallen men also clasped their hands nervously and looked at Solo worriedly.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help feeling a little funny when he saw them like this.


    He gently stretched out his right hand, and a black flame the size of a soybean appeared in his palm.


    This black flame was naturally the Dark Abyss Seal Flame that Lin Mo had just obtained.


    This kind of alien fire possesses extremely terrifying sealing ability.


    Since the Yexiang that it spawned can temporarily suppress the curse of the Dark God, it should be even more trivial to use its body to deal with the curse.


    Lin Mo didn''t make any other special actions either, he just patted Solo on the shoulder.


    That soy bean-sized Dark Abyss Seal Flame entered Solo''s body, and even Solo didn''t feel any special feeling during the whole process.


    "Well, I have given you the baptism of the God of Fire. From now on, the curse of the God of Darkness has lost its effectiveness. Even without Yexiang''s help, you can still live on the ground."


    Lin Mo said indifferently.


    "So simple?"


    Solo''s eyes widened, and he looked at Lin Mo in disbelief.


    The other fallen people are also blindfolded.


    In their eyes, Lin Mo didn''t do anything at all, just reached out and patted Solo on the shoulder.


    Can such a simple shot eliminate the curse on Solo?


    If it can be done so easily, then it can really be called a miracle.


    The eyes of the fallen people suddenly focused on Solo.


    Whether the curse''s effect has disappeared or not will be known only after Solo tries it.

 Chapter 222： Fall home

    Seeing everyone''s eyes focused on him, Solo also understood that only by trying on the ground himself can he prove the truth of what Lin Mo said.


    "Solo..."


    Aya looked at Solo with some worry. Her hands were tightly twisted together, showing the tension in her heart.


    But this is Solo''s own choice, let alone Aya, even the Fallen King has no right to interfere.


    Even if she was worried about Solo''s safety, Aya could only watch her sweetheart take risks.


    Solo stood under the cover of the tunnel exit and took a deep breath.


    In his mind, he kept thinking about the conversation about the future and hope he had with Lin Mo before.


    Since he has promised to give us the future, then I believe he will never let himself down!


    Solo was heartbroken and lifted the cover of his head.


    The sun shone sharply in.


    Many fallen people exclaimed, and all the fallen people took a step back together.


    The yearning and fear for the sun have been deeply rooted in their hearts.


    These two diametrically opposed feelings have also caused ambivalence among the fallen.


    Solo didn''t hesitate. After opening the cover, he immediately climbed up the edge of the hole.


    The strong sunlight made Solo who had been underground for a long time uncomfortable.


    He simply closed his eyes and opened his arms, enjoying the warmth that the sun brought him.


    He is waiting.


    Waiting for myself to be wiped out by the sun, or, waiting for the miracle to come.


    After Solo climbed up, the hearts of all the fallen people suddenly raised their throats.


    The sun''s damage to fallen people is similar to the effect of boiling water on the snow.


    With the gloomy nature of the fallen man, it is not an exaggeration to be melted away by the sun directly.


    As time passed, all the fallen men held their breath and waited.


    Just a few minutes, for these fallen people, seemed to be as long as a century.


    Finally, after more than a minute of waiting, the fallen people in the tunnel heard Solo''s surprise cheers.


    What this cheer means is naturally self-evident to all fallen people.


    When Solo jumped out of the hole again, his whole body was bathed in sunlight and smiled at his people.


    All the fallen people cheered, they hugged each other excitedly, and many of them burst into tears.


    Even the father and daughter of the fallen king had ruddy eyes.


    It''s been over a thousand years.


    Fallen people have been tortured by this irremovable curse for more than a thousand years.


    Today, they finally look forward to the dawn of hope.


    "Thanks to the great God of Flame!"


    Solo was naturally very excited too, without too much politeness, he directly bowed and saluted to Lin Mo, praising the God of Fire loudly.


    With Solo taking the lead, the other fallen people naturally bowed down.


    I saw a living miracle happening right before my eyes.


    The fallen people finally completely believed everything Lin Mo said.


    For the God of Flame who helped them lift the curse and was willing to give shelter to them, the fallen people believed in him from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Thanks to the great and merciful God of Fire.


    I am willing to be the most loyal believer of the God of Flame from now on, and serve at the feet of the God of Flame for generations to come! "


    The Fallen King led all his people to swear piously together.

 Chapter 223： Ye Nings Mind

    Seeing this situation right now, the fallen people can truly believe in themselves.


    Lin Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief, completely relieved.


    "The God of Flame heard your oath, and from now on, you are the people of God under the protection of the God of Flame."


    Lin Mo also responded.


    The fallen races cheered again.


    Although the crypt spiders had been cleared by Lin Mo, Lin Mo had no plans to let them stay in the dark and humid underground.


    Hearing the quiet prayers, the god-given city has just experienced a great battle, and now it is also time for manpower.


    Lin Mo''s top priority is naturally to bring these fallen people to the god-given city as soon as possible.


    The Fallen King and Ye Ning originally planned to quickly re-establish a residence after returning to the ground.


    After hearing Lin Mo told the followers of the Flame God that they had built a city, they were also pleasantly surprised.


    The defensive power and living comfort of a city are naturally much better than their temporary residences.


    Under the command of the Fallen King, all the fallen men lined up in order, waiting for Lin Mo to seal the curse on them one by one.


    What Lin Mo didn''t expect was that while using Dark Abyss to seal the flames, he was still consuming the power of his faith!


    And every time a curse on a fallen man is sealed, it takes 100 points of faith power.


    The entire fallen race has a population of more than 30,000.


    Then I need to spend more than three million faith power.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but smiled bitterly. This is not to say that he can''t afford to spend these three million in faith.


    It just takes a lot of time to accumulate the power of 3 million beliefs.


    I have accumulated a wealth of money for such a long time, and today it is estimated that I will be squandered.


    Lin Mo felt a little pain in his heart for a while.


    "It''s nothing, small fortunes don''t go for big money. These 30,000 people can provide considerable power of faith every day, so they should be invested."


    Lin Mo had to comfort himself.


    "My lord, what are you talking about?"


    Ye Ning asked curiously when he heard Lin Mo''s thoughts about that person.


    "Ah, it''s nothing, I''m talking about the 30,000 people of the fallen human race being able to join the god-given city, and the other tribes there should be very happy too."


    Lin Mo called haha.


    Ye Ning let out an "um" and looked at Lin Mo with a smile.


    When Lin Mo sealed the curse in the body of the fallen people one by one, Ye Ning stood beside Lin Mo obediently, smiling as he watched him busy.


    The strong naturally exudes an attractive aura, Ye Ning admires Lin Mo''s magical attainments so much, and even pays special attention to him.


    The Fallen King couldn''t help laughing secretly in his heart when he saw that his daughter had been welcoming Lin Mo consciously or unconsciously.


    "Won''t stay in the female college."


    The fallen king laughed secretly, but he was very happy in his heart.


    Lin Mo is the messenger of the God of Flame, and if he can see his daughter, that is naturally a good thing.


    Lin Mo didn''t know what the father and daughter were thinking.


    The more than 30,000 fallen people were actually just the simplest gesture of raising their hands, and Lin Mo had to repeat more than 30,000.


    This is a time-consuming and energy-consuming thing.


    But what was sealed was the curse of the God of Darkness. Lin Mo didn''t dare to risk any batch operation. In case something went wrong, that was something Lin Mo didn''t want to see at all.

 Chapter 224： New residents of God-given City

    After a long time of manual sealing, Lin Mo can be regarded as successfully sealing all the curses of the 30,000 fallen men.


    Seeing these fallen people excited and happy, Lin Mo was also relieved a lot.


    "Starting from this position and moving in that direction, you can see the god-given city in about a day''s journey.


    The city will also send people to pick you up, so don''t worry about finding your way. "


    After leading the fallen people to the ground, Lin Mo stretched out his hand to show them the way.


    Lin Mo had already strolled around here, and he had eliminated the threatening high-level beasts and monsters.


    The Fallen Race had a population of more than 30,000, and Ye Ning, a Tier 8 Great Magister, was sitting there. Lin Mo didn''t worry about their safety.


    "Sir, don''t you walk with us?"


    Ye Ning was taken aback and asked immediately.


    "I won''t be with you anymore, my **** has other things to delegate me to do."


    Lin Mo immediately smiled and shook his head.


    There is no need to worry about it at all in the God-given City, and there is no need to go back.


    Moreover, even if you need to go back by yourself, you can teleport back directly through the flame totem, and there is no need for your human body to show up there.


    Otherwise it will be very troublesome to explain and prove.


    "Ok..."


    Ye Ning nodded in disappointment.


    Since it was arranged by the gods, there is no way to shirk it.


    Even if Ye Ning hoped that Lin Mo could follow them, she was not bold enough to let him refuse the orders of the gods.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will meet again in the future."


    The Fallen King saw his daughter''s reluctance and hurriedly said with comfort.


    Lin Mo also smiled and nodded.


    I will definitely meet again when I meet, but at that time, it may not necessarily be to meet them in my current body.


    After saying goodbye to the fallen human race, Lin Mo immediately lowered the oracle to Qingyou through the Godhead panel, telling her that there would be new believers living in the God-given City.


    Qingyou was also excited after hearing the news.


    It can be said that these new members who are about to move into the God-given City have made up for the lack of population in the God-given City in a timely manner.


    When fighting with the Red Flame army before, although Qingyou had tried their best to minimize the loss, they still sacrificed nearly a thousand people.


    And after this battle, Qingyou and Chixin also realized.


    The enemies that will be faced from now on are no longer those weak enemies, but a real battle for hegemony in the wild land.


    In the face of high-level enemies and powerful enemy forces, the city walls need to be reinforced and heightened.


    Mining, smelting, transportation, construction.


    Manpower is needed everywhere.


    The number of people in the God-given City itself was less than 25,000.


    The 30,000 fallen people Lin Mo brought back this time just made up for this vacancy.


    After giving Qingyou the oracle, Lin Mo glanced at his **** panel by the way.


    Name: God of Flame


    Number of believers: 52,132


    Saint: Qingyou (Vincat tribe)


    Lilian (feather human race)


    Blazing Heart (Dwarves)


    Tia (Fox people)


    Love warm (human race)


    Ye Ning (Fallen Human Race)


    Templar: 5


    Power of faith: 1.2w


    Storage space usage: 243


    The Fallen Human Race has chosen Ye Ning as the saint within the family, which is also the result that Lin Mo guessed.


    Looking at the power of faith with only 1.2w left, Lin Mo couldn''t help sighing.


    The later the consumption of the power of faith became more exaggerated, Lin Mo didn''t know how to accumulate the power of faith.

 Chapter 225： Guardian of Love

    "Huh? Lian Nuan is praying to herself?"


    Just as Lin Mo was about to close the Godhead panel, he suddenly received a prompt.


    Lian Nuan is an excellent embryo that she is very optimistic about. Now she should have been in the Bernard Empire for a while.


    Pray to yourself at this time. Is it because something happened?


    Lin Mo quickly connected Lian Nuan''s prayers.


    The picture of Lian Nuan quickly appeared on the Godhead panel.


    Xiao Nizi was kneeling on the ground at this time, with the small flame totem given to her by Lin Mo in front of her.


    Lin Mo listened carefully to her prayer, only then did he understand the cause of the matter.


    It turned out that this little Nizi has already begun to integrate into the life of the Bernard Empire.


    At this time, it was in the enrollment stage of the various magic schools and knight schools of the Bernard Empire.


    Lian Nuan wanted to integrate into the circle of the top of the Bernard Empire as soon as possible, so she wanted to be absorbed into the Magic Research Association by the top of the Empire by showing her brilliance in the magician school.


    With his talent for space magic, Lian Nuan was successfully admitted to the branch of the Imperial Imperial College of Bernard.


    However, a guardian must be accompanied by the admission requirements.


    Lian Nuan didn''t want to find a human to accompany her casually, so she had to pray to Lin Mo in desperation.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help laughing after hearing Lian Nuan''s prayer.


    I thought this little Nizi was in trouble that she couldn''t solve by herself, but it turned out to be for such a very cute little thing.


    Lian Nuan is only twelve years old, but already has the ability to handle things that many adults can''t handle.


    Even if it is necessary to kill, Lian Nuan will do it without hesitation.


    But sometimes she will be seriously worried about such trivial matters, which may be regarded as a kind of contrast.


    Since Lin Mo already had a human body, he had walked around the entire Heishan Mountains, and he was idle.


    And now the things on the savage continent are quiet, they can completely control them by themselves.


    After Lin Mo thought about it carefully, he simply sent it over by himself.


    The human empire is much more complicated than the orc barren continent. Since Love Nuan needs a guardian, it''s up to you.


    "Ok?"


    Lian Nuan quickly felt the spatial fluctuation caused by Lin Mo''s transmission.


    She quickly used space magic and moved herself and all the miniature flame totems on the ground to a place 10 meters away.


    This kind of reaction ability and coping speed really makes it hard to believe that she is just a twelve or thirteen-year-old child.


    "Lian Nuan, I am..."


    After Lin Mo appeared, he just wanted to explain his identity, but Lian Nuan had flashed in front of him with space magic.


    "My God..."


    Lian Nuan''s little nose sniffed lightly, and then said softly.


    Although there was no expression on her delicate little face, her eyes were full of smiles.


    "Can you recognize me?"


    Lin Mo was taken aback, knowing that he was using a human body.


    The last time he met Lian Nuan, he used the body of flame.


    Human body Lian Nuan hadn''t seen it before, but how did she recognize it at a glance.


    "Um...you have... familiar soul smell..."


    Lian Nuan looked up at Lin Mo, and said softly like a cat.


    "The smell of soul..."


    Lin Mo was stunned, then smiled and stretched out his hand, touching Lian Nuan''s little head.


    Lian Nuan also walked forward and hugged Lin Mo.

 Chapter 226： Enter the Bernard Empire

    Lian Nuan''s intimacy made Lin Mo suddenly feel a little uncomfortable.


    Such a move was placed on the other saints, and I couldn''t even think about it.


    But Lian Nuan is the most unique one.


    It may be because a person grew up alone, Lian Nuan does not have a too obvious concept of superiority and inferiority.


    She is the simplest and purest attachment to Lin Mo.


    For her, it didn''t matter whether Lin Mo was a human or a god.


    Lin Mo is her life, the belief that she depends on for survival.


    Just as Lin Mo had promised her at the beginning, Lin Mo himself is the meaning of living in Love.


    Listening to Lian Nuan''s subtle breathing, Lin Mo felt soft.


    He squatted down slightly and put Lian Nuan into his arms.


    After being reborn here for so long, Lin Mo has always been in a state of aloof gods.


    This was the first time he had close contact with his saint.


    Lian Nuan''s small soft body, hugged in his arms as if hugged the whole world.


    Being more godly, Lin Mo also lost a little human touch unknowingly.


    The appearance of Lian Nuan just reinstalled this warmth into Lin Mo''s world.


    "Lian Nuan, how about I stay by your side and be your guardian?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "May I?"


    Lian Nuan asked softly.


    "of course can."


    "um hum."


    There was no too much polite and boring half-pushing, after confirming that it was really possible, Lian Nuan immediately accepted it happily.


    Lin Mo let go of Lian Nuan with a smile, and began to look at the surrounding environment.


    This is a small wooden house with enough daily necessities for one person.


    It seems that Lian Nuan lived here before he arrived.


    "Where is this place?"


    Lin Mo found a bench casually, sat down, and asked.


    "A remote town in the Bernard Empire, the closest place to the wild land on their territory."


    Lian Nuan also sat down on her little bed, and replied graciously.


    "Will the Royal Academy of the Bernard Empire be set up in this kind of place? It''s a bit too shabby, right?"


    Lin Mo had some doubts.


    "This is just my temporary foothold. The college is located in a city quite far away."


    Lian Nuan explained.


    "That''s it." Lin Mo nodded, "Then when shall we leave?"


    "Tomorrow morning, I have already done all the preparations, and then I will move directly through space magic, and I will be able to reach my destination within half a day."


    After Lian Nuan finished speaking, Lin Mo showed a dumbfounded expression.


    Others have to prepare transportation to go to school and have to leave several days in advance.


    When you reach Lian Nuan, you can flash past it directly through magic.


    No need to spend manpower and material resources, you can even exercise your magical control ability on the road.


    I have to say that in this world, many things are inherently unfair.


    People with talent and those without talent are completely different.


    I sigh, but everyone¡¯s fate is different, and there is no way to change it.


    With one day left before departure, Lin Mo and Lian Nuan were idle, and they went to the market in the town.


    The human empire here resembles the western medieval feeling before Lin Mo''s rebirth, and it gives Lin Mo a lot of freshness.


    Since Lian Nuan had been studying how to accomplish the tasks Lin Mo gave her, she rarely came to the market to hang out except to buy necessities.


    So the two of them had fun.

 Chapter 227： Sibling bondage

    Lian Nuan and Lin Mo didn''t belong to this town, so no one paid much attention to these two strangers.


    The two played together. Considering that the things in the city may be more expensive, Lian Nuan advocated buying good things here.


    Lin Mo himself never needed to spend money, and had long lost the concept of money.


    But since Lian Nuan advocated buying things here, Lin Mo did not object to it, anyway he used Lian Nuan''s own money.


    From the dry food to be eaten on the road to the daily necessities needed to move to the new house, Lian Nuan bought everything in one breath.


    But when the two returned home, Lian Nuan began to regret looking at the piles of supplies.


    When I was shopping with Lin Mo, I was a little smug unconsciously.


    But I bought so many things at once, even if I could use space magic to carry it, it would undoubtedly slow down my movement speed.


    The journey could have been reached within half a day, so I don¡¯t know when it will be delayed.


    Lin Mo saw that Lian Nuan looked at the pile of things and was worried, so he curiously asked the reason. When he learned that Lian Nuan was worried because of too many things.


    With a mysterious smile, Lin Mo packed all those items into his storage space.


    Lian Nuan was surprised that even her small mouth turned into an "O" shape.


    She could clearly perceive the fluctuation of space magic, but she could not find the source and destination of that fluctuation.


    The use of storage space is the same as Lin Mo''s teleportation through the flame totem, always making Lian Nuan unclear and admiring Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo didn''t need to eat at all.


    But seeing Lian Nuan, a young Nizi who is growing up, eats some unnutritious dry food all day long.


    Lin Mo deliberately cooks a feast for Love Nuan.


    Although the materials here are completely different from those in the previous life, Lin Mo also prepared a rather hearty meal in a decent manner.


    After Lian Nuan tried it curiously, stars appeared in his eyes.


    Seeing her eating and drinking like a lady, Lin Mo just smiled and looked at her.


    The two of them are like brothers and sisters, and they both feel the long-lost affection from each other.


    If he had not already embarked on the path of the gods, Lin Mo even felt that he might choose to become an ordinary person and spend his life in peace and stability like this.


    But life does not have the opportunity to choose independently, and Lin Mo also knows this in his heart.


    At night, Ren Nuan slept peacefully in his arms.


    Lin Mo told her the bedtime stories he had heard in the previous life, enjoying the hard-won leisure and comfort.


    Lin Mo didn''t need to sleep, but seeing Lian Nuan sleeping so soundly with her arms around, Lin Mo couldn''t bear to wake her up, so she had to sit for a whole night.


    Early the next morning, Lian Nuan woke up early.


    After a simple wash and meal, the two officially embarked on the road to the branch of the Imperial Academy of Ten million Bernards.


    As a god, Lin Mo can manage his movement speed.


    Lian Nuan also has space magic, and the two deliberately avoid passers-by and rush to the road at full speed, and have seen the city not far away in half a day.


    As the best college in the Bernard Empire, the Royal College of Bernard has branches in every central city.


    And the one who was admitted to Lian Nuan was the branch of Luoxing City.


    Although Falling Star City is the most remote central city of the Bernard Empire, it is still much more prosperous than the orcs.

 Chapter 228： Falling Star City

    Although this city does not have the size and high-end construction methods of the god-given city.


    However, due to the large number of people, it seems that this place is crowded and prosperous, full of vitality and vitality.


    This was Lin Mo''s first entry into a human city, and he looked around curiously.


    It has to be said that the degree of human prosperity is indeed far to bring out orcs.


    Even the god-given city built by himself is slightly inferior to human cities in terms of trade and transportation.


    It''s not that Lin Mo''s technological level is not good, but the root cause is the difference in thinking between orcs and humans.


    For the orcs, the food they grow is enough to eat, keep the more, and hungry for a few meals.


    But humans are not like this. They will take out their extra things to exchange for what they lack, and even make a small amount of money in the transaction.


    This has caused humans to become more and more wealthy, while the orcs have become more and more aggrieved.


    It seems that the development of a city is not enough for those diligent orcs.


    Humans are also needed for trade exchanges, so that the development of the entire city can flourish.


    Lin Mo had already begun secretly planning in his heart that he must build a city where both humans and orcs can live together.


    Lian Nuan didn''t know so many thoughts in Lin Mo''s mind.


    Growing up in a small remote place, it was also the first time for her to come to such a large human city, and she felt a little nervous.


    Although it was not visible on the surface, Lin Mo could feel it.


    Lian Nuan has been in a very sensitive state of tension, as if he was preparing for an attack that might come at any time.


    Lin Mo gently put his hand on Lian Nuan''s shoulder.


    Lian Nuan trembled like a frightened kitten. If it weren''t for the reason in her heart to remind her, it is estimated that Lian Nuan might have to use space magic to escape directly among the crowd.


    The familiar temperature on his shoulders came, seeing that it was Lin Mo, and Lian Nuan was relieved.


    Lin Mo smiled at her slightly and motioned her not to be nervous.


    Lian Nuan nodded, and then gradually let go of his vigilance.


    The two were mixed in the crowd entering the city, followed by queuing into the city.


    Lian Nuan¡¯s admission notice stated that he needs to be accompanied by a guardian.


    Therefore, the two were not subjected to excessive interrogation by the guards. After verifying their identities, the guards immediately released them.


    "Lian Nuan, let''s go to the Royal Academy to register first."


    After entering the city gate, Lin Mo thought a little, then spoke.


    There was almost nothing on the admission letter of the Royal Academy, and Lin Mo didn''t know if the school was a boarding system.


    It is not appropriate to rush to arrange other matters first.


    Since Lin Mo has said so, Lian Nuan naturally has no other objections.


    The two asked the way, and went straight to the Royal Academy.


    Even if it is only a branch, as long as it bears the name of the royal academy, it can be regarded as a building with a card in the entire city.


    This is the only building in Falling Star City with a metal frame.


    The whole building is centered on a huge main teaching building with a round moon shape, and four star-shaped teaching areas are behind the main teaching building.


    Looking down, it is a full moon, supporting four stars.


    This city is called the city of falling stars, and the construction of the college in this way also means that the stars will not fall.


    Even though this is the most border city, it is no worse than other cities in the Empire.

 Chapter 229： Sign up

    In front of the college is a huge square with a fountain built on it.


    The construction method of the fountain was a bit rough compared to what Lin Mo had seen in his previous life, but it also revealed a classical wild beauty.


    There is a reception desk on the square, and there are already many students and parents queuing.


    Lin Mo suddenly wanted to laugh when he saw this scene.


    Isn''t this the scene that various colleges and universities would stage during the school season every year in the previous life?


    His previous life was just a young man who had just graduated from university, but after arriving in this world, he actually felt like accompanying his parents.


    Life is really wonderful.


    Lin Mo shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    There are four reception desks in the square.


    Lin Mo took a closer look, and the four reception areas corresponded to the Magic Academy, Knight Academy, Auxiliary Academy, and Prop Academy.


    These four colleges probably correspond to the four star-shaped buildings of the Royal College.


    Lin Mo of Magic Academy and Knight Academy can still understand, after all, magicians and knights are the main professions of humans in Chaos Continent.


    But what exactly do this auxiliary academy and prop academy do?


    Curious, Lin Mo looked at the reception desk of the two colleges from a distance.


    Although separated by a distance of more than a hundred meters, Lin Mo is a royal presence, and such a distance is not a problem for him at all.


    There was a man and a woman standing at the reception desk of the auxiliary college. Both of them were wearing creamy white robes, and they didn''t look like nothing special.


    But Lin Mo was very familiar with the receptionist of the Prop Academy.


    It was a dwarf with a big fiery red beard, and all his hair was red like a flame.


    Seeing this dwarf, Lin Mo immediately understood.


    The so-called prop academy should be a place to learn forging or research new equipment.


    The students in this college do something similar to research and development of science and technology.


    For a country, training such talents is of course an indispensable job.


    As for the auxiliary academy, Lin Mo did a little research, and probably guessed their role.


    On the battlefield, what is needed is not only fighters and magicians, but also some auxiliary occupations.


    For example, the priest who treats the wounded, and the engineer who removes magic traps.


    Cultivating these professions is to assist the colleges.


    Lin Mo nodded inwardly.


    It seems that the human empire is thinking more comprehensively in terms of talent training.


    After the scale of the god-given city is gradually improved, it is necessary to cultivate similar professions in the god-given city.


    Otherwise, every time there was a wounded, it would be too troublesome to rely on Tia and the few people in her sanctuary.


    Lin Mo silently wrote down these things in his heart, and plans to discuss with Qingyou in the future to carry out a large-scale reform in the entire God-given City.


    Pulling Lian Nuan to line up at the Academy of Magic, soon it was their turn.


    "Hello, we are here to sign up."


    The magic academy was in charge of receiving a middle-aged beautiful woman in her forties, and Lin Moke greeted her politely.


    Lian Nuan''s looks are extremely long, and Lin Mo''s looks are not bad either.


    Women like good-looking things,


    When the middle-aged beautiful woman saw the arrival of the two of them, she smiled naturally.


    "The notice says to bring a guardian, why did you bring a little guy who is younger than you?"


    The middle-aged beautiful woman looked at Lin Mo with a smile, and asked.

 Chapter 230： Ice Master

    "Teacher, you are mistaken, the admission letter belongs to my sister, not mine."


    Lin Mo gave a dry laugh and quickly explained.


    "what?"


    The middle-aged beautiful woman was taken aback when she heard that, she couldn''t help but stare carefully at Lian Nuan several times.


    "She''s only twelve or thirteen years old, is she admitted to our school at such a young age?"


    The middle-aged beautiful woman said in surprise.


    You know, the awakening of magic talent is completely uncontrollable.


    The body can be exercised through exercise, but before magic is awakened, it can hardly stimulate its growth through anything.


    A special situation like Qingyou was also activated by Lin Mo''s system.


    For others, there is no way to activate their magical talents except for their own awakening.


    Those with high talents only began to show magical instincts at the age of fifteen or sixteen.


    A child like Lian Nuan who has awakened his magical talent at the age of eleven or twelve is not too much to call a rare genius.


    "Love warm."


    Lin Mo turned around and nodded to Lian Nuan.


    Lian Nuan immediately understood, she stretched out her little hand and pointed it at the tea cup on the table of the middle-aged beautiful woman.


    After three seconds of brewing, the teacup suddenly disappeared and then appeared in Lian Nuan''s hands.


    Everyone who saw this scene was stunned, and the middle-aged beautiful woman was also surprised and could not speak at all.


    It wasn''t until Lin Mo took the tea cup in Lian Nuan''s hand and handed it to her again, the middle-aged beautiful woman reacted.


    "Is this space magic?"


    The middle-aged beautiful woman asked excitedly.


    "I heard that this year our school received a genius student who awakened Space Magic. I didn''t expect it to be this little girl."


    Excited, the middle-aged beautiful woman walked out directly from behind the reception desk, stood in front of Lian Nuan and wanted to take a closer look at her.


    Lian Nuan shrank, and stood behind Lin Mo blankly.


    "Sorry teacher, my sister is a little scared of life."


    Lin Mo explained.


    "It''s all right."


    The middle-aged beautiful woman doesn''t mind this kind of thing. Not only is she a genius who loves warmth, she is also very cute in appearance, but the more she looks, the more she likes it.


    "I''m the dean of the Magic Academy, Dale, Bing, the eighth-tier ice magister, and your sister will be my student from today."


    Dale and Bing straightened their clothes and introduced themselves to Lin Mo and Lian Nuan.


    Dean of the Magic Academy?


    Lin Mo was also taken aback. He thought this middle-aged beautiful woman was just a magic teacher at the Royal Academy, but he didn''t expect it to be the dean.


    And she was even more powerful than the Bell Great Mage who was killed by herself before, turned out to be the strength of the eighth rank.


    Although the strength of the eighth rank cannot be appreciated by himself, in this school, and even the entire Falling Star City, the eighth rank is the peak of the unique strength.


    Such a small border city, there will be a great magician, which is interesting.


    "Oh my God, did you hear that? That turned out to be Dale, the Great Ice Magister! I was fortunate enough to meet a Great Magister in my lifetime!"


    Nearby students and parents also heard what Dyer and Bing said.


    They immediately looked here excitedly.


    Many people even wanted to scream excitedly, but for fear of offending the Great Magister, they could only cheer low.


    The great prestige of the Grand Magister is evident from this.

 Chapter 231： You enroll too

    Lin Mo may not know.


    Dale and Bing came here to be the reception teachers.


    The purpose is to meet the student who is gifted in space magic as soon as possible.


    The talent that can make an eighth-order great mage so fancy, shows how popular space magic is.


    "Yes, of course, I have no problem."


    Although Lin Mo was slightly confused by this kind of dream start, he still reacted quickly and quickly replied.


    "Then Lian Nuan, your registration process and tuition have been omitted, just follow me directly."


    As Del and Bing said, they stretched out a hand to Love Nuan.


    "No, I want to be with my brother, not going anywhere."


    Lian Nuan shook his head vigorously, and looked at Lin Mo pitifully.


    As soon as this remark came out, the crowd watching the lively onlookers became even more excited.


    The eighth-order great magisters are all said to be one and the same, and it is simply strange to be able to refuse an eighth-order great magister so unceremoniously.


    "This little Nizi is crazy, dare to refuse the invitation of the Grand Magister, she is really stupid and arrogant."


    Some jealous people immediately said sorely.


    "That little girl is the awakener of space magic. Even the Great Magister wants to be her teacher. The future is limitless. Are you talking bad about her here, are you afraid of retaliation in the future?"


    Someone shot back immediately.


    The ill-spoken person just closed his mouth immediately and shrank into the crowd and never dared to show his head again.


    Lin Mo also heard that person''s words, a small spark flew out of his palm, as if it had grown eyes, directly penetrated into the crowd, and flew onto the person.


    Lin Mo has never been a particularly generous person, so forget it if he doesn''t hear it. Since he has heard it, he must make the nonsense person pay the price he should pay.


    Although this little spark would not burn him to death, it was enough to burn his mouth, making him unable to speak for ten and a half months.


    After dealing with this matter, Lin Mo showed a wry smile and looked at Dale and Bing.


    He already understood what Lian Nuan''s eyes meant.


    Lian Nuan was afraid that after being picked up by Dale and Bing as his apprentice, he could no longer live with Lin Mo in the future, so he deliberately refused.


    Facing an excellent seedling with spatial magic talent, it is impossible for Dale and Bing to give up, she can only give in.


    "This..."


    Seeing Lian Nuan''s reluctance to leave Lin Mo, Dai Er and Bing also had a headache.


    On the one hand, she was really unwilling to give up the idea of ??letting Lian Nuan be her closed disciple; on the other hand, she didn''t know how to arrange Lin Mo.


    "How old are you?"


    After Del and Bing thought for a while, they asked.


    "Eighteen."


    Lin Mo was taken aback, then replied.


    This picture of my own body has been kept at the best age and best condition by myself. It is naturally not too much to say that I am 18 years old.


    "That''s okay, it''s not over the age of our admitted students. In this case, you should accompany your sister to the school, how about?"


    Dale and Bing blinked their eyes and asked.


    Lin Mo understood that this was probably the greatest help that Daier and Bing could give within her authority.


    Since Lian Nuan didn''t want to enroll by himself, he could only be accompanied by his own brother.


    That''s good. When Lian Nuan was studying with Dale and Bing, he could also take this opportunity to study and study the teaching model of human beings, which might be applied to the God-given City in the future.

 Chapter 232： Crush the crystal ball

    "Lian Nuan, how about my brother going to school with you?"


    Lin Mo didn''t reply to Dale and Bing immediately, but turned to Love Nuan first.


    After Lian Nuan''s well-behaved "um", Lin Mo turned around and thanked Dale and Bing.


    Seeing this scene where his brother loves his sister and is sensible, Del and Bing are also very happy.


    "Have you tested your magic aptitude before?"


    Now that the most precious student has been admitted to his own school, Dale and Bing also relax.


    She walked back to the reception desk and sat down, then turned to ask Lin Modao.


    "No."


    Lin Mo shook his head honestly.


    It didn''t take long for him to obtain this celestial spirit body, so it was naturally impossible to test any magic talent.


    "Fortunately, I still have a crystal ball for testing aptitudes, so let''s use it for you. First, try to see if you have magic talent, so that you can arrange an academy."


    Dale and Bing quickly found a transparent crystal ball and placed it in front of Lin Mo.


    "Oh."


    Lin Mo responded and reached out to take the crystal ball.


    "Teacher, how should this thing be used?"


    Lin Mo asked curiously.


    Love Nuan has magical powers, but he doesn''t have it at all.


    Moreover, the burning value can only let oneself release flames, and it is impossible to input the burning value into this crystal ball.


    "Just reach out and hold it tight. If you have magic in your body, it will automatically absorb and detect it."


    Del and Bing explained.


    Lin Mo responded, and then gently shook it with his right hand.


    Just listen to a crisp sound.


    The crystal ball suddenly showed a spider-web crack.


    Lin Mo "..."


    Lian Nuan laughed out loud.


    Lin Mo was stupid on the spot.


    Why is this thing so unkneaded, it breaks with a slight pinch?


    "It doesn''t matter, but if you can crush this crystal ball, your strength is estimated to have reached the level of a Tier 3 fighter."


    Not only did Dale and Bing not get angry because Lin Mo crushed her crystal ball, they looked at Lin Mo with a little surprise.


    "Have you exercised specifically before?"


    Asked Del and Bing.


    "No...but I did a lot of physical work in order to earn money and support my family."


    Lin Mo smirked and fooled the incident.


    After condensing the heavenly spirit body, Lin Mo also enhanced all the attributes of the heavenly spirit body through the system.


    The strength has already reached the spirit level.


    This is the result of Lin Mo deliberately controlling the power, otherwise, this crystal ball would have been crushed by him.


    "What a good boy."


    Hearing Lin Mo''s answer, the scene of a little boy and a little girl struggling to live and grow up immediately appeared in the minds of Dai Er and Bing.


    The maternal love in her heart suddenly overflowed, and the expressions on Lin Mo and Lian Nuan became more gentle.


    "Hurry up and put down the fragments, don''t get your hands tied."


    Del and Bing hurriedly took Lin Mo''s hand, shook the shards of the crystal ball in his hand on the table, and carefully wiped his hand clean with a handkerchief.


    "Well, then you can go to the Cavaliers Academy to study. Although the two academies do not have classes together, they are still very close. You can find each other at any time."


    After handling the crystal ball in Lin Mo''s hand casually, Daier and Bing said gently.


    "Okay, thank you Aunt Del."


    Lin Mo said with a smile.


    This aunt made Dale and Bingxi smile even more. She has no children herself. How can she be unhappy now seeing two such beautiful and well-behaved children.


    "Wait, I will arrange a teacher for you, and then you just have to follow him."


    Del and Bing touched Lin Mo''s head with a smile, and then gave a soft drink to the Knight Academy next to them.


    "Power! Come here!"

 Chapter 233： Full attribute magic

    Before the words were over, a big man suddenly stood up at the reception desk of the Knights Academy over there, and trot towards this side.


    Seeing the visitors, the onlookers let out a low exclamation again.


    The person here is the dean of the Knight Academy, Baiao, Li!


    The eighth-order knight, the husband of Dayle and Bing.


    Baiao and Li are nearly two meters tall, with knotted muscles, arms thicker than Lian Nuan''s thighs, and they look fierce.


    But such a fierce man was as cute as a child in front of Dale and Bing.


    "Bing, you call me?"


    Hearing Baiao and Lirou speaking, Lin Mo even had a very unreal feeling.


    Is such a gentle voice made by the two-meter-tall man in front of you?


    "This child, receive it under your door."


    Del and Bing pointed at Lin Mo and said in an almost commanding tone, no longer the gentle expressions they had before.


    "This kid?"


    Baiao and Li looked at Lin Mo up and down and found that he was gentle and thin, not at all like a strong person.


    "Bing...this kid is too thin, right? I never accept this physique..."


    Before Li''s words were finished, she was immediately interrupted by Del and Bing.


    "do you have any opinion?"


    Bing raised his eyebrows, and his tone gradually became dangerous.


    "It''s not."


    Li immediately shut his mouth and explained with a pleasing smile.


    "If it''s not, then take this kid over. I have things to do here, don''t delay my time."


    Bing glared at him, and said unceremoniously.


    "Oh...you, come with me."


    Li looked like a rooster that had been defeated in the fight, sullenly said.


    He glared at Lin Mo viciously and stretched out his hand to greet him.


    That fierceness, as if Lin Mo had caused him to be trained.


    Unexpectedly, a dignified dean, an eighth-level knight, was also a person who was afraid of his wife.


    Lin Mo responded with a smile, walked to Li''s side, and followed him to the reception desk of the Knight Academy.


    "Okay, classmate Lian Nuan, your brother''s affairs have been handled, can you follow me now?"


    Bing Jianli had already left with Lin Mo, only then smiled and turned his head to Lian Nuan.


    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Lian Nuan responded with a behaving.


    Bing was about to leave with Lian Nuan, and suddenly the corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of the crystal ball fragment on the table that was crushed by Lin Mo.


    Among the fragments shattered into seven or eight petals, each piece shone with a different light.


    Bing''s pupils shrank sharply, and then they gathered them into his sleeves.


    Bing looked around quietly, and no one noticed the debris on the table, Bing breathed a sigh of relief.


    This crystal ball can automatically absorb the magic power in the human body and identify it.


    The magic of different attributes will show different luster.


    For example, fire attributes will appear red, ice attributes will appear blue, soil attributes will appear yellow, and so on.


    Since the fragments of the crystal ball appeared colorful, that can only explain one thing.


    Lin Mo possesses the magic of various attributes!


    If this matter is known to others, the momentum is definitely not small.


    Maybe other human empires will come to dig people.


    It is estimated that a battle around Lin Mo will begin.


    Although geniuses are rare, there are even fewer geniuses who can become talents.


    If the news that Lin Mo possesses all-attribute magical powers is known to the outside world, some people may not get Lin Mo, and Lin Mo might be destroyed.

 Chapter 234： Own words

    In Bing¡¯s mind, Lin Mo was pulling Lian Nuan to grow up hard.


    She sighed slightly.


    Although talents like Lin Mo are rare in the entire Chaos Continent.


    But for him, it might be better to be an ordinary knight, guarding his sister safely.


    Although Bing loves talents, she can''t bear to destroy the stable and happy lives of the two brothers and sisters in the future.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Bing restored his face to normal.


    She decided to treat this matter as a secret and keep it in her heart forever.


    Dale and Bing didn''t notice. After she had made this decision, the love in the warmth around her, the killing intent in her eyes slowly faded.


    Others might not have noticed the fragment of the crystal ball, but Lian Nuan did.


    If Bing really intends to make the matter public, Lian Nuan might assassinate him by any means.


    For Lin Mo, let alone an eighth-level great magister, even a spirit-level master, Lian Nuan dared to fight the opponent.


    Fortunately, Bing is also a kind person, and Lian Nuan can see her kindness in her eyes.


    That''s the case.


    On Lin Mo''s side, Li kept watching Bing leave with Lian Nuan, only then reluctantly retracted his gaze.


    Seeing the happy expression on this brawny man''s face, Lin Mo couldn''t help feeling a chill in his heart.


    At this age, he looks like a young man in love.


    "Boy, if it wasn''t for Bing''s face, I wouldn''t personally accept you as a student. Here, fill in my own information."


    Li took out a piece of paper from the reception desk and handed it to Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo took it and saw that it was a student''s information registration form.


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Lin Mo thanked him and began to fill in his own information.


    "Looking at your small body, I guess you can''t stand the toss. If you can''t stand it, just give up on your own and don''t cause me trouble."


    Li looked at Lin Mo up and down and said deliberately.


    "It doesn''t matter, Aunt Dell said that I have the strength of a Tier 3 knight, and I think I can handle it."


    Lin Mo said while filling in the information.


    "Oh? Tier 3?"


    Li hesitated and couldn''t help but looked up and down Lin Mo again.


    Very few children at Lin Mo''s age who have been trained at home can reach the third level.


    And such a wild child who has never received any training, can reach the third rank, that can only be described by talent.


    It seems that Bing has not misunderstood the wrong person. Although this child has a low starting point, he has unlimited room for growth.


    Li thought to himself in his heart, but there was still no expression on his face.


    "Boy, do you know why I and Bing have three names?"


    Li asked.


    Lin Mo shook his head. In fact, he had been puzzled for a long time.


    "Even if you have reached the eighth level, you are not the only magister or paladin who practices magic of the same attribute.


    And only when a certain aspect has reached the peak of surpassing others, is it qualified to add one''s own suffix after the name. "


    Forcefully explained.


    "For example, Bing is the strongest ice magician in the entire empire, so she is called Dale and Bing."


    At the mention of ice, Li''s face immediately showed a happy expression.


    "Then teacher, you are the most powerful person among all the Paladins?"


    Lin Mo raised his head to ask, and handed him the completed form by the way.

 Chapter 235： Entrance examination

    "Hahaha, your kid is still smart, yes, Lao Tzu is the most powerful Paladin in the entire empire."


    Li haha ??laughed and accepted the information sheet in Lin Mo''s hand.


    "Well, the information that needs to be filled in has been completed, let''s go, I will take you to take the entrance exam.


    Li checked it again and confirmed that Lin Mo had not missed any information before calling another teacher to take his place.


    He stood up and walked towards the school.


    "Need an entrance exam?"


    Lin Mo hurriedly followed, and asked a little strangely.


    "This is natural. It does not mean that you are a student of our school if you fill out the information form. If you fail the entrance exam, you are still not eligible to enter our school."


    Lihahaha laughed.


    "What''s the matter, kid? Are you scared?"


    He looked at Lin Mo and said deliberately.


    "What''s so scary about this? Soldiers will stop you, and the water will cover you."


    Lin Mo shrugged.


    "there is always a solution to a problem?"


    Li carefully savored the words he had never heard before, with a smile on his face.


    "Good boy, there are three entrance exams. If all of them pass, I will accept you as a student. But if you fail to pass, then you can go to Bing and explain to yourself. It''s not that I don''t accept you, but you are not qualified ."


    He patted Lin Mo on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Lin Mo nodded, and the two of them passed through the main teaching building and walked towards the building of the Knight Academy.


    Li did not treat Lin Mo special.


    After he took Lin Mo to the examination room, he left alone.


    This actually made Lin Mo more at ease.


    Since his rebirth, Lin Mo has never experienced familiar human life.


    Now entering the examination room as a student again is also a very nostalgic experience for Lin Mo.


    Many students are already gearing up in the examination room.


    These are all students of the Knights Academy, and they are naturally very strong.


    Even girls are not much different in body shape.


    Between them, Lin Mo looked extremely thin.


    His physique naturally attracted the disdain of other classmates, and no one would look at him more.


    Lin Mo was naturally happy to receive less attention.


    He wanted to shrink to a corner and sit for a while, waiting for the examiner to call himself to take the exam.


    But as soon as I walked to the corner, I saw that there was already a figure there.


    It was a thin girl with long light blue hair and she looked very cold.


    Seeing Lin Mo coming over, the girl raised her head and glanced at him.


    Those azure blue crystal eyes were as cold as ice.


    Lin Mo didn''t get close, but chose another corner instead.


    For Lin Mo, this particular girl is the only interesting thing in the entire examination room.


    The body was thinner than herself, and her eyes were so cold that she could almost freeze people. The girl was covered with mystery.


    There are only two possibilities to come to the Knights Academy with her figure.


    Either her brain is broken, or she is like herself, with some secret hidden in her body.


    Lin Mo secretly conjectured all the possibilities, while also observing the entrance and exit of the examination room.


    Many students came out limping, and a few even had blood stains on their bodies.


    Looking at the sighs of the failed students, Lin Mo also understood that the entrance exam was not that simple to pass.

 Chapter 236： Speed ??test

    After this batch of failed candidates came out, the examiner quickly came to announce the list of the next batch of candidates.


    Lin Mo immediately stood up when he heard the examiner call his name.


    Standing up with Lin Mo, there was the thin blue-haired girl in the corner.


    interesting.


    Lin Mo smiled slightly and walked towards the examination room first.


    For the first exam, the test center was a wide corridor.


    There are a total of twenty rooms in this corridor, which can accommodate twenty candidates for testing at the same time.


    Lin Mo was placed in room 6, and the blue-haired girl happened to be in room 5 next to him.


    "There are ten low-level monsters in the room. You need to catch or kill one of them within the specified time to pass the test."


    When all the candidates reached the preparatory position, the examiner immediately began to announce the examination requirements.


    "have you understood?"


    "Understood!"


    "Very good! Open the door! Start taking the exam!"


    The examiner nodded in satisfaction, and then shouted.


    Twenty doors opened at the same time, and the examiner''s assistant standing behind Lin Mo immediately pushed him into the door.


    With the exclamation of the examinees, twenty doors closed at the same time.


    Lin Mo wasn''t afraid at all.


    Not to mention the low-level monsters, even the eighth-order paladins and great magisters of a house, they are only afraid of Lin Mo.


    The room here is very big, almost equivalent to a small basketball court.


    This size is completely large enough for candidates and monsters to run and fight here.


    Looking intently, Lin Mo smiled.


    He was very familiar with the monster beasts in this room. The first-order monster, Yueling, should have been captured by the Royal Academy from the Black Mountain.


    Yueling is a herbivorous first-order monster, with a very gentle personality. It belongs to the kind of existence that will never attack if it is not offended.


    But this thing moves very fast, and Yueling''s head has sharp horns.


    If this thing sprints up at full speed, it won''t be so pleasant.


    It is estimated that those students who were injured before were injured when Yueling was offended.


    Many of the students who can be admitted to the Royal Academy are at the second-order level. If you are one-on-one, you are not afraid of these yue antelopes.


    But this amount is enough for other candidates to drink a pot.


    It seems that the Royal College of Bernard is still very strict in selecting talents.


    There were ten yue antelopes in the room. All the yue antelopes were staring at Lin Mo, and their front hooves were scratching the floor uneasy.


    In the previous exams, these yue antelopes are probably completely angered by the candidates.


    Even if Lin Mo did not show any hostility at all at this time, these yue antelopes had already assumed a fighting posture.


    Lin Mo didn''t intend to catch these antelopes according to the requirements of the examination room.


    Looking around, there is no monitoring equipment in the room.


    Lin Mo directly condensed flames all over his body, and a powerful aura enveloped the antelopes.


    Yueling, who was still shook his head and was waiting to attack, was overwhelmed by Lin Mo''s aura.


    The monsters are still very psychic, they can feel the high-level aura from Lin Mo.


    The yue antelopes were so scared that their limbs were lying on the ground, their heads buried deep in their front legs.


    Lin Mo knew that Yueling''s posture meant that he had put life and death in his own hands.


    "I have no intention of taking your lives. Come with me and help me pass the exam."


    Lin Mo dissipated the flames around him and said softly.

 Chapter 237： Mo Wu Shuang Xiu

    The yue antelopes seemed to understand people''s words.


    Struggling to stand up from the ground one by one, moving their four hooves that were still trembling, cleverly walked to Lin Mo''s side.


    ßÑ!


    Lin Mo pushed open the door of the room and walked out.


    To his surprise, the door next door also sounded at the same time.


    Seeing the two candidates coming out of the room so quickly, the examiner and assistant thought they couldn''t deal with the Yueling in the room.


    They rushed over, preparing to intercept those yue antelopes running around.


    But in front of the two, the examiner and assistants were stupid.


    In the room of the blue-haired girl, all the yue antelopes have been sealed by ice, becoming crystal clear ice sculptures.


    Lin Mo''s room is even more exaggerated.


    Those leaping antelopes clearly did nothing, but at this moment they followed Lin Mo honestly, obedient like pets.


    The examiner was secretly surprised.


    These antelopes were captured by the school''s teachers deliberately deep in the mountains of Montenegro. They are wild.


    These yue antelopes can be convinced, this is something that has never happened since the establishment of the Knight Academy.


    And now only half a minute has passed since the exam began.


    God knows what shocking things this young man has done within half a minute.


    The strength of the blue-haired girl next to her should not be underestimated.


    Obviously, it was the Knight Academy that she applied for, but the way she solved these antelopes turned out to be magic.


    Then there is only one possible explanation.


    This girl is a master of both magic and martial arts!


    In the human empire of the Chaos Continent, the Mowu Shuangxiu has existed since ancient times.


    Because before the magician''s magical talent awakens, qualified families will exercise their physical fitness in advance.


    Even if a child cannot awaken his magical talents and has a strong body, he can still be a knight.


    This has resulted in almost every magician having a little martial arts foundation.


    But few people would choose to do both.


    After all, a person''s energy and time are limited. If he delves into one of magic or chivalry, he may not be able to reach the eighth rank in his life.


    What''s more, how about practicing both together?


    But there are always people who don''t believe in evil, which has led many geniuses who think they are outstanding to choose demon and martial arts, but in the end they become mediocre.


    However, everyone has their own choice. The Royal Academy will not force the students of the Knight Academy to not practice magic, or the students of the Magic Academy not to practice martial arts.


    As long as it can meet the requirements of the teachers and the college, the college will not interfere with anything else.


    "Congratulations, both of you. The speed test has passed. Keep walking along this corridor to the next test point."


    The examiner adjusted his mood and said to the two of them.


    "One demon and martial arts dual cultivation, the other is amazing. This year the Knight Academy can admit these two good embryos, but it has the strength that compares with the space magic student of the magic school."


    Seeing the two people leaving behind, the examiner showed a slight smile.


    Even he couldn''t make the ten leopards obediently and obediently within half a minute.


    To be able to do this, apart from talent, it can only be explained by strength.


    As for the dual cultivation of magic and martial arts, being able to reach this point at such a young age is considered extremely talented.


    "Hurry up and put the new Yueling in these two rooms. The next batch of candidates is coming."


    Withdrawing his gaze from Lin Mo and the other two, the examiner hurriedly ordered.

 Chapter 238： Luen

    In the process of walking to the next examination room with the blue-haired girl, Lin Mo could feel that the other person''s eyes were always looking at him from time to time.


    This made Lin Mo a little dumbfounded.


    If you have something to say, just talk about it and keep watching yourself secretly, which will make you more uncomfortable.


    "Hello, my name is Lin Mo."


    Lin Mo simply took the lead to speak to the other party and introduced himself.


    The blue-haired girl was startled. She obviously didn''t expect Lin Mo to take the initiative to speak to herself, and she felt a little embarrassed for a while.


    "Luen."


    Luen turned her head slightly to one side, without looking at Lin Mo''s eyes, and then smoothly said her name.


    But that''s the case, Luen''s face still has a pink that can be checked by the naked eye.


    "I saw your room, so the yue antelope was frozen by you. It was powerful and clean."


    Lin Mo deliberately ignored her shyness and continued to talk to her.


    "It''s not worth mentioning, but it''s you. It''s really not easy to make ten Yuelings surrender to you."


    Lu En saw that Lin Mo hadn''t noticed his embarrassment and gradually returned to normal, and said softly.


    "Oh? Can you see that they are surrender?"


    Lin Mo said somewhat differently.


    After living in the Heishan Mountains for so long, he gradually understood the behavior habits of these monsters and their meaning.


    As a human being living in an empire, how does Luen see it?


    "It''s just a guess..."


    Luen seemed to realize that he had made a mistake, and coldly played the question.


    The two did not speak any more, moved on, and entered the waiting area for the next exam.


    "Are you a Mowu Shuangxiu?"


    Lin Mo''s hearing is very sensitive. When he left just now, he also heard the words the examiner said to himself.


    "Ok."


    Luen nodded.


    "This is my first exposure to this concept. Can you explain it to me?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    It wasn''t that there was nothing to say, but that he had never heard the term.


    "The dual cultivation of magic and martial arts, in simple terms, is to practice martial arts and magic at the same time. In the battle of the same level, people with dual cultivation of magic and martial arts will have many more fighting methods and choices than magicians or knights, so they can basically beat the same class. Other people.


    However, relative to each other, the magic and martial skills must be upgraded to the next level at the same time each time the magic and martial arts double cultivation level is advanced. The difficulty is much greater than that of a single cultivator. "


    It''s okay to be idle anyway, Luen didn''t hide anything, and roughly introduced it to Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo nodded, probably understood in his heart.


    This dual cultivation of magic and martial arts is an extremely difficult cultivation method for others.


    But for my own wall, it is simply a tailor-made plan.


    From below the imperial level, you can be in which realm you want.


    Oneself and Love Nuan, one magic and martial arts, one space magic.


    With the qualifications of such a Tianzong wizard, it will be very easy to enter the top of the Bernard Empire in the future.


    When Qingyou and the others have unified the barren land, they can immediately enter the human empire.


    While Lin Mo was thinking secretly in his heart, Luen had once again found a corner to sit down.


    Lin Mo naturally sat next to her.


    "Why sit here?"


    Seeing Lin Mo also followed, Luen couldn''t help frowning and asked very coldly.

 Chapter 239： Strength test

    Lin Mo was stunned, and then remembered that he and Lu En were not very familiar, just a few words.


    Without the consent of others, he sat next to her on his own. This is probably a forced conversation.


    If left before rebirth, this behavior will either be slapped by the young lady, or will be caught by phone.


    "I... uh, I have just arrived here too, I am not familiar with my life and want to make friends with you."


    Lin Mo was anxious to be wise and gave a reason casually.


    "There are so many people here, why do you have to be friends with me? What are your intentions?"


    Luen frowned and stared closely at Lin Mo''s eyes.


    "Because you are the person who walked out of the examination room with me at the same time, and you are strong enough to make me recognize. Other people, I am not interested in being friends with them."


    Lin Mo gave an explanation naturally.


    Chaos Continent respects strength, and Luen can naturally recognize Lin Mo''s explanation.


    "I just passed one exam, it''s not enough to prove each other''s strengths. If we can achieve the same level in the next two exams, then we will discuss the matter of being friends."


    Luen dropped these words, got up and changed seats.


    Although Luen did not directly accept her friend request, but she said this, which meant that she had basically agreed.


    Lin Mo has the heart to show the identity of both demon and martial arts. If he can make friends with Luen, he will naturally save a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    As a demon and martial artist who has already been noticed by the school, Luen''s existence can undoubtedly provide a cover for Lin Mo.


    After all, if Lin Mo had made friends with her and stayed with her all day, it would be normal for Lin Mo to follow the magic and martial arts in the eyes of others.


    But if Lin Mo inexplicably becomes a high-level demon and martial artist, this is not a problem that his talent can solve.


    In case it caught the attention of the school and even the royal high-level officials, it would be worth the loss.


    The waiting room for the second exam is not as many candidates as the first one before.


    Although the first exam was not particularly difficult, it was enough to remove nearly half of the candidates.


    Together with Lin Mo and Luen, there were only eight people present.


    After waiting for two more candidates, the chief examiner appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    "The second test is a strength test. Please follow me."


    The chief examiner of this exam seemed very aloof, and as soon as he was notified, he turned around and left.


    The waiting candidates hurriedly followed all the way, following the examiner to a relatively spacious hall.


    There are ten square tables in the hall, and a person sits opposite each square table.


    It''s just that these people have an exoskeleton-like device made of steel on their right arm, which looks a bit sci-fi.


    "Please take your seats."


    The examiner declared after standing still.


    Lin Mo casually found a square table to sit down, and Wei Wei nodded with the person opposite, as if to say hello.


    Luen also deliberately or unintentionally sat next to Lin Mo and glanced at Lin Mo secretly, seemingly planning to compete with him again.


    "Explanation, the content of this exam is wrist-wrestling."


    After the examiner saw that everyone had been seated as required, he continued.


    Wrist off?


    Not only Lin Mo, but all the candidates present were a little startled.


    Then the examinee began to secretly laugh.

 Chapter 240： Giant arm

    "Examiner, we are here to learn how to be a knight, not to learn how to break the wrist so that we can bully children everywhere."


    Some candidates immediately raised their hands and said with a smile.


    "be quiet."


    The examiner was not angry either. After looking at him, he waved his hand to let him down.


    "It is the volunteers from the Auxiliary Academy that are breaking your wrists with you, and they carry the giant arm developed by the Auxiliary Academy on their arms.


    Although it is only made of steel, it can exert power equivalent to that of a Tier 4 knight..."


    "Fourth order!"


    Hearing the examiner¡¯s introduction here, the examinees put away their previously relaxed expressions.


    You know, even in the armies of the Bernard Empire, Tier 4 is already a small boss.


    Most ordinary soldiers are only second-tier knights.


    This thing looked inconspicuous and heavy, but it was able to display the power of a Tier 4 knight.


    "In this exam, if you can support one-minute undefeated in the hands of Juli Arm, it will be a pass."


    The examiner finally added.


    The candidates present are basically second-tier strength.


    It is indeed a challenge to let them hold on for a minute under the power of Tier 4.


    It is estimated that this is also a new thing newly developed by the auxiliary college, and the risk factor is not high. This is why I specially got the entrance examination to try it.


    "preparation..."


    Following the examiner''s order, the candidates all sat upright at the square table and placed their right elbow firmly on the table.


    Volunteers from the Auxiliary College opposite also followed Juli Arm on the table, putting the hands of the candidates together.


    Wrist-wrestling is not a serious test item, but it can be regarded as a competition that everyone knows about.


    Candidates tried their best to ensure that their posture is the most powerful posture, and then they clenched the opponent''s huge arm.


    "Start!"


    Seeing that all the candidates were ready, the examiner gave an order.


    There was a low voice immediately in the examination room, and almost all the examinees suffocated their energy and fought the opponent hard.


    And those auxiliary college volunteers with huge arms, one by one, carried out this competition with a playful attitude.


    Lin Mo didn''t care. While he was playing perfunctorily with the volunteers opposite him, he secretly looked at Luen beside him.


    Luen and her opponent were in a close match.


    Lin Mo roughly estimated that although Luen was thin, she could rarely withstand the strength of Tier 4.


    A trace of light blue ice that can be seen by the naked eye overflowed from Luen''s hand, slowly wrapping around her opponent''s giant arm.


    Lin Mo watched with great interest.


    Soon, a thick layer of ice slowly formed on the giant arm.


    Various joints and connection positions have also become stiff and inconvenient to move due to the severe cold.


    A gleam of light flashed in Luen''s eyes, and she gave a soft low drink, with a fierce force on her right arm.


    The opponent''s frosted giant arm simply couldn''t withstand such a strong force, and was directly broken by Luen in response.


    The people who support the academy are usually only addicted to the development of props and equipment, how can their physical fitness be comparable to that of Luen, who is a dual-cultivator.


    The man yelled, and then his wrist was heavily pressed on the table by Luen.


    "Report, I finished the exam."


    Luen raised a hand blankly and said to the examiner.

 Chapter 241： Complaint from the examiner

    Only one minute has passed since the exam started.


    The examiner never expected that someone could beat the opponent directly in such a short time.


    "Very well, you can leave the exam room and enter the waiting area for the next exam."


    The examiner nodded approvingly.


    Luen stood up, ready to leave.


    Lin Mo suddenly became anxious.


    Luen finished the exam so quickly, if she really drags it out until ten minutes later, she won''t have the face to find her to make friends.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo stopped keeping his hands.


    There is no sign, nor any Ambilight.


    Lin Mo just made a fierce effort.


    Hearing a loud bang, the other volunteer''s huge arm was directly broken apart.


    All the joints were broken abruptly, and the organs and parts flew around.


    The main arm body made of steel was also directly bent into twists.


    The volunteer on the opposite side didn''t even react at all under this tremendous force.


    The whole person left the stool and fell off after turning around in the air.


    The audience suddenly became quiet, Luen stopped moving on, and the examiner was stunned in place with his mouth wide open.


    The candidates and volunteers of the other groups also forgot to continue the competition, and all stopped, looking at Lin Mo like a monster.


    "Report! I also finished the exam."


    Lin Mo raised his hand and said flatly.


    "Um...you can leave, too. The entrance to the next exam is over there."


    The examiner hadn''t talked much at first, but after being shocked by Luen and Lin Mo, his words became a little unfavorable.


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Lin Mo nodded slightly to greet the examiner, then turned and left the examination hall amidst the shocked gaze of the audience.


    "Continue taking the exam!"


    With the examiner''s scolding, the remaining candidates came back to their senses as if they had just awakened from a dream, and continued to conduct their own exams with difficulty.


    The examiner looked at Lin Mo''s back and frowned slightly.


    He called an assistant next to him, and after giving him a few words softly, he left the examination room directly.


    Although the candidates don''t quite understand why the chief examiner will leave now, the presence of those assistants can also determine their results.


    After everyone was slightly puzzled for a while, it was not completely regarded as a major event.


    After the examiner left the examination room, he went straight to the dean''s office.


    When he knocked on the door and went in, he found that Baiao and Li were not alone in the room, and the examiner for the first exam was also here.


    "You are also here for those two little bastards?"


    Li gave him a glance and asked.


    "Yes, I think the strength shown by those two students completely surpasses the other students, so I feel strange that I came here to report on the situation."


    The examiner bowed gently to the force and said.


    "I already know about the loss of Yueling in the first examination room. What happened in the second examination room?"


    Li took a sip of water from his teacup and continued to ask.


    "Two of the giant arms developed by the Aid Academy were destroyed by them."


    The examiner answered honestly.


    "I''m afraid that the research of the old guys who assisted the academy overturned, what''s so strange about this?"


    Asked suspiciously.


    "No, we tested these giant arms one by one before we started the exam..."


    The examiner said embarrassedly.


    "Each of them is enough to exert the power of Tier 4 knights..."

 Chapter 242： unintended mistake

    "Oh? This thing is so powerful?"


    "Yes." The examiner replied honestly.


    Hearing this, Li also put away his joking look before, and frowned slightly.


    As the dean of the Cavalier Academy, Li would occasionally complain about other academies.


    But these four colleges are all integrated, and Li also knows the strength of other colleges.


    The combat ability of the auxiliary academy is indeed not very good, but what they have developed is very powerful.


    The examiner also said that that item can fully display the power of a Tier 4 knight.


    You must know that being able to exert the power of a Tier 4 knight and being able to withstand the power of a Tier 4 knight are completely different concepts.


    An item that can display the power of Tier 4 knights, if you want to destroy it, you have to use Tier 5 or even Tier 6 power.


    Speaking of which, Li also understood the reason why the examiner had deliberately come to report the situation.


    "How did those two little rascals destroy the props?"


    Li asked.


    "The girl with both magic and martial arts used ice magic power to freeze the joints and mechanisms of the giant arm and destroy them..."


    The examiner replied.


    "As for the student named Lin Mo, I think he was the one who saw the girl with Mowu Shuangxiu finish the exam and immediately used his force to break the giant arm directly... The speed is so fast that I feel a little ashamed of it. ."


    "Okay, I see, these two little rascals are really showing off on purpose after relying on their own strength.


    After the exam is over, let each of them pay 50,000 gold coins as compensation for the destruction of the props. Go ahead. "


    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand gently.


    After the two examiners bowed and saluted again, they turned and left the dean''s office.


    "Hehehe..."


    After everyone was gone, Li suddenly lay on the table and laughed.


    "Bing really found me a good student who is very similar to me this time. He obviously hasn''t received professional training, but his strength can reach this level. It''s really not easy.


    Although I am a bit older, as long as I exercise well obediently, I might be able to take over the title of "power" in the future.


    And...Is it a love to see the little girl leaving? I like it, hehehe...no, I have to report the good news to Bing. "


    Li muttered to himself, and then walked out of the room excitedly and headed straight to the Magic Academy...


    Luen followed Lin Mo to the next examination room, keeping his eyes fixed on Lin Mo''s back.


    "Keep staring at me, what do you want to do?"


    Lin Mo naturally noticed her gaze and couldn''t help but turn around to ask.


    "You humiliated me on purpose?"


    Luen stopped, staring at Lin Mo and asked.


    "No, why would you ask like that?"


    Lin Mo doubted.


    "You obviously have the ability to destroy that thing instantly, why do you have to wait for me to finish the exam before doing it?"


    Luen''s chest was constantly rising and falling with anger, and asked loudly.


    She has always been very confident of her strength, but after meeting Lin Mo, she suddenly felt that there was nothing particularly proud of her strength.


    Especially when she finally broke the giant arm and stood up proudly, Lin Mo also completed the exam with more thunderous means.


    The comparison between the two deeply hurt Luen''s self-esteem.

 Chapter 243： The final test of magic space

    "I didn''t...I just..."


    Lin Mo didn''t expect Luen to have such a big reaction. He didn''t know how to make up excuses for a while.


    "Okay, there is one final exam. We will see you later."


    Luen also felt a little agitated, and she quickly settled her mood, gave Lin Mo a light glance, and turned to leave.


    Did you make her angry?


    Looking at the back of Luen leaving, Lin Mo faintly felt a headache.


    He was not good at dealing with girls all his life.


    Unexpectedly, I have become a **** in my life, but I still don''t understand the girl''s thoughts.


    Lin Mo suddenly felt that the difficulty of understanding girls was no less than the difficulty of unifying the entire Chaos Continent.


    Since Luen was a little unhappy with herself at this time, Lin Mo didn''t want to provoke her again.


    The two walked into the third examination room silently, sitting left and right separately.


    During this period, Lin Mo secretly watched Luen''s reaction many times, but the other party didn''t look here again.


    Lin Mo smiled secretly in his heart. When there are too many gods, he really gets along with others as a human, and he is very strange.


    "Hey, you two, come here for the exam."


    The two did not sit for a while, and immediately a female examiner came over and greeted them carelessly.


    "Should you start the exam with two people?"


    Lin Mo asked suspiciously.


    "Well, I still don''t know how many people can pass the first two exams before they can come here. You two should take the exam first, otherwise I will be too boring."


    After listening to the female examiner''s explanation, Lin Mo was quite big.


    This entire Royal Academy, no matter the dean or the examiner, everyone has such a distinctive personality.


    Since the examiners have greeted them, there is no reason not to take the exam.


    Lin Mo and Luen both stood up, and followed the female examiner towards the classroom on the side.


    This is a very ordinary classroom, not only is there not much space, but there is no special props in it.


    There is a very obtrusive door in the corner of the wall.


    "Testing here?"


    Lin Mo looked at the female examiner suspiciously.


    In such a venue, shouldn''t you have a 1v1 battle with this examiner?


    "This room is connected to an alien space created by magic by the dean of the Magic Academy and the teachers, where the exam is taking place."


    The female examiner said, went to the door in the corner and opened it gently.


    A strange thing happened. On the other side of the door was a lush forest. Lin Mo could even hear insects, birds and roars inside.


    Space magic?


    Lin Mo walked over and felt it slightly.


    No, although the things in it look very lifelike, Lin Mo can feel that nothing in it is real.


    "You don''t need to look at it. The contents are all made with magic, but the degree of fidelity is no different from the real thing. The illusion and weather effects will also truly affect your physical condition."


    The female examiner seemed to see Lin Mo''s thoughts and explained.


    "Can magic do this?"


    Lin Mo asked in surprise.


    Even weather and illusions can simulate real effects, so magic is too powerful, almost all can be described as miracles.


    "Wonderful, this is the dean of our Royal Academy, Raphael and Mirror, the magic space he created, he is also one of the few spirit-level powerhouses in the entire Bernard Empire, naturally powerful."


    The female examiner said proudly.

 Chapter 244： Advanced VR games

    Raphael, Jing?


    Lin Mo silently remembered this name in his heart. This was the first time he heard the name of a human spirit master.


    If he wants to conquer the Bernard Empire in the future, it is still necessary for Lin Mo to learn about the advanced combat power of these empires.


    "Okay, don''t be foolish here, and tell you about the content of the exam."


    The female examiner was stunned when Lin Mo was there and reminded with a smile.


    "After the first two tests, it has been proved that your speed and strength have met the standards of a low-level knight.


    But if you want to be a good knight, you don''t have enough strength and speed.


    The knights who graduated from our royal academy must be able to cope with ease in any difficult environment.


    The final exam will give you simulations of four large terrains: forest, ocean, desert, and swamp. Within each terrain, monsters will attack you.


    This game has a time limit of half an hour. After passing all the scenes, you will come out of the magic gate at the other end. To ensure your safety, I will follow you with magic **** throughout the whole process..."


    As the female examiner introduced, she took out a big crystal ball from her pocket.


    "Then, the content of this exam is roughly like this, who of you two will come first?"


    After the female examiner finished speaking, she looked back and forth on Lin Mo and Luen.


    "He comes first."


    Luen said first.


    Lin Mo shrugged. Since Luen asked him to come first, he would be more respectful than his fate.


    After the female examiner started timing, Lin Mo plunged into the door immediately.


    After being formally in this magical space, Lin Mo can clearly feel that everything around him is indeed a fake created by magic.


    This is like a more advanced VR game, except that everything here can interact with the five senses of humans.


    Although the magic space created by the spirit-level master was magical, it was still not enough to see in front of Lin Mo.


    If Lin Mo wanted to, he could even shake this space away directly.


    But since it''s an exam, let''s proceed as a VR game.


    After Lin Mo entered the forest, the first thing he did was to find the toughest branch and make a spear.


    The female examiner just said that in order to ensure the safety of candidates, she will always pay attention to the situation in this magical space through the magic ball.


    As others watched, Lin Mo was naturally inconvenient to use his other abilities.


    Lin Mo from his previous life also liked sports. Such a realistic outdoor cross-country is also a very interesting thing for him.


    "Although people look silly, they are still smart."


    Seeing that Lin Mo had chosen to make weapons within the first time, the female examiner praised her with appreciation.


    For these knights, the weapon is their second life.


    Even if there is no steel weapon to take advantage of, the knight should try to avoid hand-to-hand combat with the enemy.


    Especially in places like forests, there may be deadly monsters hidden behind any bush.


    Long weapons such as spears can often be used not only for self-defense, but also for path detection.


    Soon, Lin Mo encountered many kinds of monsters in the forest scene.


    The strength of these monster beasts was around the first level, and they couldn''t bring any practical threat to Lin Mo.


    Even other ordinary students, these monsters would not increase the difficulty of their exams.


    So, why did the college arrange for these monsters to appear in the final exam?


    Lin Mo thought a little, and quickly understood the purpose of the college.

 Chapter 245： passing the exam

    "Oh? He can actually see this little detail?"


    Outside the magic space, the female examiner watched Lin Mo start to pick out the monster beasts he killed just now, and couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Does this behavior... make any sense?"


    Luen didn''t quite understand, in her opinion, Lin Mo was just playing.


    After all, the test time is not too long and there is no need to eat.


    Lin Mo was playing with these monsters here, in addition to the evil taste, it was just idle and boring.


    "Keep reading and you will understand."


    The female examiner said with a smile.


    After spending two minutes, Lin Mo finally got the two things he wanted.


    One is the fur of a bear-shaped monster beast, and the other is the skin of a snake-shaped monster beast.


    After collecting these two things, Lin Mo went to make five new spears and put them on his body as a spare, and then quickly moved forward to the next scene.


    Lin Mo knew in his heart that among the four scenes of this magic space, only the first forest was the place with the most abundant supplies.


    Moreover, arranging these first-tier monsters to send people''s heads is also meaningful.


    Whether it''s just collecting fur or bear skin, it is useful in other scenes waiting for the meeting.


    Although Lin Mo can completely rely on his strong physical fitness to ignore the influence of the environment and the weather, after all, he is a student who is going to school here, so he can''t make it too exaggerated.


    Therefore, it is the most reasonable and effective way to take the exam obediently in accordance with the school''s arrangements.


    Lin Mo guessed that there was nothing wrong. The entire test had already started when the female examiner gave the test instructions.


    If the exam ignores the information of the four scenes introduced by the female examiner, then in the beginning of the forest, they may not notice the importance of collecting props.


    The reason why the female examiner began to praise Lin Mo was because he had keenly captured this information.


    Sure enough, Lin Mo guessed nothing wrong.


    In the desert scene, Lin Mo''s simple water bag made of snakeskin successfully broke through.


    In the ocean scene, Lin Mo made a simple raft with six spears and swam over.


    In the last swamp scene, Lin Mo covered the bear skin on the raft before, slumped in the mud with difficulty, and moved over a little bit.


    All four scenes passed, and a magic door immediately appeared in front of Lin Mo''s eyes.


    Lin Mo opened the door and walked out, all the mud and water marks on his body disappeared, as if he had not entered this magical space.


    "Twenty-three minutes, not bad, congratulations, you passed the entrance exam."


    The female examiner came over, looked at the timer, and said to Lin Mo.


    Twenty-three minutes?


    Lin Mo is quite satisfied. This result shouldn''t be too bad in the ordinary, but if Luen exerts all his strength, it should be far higher than this result.


    Losing to Luen in this final round would surely make this little girl look back.


    "Next game, it''s your turn."


    After the female examiner recorded Lin Mo''s results, she said to Luen.


    Luen said nothing, and went straight into the magic space.


    Luen''s performance did not disappoint Lin Mo, and those natural environmental obstacles that were insurmountable for others were not a problem for her at all.


    From beginning to end, Luen kept moving forward at high speed.


    A crystal clear ice road was left in each scene.


    "The record is broken, ten minutes!"


    When Luen came out of the magic space, the female examiner held the timer and said in surprise.

 Chapter 246： Compensation

    ten minutes.


    This result is really surprising.


    Even without these environmental obstacles, it takes a lot of time to cover such a long distance.


    It''s not surprising to break the record to achieve such a result.


    A smile appeared on Luen''s face when she heard her achievements.


    "Congratulations, you also successfully passed the exam, and you are officially admitted to the Cavaliers Academy. Your exam information has been entered. From there, just go directly to get your student ID."


    The female examiner smiled and put away the timer, and said to Luen.


    "Let''s go, get your credentials."


    Luen nodded, greeted Lin Mo, and walked towards the exit.


    "Huh? What are you doing?"


    After two steps, Luen didn''t hear the footsteps behind her, so she turned her head and asked strangely.


    "Uh... are you talking to me?"


    Lin Mo pointed at himself and chuckled.


    "Nonsense, or else?"


    Luen gave him an angry look, then turned and left.


    Lin Mo also hurried to keep up.


    "The first test was a tie, you won the second, and I won the third. So in general, we are still a tie. We are about the same strength and can be friends."


    Lu En said as she walked forward, without even looking at Lin Mo.


    But looking at it from the side, it is obvious that a large blush has appeared on her face.


    Isn''t it just making friends? As for this?


    Lin Mo smiled bitterly.


    He could see that this girl''s absolute arrogant attributes was quite warm on the surface.


    Since the other party is willing to have a good relationship with himself, this is also a good thing.


    When I first came to the Royal Academy, I can have more friends when I first arrived, and it will be much more convenient in the future.


    Knowing Luen''s arrogant attributes, Lin Mo would not touch her mold, and the two of them walked together, which was quite harmonious.


    "Excuse me, let''s get the ID badge."


    Walking to the final registration office, Lin Mo said to the staff inside.


    "first name?"


    The staff looked at them separately and asked.


    After the two reported their names separately, the staff began to check their information.


    At the Royal Academy, after registering on the square outside the school gate, the school has already issued your student ID.


    But whether you can pass the entrance exam and get your credentials in your hands depends on your abilities.


    "The certificate is here, but it cannot be issued to you yet."


    After searching for a while, the staff raised their heads and said.


    "why?"


    Luen frowned and said somewhat displeased.


    The two have obviously passed the entrance examination, and logically they have fully qualified for admission. Why not issue student certificates?


    "The college has already issued a notice. The two students destroyed a large number of valuable props in the college during the exam. They need to pay 50,000 gold coins or they will not be admitted."


    The staff said with a smile.


    "what!"


    When Luen heard this, she exploded.


    The two did indeed destroy the props used in the first and second exams.


    But that was also the reason that Yueling and that giant arm were not strong enough.


    And during the exam, no examiner told me that the props could not be destroyed.


    Now asking for compensation by yourself, isn''t this intentionally disgusting?


    "Classmates, it''s useless to lose your temper with me. This is a notice from the dean of the college."


    The staff glanced sympathetically at the two, and said.

 Chapter 247： Helplessness

    Upon hearing the notice from Baiao and Li personally, Luen had to shut her mouth.


    In this world, strength is everything.


    Baiao and Li are famous Paladins of the Bernard Empire, their strength has reached the eighth rank.


    Openly oppose the order he personally issued. Isn''t this finding yourself uncomfortable?


    "Two classmates, I will keep your certificates here. There are still three days before the official start of the school. When you raise money, I will give you the certificates immediately."


    The staff member saw that the two of them were depressed, and comforted.


    Luen turned around without saying a word.


    After Lin Mo and the staff thanked them, they hurriedly followed up.


    Just now, after hearing the staff say that this was a notice issued by Baiao and Li personally, Lin Mo already knew it.


    How could the Royal Academy, the most authoritative institution in the entire Bernard Empire, be short of props?


    80% of it was Li that the old boy deliberately embarrassed himself, plus he and Luen were too conspicuous in the exam, Li deliberately used this method to suppress the arrogance of himself and Luen.


    "You have to pay fifty thousand gold coins. Do you still continue to go to school here?"


    When she walked out of the Knights Academy, Luen slowed down a bit, and when Lin Mo came to her, she asked gently.


    "My sister goes to school at the Magic Academy, I have to stay here to take care of her."


    Lin Mo replied.


    "That means...you won''t leave, will you?"


    Luen turned his head to look at Lin Mo, with a Ruoyouruowu smile in his eyes.


    "Yes."


    Although Lin Mo couldn''t understand why she was happy, he answered honestly.


    "I''m going to withdraw money. If you are embarrassed because of this fine, I can help you pay in advance."


    Luen pointed to the school gate and said to Lin Mo.


    Hearing this, Lin Mo waved his hand repeatedly.


    Lin Mo was still a little bit masculine in his heart, and if he asked him to spend a girl''s money, it was absolutely impossible for him to accept it.


    "I won''t go anymore. I will think of a way for money. I will go to the Magic Academy now to see how my sister''s entrance exam is."


    Lin Mo said quickly.


    "Oh."


    Seeing Lin Mo rejected his kindness, Luen didn''t have any unhappy expressions on his face.


    "Then separate here, and meet again when we officially enroll."


    Luen waved to Lin Mo, turned and walked towards the school gate.


    Lin Mo also turned and walked towards the Magic Academy, ready to find Lian Nuan.


    He has no idea about money at all. After asking Lian Nuan, he will probably know how big the fifty thousand gold coins are.


    Only when this problem is clarified can Lin Mo get ready to save this amount of money.


    After entering the Magic Academy, Lin Mo asked a passerby about the entrance examination room.


    But when he walked along the way he said, Lin Mo was confused.


    The road to the Magic Academy is much more complicated than that of the Knight Academy, and many places still use the magic gate to jump.


    As Lin Mo walked, he entered a huge building.


    "amount..."


    Looking at the huge bookshelves lined up in rows, Lin Mo knew that 80% of him had touched the library.


    Looking back, the magic door he had just entered disappeared.


    Lin Mo shrugged, and simply wandered around here.


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you can''t find the way. Later, you can use the oracle to let Lian Nuan find a place with no one to take out the flame totem, and send it directly to the end.


    "Huh? Student, school has not officially opened yet, and the library is not open to the public."


    Just after Lin Mo wandered for a while, an old voice suddenly rang behind him.

 Chapter 248： Do you want to learn magic

    Lin Mo looked back, and he was talking about an old man.


    The old man was wearing a shabby gray magic robe, and instead of a wand in his hand, he held a broom for sweeping the floor.


    It doesn''t look like a teacher here, but a cleaner.


    Regardless that Lin Mo did not despise the other party because of his clothes, he still saluted the other party politely.


    "Oh? You don''t have the badge of the Academy of Magic, you are a freshman?"


    Seeing that Lin Mo saluted him, the old man looked at Lin Mo with great interest.


    When he saw that Lin Mo did not have the logo badge of a student of the Magic Academy, he asked in surprise.


    "Yes."


    Lin Mo was too lazy to explain too much, so he nodded and admitted.


    "This is rare. You came to the library before you officially enrolled. He is a hardworking and serious seedling. Let me see what kind of magician you are."


    The old man smiled happily, and then the whole person suddenly disappeared in place, and in the next second he appeared in front of Lin Mo.


    Space magic?


    Lin Mo saw that Lian Nuan had used it many times, and he naturally saw that the old man was using space magic.


    Unexpectedly, a seemingly inconspicuous cleaner has the gift of space magic!


    Lin Mo was surprised and surprised, but he did not avoid the old man''s hand.


    He is now a new life in the opponent''s eyes, if he can even avoid his space magic, it would be too shocking.


    The old man didn''t know that Lin Mo had deliberately let him hold it. At this moment, he had already grasped Lin Mo''s wrist, and he closed his eyes and felt it carefully.


    "Oh, it''s the talent of the fire attribute. The flame is clear and bright. It seems that your talent is great..."


    The old man shook his lips and praised him.


    "Huh? There is actually a talent for ice attributes! I haven''t seen a seedling with such excellent dual attributes for a long time! Very good, good..."


    The old man praised for a while.


    "Huh? How come there is..."


    Soon, the old man let out another whisper, and then closed his mouth in complete silence.


    Lin Mo naturally knew the characteristics of the celestial spirit body, but he didn''t expect this old man to be able to measure his talent completely.


    While he was secretly surprised, Lin Mo also hoped that the old man would not do anything out of the ordinary.


    Otherwise, I really have to kill the old man here in order not to disturb my plan.


    "Child, to be honest, you are not from the Magic Academy."


    The old man let go of Lin Mo''s wrist and asked softly.


    Lin Mo became silent.


    If they were really students of the Magic Academy, with this full-attribute magic talent, Dale and Bing would have desperately wanted to accept themselves as apprentices.


    This old man knew this and asked this deliberately.


    "Yes... I am a freshman in the Knights Academy, and my sister is the one who applied for the Magic Academy..."


    Lin Mo answered cautiously.


    "So...no wonder."


    The old man nodded, without showing any doubt.


    It is natural that a student who is not a magic school sneaks into the library of the magic school.


    Moreover, Lin Mo''s hesitation just now, the old man just thought of him as Lin Mo''s uneasiness about sneaking in. All this seemed to be a logical matter.


    "Interested in magic?"


    The old man groaned for a while and continued to ask.


    "Huh? Hmm."


    Lin Mo was taken aback, and hurriedly responded.


    "Then...Are you interested in Mowu Shuangxiu?"


    The old man gently tidyed up his shabby gray robe, and asked.

 Chapter 249： Lian Nuan Scholarship

    "what?"


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, Lin Mo was stunned.


    Does this old man intend to accept himself as a student?


    This is really interesting, it really is what is missing.


    Originally, I planned to follow the route of demon and martial arts in the future, but I didn''t expect that not only a Luen was sent, but an old man who looked like a worldly expert appeared.


    However, Lin Mo was not too relieved of such people who were willing to help inexplicably.


    In case this old man has a covetous heart for his all-attribute talents, he rashly believes that he is just asking for trouble.


    "You don''t have to answer me now. Everyone chooses what path he wants to take.


    But I can tell you with confidence that if you are willing to practice magic, your achievements will not be much worse. "


    Seeing that Lin Mo hadn''t spoken, the old man didn''t urge him. After leaving such a sentence, the old man returned to the place and swept the ground by himself.


    The old man didn''t mean to persecute himself from beginning to end, and besides persuading himself to practice magic, the old man didn''t mention anything related to his talent.


    It doesn''t look like a bad person.


    However, Lin Mo didn''t plan to get in touch with the old man right away. If possible, Lin Mo decided to figure out the identity of the old man before making plans.


    Lin Mo thought of this, and after saying goodbye to the old man politely, he quickly left the library.


    Fortunately, the school has not officially opened yet. Except for the freshmen who have just signed up, almost no other students are walking around here.


    Lin Mo found an unmanned corner, opened the Godhead panel and issued an oracle to Lian Nuan.


    Soon, Lin Mo heard Lian Nuan''s prayer. She had found a place where there was no one, so that Lin Mo could send it safely.


    Lin Mo didn''t think much about it. Since Lian Nuan had already determined the safety of the surroundings, there was no big problem.


    Setting the coordinates on the miniature flame totem of Lian Nuan, Lin Mo immediately teleported it.


    Seeing Lin Mo appeared, Lian Nuan didn''t have much expression fluctuations, but his eyes were full of smiles.


    After asking about Lian Nuan''s situation, Lin Mo was suddenly full of deep resentment.


    The same students were led away by the dean.


    Lian Nuan not only got the student ID directly, but also waived the entrance exam. Dale and Bing even waived her tuition and fees and promised her a monthly scholarship.


    In other words, Lian Nuan learns with Dale and Bing, not only without charge, but also with salary!


    When thinking about the fifty thousand gold coins that Baiao, Li fined himself and Luen, Lin Mo suddenly closed himself.


    They are all students, so why is there such a big difference in treatment?


    "How much scholarship does Ms. Dell give you a month?"


    Lin Mo thought about the fine, so he asked by the way.


    "Ten gold coins."


    Lian Nuan thought about it for a while, then replied.


    "Ten gold coins? It doesn''t sound like a lot."


    Lin Mo said to himself.


    "Ten gold coins are equivalent to one thousand silver coins, equivalent to one hundred thousand copper coins, and one copper coin can buy two pieces of bread."


    Lian Nuan knew that Lin Mo had no idea about money, so he simply explained it to Lin Mo with something.


    One copper coin can buy two pieces of bread?


    Then the value of a copper coin is roughly equivalent to a dollar in the previous life.


    The conversion rate of Chaos Continent is 100, so a gold coin is equivalent to 10,000 yuan.


    From this point of view, Dale and Bing are equivalent to giving Lian Nuan a salary of 100,000 yuan a month?

 Chapter 250： misunderstanding

    It is estimated that except for the Dean of the Magic Academy, no one else has done such a big deal.


    A large part of the reason why Dayle was able to give such a high scholarship was that Lin Mo''s expenses were also included.


    Both magic and knight training require a lot of materials to consolidate their foundation.


    In particular, Lin Mo and Lian Nuan, with terrifying talents like peerless geniuses, needed even more supplies.


    These ten gold coins do seem to be quite a lot, but if they really let go of their hands and feet to spend, they are actually not particularly expensive.


    Lin Mo suddenly realized a very serious problem.


    Ten gold coins can be considered a huge number, and fifty thousand gold coins are still worth it!


    No wonder Luen''s reaction was so violent when she heard of being fined, it turned out to be for this reason.


    "I wipe!"


    Lin Mo suddenly remembered something.


    In the end, Luen even asked herself if she would help advance the fine, which made Lin Mo have to wonder Luen''s identity.


    What kind of family background does the girl who can get 100,000 gold coins casually have?


    Beautiful and powerful, there is still money at home...


    Is Luen the Bai Fumei of which powerful family?


    "Xiaowan... have you heard a man''s voice?"


    Suddenly, a female voice rang not far away.


    "How could it be, Lydia, this is the women''s toilet, how could there be boys in it."


    Immediately afterwards, another female voice followed.


    Lin Mo suddenly stiffened. He quickly looked around the surroundings and found that he and Lian Nuan were in a small compartment with a magic device that looked like a toilet.


    "Lian Nuan... don''t tell me... this is the toilet..."


    Lin Mo asked with difficulty.


    "Yes. But this is the unmanned place I can find in the shortest time that you can teleport over."


    Lian Nuan nodded and replied seriously.


    Lin Mo immediately covered his forehead, showing a bitter smile.


    Sometimes Lian Nuan is too natural to stay. Although there is no one in this cubicle, there are people in other cubicles!


    Isn''t this pitting yourself?


    "Boom boom boom."


    Just as Lin Mo was having a headache, the door of the compartment suddenly rang.


    "Hello, is there anyone in there?"


    The sweet female voice before appeared outside the compartment door this time.


    Lin Mo immediately winked at Lian Nuan, and then he tightly covered his mouth.


    "Well, someone."


    Lian Nuan nodded, and answered flatly.


    "Oh, sorry to interrupt."


    "Look, Lydia, just say there can be no boys here."


    The girl outside the door made an apology and left, and her companion also laughed at her.


    Lin Mo kept breathing, and after the two girls'' voices completely disappeared, he was relieved.


    "Okay, Liannuan, you will go out first, find a place outside without people, and then pray to me so that I can send it. Remember, you are not allowed to find places like toilets in the future!"


    Lin Mo squeezed Lian Nuan''s little face, crying and laughing.


    Lian Nuan rubbed her pinched face, nodded obediently, and then turned and left.


    Lin Mo stood in the compartment with his face covered, his head growing for a while.


    Fortunately, the two girls just didn''t entangle this matter to the end, otherwise they hadn''t officially started school yet, maybe because they were famous for breaking into the girls'' toilet.


    "Ha! I knew there was definitely someone here!"


    The door of the compartment was suddenly opened, and a familiar female voice sounded like a thunderbolt.

 Chapter 251： The first school year of preaching

    Lin Mo was shocked.


    Let me wipe it, eldest sister, you are endless after all.


    Ignore the past and it¡¯s over. Why do you have to struggle with this kind of thing?


    Originally, it was Liannuan''s operation error to send it here. After waiting for a while, Liannuan can send it away after finding a new location. Why do you have to be so reluctant?


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked over. Two girls were standing outside the door.


    The pink and fluffy curly hair that opened the door has very beautiful features and features, with a hint of delicateness in the cuteness. It is a beauty.


    Although the girl standing behind her is not ugly, compared to the pink-haired girl, it instantly dims.


    "Wow, there are actually boys, you deserve to be the first in the school year, Lydia, you are so amazing."


    The girl standing behind looked at Lin Mo in surprise, the first thing she did was to praise her companion.


    First in the school year?


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but look at the pink-haired girl named Lydia.


    He looks cute and charming, but he didn''t expect it to be the number one in the school year?


    The two girls were wearing magic robes from the Magic Academy, and they also carried a blue badge symbolizing the second grade.


    It is estimated that this is because I am inferior to my own strength, so I have the intention to stop people by myself.


    Lin Mo gave a wry smile.


    But fortunately they didn''t go to the school staff, otherwise they would really not be able to tell.


    "Senior sister... this is a misunderstanding."


    The hero did not suffer from the immediate loss, Lin Moli immediately prepared to explain.


    "Fortunately, you still know that you are called Senior Sister, and you know how to be polite, why don''t you know the courtesy, righteousness and shame... Barabara..."


    Listening to Lydia Barabara speaking a lot of words, and then looking at the excited expression on her face, Lin Mo was suddenly a little confused.


    who am I? where am I? Why is someone preaching to me?


    Lin Mo rubbed his temples with a headache, and couldn''t help but start to wonder.


    Is this girl deliberately blocking herself just to find someone to preach?


    "Alright Lydia, think about what to do with him."


    The girl named Xiaowan couldn''t seem to listen to Lydia''s verbosity, so she couldn''t help but suggest.


    "Yes, then you go to the school staff with us to explain the situation."


    Lydia released the doorknob, stepped aside and signaled Lin Mo to come out.


    "It was just a misunderstanding, I won''t go."


    Seeing that she had been embarrassing herself here, Lin Mo was also vaguely upset.


    If they really let them get to the staff, it is hard to say whether they can continue to go to school here.


    "What can be misunderstood? We all caught you here."


    Lydia put her arms around her chest and said unconvincedly.


    "There are only three people here, you are senior sisters, if I have a bad heart, can you not notice it?"


    Lin Mo asked back.


    "This..."


    Lydia hesitated.


    If it weren''t for Lin Mo to speak, she did not feel Lin Mo''s existence, indicating that Lin Mo was far away from her, and there was no chance of doing bad things.


    "Isn''t there another girl here just now?"


    However, Xiaowan responded more quickly and asked.


    "Yeah, if she doesn''t know me? Why did she cover me just now?"


    Lin Mo asked again quickly.


    Both Xiaowan and Lydia closed their mouths, not knowing what to answer.

 Chapter 252： Missed by senior sister

    "We are just freshmen who have just come to report. Isn¡¯t it normal that we are not familiar with this place and go the wrong way? And at first I didn¡¯t know where it was. If I really had the intention to do bad things, of course I wouldn¡¯t let you know. I am in this place."


    Taking advantage of the two girls being faintly moved by himself, Lin Mo quickly continued to explain.


    "Lydia, what he said seems to make sense."


    Xiao Wan scratched her head and said.


    "And after knowing that we were in the wrong place, for fear of causing misunderstandings, I stayed here honestly. I wanted to leave quietly after you were gone. Unexpectedly, you continued to be surrounded. , Trapped me here."


    Seeing that Lydia was still hesitating, Lin Mo deliberately said a little wronged.


    "I believe that the first senior in the school year does not even have the ability to understand right and wrong, right?"


    Lin Mo blinked and asked deliberately.


    As soon as she mentioned the first of the school year, Lydia straightened her back unconsciously, and looked even more charming and lovely.


    "That''s natural...Senior sister, of course I understand right and wrong."


    Lydia snorted softly and spoke.


    "That being the case, in order to take care of the younger brother''s face, can the two senior sisters leave? I will leave immediately when there is no one around."


    Lin Mo asked while the iron was hot.


    Lydia and Xiaowan glanced at each other, then slowly turned and walked outside.


    Lin Mo heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the fool, and then immediately closed the compartment door.


    A reminder has been issued on the Godhead panel, and Lian Nuan has found a safer place at this time.


    Lin Mo didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately teleported over, leaving this place of right and wrong.


    "Xiaowan...why the more I think about it, the more something is wrong... It''s obviously that he is staying where he shouldn''t be, why is it the same as what we two did wrong?"


    The more she thought about it, the more things went wrong, and she stopped.


    "Yes, there is something wrong..."


    Xiaowan scratched her head, also a little confused.


    "No! I still have to get him out to rest assured!"


    Lydia said, turning her head and walking back.


    "Wait for me."


    Xiaowan gave a wry smile and hurriedly followed.


    "School brother! I think you still come out now..."


    Lydia opened the door of the compartment as she spoke, and then she was shocked.


    "Man!"


    Lydia''s eyes widened and looked stupidly at the empty cubicle.


    Xiao Wan immediately opened all the doors of the other compartments, but Lin Mo was not found at all.


    After Lydia and Xiaowan froze for a few seconds, their faces immediately flushed.


    The two were at the door just now, and they didn''t see anyone going out.


    Since this brat has the ability to disappear under his eyelids, it means...


    He seems to have the ability to do bad things.


    Lydia felt her face hot.


    Why are you proud of being the number one school year?


    Maybe after being taken advantage of by that kid, he was playing tricks again.


    "When school starts.... You must find that stinky boy and teach him severely!"


    Lydia clenched her pink fist and swore angrily from the bottom of her heart.


    Lin Mo was out of school at this time, and Lian Nuan was praying in a deserted alley.


    The place this time made him very satisfied.


    "My god, where should we go now?"


    Lian Nuan raised his head to look at Lin Mo, and asked softly.

 Chapter 253： New home

    "Find a place to stay."


    Lin Mo thought for a moment and said.


    To his surprise, the Royal Academy does not provide accommodation, which means that Lin Mo and Lian Nuan are buying real estate here.


    But think about it and you can understand.


    The entire Falling Star City is a border city, and trade and development are naturally inferior to other cities.


    The Royal College Branch does not provide accommodation, and these students and their parents have to live in the city and indirectly become residents of the city, which can more or less promote the development of the entire city.


    However, as a major source of city income, rent here is not cheap.


    Lin Mo and Lian Nuan just found a small house in the past that was still worth seeing, and the rent for a month was as high as one gold coin.


    Fortunately, Dale had already given this month''s scholarship to Lian Nuan. Lian Nuan paid half a year''s rent in one breath, and only four gold coins were left in a blink of an eye.


    Fortunately, Lian Nuan has been very prescient to purchase the necessities of life long ago, but it can be regarded as saving a large amount of expenses.


    The small house that Lin Mo rented is small, but it has all the internal organs.


    This house is a bit similar to a courtyard in the previous life of China, with a small courtyard in the middle.


    Lin Mo deliberately chose a two-bedroom house. After all, Lian Nuan would also grow up, so staying with him all the time would be a little inconvenient.


    It was noon when the two came out of the school, and when they had completely cleaned up everything in the house, it was already dark.


    It doesn''t matter if Lin Mo doesn''t need to eat, but Lian Nuan is already groaning with hunger.


    Lin Mo raised a bonfire in the yard, and took out a lot of processed monster meat from the storage space of his godhead panel.


    These meats were specially grabbed in the Black Mountain Mountains when Lin Mo just condensed his body with twin lotus fire.


    After finally becoming a person from a fire, Lin Mo naturally wanted to satisfy his appetite.


    Not only a variety of fresh and tender monster meat, Lin Mo even found alternatives to various condiments among various plants in the Heishan Mountains through experiments and research.


    There is no lapse of time in the storage space, so the meat and spices are still in their freshest state.


    Lin Mo set up the grill and began to roast the meat on the grill, applying a layer of oil from time to time.


    As the meat gradually became golden, the tangy fragrance began to flow out.


    Lian Nuan sat obediently next to Lin Mo, keeping his eyes on the meat on the grill.


    Although she did not speak, the saliva at the corner of her mouth had already told Lin Mo that she was very greedy.


    This is the first time Lin Mo has cooked food for others since he came to this world, and because of such a cute little girl as Lian Nuan, Lin Mo naturally had to show it off.


    After the meat was thoroughly roasted and tender on the outside, Lin Mo removed it, sprinkled it evenly on the seasoning, and then blew it again before handing it to Lian Nuan.


    Lian Nuan took the barbecue with joy, and ate a large piece of it after three times, and then looked at Lin Mo eagerly.


    Lin Mo was amused by her appearance, and reached out to touch her head.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need to eat, these are all yours."


    Lin Mo smiled and scratched her little nose.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    After Lian Nuan got the affirmative answer, she chewed slowly and carefully tasted the barbecue.


    When Lian Nuan is fed, the night has completely fallen.


    Lian Nuan is still young after all, and Lin Mo feels safe around her.


    After eating and drinking, Lian Nuan dozed off.


    After taking care of Lian Nuan and falling asleep, Lin Mo looked at the moon hanging high outside and walked out the door of the house.


    "It''s time to make some money."

 Chapter 254： Inquire about news

    Lin Mo knew in his heart that within a short period of time, it was impossible to earn 50,000 gold coins through normal methods.


    It is estimated that this is also a test of Baiao and Li.


    Since normal means cannot make money, it can only be made through some special channels.


    As a god, Lin Mo naturally disdains the low-end behavior of robbery to make money.


    Since this is a human city, there must be a lot of drunken places hidden under the night.


    If you want to make money, you have to start from these places.


    The first thing Lin Mo did was to go to a nearby pub and order a beer, and then talked to the bartender.


    "Brother, is there anything interesting around here?"


    Lin Mo raised his eyebrows, showing a smile that a man knew.


    "Guest, you laughed, besides the pub where people can drink and play games, what else is there?"


    The bartender smiled slightly and said.


    Lin Mo knew that this guy definitely saw himself as a new face, so he didn''t say anything on purpose.


    Lin Mo gently beckoned to him, and the bartender leaned over in doubt.


    "My little master, I just got here, it''s really boring, is there really no place to have fun in such a big Falling Star City?"


    Lin Mo said, gently placing a silver coin on the table.


    "Hahaha, then you can be regarded as asking the right person, I can''t guarantee anything else, but there is something interesting about Falling Star City, you just ask me."


    The bartender put the silver coin into his sleeve calmly, and changed his face in an instant.


    "Three streets to the east, there is an underground gambling shop. Many people go there to have fun every day. If you want to say nothing, you can go there to play two."


    The bartender said in Lin Mo''s ear.


    "anything else?"


    Lin Mo frowned and asked softly.


    "Seeing you are so young, you should be a student of the Royal Academy. There is an auction house two blocks to the west. Some magic props or props for body refining are often auctioned. You may use what you can. Rare things can also be auctioned.


    Of course, if you are lucky, the captured orc girls will be auctioned there too, which is quite exotic. "


    The bartender squeezed his eyes at Lin Mo, smiling very ambiguously.


    The captured orc?


    Lin Mo was taken aback. The expeditionary army that entered the Black Mountain Range should have been cleaned up by Qingyou. Why are there still orcs captured?


    "Any other counterparties?"


    Lin Mo continued to ask calmly.


    "Guests, there is really no other place here. Falling Star City is a remote city. You usually have fun in these two places. I''m talking about the two largest ones. There is no need for other small workshops. You mention it."


    The bartender said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll treat you to this beer."


    Lin Mo pushed the unmoving glass of beer in front of him to the bartender, then turned and left the tavern.


    Standing at the entrance of the tavern, Lin Mo pondered.


    Compared to gambling shops, auction houses are more important to Lin Mo.


    You know, auctions circulate more than money and all kinds of rare things.


    Interpersonal relationships and all kinds of information that are not available elsewhere are also available in auction houses.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mo decided to abandon the gambling shop and head directly to the auction house.

 Chapter 255： Chance encounter

    The auction house is a very large building with a cylindrical shape as a whole, with layers on top of each other, to say nothing of six or seven floors.


    And its floor space is not small, almost as big as a knight academy.


    In addition to the imperial-supported buildings of the Royal Academy, it is estimated that this auction site is also one of the best private buildings.


    It seems that the owner behind this auction house should also have considerable strength, otherwise it is impossible to build such a large scale in a small city like Falling Star City.


    This large-scale auction house should have a lot of well-connected leaders in all walks of life. Lin Mo decided to check it out first.


    "Sorry, sir, the auction house is only open during the day. Please come back tomorrow during the day."


    Lin Mo just walked to the door, but was stopped by the guard at the door.


    Lin Mo was taken aback, and then soon understood.


    It is the evening, and there are some underground auctions. It is estimated that no one is recommended, and it is impossible to enter.


    Just as Lin Mo wanted to lie that he was the seller, he was suddenly caught by his shoulder.


    "This is my friend. He just came here and doesn''t know the rules."


    Lin Mo turned around and hugged himself as a person wearing a black robe. His voice was also pseudophonic, and he could not tell who he was.


    As the black-robed man said, he handed a card with repeated patterns to the guard.


    "Okay, I know."


    The guard took the card with both hands, and after careful confirmation, returned it to the man in black robes.


    Then the guards let the door open and invited the two into the auction house.


    After the guard turned and went back, the black-robed man immediately lowered his arm around Lin Mo.


    He seemed familiar with this auction house, and quickly led Lin Mo to a secret door.


    Opening the hidden door is a ladder extending downwards.


    Lin Mo then understood that this auction house had hidden secrets.


    The parts on the ground are used during auctions during the day, and auctions and transactions are not important.


    And the real big transactions of this auction house are all carried out on this underground exchange.


    Moreover, the underground auction is only conducted at night, and should be a membership system, requiring someone to recommend it to enter.


    It can be seen how dark and complicated these transactions are.


    When he reached the corner of the stairs, the black-robed man stopped, and Lin Mo also stopped.


    "Thank you for your help, don''t know how to call it?"


    Lin Mo held his fist at the black robe man and asked softly.


    "You are really a noble person who forgets things. Today we just made a transaction of fifty thousand gold coins. Have you forgotten?"


    The black robe man snorted and said.


    Fifty thousand gold coins?


    Luen!


    Although he couldn''t see the other party''s appearance, and the voice was specially processed, Lin Mo immediately realized that it was Luen when he mentioned the fifty thousand gold coins.


    This little Nizi actually knew the way of this auction house.


    "There are many people, and the underground trading is wild. This is my spare set of black robes. You should still use it."


    Luen said and looked around, then took out a set of black robe and handed it to Lin Mo.


    Although Lin Mo didn''t want to make it seem shameful, he didn''t care about it himself. In case someone attracted to someone with malicious intent, Lian Nuan Luen and the others might be unlucky.


    Lin Mo is not a selfish person, so he still put on the black robe that Luen handed him.

 Chapter 256： Auction item

    "This auction house is a membership system. If you want to join, you must be introduced by other members before you can successfully conduct a transaction."


    After seeing that he was dressed, Luen continued.


    "Successful transaction, whether it is buying or selling?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "Yes, if you need help, you can speak at any time."


    Luen nodded and continued to ask.


    After Lin Mo thought for a while, he shook his head and refused.


    Being brought in by Luen is considered to have accepted her favor. How could Lin Mo be embarrassed to accept her help in this kind of thing?


    "That''s all right, if you need to, speak at any time."


    Luen shrugged.


    "I want to auction something, how should I go through the process?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "It''s easy. Someone will receive you after you go down. Just explain to the receptionist and he will arrange it for you."


    Luen said, beckoning to Lin Mo, and the two continued to walk down the stairs.


    Along the way, the two did not continue talking.


    Luen did not ask why Lin Mo came here, nor did Lin Mo owe him to him.


    From Luen''s cautious attitude, it can be seen that the situation in this underground auction house is still very complicated.


    The more you go down, the larger the underground space and the brighter the lights.


    After walking for a full ten minutes, the entire underground was brightly lit.


    It''s like a huge performance venue, with a huge exhibition stand in the middle, and three floors of auditoriums around the exhibition stand.


    The decoration here is very gorgeous, with jewels everywhere, which shows the organizers'' wealth and wealth.


    At this time, the entire underground auction house was full of voices, and many people were already concentrated on their seats.


    Many people are wrapped in black robes like Luen, but there are also people who have nothing to hide, just sitting so boldly, showing extremely strong self-confidence.


    Many people are talking excitedly. Seeing how impatient they are, it is not difficult to guess that a grand auction will soon begin.


    "There are three auctions in one night, and the first one is about to begin. If you want to handle the auction of items, you must do it as soon as possible, otherwise you will wait for the next auction."


    Luen reminded.


    Lin Mo also knew the importance of time, so he nodded in agreement.


    After Luen took him to the reception staff, gave a brief explanation and left.


    Lin Mo didn''t keep her either. After all, Luen definitely had her own purpose when she came here. Lin Mo didn''t want to bother him too much because of her own affairs.


    "Sir, what kind of auction do you need to handle? Can you take it out first and let us have a look. Only items that reach the auction level are eligible for auction."


    Although the receptionist in charge of Lin Mo was very polite, it was not difficult to feel an arrogance in her words.


    Indeed, this auction of all the proud capital, too low-end things, it is impossible for others to collect.


    "A Tier 6 monster, the complete snake skin of the Red Phosphorus Venomous Python, is it eligible for auction?"


    Lin Mo said, reaching under the black robe, pretending to take something from his pocket, actually groping in the storage space.


    Soon, Lin Mo took out a large piece of crimson snake skin and held it in front of the receptionist lady.


    "The skin of a Tier 6 monster?"


    The receptionist was taken aback.


    The sixth-order monster, that needs a professional hunter team to solve the existence.

 Chapter 257： Offer

    This kind of thing is a rare thing in human cities.


    Miss receptionist immediately wanted to take over for inspection, but Lin Mo avoided it.


    "What are you?"


    The receptionist was taken aback for a moment and looked at Lin Mo with a puzzled face.


    "The scales of the sixth-order monster, the red phosphorus poisonous python, are all poisonous. Except for the white scales on the abdomen, they will quickly become poisonous after being touched by other parts."


    A man in a golden mask and tuxedo walked up to the receptionist and patted her on the shoulder.


    "This gentleman is saving your life if he doesn''t give it to you."


    "manager?"


    The receptionist was taken aback, and then hurriedly thanked Lin Mo.


    manager?


    Lin Mo turned to look at the man in the golden mask and nodded gently to him.


    This man deserves to be the manager here, his eyes are very poisonous, it seems that he is indeed very knowledgeable.


    This red phosphorus poisonous python was undoubtedly encountered by Lin Mo in the Black Mountain Mountains. It was extremely fierce and wanted to devour Lin Mo, which was still a fire at the time.


    After Lin Mo burned all the inside of his body, he noticed that its skin could overflow with venom, and was curious to put it in the storage space.


    Lin Mo had never encountered this kind of monster a few times.


    Lin Mo was a little surprised that the human empire could see its origin at a glance.


    Experts know if there is any when they speak.


    The presence of such an encyclopedic manager here shows the strong strength behind this auction house.


    "It''s okay, this kind of thing is not common in the first place, this lady can understand if she doesn''t know it. On the contrary, the manager''s eyes are really amazing."


    Lin Mo also politely said.


    "The customer who can take out this kind of goods is definitely a hero. If you don''t mind, please let me serve you personally?"


    The manager bent slightly towards Lin Mo and said gently.


    Oh?


    The manager should serve himself personally?


    Seeing this, I guess there is something else to say to myself.


    If you can have a good relationship with the internal staff of the auction house, it will definitely be profitable and harmless.


    "In that case, it''s naturally better, then I will bother you."


    Lin Mo smiled and nodded.


    "Send this red phosphorus poisonous python skin to the backstage and tell them to temporarily join the auction. As for the price... Sir, you can quote a reserve price."


    The manager carefully took the snakeskin from Lin Mo''s hand and handed it to the receptionist''s sister, who then asked.


    "Um...I''m here for the first time. I don''t know much about the market of the monster beast materials. Why don''t you let the manager give me a suggested reserve price."


    Lin Mo pondered, and then replied.


    He doesn''t even have any idea about money, so how could he know the market conditions in places like auction houses.


    It is not appropriate to rashly set a price that is too high or too low. It is better to ask the manager for advice.


    If the manager is really interested in befriending himself, he will certainly not cheat himself.


    "Haha, Mr. joked. We are just service staff, how dare we suggest the seller''s reserve price."


    The manager smiled and bowed again.


    Seeing Lin Mo didn''t reply, the manager put a smile away.


    I thought that Lin Mo was deliberately testing himself, but looking at this situation, Lin Mo seemed to really not understand the market.


    "Well, I won''t suggest your offer, but I can give you a gossip for free. What do you think?"


    The manager hesitated for a while and said softly.

 Chapter 258： Private room

    "Oh? Thank you then."


    Lin Mo chuckled lightly.


    "The basic transaction price of the body materials of the sixth-order monster beasts is 40,000 gold coins. Of course, if the integrity is high, the price can be doubled and sold for 80,000 gold to 100,000 gold coins."


    The manager gently leaned to Lin Mo''s ear and spoke.


    Lin Mo nodded, knowing the number in his heart.


    Although the manager said that he could not give advice on the reserve price, he actually told Lin Mo from the side.


    A person who speaks like this without leaking, who is invisible, is really suitable for this occasion.


    "My red phosphorus poisonous python skin has basically no gaps or damage.


    Well, I¡¯ll set a price of 80,000 gold coins. If your bank can sell them at a higher price, you and the auction house will pay 20 to 80 cents. "


    Lin Mo said.


    "Are you serious?"


    The manager was taken aback by Lin Mo''s words.


    In his estimation, the skin of such a complete red phosphorus poison python could be auctioned for more than 100,000 gold coins.


    After all, it was a Tier 6 monster, not so easy to encounter in a human city.


    If Lin Mo only accepts 80,000, he can sell at least 20,000 more gold coins.


    If you get twenty-eight points, you can get at least four thousand gold coins!


    This is a fortune!


    "Of course I''m serious. I''m not joking. I just don''t know my suggestion. Can your auction house accept it?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "As long as it doesn''t violate the rules of the auction house, the seller can decide whether to leave or leave the items and income. Of course, it doesn''t matter."


    The manager seemed to be afraid of Lin Mo''s repentance, and quickly arranged for the receptionist to send the red phosphorus poisonous python skin backstage.


    "Since the sir is so generous, I am also generous on behalf of the auction house.


    Originally, the auction house would take 5% of the final price of the auctioned item as a reward. I will be the master, sir, your business will operate for you for free. "


    The manager rubbed his hands in excitement and said to Lin Mo.


    Five percent of remuneration, how much can it be.


    Even if the transaction volume is 100,000, it is only 5,000.


    Lin Mo made at least 20,000 concessions, far more than that 5,000.


    "In that case, thank you the manager."


    Lin Mo nodded symbolically.


    The auction items had already been arranged, and the manager also led Lin Mo to the private room on the second floor, and asked the receptionist to deliver drinks and snacks.


    The manager even arranged two fair-skinned and beautiful receptionists to play with Lin Mo.


    The manager himself put aside other things and stayed with Lin Mo in the private room, answering questions for him.


    Every private room is very intuitive to see the exhibition stand below. Although this height can be seen clearly, it is still a little far away.


    "Manager? Can you move me to the first floor? I don''t want a private room, just want to see the exhibits more clearly."


    Lin Mo lay on the stand of the private room and watched for a while, then turned to the manager.


    "Sorry sir, although I would also like to arrange you on the first floor, but the first floor is not something I can arrange.


    Those who can watch the exhibits up close on the first floor are basically old customers here or people with faces in Falling Star City. "


    The manager was lying on the table and was struggling to write something, when Lin Mo asked, he immediately stopped what he was holding and raised his head to explain.

 Chapter 259： New financial resources

    Lin Mo looked down. Most of the people sitting on the first floor did not wear black robes to cover up their appearance like Luen.


    It can be seen that the following group of people are very confident in their own strength or influence.


    Only those who are not afraid of being jealous or scammed by others can have the courage to be so bold.


    It seems that the manager did not lie to himself.


    Lin Mo nodded, indicating that the manager can continue to do his own business.


    He raised his head and looked up. There were still a large number of people huddling together on the third floor, waiting anxiously and excitedly.


    However, there are no private rooms on the third floor. Those people can only stand, crowded like a group of sardines in cans.


    Moreover, looking at the exhibition stand from their height, it is not clear.


    If you come across any small items, those with a lower strength might not be able to see what it is.


    Lin Mo can see that the auction here is like a concert from a previous life.


    It''s just that the position here can''t be determined by money alone, and many factors such as strength and influence must also be considered.


    The status of this place can be distinguished from the seat and dress alone.


    And most of the guests on the third floor were people wearing black robes like Lin Mo.


    This group of people is at the bottom of the food chain of the auction house.


    If some of them are lucky enough to buy something good, as long as they leave the auction house, they may be robbed by all walks of life.


    The auction house completely ignores this.


    As long as you leave the auction house, whether you can safely take the purchased items home depends entirely on your own fate.


    An underground auction house is more like a jungle hidden in a human city.


    But even so dark and cruel, there are still countless people who want to join in.


    "Sir, please sign here."


    The manager finished his work and handed over a piece of parchment.


    Lin Mo was taken aback and took a look. It was impressively written what Lin Mo had promised before.


    "All auction rules, such things must be written as evidence, not to distrust you. Please understand."


    The manager bowed again and explained.


    Lin Mo didn''t say anything. The auction house was indeed acting according to the rules, and there was nothing to dislike.


    After checking carefully and discovering that there was nothing messy about the newly added clauses, Lin Mo also signed it.


    "Well, the auction is about to begin. I have other things to work on. You can enjoy the whole auction.


    If you need it, you can send them to call me immediately.


    After your items are successfully traded, I will send your auction proceeds along with the membership card of the auction house. "


    The manager put away the clause and saluted Lin Mo again before exiting the private room.


    Lin Mo also returned to the deck in the private room and sat down, taking a sip from the wine glass.


    I visited the auction house today and found a good place to make money.


    In Lin Mo''s storage space, there were not many other things, but a lot of various monsters.


    Although in the Wild Continent, monsters are not rare things, and they are hated by orcs.


    But in these human gathering places, these novelties are often invaluable and unmarketable.


    If you successfully conclude the transaction today and become a member of the auction house, you can come here to earn a fortune once you run out of money.

 Chapter 260： Opening

    Just as Lin Mo put down the wine glass in his hand, the lights of the entire auction house suddenly dimmed.


    The dimming of this light is not like unstable lights, but like someone deliberately extinguished multiple lights.


    Lin Mo subconsciously became alert.


    But looking at the expressions of the two receptionists next to her, they were still very calm, and Lin Mo also dropped his vigilance.


    The sudden change in lighting should be the effect of auctioning all intended, probably for the purpose of creating an atmosphere.


    Sure enough, soon, a dazzling beam of light shot down vertically from the top of the auction house, illuminating the exhibition stand in the middle.


    Magic lamp?


    Lin Mo looked up, showing a slight smile.


    This auction house is willing to use such a powerful magic lamp to create an atmosphere.


    Except for the Magic Academy, this was the second time Lin Mo saw the magic lamp in Falling Star City.


    The magic lamp needs a lot of magic power to activate, and the cost is very expensive.


    Except for the imperially supported institutions such as the Royal Academy, it is also a big deal for private places to come up with this stuff.


    "Sir, the auction is about to begin, let''s go to the stands and watch."


    The two receptionists next to her took Lin Mo''s arm from left to right, and smiled and pulled him to the stand of the private room.


    The three of them leaned on the stands together, looking condescendingly at the exhibition stand below.


    The young lady of the receptionist also took the drinks and snacks intimately, Lin Mo sipped the wine lightly, waiting for the official opening of the auction.


    The auction house, which was still very noisy, quickly quieted down after the magic lamp was lit.


    In the eyes of everyone''s expectations, a man who also wore a tuxedo and a mask, surrounded by a group of coolly dressed girls, boarded the exhibition stand.


    At first glance, Lin Mo thought it was the manager just now, but after careful observation, he discovered that the masks they were wearing were completely different.


    The mask worn by the manager is completely golden, while the mask worn by the auctioneer is silver.


    "It''s another lively and crazy night. Welcome all industry giants and all the masters to visit the auction house.


    As always, today we have also carefully prepared auction items that will open your eyes.


    Eye-catching, fresh, and even horrible auction items may appear on this exhibition stand. Please look forward to every upcoming auction item.


    Now, let me and you all ignite the first night flame of this carnival night! "


    The auctioneer is obviously already very familiar with this stage. With a few opening remarks, he quickly mobilized the interest of everyone present under the background of his rich and exaggerated body movements.


    Afterwards, countless dazzling white sparks exploded on the dome of the auction house, like falling star fragments, which fell on the exhibition stand.


    The guests of the whole auction house cheered at the same time, and within a few minutes, the atmosphere of the whole auction house was already very warm.


    Lin Mo looked at the white sparks and recognized them at a glance.


    These should be the bright light from the magnesium cut into thin slices after being ignited.


    In this continent where science and technology are not very developed and not popular at all, the use of various metals is only the patent of those alchemists.


    Ordinary people would even worship such tricks as magic and miracles,

 Chapter 261： The auction begins

    "Then, let''s not talk nonsense, please let the beautiful auction girls please show us our first auction item today!"


    The auctioneer is obviously a middle-aged veteran. Seeing that the atmosphere has already started, he did not hesitate or pause. He immediately officially started today''s auction.


    In the eyes of everyone''s expectation, the two coquettish girls had already lifted up a transparent glass box.


    The auctioneer carefully directed them to place the glass box on the most central stage of the exhibition stand.


    Lin Mo looked around, and inside the box was a **** animal paw.


    The paw is so big that it looks like the paw of some large monster beast.


    "Everyone! Tier 4 monster, the left front paw of the black-eyed tiger!"


    The auctioneer exaggeratedly raised his arm, and then pointed at the front paw of the monster in the glass box.


    "The black-eyed tiger, the king of the jungle, the overlord of Tier 4 monsters, its front paws are the best tool for catching prey.


    Even a two-inch thick iron plate can''t block the black-eyed tiger''s claws.


    Its front claws and nails are absolutely sharp for forging weapons! "


    The auctioneer spit out the introduction.


    "Moreover, even if it is not used to make weapons, Tiger Bone Wine has a peculiar effect, as long as it is a man, it can be used."


    The auctioneer turned to lower his voice, put his right hand to his mouth, and made a whispering gesture.


    The guests below laughed suddenly, even those big guys sitting on the first floor smiled.


    "Okay! The black-eyed tiger''s left front paw is being auctioned, with a reserve price of 10,000 gold coins! Please start bidding!"


    Seeing that the introduction was almost done, the auctioneer raised up the silver hammer in his hand and shouted loudly.


    Can only the claws of Tier 4 monster beasts be sold for a high price of 10,000 gold coins?


    Lin Mo frowned slightly.


    The underground transactions of this human empire are really lucrative.


    Judging by this standard, the base price of the skin of the sixth-order red phosphorus poisonous python is really not expensive.


    "I''ll pay 10,000!"


    "Okay, this boss bid ten thousand one!"


    "I''ll add another two thousand, I want this thing!"


    "Okay, this boss made a bid of 13 thousand. Does anyone offer a higher price?"


    ...


    While Lin Mo was thinking, someone had already started to bid for this tiger claw.


    It was nearly scrambled, and was finally successfully photographed by a guest on the second floor for 20,000 yuan.


    Lin Mo gradually became impatient.


    Think of the orcs in the wild land. Except for those races that have established a certain power, many of the remaining orcs are in a semi-stray state.


    They are facing the threat of monsters all the time.


    But these humans who drove them into the wild land are spending a lot of gold coins to buy these monsters, and they regard this as a kind of novel and curious entertainment.


    In contrast, how can you keep people from getting angry?


    Going to watch this auction again, Lin Mo no longer feels that easy and freehand before.


    He just thinks these humans are so ugly and hateful.


    If it wasn''t for his own strength to deal with the real gods, Lin Mo even had the idea of ??destroying this city directly.


    The auction is still going on.


    Various auction items were carried up one by one.


    There are normal props and materials, as well as all kinds of things that are offensive and disgusting.

 Chapter 262： Finale appearance

    For the people in Falling Star City who have long been accustomed to the lively and dark atmosphere here, such a scene will only make them more excited.


    Under the guidance of the auctioneer, the auction items were photographed one by one, and the first auction was gradually coming to an end.


    "The first auction is about to end, but..."


    When the auctioneer spoke of the word "but", he suddenly raised his voice.


    "At the beginning of today''s auction, we are fortunate to have once again joined a rare auction item, provided by this newly joined gentleman.


    If the bosses come up with an idea to trade with him after seeing the exhibits, they can naturally contact them by themselves. "


    The auctioneer said, raising his arm and pointing his finger at the private room where Lin Mo was.


    The magic lamp above his head split into a beam of light at the right time and shone.


    Lin Mo was taken aback for a moment, but he quickly understood what this meant.


    Being able to take out the complete snake skin of the sixth-level monster beast is probably a personal thing in the mind of that manager.


    In addition to his goodwill in the process of dealing with the auction house, the manager intends to have a long-term relationship with him.


    This is why the auctioneer specifically arranged for the auctioneer to introduce himself a little before auctioning his own items.


    What is the most important thing for people doing these underground transactions?


    Naturally, it is the network and social circle.


    The manager also gave his favor without saying anything.


    Anyway, he was wearing a black robe, Lin Mo was not afraid that others would recognize him.


    At this moment, the magic lamp was shining on himself, and Lin Mo also raised his wine glass and said hello symbolically.


    The auctioneer bowed to Lin Mo and continued to preside over the auction.


    However, Lin Mo discovered that when the auctioneer introduced him just now, many people had already focused on his private room.


    The thing that can be used as an auction event to finally suppress the bottom shows that it definitely has this corresponding value.


    It is estimated that while some people are planning to deal with themselves, there are also people who are planning to wait until they will kill others.


    Lin Mo shrugged indifferently.


    If there are a small number of people who deliberately provoke themselves, then you can''t blame yourself for killing them.


    As a god, being scolded and blasphemed by humans, he naturally has to incur corresponding punishments.


    Even if the gods believed by the entire Bernard Empire really came to him, he couldn''t find an excuse to do it himself.


    "Close to the subject, everyone has been waiting for a long time, the baby at the bottom of the box at this auction, is here!"


    The auctioneer clapped his hands, and a lady wearing a red snake scale style walked onto the exhibition stand.


    She was holding a huge wooden tray in her hand with thick gold leaf.


    In the very center of the gold leaf, a complete snake skin is entangled in it, which looks lifelike.


    Under the light of gold leaf, the fiery red snake skin glowed with coquettish blood, exuding a unique sense of beauty.


    "Wow~"


    Without the introduction of the auctioneer, when the snake skin was presented, there was a burst of exclamation in the entire clubhouse.


    Even the big guys sitting on the first floor who were accustomed to seeing strange babies showed interest.


    "Everyone! The sixth-order high-level monster, the complete snake skin of the red phosphorus poisonous python!


    Attention, it is a complete snake skin!


    There is not even a visible scar on the whole snake!


    I don''t know how the seller obtained this snake skin, but I can confirm that this is the most precious and rare commodity since our entire auction house auctioned so many monster materials! "


    The auctioneer said excitedly, almost breaking the sound.

 Chapter 263： Skyrocketing prices

    The other auction items are indeed very exaggerated.


    But for Lin Mo''s red phosphorus poison python skin, the auctioneer did not exaggerate a little bit.


    The auctioneer has been working in this auction house for many years. It is the first time he has seen such a complete auction item.


    It is also an honor for the auctioneer to be able to auction such a precious auction item by himself.


    After a pause, the auctioneer cleared his throat and continued the introduction.


    "Red Phosphorus Giant Python, the outstanding one among Tier 6 Monster Beasts, except for the abdomen, the red Phosphorus all over his body is highly poisonous, see the blood seal the throat!


    Its snake skin is even more tenacious, and swords made of ordinary materials cannot cut it at all, and its value can be imagined. "


    Listening to the introduction of the auctioneer, many people who have never understood the red phosphorus poisonous python couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Many people began to whisper to their companions secretly.


    The auctioneer was very satisfied watching the situation in the audience.


    The more noisy the audience, the more it shows that they are extremely interested in this exhibit.


    As an experienced auctioneer, he is naturally willing to set the atmosphere to the highest position.


    "Besides..."


    The auctioneer saw that everyone was gradually calming down, and then he prolonged his voice and said.


    "Because the owner of this auction item intends to make good friends with all of us in Star City, the low reserve price is also a point that you can''t imagine..."


    After the auctioneer finished speaking, he looked around the entire auction house, and many people showed extremely interested eyes waiting for the auctioneer to speak.


    "This complete snake skin of Tier 6 monster red phosphorus poisonous python has a reserve price of 80,000 gold coins! Please start bidding!"


    The auctioneer raised the small silver hammer in his hand and shouted Gao Sheng.


    "Eighty thousand?"


    The guests below were all taken aback.


    This is a Tier 6 monster.


    Even if it has only one claw or one head, it is only at the level of the sixth-order monster beast, it can be sold for four to five thousand gold coins.


    Especially this thing is complete!


    This reserve price is too generous.


    "I pay one hundred thousand!"


    While everyone was in a daze, someone had already quoted the price loudly.


    "One hundred and ten thousand!"


    "One hundred and thirty thousand!"


    "I''m paying 150,000 yuan!"


    In less than two seconds, the price of the red phosphorus poisonous python had nearly doubled.


    Lin Mo trembled and put down the wine glass in his hand, feeling a faint heartache.


    I rub!


    If you know that this thing can be sold at such a high price, why should you pretend to be generous and set the price at 80,000?


    Moreover, even if the price is 80,000, there is no need to send all the excess proceeds to the auction house.


    No wonder the manager deliberately drafted an agreement just now for him to sign and picked up so much money. It seems that the auction house''s heart is unstable.


    That''s it.


    Lin Mo rubbed his temples and sighed softly.


    The first time I don¡¯t have experience, I¡¯ll have a bit of a loss.


    Fortunately, I got through the relationship with the auction house, and then I think about coming here to sell things to make money.


    The guests were still madly asking prices around the red phosphorus poisonous python, and the price had exceeded 180,000 gold coins.


    The guests on the third floor didn''t dare to join this battle from the beginning, they knew they didn''t have this strength.


    The guests in the private room on the second floor competed for a while, but finally gave up because they exceeded their financial range.


    On the first floor, the big guys in Falling Star City are still clamoring prices with each other.

 Chapter 264： Deal

    The identity of the person who can sit on the first floor is no longer a secret.


    They naturally have enough strength and economy to compete for rare auction items.


    Now the price has soared to 180,000 gold coins.


    Seriously speaking, this price has already exceeded the standard price of a Tier 6 monster.


    But in view of the integrity of this red phosphorus poisonous snake skin, these big guys are still vying for it.


    It''s just that the number of their fare increases has naturally decreased.


    Everyone used to increase prices in 10,000 units before, but now it¡¯s in thousands.


    "Okay, don''t be so disgusting. One thousand or two thousand plus, look at how you look like digging!


    Two hundred thousand!


    I want this thing! "


    Just as the snakeskin battle had been too late to tell a result, a full of breath sounded.


    Everyone followed the prestige.


    It was a big fat man with a full face, sitting in the center of the guests on the first floor.


    He shouted, and no one immediately shouted down.


    "Why? You are not robbed?


    Then you don''t grab it, can I keep this thing? "


    The big fat man squinted around and looked around, showing a sneer.


    Lin Mo frowned slightly, staring at the fat man.


    He could see that it was not that others had no money to continue to increase prices, but that they didn''t want to conflict with this fat man.


    "Two hundred thousand once, two hundred thousand twice, two hundred thousand three times!


    Deal!


    Congratulations on the successful bidding of Fatty Commander. The auction items will be packaged and delivered for you later. "


    The auctioneer knocked the small silver hammer in his hand, and then bowed slightly to the fat leader in the audience.


    "Ok."


    The big fat man hummed with his nose, and looked at the people around him who had failed the auction with a bit of pride.


    Fat leader?


    Lin Mo''s gaze stayed on the fat man for a while, and he became slightly confused.


    Commanding these two words, I don''t know if it is this fat man''s nickname or his real position.


    But no matter what, this fat man must have a different origin.


    Although the spoiler of the fat commander made the few big men who failed to rob on the first floor not very happy, the guests on the second and third floors had an addiction.


    Auction items that can be sold for 200,000 gold coins are very rare.


    The first auction ended smoothly.


    The magic lights went out, and the other lights were lit by the staff again, and the entire auction house returned to its previous state.


    The auctioneer and the girls also went back behind the scenes and started preparing for the next auction.


    "Boom boom boom~"


    The people in Lin Mo''s private room were knocked.


    After obtaining Lin Mo''s consent, the receptionist lady walked over and opened the door.


    The manager walked in with a bag and two cards in his hand.


    "Congratulations, sir, your product has been successfully auctioned off. This is your auction money and the membership card of our auction house."


    The manager bowed slightly, and then handed over the things in his hands.


    In his hand are two cards, one is a membership card that Lin Mo has seen before.


    But compared to Luen''s, Lin Mo''s picture is much more gorgeous.


    The other is a golden card with the emblem and imprint of the Bernard Empire printed on it.


    "80,000 gold coins have all been deposited in this card. The auction house is grateful for your generosity, sir, and sent you a bag of change to facilitate your pocket money today."


    The manager bowed again and laughed.

 Chapter 265： Orc business

    This auction house can be considered a man.


    This bag of money, although only about a hundred gold coins, wins in the details.


    Lin Mo didn''t have any cash at all. This bag of money was really necessary for him, so Lin Mo naturally laughed at it.


    "You go out first, I have something to ask your manager."


    Easily took out two gold coins from the purse and stuffed them with the two receptionists, and Lin Mo quickly sent them out.


    Although the auction house is rich in wealth, these lowest-level service staff are not very well paid.


    Watching an auction with Lin Mo and getting a gold coin, the two receptionists were naturally very happy.


    The two girls stood up immediately, thanked them happily, and then quickly left the room.


    The manager respectfully stood in front of the deck, lowered his head slightly, waiting for Lin Mo''s question.


    "The fat leader who photographed my product is very curious. I wonder if the manager can reveal a little bit about him?"


    Lin Mo asked with a smile.


    "Sir, you are joking. Our auction house is very credible. It is absolutely impossible to disclose customer information casually."


    The manager bowed and said with a smile.


    "That''s all right."


    Lin Mo shrugged and didn''t take it seriously.


    He had anticipated this situation in advance.


    This kind of underground trading organization generally conducts perfect confidentiality work on all customer information.


    If customer information is casually leaked, this auction house will definitely not be as large as it is today.


    "But...Although I can''t tell you about the guest, as a friend, I can tell you. The fat leader''s information is not a secret. You can find a tavern and spend a few silver coins to find you. Information you want to know."


    The manager leaned over gently and said quietly.


    Lin Mo chuckled lightly, and both of them nodded to each other, everything was silent.


    "By the way, I heard that you occasionally auction some special goods here. I wonder if it is true or not?"


    Lin Mo took a sip from the wine glass, then asked softly.


    "Oh? What kind of goods are you not only talking about?"


    The manager asked.


    "You also know that the places where my team catches monsters are basically in the wild land where the orcs live. If other things besides the monsters have auction value, I don''t mind broadening the way of making money. ."


    Lin Mo smiled, acting like a profiteer.


    "Oh, do you mean the orcs?


    Of course, orc women are more popular at auctions, after all, many nobles in the city are keen to find excitement.


    If you have the corresponding goods, you can also entrust it to us for auction. "


    The manager understood at a little bit and immediately replied.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help cursing in his heart.


    Sure enough, these humans were secretly capturing orcs for auction.


    My base camp was supported by the orcs, which made me discover the auction of the orcs and naturally came to stop it.


    "Well then, I don''t know what kind of goods are good for sale. When the next batch of orcs is auctioned, I will come and take a look."


    Lin Mo said.


    "Okay sir, it is expected that a new batch of goods will arrive at the end of this month, and you can come by then."


    The manager bowed deeply.


    "That''s it. I don''t have anything else to do today, so let''s say goodbye."


    Lin Mo got up while talking, and the manager hurriedly sent him out of the private room.


    Seeing Lin Mo''s figure leaving the private room and walking upwards, many guests also quietly left their positions and secretly followed Lin Mo towards the auction house...

 Chapter 266： track

    Lin Mo didn''t greet Lu En specifically when he was leaving.


    Thanks to the introduction of the auctioneer, Lin Mo is now very conspicuous.


    Many people didn''t know that Lin Mo only took 80,000 gold coins. They all believed that Lin Mo had gained at least a hundred thousand gold coins from this transaction.


    Others are eyeing the source of Lin Mo''s auction items.


    Whether it was for money or things, Lin Mo knew in his heart that as long as he left the auction house, a large group of people would naturally follow him.


    If you go to Luen deliberately at this time, it is tantamount to using Luen to attract these people''s attention.


    Obviously, Lin Mo didn''t want to bring Luen into the water if he could solve the problem.


    Sure enough, Lin Mo had already felt several groups of people following him when he started climbing the stairs.


    Lin Mo sneered secretly in his heart, and suddenly accelerated.


    Those who followed behind had deliberately moved away for fear of being discovered by Lin Mo, but within a few minutes, they suddenly lost Lin Mo.


    You must know that together with the stairs of the underground auction house, it would take at least ten minutes to walk up.


    These people are usually people who are accustomed to doing this kind of dirty work. They have not known how many times this ladder has gone.


    But this is the first time I have met someone who has been lost since the beginning.


    Several waves of people were stunned at the same time.


    They glanced at each other, gritted their teeth and increased their speed again to catch up.


    Although Lin Mo couldn''t even see a shadow, he definitely couldn''t go back to his life in this situation.


    Even if you can find a trace, it is not considered empty-handed.


    What they didn''t know was that Lin Mo didn''t actually leave. Instead, he ran to a place where they couldn''t see it, put his body away, and turned into a small spark to follow them.


    This is a whole group of five people.


    One group of people does not seem to belong to any organization, but desperadoes who are simply seeking money.


    After seeing that the track was lost, they shook their heads again and returned to the underground auction house to find the next target.


    The remaining four groups of people came to the ground at the same time.


    They knew the rules of the auction house, so they didn''t ask the guard in front of the door if they saw Lin Mo leaving.


    The auction house happened to be at a four-way junction, and the four gangs stood on the same road, watching each other cautiously at the other three groups.


    "They all do dirty work for people, there is no need to have trouble with each other.


    Everyone is lost, and no one will be able to pay any further delays.


    There are exactly four roads, everyone walks one each, and if you can''t find it all depends on your luck, how? "


    The four gangs stood in stalemate for a few seconds, and someone immediately reminded them.


    "Row!"


    "can!"


    "no problem."


    The other three groups also knew the importance of time, and immediately answered them quickly.


    "One, two, three, go!"


    The four gangs of people finished the countdown at the same time, and immediately scattered and chased at the intersection behind each.


    Although Lin Mo is a god, he doesn''t have a clone technique.


    He considered for a moment, and chose the wave of people who first proposed to search separately.


    There are two reasons.


    First, people who can make this suggestion quickly must not be slow in their brains, and their boss must not be stupid.


    Second, this group of people is extremely capable and decisive, and looks like they have been trained. The other three groups seem to be completely miscellaneous.


    Lin Mo followed them closely, waiting for the opportunity.

 Chapter 267： dead end

    The methods of this group of people seem to be very professional.


    Every time they traveled a certain distance, they would squat down to check the dirt on the ground, observe the freshness of the stamped mark, and infer which direction they had fled.


    At the fork in the road, an earth-attribute magician appeared in the team, using magic to judge the freshness of the trace.


    Oh?


    Lin Mo was observing the group of people, and he was slightly happy.


    It seems that I guessed the right treasure today.


    Although the magicians of the human empire are not as rare as the orcs, they are still a lot less than the knights.


    There is a magician who can surrender to do this kind of thing, obviously the boss behind this team is unusual.


    The earth magician hesitated at the intersection for half a minute, and the ocher magic light on his wand kept flashing, and he could see that he was already casting the spell with all his strength.


    "Can you hurry? Time is precious. The longer you delay, the less chance we will find that guy."


    The teammates around him have begun to urge him impatiently.


    Lin Mo secretly laughed.


    If he really passed by here, it would still be possible to figure out a clue.


    But there was nothing in front of him, even if this earth-attribute magician exhausted his magic power, he would not be able to get it.


    "The commander spent two hundred thousand to buy something before he delivered the bag of magically marked gold coins to his hand. If you can''t even find this, wait for the commander to sanction you."


    A person who looked like the team leader said coldly.


    Commander?


    Is this group of people under the fat leader?


    Lin Mo was taken aback for a moment, then sneered.


    Just bought something from yourself and then sent someone to follow you?


    Is the method so harsh?


    It turned out that the bag of gold coins was given to him by the Fat Commander, and it was also marked with magic.


    The manager used flowers to present the Buddha to play beautifully. I guess he didn''t even know that he was used as a gun.


    If it weren''t for Lin Mo to throw the body and the bag of gold coins into the storage space, it is estimated that they have found it by now?


    "there!"


    Under the urging and threat of his companions, the magician also became impatient.


    He confessed his fate and followed his finger in a direction, and then he took his companions to pursue.


    This magician didn''t dare to say that he and Ben couldn''t find the existence of the magic mark. If that happened, he didn''t need to go back and be punished by the leader. It is estimated that his companions would have to kill himself here.


    But obviously, his luck is not very good.


    The whole team followed the direction he pointed randomly for a certain distance, and unexpectedly entered a dead end.


    Before the team leader had time to get angry with him, he found a figure standing at the entrance of the alley, blocking their way out.


    "That black robe... are you?"


    The team leader looked at Lin Mo in disbelief.


    "Aren''t you looking for me? I came here to see what you do."


    Lin Mo smiled sadly, and said.


    "Hahaha! Sure enough, here, no matter how fast you run, you can''t escape from my palm."


    The earth magician was relieved to see Lin Mo appear, and immediately picked Lin Mo arrogantly.


    See how the children are forced to become.


    Lin Mo glanced at him pityingly, but ignored him.


    Step by step, Lin Mo began to walk towards the group of people.

 Chapter 268： Hospitality

    ass!


    There was a sound of neat sword unsheathing.


    The people in this team pulled out their weapons at the same time and assumed a fighting posture.


    Lin Mo shrugged and didn''t take them seriously.


    If Lin Mo wanted to, he could take away all of these people''s lives in an instant.


    But since taking the initiative to obliterate them might attract the attention of the Frost Gods enshrined in the Bernard Empire, Lin Mo could only wait, waiting for this group of people to attack him first.


    God takes the initiative to obliterate human beings, which is not giving face to the God of Frost.


    But if human beings are offended by God and are counter-killed, then it is self-blaming.


    Even if the Frost God noticed, there was no reason to come from the God Continent to the Chaos Continent to find Lin Mo to fight.


    "Your Excellency, we didn''t mean to kill you, we just wanted to get some news from you."


    Seeing that Lin Mo was still stunned, he continued walking here.


    The team leader swung the long sword in his hand and spoke to dissuade him.


    "Message? What news? If it''s convenient, I can tell you the answer now."


    Lin Mo stopped and asked with a smile.


    "Your Excellency, don''t joke with those of us. You are tired and come with us. Don''t make it difficult for us, and don''t make it difficult for our boss."


    The team leader continued.


    "It turns out that the fat commander is so capable in Falling Star City. Whoever wants to be arrested will be arrested. Then I don''t want to leave today. I want to see what will happen to you."


    Lin Mo sneered, then continued to move forward.


    "Since you know that we are under the commander, and you are still like this, you are not giving us commander face?"


    The team leader narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly.


    "Just look at the hospitality you lead, it doesn''t matter if you don''t give you face."


    Lin Mo sneered, speeding up his walking.


    "All! The target does not cooperate with the task, forcibly arrested!"


    "Yes!"


    Seeing that Lin Mo was reluctant to eat, the team leader also decisively issued the order.


    Except for the magician, all the members of the other team responded neatly and rushed towards Lin Mo.


    There are six people in the whole team, the magician who went out to explore the way, the remaining five people are all knights.


    Looking at the actions of these five people, they intend to forcibly tie them back after throwing themselves down.


    But this trick may work well against others, against yourself...


    Oh, that is seeking a dead end!


    This squad looks like it has trained many times together.


    The angle, even the height and the sequence at which everyone rushes, are perfectly coordinated.


    This team has successfully completed a lot of dirty work for the fat leader.


    At such close range, no one has escaped their joint capture.


    But this time, they didn''t expect at all that this one-hundred-and-try-all tricks would sometimes miss.


    Seeing that they were about to touch Lin Mo''s body, they suddenly felt a glare of fire in front of them.


    Immediately afterwards, their world became pitch black, and a sharp pain came from all over.


    Under the high temperature flame, their eyes were instantly blinded, and their bodies were also ignited by a raging fire.


    The earth magician at the back saw clearly, Lin Mo stood still and didn''t move.


    In the blink of an eye, a raging flame burst out of his body.


    There is no magic wand, no singing and spellcasting movements.


    In just an instant, it was placed in the entire team!


    "Weird... monster..."

 Chapter 269： Want to live

    Lin Mo deliberately controlled the temperature of the flame, so that the knights who attacked him were not burned to death in the first moment.


    The flame swallowed them completely, and they rolled on the ground in vain, but they could not extinguish the flame on their bodies.


    The scorching smell spread in the alley, and the knights who rolled in the flames in vain were dancing a ferocious death dance.


    In the light of the flames, Lin Mo, wearing a black robe, came to harvest these humble lives like a **** of death from hell.


    The earth magician only felt a soreness in his legs, and then he fell directly to the ground.


    A large circle of water stains spread out from under him, and this guy was scared to pee so easily.


    Lin Mo''s forehead hidden under the black robe slightly wrinkled.


    I didn''t expect this product to be so casual.


    From the performance of the previous squad, it can be seen that this earth magician is not a good combatant, it is probably only used to find people.


    And these people who are not full-time fighting, their mental qualities and endurance are not very good.


    Compared with the knights who licked blood on the knife edge, this kind of person is more likely to let out some information.


    Lin Mo originally intended to defeat the magician''s psychological defense by dealing with these knights, but he didn''t expect this guy to be so intimidated.


    "You... don''t come over!"


    Seeing Lin Mo dealt with his teammates and continued to walk towards him, the magician immediately screamed in horror.


    Lin Mo ignored him at all, walked forward, kicked him over with one foot, and then stepped his left foot on his head.


    "Let me go... it''s not that I want to attack you, it''s that they insist on doing this... it has nothing to do with me!"


    As expected by Lin Mo, even after being treated so unceremoniously, this guy didn''t even have the intention to resist.


    He threw away the wand in his hand and began to struggle and begged for mercy.


    "Shhh..."


    Lin Mo made a silent gesture, then silently swiped an index finger on his face.


    The magician quickly closed his mouth.


    But his nostrils were violently closing and closing, and the intensity of his breathing could tell how tense he was inside.


    Sneer~


    A small flame suddenly appeared on Lin Mo''s index finger, and the hot earth magician begged loudly for mercy.


    Lin Mo extinguished the flame on his finger, but still did not speak.


    After repeating this several times, the earth magician finally completely lost the idea of ??resistance and begging for mercy.


    He slumped down on the ground, crying bitterly, waiting for Lin Mo to give him a joy.


    "Want to live?"


    Seeing that the situation was almost complete, Lin Mo said softly.


    The three short words seemed to sound like the sounds of nature in the ears of the earth magician.


    The will to survive, which had been extinguished, suddenly burned vigorously again.


    "Want to live!"


    Although Lin Mo stepped under his feet, the Earth Magician still raised his head hard, hoping that Lin Mo could see his seriousness.


    "What did I ask, what did you answer, and the answer satisfies me, just let you go."


    Lin Mo was silent for a while before speaking again.


    "Ok!"


    Seeing Lin Mo''s silence, the earth magician thought that Lin Mo wanted to change his mind temporarily, and his heart fluctuated violently.


    So when Lin Mo spoke again, the Earth Magician agreed without hesitation.


    Lin Mo sneered.


    Up to now, the psychological defense of this earth magician has been completely defeated by himself.

 Chapter 270： Advance subordinates of the three princes

    "I ask, you answer, don''t answer the wrong question, don''t hide the fact, otherwise..."


    When Lin Mo said this, he sneered a few times.


    These few sneers actually shocked the Earth Magician into a chill.


    Except for nodding desperately, he couldn''t think of any response to Lin Mo''s words.


    "What is the origin of Fat Commander?"


    Lin Mo slightly relaxed stepping on the feet of the Earth Magician so that he could speak more conveniently.


    "The original name of the Fat Commander was Pang. Because of his fat body and the homophonic name of Fatty, everyone called him Commander Pang.


    Pang is a lieutenant general under the three princes, and we are all soldiers under his command.


    A few months ago, Pang led us into Falling Star City, but he didn''t tell us the purpose of coming to this border city. "


    The third prince?


    The third prince again?


    The last time I did those living magic bombs, it seemed that the people under the three princes did it.


    The Earth Magicians might not know what their purpose was when they went to Falling Star City, but Lin Mo knew very well.


    It seems that the three princes are determined to attack the Wilderness.


    At this stage, the high-levels of the Bernard Empire are not allowed to go to war, and the three princes can only send their generals to Falling Star City to make corresponding preparations in advance.


    No wonder no one dared to rob him when the fat leader was asking for a price.


    This dead fat man has such a big background, where the courage of the other squires and the generals under the three princes are facing each other.


    Not to mention that he is only stationed in Falling Star City. It is estimated that even if this fat man wants to take over Falling Star City from the City Lord, the Falling Star City Lord dare not say anything.


    Among other things, the three princes of the Bernard Empire really looked a little bit unsure.


    A sharp light flashed in Lin Mo''s eyes.


    He even wanted to find an opportunity to meet the so-called three princes now to see what kind of birdman he was.


    Now if the wild land hadn''t been completely unified, Lin Mo wanted to attack the Bernard Empire preemptively.


    But Lin Mo also knew that this idea was just talking.


    Even though the Bernard Empire belongs to the weaker side among the various human empires, it cannot be solved by the current strength of the God-given City.


    After the orcs fought with humans that year, their remaining strength has been lost.


    Unless the orcs are completely unified, it will be difficult to develop with humans with this vitality.


    However, he could make trouble for the third prince to slow down his progress in attacking the orcs.


    "The fat guy sent you to follow me, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Mo gently kicked the earth magician, and then continued to ask.


    "The Fat Commander said, the Tier 6 monster you auctioned off should have been captured from the Black Mountain Mountains.


    Now the Black Mountain Mountains are basically under martial law by the orcs. He is very curious about what hidden path you used to enter..."


    The earth magician considered his tone and said cautiously.


    Lin Mo let go of his feet, but the Earth Magician was still lying on the ground, not daring to stand up.


    This guy shouldn''t lie. If the Fat Commander came to this place in advance to make pre-war preparations according to the meaning of the three princes, he wants to know the trails that can sneak into the Black Mountain Mountains, which is normal.


    The entire Montenegro mountain range is too vast.


    With Lin Mo''s superhuman speed, it took several months to wander the entire Black Mountain Range.


    It is impossible to fully guard the entire Black Mountain Range by relying solely on the guard of the god-given city.

 Chapter 271： I lost my wife and broke down

    No wonder that fat man was willing to give out two hundred thousand gold coins to buy the snake skin of the red phosphorus poisonous python.


    If he can really know a path that can be secretly sent in by ambushes, the strategic value it can generate is far beyond what can be measured by these two hundred thousand gold coins.


    "This is interesting, besides me, did you fat boss try to contact other businessmen?"


    Lin Mo laughed.


    "Except for you, the Fat Commander also sent us to find the guy who sells orcs...


    But the man was equally alert, and we could not catch him. "


    The earth magician slowly curled up into a ball, and replied in a low voice.


    The guy who sells orcs?


    Lin Mo frowned slightly, it seemed that not only he wanted to find him, but the Fat Commander also wanted to find him.


    At the end of this month, when he comes again with the goods, he must catch him before the fat leader.


    "get out."


    Lin Mo stretched his feet to lift the earth magician curled up on the ground, and said.


    "You...really planning to let me go?"


    The earth magician stared at Lin Mo in disbelief.


    He thought that after Lin Mo squeezed the residual value of him, he would slaughter him like his own companion, but he never expected that Lin Mo really planned to let him go.


    "If you want to die, I can satisfy you."


    Lin Mo sneered.


    How dare the earth magician continue to ask, although his legs were still soft, he climbed up from the ground and staggered out of this alley.


    Looking at his leaving back, Lin Mo shrugged.


    This earth magician has absolutely no need to kill him.


    Let him go back, and he can also transfer a lot of the attention of the Fat Commander to himself.


    For the Fat Commander, Lin Mo himself was completely unsolvable.


    The more time the Fat Commander spends on Lin Mo, the harder it is for him to plan a surprise attack earlier.


    Lin Mo was very happy to see this ending.


    "Ding, kill a Tier 5 knight and get 200 experience points."


    "Ding, kill a Tier 4 knight and get 150 experience points."


    "Ding..."


    The five knights on the ground also gradually stopped struggling, and the system message for gaining experience points from killing also rang.


    "Oh? It turned out to be the leader of the fifth-order knight, this fat man is such a big hand.


    But tonight, he lost his wife and lost his soldiers. Not to mention the two hundred thousand gold coins were gone, and several high-ranking knights died. "


    Lin Mo was a little surprised at the strength of this team member.


    The fifth-order knight can be regarded as entering the ranks of high-level.


    Because of the task of performing this kind of task and breaking up a squad like this, it is estimated that the Fat Commander must be furious.


    Lin Mo felt dark and refreshed.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Lin Mo took the celestial spirit body back into the storage space again, turned it into sparks and floated towards home...


    Ten minutes later, the other three teams that were looking for fruitless also came in this direction. They looked at the five burnt and black corpses on the ground, and they all showed a trace of rejoicing.


    Fortunately, I didn''t let myself eat this hard stubble.


    The three teams glanced at each other, then dispersed, and went back to find their master to report the situation.


    And because the fat leader of an excellent team was lost over there, it would be hard to sleep tonight.


    The team that stayed with him at the auction house all day, but his favorite subordinates.


    The thunderous fat commander vowed that even if he digs the city of Falling Stars three feet into the ground, he will find this hateful man in black robes!

 Chapter 272： Opening Ceremony

    With 80,000 gold coins in hand, Lin Mo was considered to have completely solved the financial crisis.


    After paying the fine of 50,000 yuan requested by Baiao and Li, Lin Mo still had 30,000 yuan left as a deposit.


    The bag of gold coins that Fat Commander had made magic marks naturally became Lin Mo and Lian Nuan''s pocket money.


    The magic mark on the gold coin was easily dispersed by Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo also ran into Luen when he went to the Knights Academy to pay the fine.


    The two had a tacit understanding and mentioned the black robe.


    Lin Mo worried that Luen would be accidentally injured by the fat commander''s subordinates by wearing that black robe.


    And Luen was worried that Lin Mo became famous last time, and that black robe would become an extremely iconic item, which would make Lin Mo miss.


    As soon as the two savvy people spoke, they knew what each other meant.


    The two smiled at each other, and they didn''t mention it again in a tacit understanding.


    Two or three days passed quickly, and soon, the entire Royal Academy officially opened.


    On the day of the opening ceremony, students and teachers from the four colleges gathered on the square in front of the main teaching building, waiting for the ceremony to begin.


    Lian Nuan is a special enrollment. It usually doesn''t go to class with ordinary students at all, and usually stays with Dale and Bing. Naturally, there is no need to participate in this kind of ceremony.


    In Bing''s words, listening to some useless **** in this silly station for a long time, it is better to use it to meditate and refine your magic.


    As a special enrollment student, Lin Mo should have enjoyed the same treatment as Lian Nuan.


    However, except for the fact that Baiao and Li appeared on the first day of registration, they never had any communication with Lin Mo at all.


    Since his teacher didn''t want to see him, Lin Mo could only helplessly accept this reality, completely treating himself as an ordinary student.


    But Lin Mo didn''t need to study hard like Lian Nuan, the opening ceremony was even a good thing to kill time for him.


    Luen also stood beside Lin Mo, and the two were mixed among the freshmen of the Knight Academy, waiting boredly.


    What surprised both of them was that the number of people who took the entrance exam with them at the time was very few in the end.


    But this square is full of people.


    Lin Mo roughly estimated that, just looking at the freshmen in the first grade, there must be at least 3,000 people.


    With the addition of second- and third-year students, the entire Royal College probably has tens of thousands of students.


    With such a terrifying turnover rate of the Royal Academy, it can guarantee that there are nearly three thousand new students every year, which shows how loud the school''s signboard is.


    A city with a branch of the Royal Academy can attract almost all the slightly qualified young girls in the nearby Shili Baxiang.


    The number of auxiliary academies and props academy is slightly smaller, and the two academies each have about 500 people.


    As for the Magic Academy and the Knight Academy, their freshman students are basically over 1,000.


    The students are basically between the ages of fifteen and twenty, which is exactly the youthful youth.


    On the Chaos Continent, the male to female ratio is very even, and the entire college can see a large number of girls.


    The ring is fat and thin, each with its own style.


    When Lin Mo had nothing to do, he simply looked at all kinds of beauties.


    Among the crowd, a bright pink suddenly burst into Lin Mo''s eyes.


    He looked intently and couldn''t help showing a wry smile.


    This iconic pink hair was the same old sister who was reluctant at the Magic Academy that day.


    Lin Mo subconsciously turned away, not wanting her to recognize herself, but it was too late.

 Chapter 273： conflict

    The venue for the senior students of the Magic Academy is in the square.


    Therefore, Lydia and Xiaowan had to pass through the positions of the freshmen, which caused her to meet Lin Mo by accident.


    Although school hasn''t started these days, Lydia is already impatient.


    She had never wanted to start school so eagerly in her life.


    Lydia couldn''t help blushing at the thought of that nasty schoolboy.


    Her instinct always told her that Lin Mo took advantage of him.


    As a woman who believes in her sixth sense, Lydia has even confirmed this.


    So Luen, who was on the side, was surprised to see a beautiful girl with pink hair pushing many students away and heading straight to Lin Mo.


    "Hey, brat, you explain what happened in the toilet that day."


    Lydia grabbed Lin Mo''s arm and asked.


    With this opening, Lin Mo closed himself up on the spot.


    If he can''t speak, this Lydia is definitely the first one he has seen since he arrived in Chaos Continent.


    The folk customs of Chaos Mainland are relatively open, and they can get married when they are young or young.


    Hearing Lydia uttered a sentence that could easily cause ambiguity, everyone around immediately turned their eyes.


    Many people looked at them with ambiguous eyes.


    "Lydia...what are you talking about?"


    Xiaowan was a clear person. She blushed and pulled Lallydia''s sleeves and whispered.


    The confused Lydia didn''t understand yet, Xiao Wan had already pulled Lin Mo''s hand back.


    "You know?"


    Luen looked at the two girls questioningly, then turned to ask.


    "Ah, it''s a acquaintance. When I went to the Magic Academy to find my sister that day, I had a relationship."


    Lin Mo rubbed his temples with a headache and said.


    "Oh, then I won''t be involved in this matter. I''ll talk about it when you solve it."


    Lu En said blankly, gave way to the side, and deliberately kept a distance from Lin Mo.


    "Senior sister, what do you want?"


    Lin Mo looked at Lydia speechlessly and asked.


    "Bah, it''s obviously you who bullied me, so why do you even give it a go?"


    Lydia said with her arms akimbo.


    Strange to say, the other girls in this action are very pretentious.


    But for some reason, Lydia looked cute and natural when she did this action.


    "I..."


    Lin Mo just wanted to explain, but put a hand on his shoulder.


    "Hehe, I am when you Lydia is really a pure girl who devotes herself to magic... It turns out to be waiting for new students to come and eat tender grass. Can this kind of little kid who just enter school satisfy you?


    An extremely frivolous male voice rang, and Lin Mo turned his head to see that he was an airy boy.


    The badge on his magic robe is exactly the same as Lydia, and he looks like a second-year student.


    Behind him stood the same five second-year students, four of whom were not wearing magic robes, but knights'' battle uniforms.


    "Roy, are you sick? You disgust me no matter what, believe it or not I''m rude to you?"


    Lydia''s face flushed with anger suddenly, frowned and said.


    Lin Mo could see it. This estimate called Roy was rejected by Lydia many times, and he became disgusting when he became so angry.


    "Let go."


    Seeing that they were unkind, Lin Mo naturally wouldn''t give them a good face.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing Lin Mo even dared to refute, Roy''s face suddenly became ugly.

 Chapter 274： School rules

    Lydia was the number one in the school year of the Magic Academy last year, and she was still capable.


    But in the eyes of these people, Lin Mo is just a freshman who knows nothing.


    When a freshman dared to speak to himself like this, Roy faintly wanted to blow his hair.


    "Puppy, senior and senior sister, why do you dare to interrupt? Believe it or not, I will kill you?"


    Not only did Roy not let go, but instead squeezed Lin Mo''s shoulder more vigorously, and said viciously.


    "I told you to let go of your ears, right?"


    Lin Mo glanced at him and said coldly.


    "Are you special..."


    Just as Roy wanted to speak again, Lin Mo shook his shoulder sharply.


    Just hearing a crackling sound, Roy''s left wrist on his shoulder was abruptly dislocated.


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    Roy didn''t expect Lin Mo to be able to play such a hand at all, and suddenly he cried out in pain.


    Roy''s accomplices didn''t expect this new student to be so courageous, he would dare to do it in front of so many people.


    Seeing that Roy suffered a loss, the other five people all stepped forward and surrounded Lin Mo in the center.


    Lin Mo looked at them coldly, without a trace of expression on his face.


    Just now, if he wanted to, he could completely tear off Roy''s entire hand.


    Just shaking and dislocating his wrist was a small punishment.


    If these **** are still determined to come and find it unhappy, Lin Mo doesn''t mind killing them here.


    Seeing such a sudden contradiction broke out, Luen walked over and stood beside Lin Mo for the first time.


    The blue icy breath visible to the naked eye circulated in her hands, and she could go into battle at any time.


    Lin Mo glanced at her without speaking.


    Although this little Nizi looked extremely cold, her enthusiasm could only be felt when she was in contact with her.


    Even though her talents are exceptional, it is still very dangerous to face six second-year seniors.


    "stop."


    Seeing that the two gangs were about to fight, Lydia gave a soft drink.


    Then she walked between the two groups and looked at Roy coldly.


    "Roy, you don''t know the rules of the school. Today is the first day of the new students. If you dare to do something with them, won''t you be afraid of the school expelling you?"


    Lydia said coldly.


    "Oh, it wasn''t me who did it first, and I didn''t fight back. The school punishes this little dog as well."


    Roy took the wrist back with the help of his companions and replied with a sneer.


    Although he was answering Lydia''s words, his eyes had been fixed on Lin Mo.


    His eyes were dark like a snake.


    Lin Mo knows that this kind of person has a strong vengeance.


    If you can''t make a break out today, you won''t feel at ease in school, this guy will definitely find opportunities to retaliate.


    "He is different from you. He is a freshman. He doesn''t know the rules of the school. The school has no reason to rule him."


    Lydia sneered.


    "What rules?"


    Lin Mo asked softly.


    "The school stipulates that if there is a conflict between students, they can''t do it, and the offender will be punished. If a life is caused, the person who hurts the person must pay for it."


    Xiaowan explained quietly on the side.


    "Oh? Then you can''t solve the contradiction between students if you say this?"


    Lin Mo frowned slightly.


    "No, there is a way to solve it..."


    Lydia murmured.

 Chapter 275： Duel application

    "what way?"


    Lin Mo hadn''t spoken yet, but Luen asked first.


    This made Lydia slightly surprised and couldn''t help but turn her head to give her a look.


    She thought that Luen and Lin Mo were just the most ordinary classmate relationship, but now that Luen is so proactive and willing to help, the situation seems not so simple.


    Does she have a good relationship with this smelly schoolboy?


    Lydia secretly wondered.


    For some reason, Lydia suddenly felt a little lost in her heart.


    "The school stipulates that once contradictions and conflicts reach an irreconcilable level, students can apply to the school for a duel.


    Before the duel, both parties must sign a life-and-death contract. No matter what the outcome is, others cannot attack the survivors, otherwise they are picking the authority of the school. "


    Lydia put away the little anxiety in her heart and explained softly.


    "Death fight is..."


    Luen shrugged and said blankly.


    "Just agree with me."


    Lin Mo nodded, showing a slight smile.


    "Hey! What are the freshmen and sophomores over there!"


    Suddenly the iconic rough voice of Baiao and Li Na was heard in the square.


    His roar shook the magic horns.


    Lin Mo was speechless for a while. When he should be concerned about himself, this product could not come out.


    When this is not the case, the goods will come out to make trouble.


    "President! I want to apply to fight these bastards!"


    Although Baiao and Li suddenly yelled, Lin Mo didn''t have the slightest timidity, but raised his hand and shouted.


    Baiao and Li also had a headache.


    I thought this kid was so good, no matter how difficult he was, he didn''t complain. He was probably a good kid.


    Unexpectedly, when this kid got into trouble, he didn''t even know to give up.


    "Um... you just enrolled, do you know what the duel in our school means?"


    Baiao and Li''s face became slightly stiff, and they shouted again.


    "I know!"


    Upon hearing Lin Mo''s answer, Baiao and Li''s expressions became stiff again.


    "Then you know the rules, do you still have to challenge?"


    Baiao and Li''s all exploded foul language.


    "This group of doggies are harassing my girlfriend."


    Lin Mo said calmly.


    "Bah, smelly boy, who is your girlfriend..."


    Lydia blushed when she heard this, and whispered.


    But her reaction didn''t seem to be really angry, but more like flirting.


    Luen also glanced at Lin Mo with a little surprise. In her impression, Lin Mo was a relatively introverted boy, and she didn''t expect to be able to say such things in the public.


    What surprised these girls even more was that after listening to Lin Mo''s explanation, Baiao and Li became silent.


    "As the chief knight, I allow Lin Mo to participate in this duel."


    After being silent for a while, Baiao and Li''s voice came from the magic horn again.


    "As the head of the demon court, I allow Roy and others to participate in this duel."


    Soon, the voices of Dale and Bing also rang.


    Lin Mo showed a slight smile.


    Lin Mo could see it from the first meeting.


    The pair of Li and Bing was definitely not a safe and honest master when they were young.


    Bing''s appearance is also considered stunning, and it is definitely not rare for her to be jealous when she was young.


    Therefore, as long as there are reasons to protect their own women, Li is completely impossible to refuse.

 Chapter 276： Dean, give the weapon

    Since both the voice of Li and the voice of Bing came out through the magic horn, the students in the entire square immediately learned the news.


    The freshmen who came to attend the opening ceremony and the second-year seniors have a death fight?


    And the reason is that the first school year of last year''s Magic Academy was jealous?


    This explosive news spread among the students immediately.


    Even third-year students who are about to graduate are full of interest in this duel.


    "Li... We agree to his application for a duel, isn''t it too impulsive?"


    Dale and Bing looked at the excited students below, and said to Baiao and Li with some worry.


    "What''s the matter with this? In order to protect your own woman, even if it is a death fight, you absolutely have to participate in it. Isn''t this a matter of course? I have never participated in a death fight for you before."


    Baiao, Li said as expected.


    "Can he compare to you?" Dale and Bing gave him an angry look.


    "You are already Tier 5 when he is his age, and all your peers are crushed by you. Say a hammer."


    "Hey, Bing, you may not believe it, I feel that this kid''s talent is no worse than mine, and his strength should be far more than what he showed."


    Baiao and Li smiled, without the slightest nervous expression on their faces.


    "I don''t care, he is the brother of my precious student. There must be no accident."


    Dale and Bing glared at him, and began to murmur a spell.


    As the ice cast the spell, a huge ring formed entirely of ice gradually congealed over the square.


    The students below hurriedly stepped away, and the ice ring fell to the ground.


    "Hey, of course not, if he is really in danger, I won''t die."


    He blinked at Dale and Bing, then picked up the microphone again.


    "Boy Lin Mo, what you have to face are six second-year students, all of whom are stronger than you. If you need any help, as long as you don''t break the rules of the duel, you can bring it up."


    Baiao and Li continued to roar.


    help?


    Lin Mo was taken aback, and immediately had a plan in his heart.


    In the eyes of these people outside, he was just a slightly better first-year freshman.


    If six second-year seniors were rubbed on the ground with bare hands, it would be too incredible.


    If he really did this, it is estimated that in a duel ring, Baiao and Li themselves would have to run over and grab a study.


    But if he accepts the help of Baiao and Li, then he can throw the pot all over his head.


    After all, he is an eighth-order Paladin, synonymous with Niubi.


    It was also his light to be able to beat this group of people.


    "President, I just came here, and I haven''t had time to build my own weapon. Can you lend me a weapon and a man, you can''t let me fight them empty-handed?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    As soon as the words came out, all the students booed.


    I¡¯ve never heard of those who go to school at the Royal Academy who come without a guy.


    This is equivalent to going to school without textbooks and surgery without tools, which is an extremely unprofessional performance.


    Even Lydia and Xiaowan became faintly worried.


    Although this smelly schoolboy is secretive, he doesn''t seem to be very strong.


    In the unlikely event that he really had an accident because of the duel, Nalydia would have been upset for a lifetime.

 Chapter 277： I found the treasure

    If the smelly brother can really come back smoothly, then it''s not impossible to be his girlfriend.


    Lydia watched Lin Mo step onto the back of the ice ring, swearing silently in her heart.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Lin Mo walked to the ice ring and stood still, a profound iron heavy sword flew over with the whistling wind.


    Afterwards, a sound was deeply inserted into the ring in front of him.


    "I didn''t carry any other weapons with him, just this one. If you can use it, you can use it. If you can''t use it, then don''t blame me for not helping you."


    Baiao and Li laughed loudly.


    Lin Mo smiled secretly when he looked at this epee with a long hilt.


    In the end, is it good for Baiao and strength, or is it good for him to be naive?


    Such a large black iron epee is obviously his special weapon.


    Just because of the weight of this thing, it is estimated that the knights below Tier 4 and 5 can''t handle it.


    Insert this thing into the ring, if you can''t pull it out, won''t you let him see the joke?


    But fortunately, this ring is cold, and it is not difficult to pull it out without leaving a trace.


    Lin Mo gently held the hilt with his right hand, and then used the burning value to slightly heat the profound iron heavy sword.


    I have to say that Li''s mysterious iron epee is indeed superb.


    It is estimated that it will be transformed into molten iron in Lin Mo''s hands after changing to other people''s weapons.


    But this mysterious iron heavy sword can withstand high temperatures.


    Ten seconds later, the surface of the true profound iron epee was slightly red, and white smoke from the melting ice cubes also emerged from the gap between the sword body and the ring.


    Lin Mo easily drew the entire epee out of the ring.


    With the epee drawn out, the gap in the ring was automatically healed.


    "How did he do that?"


    Others are not clear, but the strength is very clear.


    How difficult is it to pull a sword that is so heavy in itself from a ring that is inserted so deeply?


    He believed that with Lin Mo''s power, he could be pulled out with his full strength, but he would inevitably have to work hard and make a fool of himself.


    But in such a relaxed and easy way to pull out, the force is never expected.


    If he didn''t bring such a weapon by his side, he would have to wonder if he had thrown it wrong.


    "Magic is fire magic."


    Dale and Bing stared at Lin Mo with scorching eyes, a glimmer of appreciation flashed in their beautiful eyes.


    "He heated your epee with flame magic, and melted the ice that bound the epee, so he pulled it out so easily."


    "This kid can still magic?"


    Baiao and Li''s eyes widened.


    "No, he has never learned magic, and even he didn''t even know that he had a gift for magic."


    Dale and Bing gently shook their strong hands.


    "How can it be..."


    "Have you seen the little girl who is both demon and martial arts? I heard Lian Nuan say that Lin Mo and her have made friends."


    "What do you mean... this kid made friends with someone, and in just two or three days, he succeeded in stealing the magic and martial arts double cultivation method?"


    After Baiao and Li said, the whole person was a bit silly.


    It takes two or three days to comprehend the dual cultivation of magic and martial arts, so what kind of talent is necessary to do it.


    "Strength... this time, you probably really found the treasure..."


    Dale and Bing looked at Lin Mo who stood proudly on the ring with the heavy sword, and said softly.

 Chapter 278： You will regret this

    "If my subordinates can produce both ice and fire two demon and martial arts at the same time, it is estimated that they will be able to leave a rich and colorful stroke on the Chaos Continent."


    Baiao and Li Hao didn''t know what this meant, and suddenly the whole person became excited.


    "Hey, boy Roy, one of the six of you hit him. I borrowed him a weapon to make a messenger. Are you okay?"


    Upon hearing the inquiry from Baiao and Li, Roy and others hurriedly said that they had no opinion at all.


    As long as Baiao and Li couldn''t play in person, even if they gave Lin Mo ten more weapons, they wouldn''t care.


    Roy looked at the epee that Lin Mo was carrying on his shoulder, showing a sneer.


    This epee is a unique weapon of strength, and even if other people can move it, it is difficult to fully exert its power.


    Before Lin Mo wielded this thing strenuously and hurt him, it was enough to kill him a dozen times.


    "Ha ha."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help showing a sneer when looking at Roy''s expressions of victory.


    This epee is useless in the hands of others, but in my own hands, it can fully display the power that is no less powerful than that of my own use.


    This epee is one meter six, which is equivalent to the height of a person.


    The sharp blades on either side are more like a huge ruler.


    As the so-called epee has no edge, great skill is not working.


    Once this thing is used, its power is much more powerful than a bladed sword.


    And its huge quality also makes it have its own armor piercing effect.


    As long as you are hit by this thing, you will suffer internal injuries if you don''t die.


    "Scholar, be careful, although Roy is disgusting, but his strength is not weak, he has reached the level of a Tier 4 magician, and the few people around him are similar in strength."


    Lydia led Xiao Wan to the ring at this time, approached Lin Mo and said to him.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry."


    Lin Mo smiled lightly.


    To be so arrogant to pick Lydia who is the first of Xin''s school year, Roy must also have a few brushes.


    What''s more, there are still six people on the other side. If you want to defeat them, you naturally have to spend a lot of effort.


    Of course, the difficulty is how to defeat others with seemingly reasonable methods and means.


    With four knights and two magicians, this lineup is quite reasonable.


    The four knights fight in the front, and then the two magicians at the back look for opportunities for output.


    Especially in this situation of playing more with less, this lineup is particularly easy to use.


    Roy and another man in a magic robe stood in the back row, with a cruel smile on their faces.


    Entering this ring is equivalent to completely holding life and death in his own hands, which is also a situation Roy is very happy to see.


    For such a prudent person, he can''t wait to frustrate this new student who dared to face him now.


    "Don''t rush to kill him. You will control him and torture him slowly. I want other freshmen to see and dare to fight me out in school."


    Roy said viciously.


    Birds of a feather flock together.


    Those who can mix with Roy are not good.


    Not only did these people not object to Roy''s cruel suggestions, but they were eager to try them with anticipation.


    "Boy, you will regret it."


    Roy threatened without evasiveness in front of so many people.


    "Let''s see who will regret it."


    Lin Mo smiled slightly, and pointed at Roy with the epee in his hand.

 Chapter 279： Six-man formation

    "Ha ha."


    Roy sneered, and then the whole team drew out their weapons and staffs and moved on.


    Lin Mo held the heavy sword horizontally and stood in place, instead of taking the initiative to attack, he observed the opponent''s formation for the first time.


    Logically speaking, if a team fights like this, there must be a formation.


    Sure enough, as soon as everyone took off the attacking posture, the opposite side was immediately divided into three layers.


    The first floor closest to Lin Mo consists of three knights.


    The three of them slowly approached Lin Mo in a triangle, seemingly responsible for suppressing and fighting.


    The middle layer is composed of the remaining knight alone.


    It seems that his task is to assist the three knights on the first floor at any time.


    Even if the first layer of defense is breached, he can still perform a certain degree of obstruction to prevent Lin Mo from rushing into the two magicians.


    The last is the attack layer formed by Roy and another magician.


    While observing Lin Mo''s movements, both of them chanted a spell in a low voice, ready to attack.


    "Huh? Is this kid stupid? With all his weapons in his hand, he doesn''t even know how to attack!"


    Baiao and Li watched Lin Mo stand still, and couldn''t help muttering.


    "To shut up."


    Dale and Bing gave him an unceremonious look, and he immediately closed his mouth obediently.


    "This kid is far smarter than you think. He is not standing stupidly, but observing the movement of the opposing formation, trying to find a way to break it."


    Bing said softly.


    Dale and Bing had very unique visions, and Lin Mo at this moment indeed had such a plan.


    Without being able to slap all the **** with the heavy sword, Lin Mo could only try to use his intelligence to crack the situation before him.


    Faced with various enemies in a crushed state, people will become brainless after a long time.


    For Lin Mo, the situation before him is a good game to activate his brain.


    The first is the three people on the first floor, they have always maintained a state of one attacking two cooperating.


    No matter which person Lin Mo attacks on the left, middle and right, the remaining two people will move quickly to the side of his teammates and carry out a joint attack on Lin Mo.


    As for the person in the middle, he also moved his body in accordance with the movements of these three people, maintaining a state of ready support at any time.


    Roy and the other magician remained motionless throughout the process, and took turns releasing magic to harass and attack Lin Mo.


    This type of six-man team also counts the content of the courses taught by the Royal Academy.


    Freshmen don''t know, but old students all know how difficult it is to break such a lineup by themselves.


    Unless you have the strength of a crushing class, break through the defense line of the three people, and sprint to the back row at an extremely fast speed, killing the magician in seconds.


    Otherwise it is extremely easy to fall into a hard fight.


    Lin Mo was moving his body, dealing with the violent attacks of the three knights with the heavy sword in his hand, while observing their movement patterns.


    Soon, Lin Mo found a way to break this formation.


    Every time the three people flanked, Lin Mo''s figure would be blocked by the three knights due to the line of sight.


    The middle and back layers only saw the backs of his teammates, and couldn''t see Lin Mo''s position at all.


    "It seems that the breakthrough point is not elsewhere, it just happens to be on this Roy."


    Lin Mo had already seen the clue in his mind and had already figured out how to break the formation.

 Chapter 280： Thunder Break

    Relying on his own sturdy posture, Lin Mo has never been closed to death by the three knights.


    The audience under the ring was frightened.


    Every time they felt that Lin Mo was going to be besieged by the three, but he always miraculously got out of the encirclement.


    Roy''s tentative offense has also been avoided twice.


    However, based on the direction and trajectory that Lin Mo dodged these two times, Roy also thought he had found Lin Mo''s upper limit.


    "Oh, puppy, you can''t hide this time!"


    Roy whispered a curse, this time he was not preparing the first-order and second-order spells he had released before.


    It is the most powerful fourth-order spell he knows.


    Through the encirclement of these three people, Lin Mo also caught the confidence and cruelty in Roy''s eyes.


    Lin Mo smiled knowingly, knowing that this guy had been fooled.


    Lin Mo continued to dodge, until he saw that the staff in Roy''s hand had been lit, then suddenly he sold a flaw.


    Lin Mo suddenly slipped at his feet, and the whole person shook quickly. He hurriedly pierced the ground with the heavy sword in his hand to stabilize his figure.


    The opportunity is here!


    Roy even burst into a few bloodshot eyes.


    He didn''t expect this new student''s body to be so flexible, and the three companions attacked for a long time without being able to push him into a dead end.


    At this time, he didn''t care about controlling Lin Mo and then torturing him slowly.


    Now that there was a chance to hit, Roy simply let go of his hands and feet.


    He roared, his wand spewed a strong white chill, and went straight to Lin Mo.


    The three knights in the front row had long been annoyed to death by Lin Mo''s flexible posture like a loach.


    Seeing Lin Mo finally revealed his flaws, the three of them immediately rushed forward.


    The bodies of the three people formed a human wall, completely separating Lin Mo and Roy''s spells.


    "Haha, silly X."


    The three knights saw their swords about to smash Lin Mo''s head, but Lin Mo did not panic at all, and even made a curse.


    They still didn''t understand why Lin Mo dared to be so arrogant, and a breath of death air attacked from behind them.


    Although they are also Tier 4, the magician''s long-time charged chanting blow is definitely not something that the knights of Tier 4 can resist.


    The cold ice magic quickly froze the bodies of these three knights.


    Slowly took away the heat in their bodies, depriving them of vitality and vitality.


    In a blink of an eye, these three people quickly turned into three frozen ice sculptures.


    Lin Mo''s body instantly recovered his balance, and the heavy sword in his hand flicked fiercely.


    With a bang, the three ice sculptures were broken into pieces.


    The frozen blood also turned into smoothie, scattered all over the sky, it looked like a strange feeling.


    Roy was stupid.


    Their attacks are separated and sequenced.


    And just now it was obviously because of his own anxiety that he disrupted this rhythm and accidentally injured a teammate.


    The three knights naturally did not expect that the teammates who had killed themselves were protected by them.


    Whoosh!


    After Lin Mo killed the three knights, his toes hit the ground and quickly rushed towards the back row.


    The knight in the middle was planning to intercept Lin Mo, but he was shot in the chest with a sword.


    Suddenly, there was a crisp sound like fried beans, the chest of this guy collapsed and he vomited blood and died.


    After Lin Mo shot the magician to death with his sword, he aimed his epee at Roy.


    "Senior, right? Do you regret it now?"


    Lin Mo said with a smile, revealing the eight small white teeth neatly in his mouth.

 Chapter 281： Win with wisdom

    "I give up! I give up!"


    With such a big sword hanging over his head, Roy finally knew that he was afraid.


    He knelt on the ground fiercely and started begging loudly for mercy.


    Looking at the companion who was almost photographed as a meatloaf next to him, Roy''s heart twitched.


    What kind of monster is this newborn?


    He and his companions are both Tier 4!


    You have one sword, like a mole, can you respect the realm of Tier 4 strength?


    There was already an exclamation under the ring.


    Many students did not understand it at all.


    Lin Mo was clearly at an absolute disadvantage just now, why did he complete the anti-kill in an instant?


    "You seem to be mistaken. I asked you whether you regret it, not whether you admit defeat."


    Lin Mo looked condescendingly at Roy who was kneeling on the ground and sneered.


    "I regret it! I regret it! I shouldn''t have anything to do. I lost this duel, and I won''t provoke you again."


    Roy was completely frightened.


    Although he usually bullies other people everywhere with his friends, but he will feel scared when he really encounters a ruthless person like Lin Mo.


    "It''s a good thing to let you know regret..."


    Lin Mo said to him with a smile.


    "But more importantly, you have no regrets in this world for giving you medicine."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he flipped his wrist gently.


    The huge black iron heavy sword seemed to lose weight, and it bounced fiercely.


    The sword body of the epee carried swift and violent strength, and directly hit Roy''s chin.


    Roy hadn''t understood what Lin Mo said about the regret medicine, he felt a sharp pain in his jaw, and then he didn''t know anything.


    The rain of blood was sprinkled on the ice ring, printing a lot of red plum blossoms.


    Suddenly there was silence in the square where the tens of thousands gathered.


    Only when Roy''s mutilated body fell, there was a muffled noise.


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked under the ring, everyone who was touched by his eyes.


    No matter what grade they were in, all of them took a step back unconsciously.


    Those senior students had to admit that this freshman made them feel a deep fear in their hearts.


    Everyone is learning magic and martial arts. In the Chaos Continent, death is just a matter of nodding.


    But methods like Lin Mo made these people feel a chill in their hearts.


    If you really can''t beat it, you can only blame your own strength.


    It can be imagined that the three knights were completely killed by their teammates inexplicably.


    Even more frightening was that Lin Mo''s face was completely plain, as if things should have happened like this.


    "what happened?"


    Baiao and Li looked at Lin Mo on the ring in a daze.


    From the time Roy''s attack hit the three knights, he had been blinded.


    He still didn''t react until Lin Mo had completely solved everyone.


    "Ice...is this coincidence or magic?"


    Baiao and Li turned their heads to look at Dale and Bing, and asked with confusion.


    "neither..."


    Bing gave him an angry look, then slowly said.


    "Fleeing and avoiding for so long before are all preparations for the last instant kill...


    While everyone is paying attention to the power of magic and martial skills, this child makes perfect use of his wisdom..."

 Chapter 282： Liwei

    "Bing... you know I''m stupid, just say something I can understand."


    Baiao and Li watched Dale and Bing expressing their thoughts in amazement, but he didn''t understand them.


    This made him feel a sense of loss of being unable to participate, and he couldn''t help but begged.


    "In other words, from the beginning, this kid knew the progress of the whole battle and what might happen.


    In your opinion, Roy''s attack hit his teammates, just an accident.


    In fact, this is not the case...


    Each person''s position, each person''s movement, and even each person''s psychological thoughts are under the control of this kid. "


    Bing sighed and explained gently.


    "I take the test, isn''t this invincible?"


    Baiao''s and Li''s eyes stared like cows, and the whole person was stupid.


    "Invincibility is not enough, but this kid is so smart, in many battles, he can create miracles."


    "Well, yes, I like this kid more and more."


    Baiao and Li chuckled, and smiled awkwardly on their faces.


    He had been despising Lin Mo for several days, only to find that the talent and potential of this kid were not below him.


    Del and Bing glanced at him and also smiled.


    If you want to tell Li, this kid also has a magical talent full of attributes, I guess Li will have inferiority.


    "Thank you Dean Daye and Dean Baiao to preside over the opening ceremony, Lin Mo, come to the principal''s office."


    An old voice came from the magic radio, which caused the students in the square to wake up from their shock.


    "principal?"


    Dale, Bing, Baiao and Li glanced at each other, and they could all see the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    You know, these trivial matters are usually managed by the deans of the various hospitals.


    But every year the school opening ceremony, the principal will definitely come forward to preside.


    This year, because of Lin Mo''s appearance, the principal broke his habit?


    "Okay, you have heard what the principal said.


    Now, they are ready to go back to their positions,


    Lin Mo, go to the principal''s office quickly and put my sword in the ring. "


    Baiao and Li picked up the microphone and ordered.


    Lin Mo shrugged and plunged the epee into the ring.


    Then, under the control of Daier and Bing, the ice ring gradually shrank.


    The ring slowly divided into two pieces, one with the epee inserted and flew towards the position of Baiao and Li.


    The other one was carrying the corpses of Roy and others and flew into the distance, seemingly sent for processing.


    There were no traces left on the entire square, and everything went on as usual.


    Lin Mo slowly walked towards the main teaching building, and the principal''s office was on the top floor of the main teaching building.


    Along the way, all the students unconsciously gave way to him.


    The weirdness and decisiveness of the battle just now had completely conquered all the students.


    Now no one dared to be within two meters of Lin Mo''s side.


    Luen was still expressionless, but there was an unconcealable smile in her eyes.


    As the only person recognized by him, Lin Mo''s performance did not disappoint her.


    It was Lydia, even though the matter had been resolved, she still stared at Lin Mo''s leaving back nervously.


    "Let''s go Lydia, don''t look, everything is done in accordance with the school''s rules, and it''s certainly not a bad thing for the principal to find him."


    Xiaowan dragged her for a long time before pulling her back into the second-grade square.

 Chapter 283： Old man in gray robe

    Looking at the fear of his classmates, Lin Mo was still very satisfied.


    To achieve this effect, it is estimated that after enrollment, there will be less unnecessary trouble.


    This kind of school for practicing magic and martial arts is prone to all kinds of friction.


    It''s better to just set up a prestige like this at the beginning, and save yourself a little eye-opening and always come to trouble yourself.


    The floor map of the main teaching building is much easier to identify than the magic school.


    It didn''t take long for Lin Mo to find the school principal''s office.


    He knocked on the door lightly, and after getting permission, Lin Mo pushed the door and entered.


    "Um... it''s you."


    After seeing the old man sitting behind the desk, Lin Mo showed a smile on his face.


    No wonder the sound from the magic radio was so familiar. It turned out that the principal was the old man in gray robe he saw in the library that day.


    In addition to Lian Nuan, Lin Mo saw the second space magic ability.


    Unexpectedly, he turned out to be the principal of the Royal Academy of Falling Star City.


    The space around him fluctuated, and then a small figure appeared beside Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo subconsciously wanted to dodge, but after feeling the familiar breath, Lin Mo smiled and stood there.


    A pair of slender arms hugged Lin Mo''s arm, and the warm little head was also attached to his arm and nudged gently.


    "Thank the principal for taking time to teach Lian Nuan during his busy schedule."


    Lin Mo nodded lightly, thanking him.


    Lin Mo could guess why Lian Nuan appeared here without even thinking about it.


    With the kind of love and talent like Daier and Bing, although he has the ability to teach Lian Nuan alone.


    However, it is completely impossible for the senior who puts such a space magic as the principal to not use it.


    It just so happens that the opening ceremony is being held now, and it would be great to send Lian Nuan here.


    "You are a clever boy, but... the method just now is really not clever."


    The principal smiled and touched his beard, and gestured to Lin Mo to please sit down.


    "Haha, is there? I think everything is normal."


    Lin Mo smiled and sat down, and Lian Nuan also sat beside him.


    "Child, you have to be forgiving and forgiving. It is better to make more friends than one more enemy."


    The principal looked at him and said softly.


    "It''s right to be forgiving and forgiving, but not everyone in this world is considered human.


    If I let the kid go today, he will still design a yin for me someday.


    It is better to solve the trouble directly and completely than to worry about the future.


    If it weren''t for this kind of thinking, I probably wouldn''t be able to live with love and warmth until now. "


    Lin Mo said softly while rubbing Lian Nuan''s little head.


    "Hehe, what you said makes sense, but my old man was abrupt."


    The principal was startled, then smiled bitterly.


    "You don''t have to care about this. People are in different positions and see different scenes.


    Some people live in Qionglou, and some are in deep ditch.


    It is normal that there is a gap in thinking, regardless of right or wrong. "


    Lin Mo smiled slightly.


    The principal gave Lin Mo a surprised look.


    "I didn''t expect you to say this kind of thing. It seems that you have far surpassed other students in your thinking and consciousness. I can already treat you as an equal adult."


    "You are absurd."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "However, if you become an adult before becoming a talent, perhaps you should change the focus of teaching."

 Chapter 284： Respect from the strong

    "Adults before becoming talents..."


    The principal repeated Lin Mo''s words in a low voice, repeatedly savoring.


    His eyes became brighter and brighter, and his gaze at Lin Mo became even more joyful.


    "We thought that the admission of your sister was the biggest gain for us this year.


    But we didn''t expect that the biggest surprise would be you who accompanied your sister to school.


    It''s hard to imagine a child who has grown up so hard to be able to say that he becomes an adult first.


    You make me ashamed of my self-proclaimed teaching master. "


    The principal stood up and said quite excitedly.


    Lin Mo didn''t answer, just lowered his head and smiled humbly.


    This action made the principal amazed even more.


    When he praised him just now, Lin Mo tactfully avoided it.


    But he didn''t say anything about this sentence, just accepted it humbly.


    This proves that Lin Mo has the correct evaluation and guidelines for himself.


    He felt that he could bear it, so he would naturally nod and admit.


    There is no hypocrisy or pretentiousness at all.


    The principal snapped his fingers, and a tea tray suddenly appeared on the coffee table beside Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo knew that this was the principal treating himself as a guest, not just a student of the school.


    This act of serving tea is enough to prove this point.


    "Thank you."


    Lin Mo thanked him softly, and first handed a cup of tea to Lian Nuan, who just sipped the tea.


    Lin Mo hadn''t drunk tea for a long time in the wild land.


    Although Lin Mo in his previous life was not a tea enthusiast, tea has also penetrated into his daily life.


    Now that he can pick up the teacup again, it makes Lin Mo feel a bit long-lost.


    The principal looked at Lin Mo Danran tasting tea, and he liked it more and more.


    For this young man, he has never seen such an outstanding seed in his entire teaching career.


    Treating him as a guest also shows that the principal has seen the infinite possibilities of his future.


    "I also watched your battle just now. The whole battle was amazing. Can you tell me what realm you are now?"


    The principal waited for him to put down the teacup in his hand before he asked.


    "I don''t know what the realm is. After all, no one has systematically evaluated me before.


    But if I compare strength alone, I should be able to compete with Tier 5 knights. "


    Lin Mo comprehensively estimated the strength he showed, and said.


    "Fifth order... as expected."


    The principal nodded.


    "Although you are a little older than the average student, you can only reach this state without being taught. You can only say that you are a genius.


    But as far as I know, the formation used by Roy and others can completely limit a Tier 5 knight.


    What method did you use to let this formation collapse naturally? "


    The principal leaned back in his chair, waiting for Lin Mo''s answer with interest.


    The strength of this principal is definitely not below the eighth rank. Lin Mo knew he would be able to see some clues, so he didn''t intend to hide him.


    "From the very beginning, I have been observing this formation and the trajectory and attack patterns of each of them.


    Even try to guess what each of them thinks.


    Before I acted, I had roughly estimated more than a dozen possible situations and made corresponding countermeasures. "

 Chapter 285： Begging to accept disciples

    Listening to Lin Mo''s expression calmly speaking these words.


    The principal couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Imagine more than a dozen possibilities before an action and consider the countermeasures to respond?


    This is simply a monster.


    "You mean, the whole process of the battle, and even the possible development direction, are under your control?"


    The principal asked seriously.


    "All of them are really exaggerated under control, but their general behavior and timing are basically within my prediction."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "If, I mean if ha.


    What if they suddenly disrupt the rules of action and attack you in an irregular manner? "


    The principal asked curiously.


    "Since there are no rules, the formation and tactics are completely non-existent, and I am even more afraid of something.


    With a large number of people facing each other, it is easy to create opportunities for accidental injuries among their companions. "


    Lin Mo shrugged and replied lightly.


    The principal slowly straightened up, savoring Lin Mo''s words.


    He faintly realized that Lin Mo might be about to start an era of fighting with intelligence.


    "When you drew the epee of Chief Baiao before, it seemed that you used flame magic. Can you realize this yourself?"


    The principal paused and changed to a new topic.


    "To be honest, I don''t really feel the existence of magic.


    The ability to use a technique similar to flame magic is also because he and Luen quickly discussed the experience of both magic and martial arts.


    Of course, I am still very unskilled.


    Otherwise, I should use flames to melt the ice directly. "


    Lin Mo had long expected that someone might ask questions about magic, and of course he threw the pot to Luen very experienced.


    The principal nodded, without doubting anything.


    Lin Mo and Luen are both good seedlings who have shown their heads in this new year, and the principal naturally knows.


    It''s not a secret that the two have made a good relationship.


    If Lin Mo learned about the magic and martial arts dual cultivation method while discussing with Luen, and thus possessed a small part of the ability to manipulate magic, this would be reasonable.


    "Lin Mo, I will ask the question I asked you again. Would you like to be my apprentice?"


    The principal looked at Lin Mo for a long time, then slowly straightened his back, and said solemnly.


    "I still said that, I have no plans to learn magic for the time being.


    The purpose of my coming here is also to study with Lian Nuan, and I didn''t plan to do it myself. "


    Lin Mo smiled and declined.


    "My strength is no weaker than Dean."


    The principal was a little anxious, and quickly spoke.


    "Of course I know that you are the principal, and naturally you can''t be worse than the principal."


    Lin Mo explained somewhat dumbfounded.


    "Then why don''t you want to be my apprentice?"


    The principal gently covered his forehead, and said with a headache.


    "I don''t like to owe things to others. Love Nuan is taken care of by Dean. We already owe a cent of favor."


    Lin Mo thought for a while and made up an answer casually.


    Just kidding, I am a god!


    I don¡¯t need to put a god-level flame, and follow you to learn magic. Isn¡¯t this a bad brain?


    Even if the old man wanted to accept himself as an apprentice so politely, that was a matter of exemption.


    "No, no, it''s not a debt. It''s my long-cherished wish to accept an apprentice as good as you.


    This is not what I owe you at all, but you helped me fulfill a wish, and count what I owe you! "


    The dean hurriedly explained.

 Chapter 286： Tacit understanding

    "Principal, if you insist on accepting disciples, then forgive me for not being able to continue to accompany you."


    Seeing this old man so obsessed with accepting himself as an apprentice, Lin Mo was also a headache.


    He stood up and made a look to leave.


    "Don''t don''t don''t, don''t rush away..."


    Seeing that Lin Mo was a little disgusted with his suggestion of accepting a disciple, the old principal also panicked.


    "Let''s be friends! Let''s make friends."


    The principal said in a hurry.


    Seeing him so nervous, Lin Mo started to feel a little embarrassed, and had to sit down again.


    "Principal, you are serious, I''m just a student, how can I make friends with you?


    Thank you for helping teach Lian Nuan, I can promise you,


    If you need me to come here in the future, I will show up as soon as possible, okay? "


    Lin Mo said with a wry smile.


    "alright."


    The principal nodded unwillingly, and finally agreed.


    Lin Mo wiped the sweat from his head.


    Once the old man became stubborn, coaxing him was as hard as coaxing a child.


    The principal can only improvise for a while.


    Anyway, as long as he doesn''t bother Lin Mo completely, there will be opportunities to continue mentioning this matter in the future.


    "Let''s do this first, the opening ceremony is over, I have to find the classroom to sign up."


    Lin Mo and Lian Nuan continued to sit in the principal''s room, knowing they heard the movement outside.


    Lin Mo just stood up and said like an amnesty.


    The principal couldn''t stop him either, so he had to watch him run away.


    "This kid, I don''t know how many people in this world want to be my apprentices. I didn''t expect to come to you, but they would not appreciate it!


    No, I have to put you under my sect. "


    The principal laughed secretly and shook his head slightly.


    The students had all returned to their colleges, and the square soon returned to an empty state again.


    Lin Mo left the main teaching building and saw two girls waiting downstairs at a glance.


    With two beautiful hair colors, one pink and one blue, who else could anyone besides Luen and Lydia.


    Lin Mo waved to them and hurried over.


    "Senior brother, are you okay? Is the principal embarrassing you? You will not be punished, will you?


    It''s all my fault, which caused you trouble. You won''t be angry with me, will you? "


    As soon as Lydia came up, there was a long series of questions, and Lin Mo asked''s scalp numb, and she was dumbfounded.


    But he also knew in his heart that Lydia had such a TB attribute, and she was still very enthusiastic.


    They answered Lydia''s questions one by one.


    Lin Mo turned his face to look at Luen, who was silent.


    "all the best."


    Lin Mo said softly.


    Luen nodded, and the trace of anxiety in his eyes disappeared completely.


    "Huh, two dull gourds."


    Lydia snorted softly.


    "Hey, brother smelly, your name is Lin Mo, right?


    Remember the name of the senior sister.


    Isn¡¯t it very happy to say that I am your girlfriend in front of so many people?


    Hmph, there are a lot of things starting school today, and I don¡¯t have so much time to care about with you.


    I''ll come to you to settle the account tomorrow! "


    Lydia wrinkled her nose at Lin Mo charmingly, turned and ran towards the Magic Academy.


    Lin Mo shrugged and smiled at Luen.


    "Let''s go, we are put into a class."


    Luen raised her eyebrows indifferently, turned and left.


    The communication with Luen was very clean and neat, but Lin Mo really enjoyed the non-sloppy feeling.


    Although she knew that Luen had stayed here to show her the way, Lin Mo didn''t express her gratitude.


    Just a nod and a smile.


    Two people are enough to understand each other''s meaning.

 Chapter 287： Hardcore Seat Selection

    Both Lin Mo and Luen were assigned to the first grade class.


    The class is not big, there are only more than 30 students.


    However, these 30-odd students enjoy the best treatment that nearly a thousand students cannot enjoy.


    Whether it is a classroom or a daily teaching tool.


    Even the food in the cafeteria, class one is much better than the other classes.


    More importantly, as the dean of the knights, Baiao and Li will personally guide the students in the first class to conduct spiritual training.


    The Royal Academy is a very realistic place.


    All of these students in the first class are people who have performed well in the entrance examination, so they will naturally be taken care of.


    And those students who performed mediocre and were assigned to other large classes.


    Unless you work hard to practice and squeeze into a class.


    Otherwise, it will gradually become mediocre, and eventually become an ordinary imperial soldier, or a low-level commander.


    But no one would think that such treatment is unfair.


    This is true for students in class one, and so are students in other classes.


    This made Lin Mo quite surprised.


    You know, in the past life, no matter how hard you try to balance your treatment, a group of **** will pop out and complain.


    As if they were not capable of their own, those strong men naturally owed them.


    Lin Mo doesn''t believe that there are really weak people.


    After all, everyone has something good and bad.


    As long as you avoid what you are not good at, and then strive to forge ahead in the field you are good at, everyone will not be weak.


    The only thing that makes people weak is not the strong who enjoy better treatment.


    It is the laziness of the weak and the cowardice who dare not fight.


    Most people in this world can accept the law of the jungle, which makes Lin Mo feel very comfortable.


    Lin Mo and Luen quickly found the location of the first class according to the route instructions of the Knight Academy.


    Since the opening ceremony has been over for a while, the classroom is already full of students, and even the teachers are already there.


    It''s just that they are just sitting so quietly in the classroom, seeming to have been waiting for the two to arrive.


    When Lin Mo and Luen appeared at the door, all the students in the class stood up and walked out of their seats.


    All the seats in the classroom were all vacated at once.


    Lin Mo was taken aback, and didn''t understand what they meant.


    He smiled lightly at the teacher: "Sorry, we are late."


    "In any case, we all know what the principal called you, and everyone can understand it."


    To Lin Mo''s surprise, the teacher was also very polite.


    Lin Mo was still a little uncomfortable, but Luen nodded as expected and walked straight into the classroom.


    "Student Lin Mo, go and choose a seat."


    The teacher smiled again and said to Lin Mo.


    Choose a seat?


    Lin Mo was taken aback for a moment. The class was already full. There were no other seats except for the two empty seats. Is there any choice?


    But he quickly understood what it was all about choosing a seat.


    I saw Luen walk straight to the double seat by the window in the last row of the classroom, and stopped without a word.


    The two students who had stood up immediately walked into the aisle outside, took away all their belongings, and completely gave up their seats.


    Lin Mo then understood.


    Choose a seat, choose a seat.


    It turned out to be someone else¡¯s seat!

 Chapter 288： Return to the God-given City

    Luen sat down unceremoniously, and then gave Lin Mo a questioning look.


    Lin Mo didn''t bother to trouble other classmates anymore, and simply walked over to Luen and sat down.


    Seeing that the two big guys were seated, the two students who gave up their seats, honestly walked to the remaining two seats and sat down.


    When the whole class was officially gathered, the teacher also started the class meeting.


    Everything that follows is not much different from the school opening process carried out by Lin Mo in his previous life.


    When the teacher announced the end of the meeting, Lin Mo had somehow become the monitor.


    And Luen became the deputy squad leader without any suspense.


    This position represents not only strength, but also many special treatments.


    But Lin Mo didn''t really care about it.


    It can be said that in this entire Chaos Continent, apart from the strange fire, there is nothing else that can attract Lin Mo''s attention.


    Freshmen are only reporting on the beginning of school today, and the formal class will not start until tomorrow.


    Luen had already taken the initiative to go to the Magic Academy to listen to the magic lessons of the upper grades. For her, the study of magic was as important as martial arts.


    Lin Mo tactfully declined Luen''s invitation.


    Firstly, there is no need to learn human magic anymore. Secondly, the old principal wants to accept himself as a disciple.


    Once he showed up at the Magic Academy, he probably harassed himself from time to time.


    The only thing that interests Lin Mo at the moment is the fighting spirit and martial skills of the Knight Academy.


    But Baiao and Li didn''t have any plans to start a small stove for themselves, and Lin Mo was also uninterested.


    After being bored, Lin Mo decided to go back to the God-given City to take a look.


    I found a corner with no one,


    Lin Mo directly collected the celestial spirit body into the storage space, then opened the **** panel and sent it to the quiet temple.


    Qingyou herself is not in the sanctuary, but her close maids are now praying quietly in front of the flame totem.


    Lin Mo shrank himself into a small spark, and slowly floated out of the temple.


    He quickly rose to the sky, condescendingly overlooking the entire god-given city.


    I have to say that under the guidance of Qingyou, the entire city has become more and more like a civilized city.


    The traces of the previous battle with the Lion Clan can still be seen faintly.


    But most of the damage to the city has been completely repaired.


    You know, it has been a mere week since the last battle ended.


    Although there are newly joined Fallen races to help with the construction, this is also a very remarkable achievement.


    At this time, tall construction frames have been erected on the surrounding walls of the city. It seems that this is an intention to heighten and thicken the entire city wall.


    Lin Mo nodded inwardly.


    They all say that the orcs are stupid, but all of the orc saints under his hand are all Bingxue smart.


    I just provided them with an opportunity and some technical assistance,


    It was their hard work and ingenuity that allowed them to gain a foothold in the entire wilderness.


    Moreover, judging from how often Qingyou seeks oracles and help from herself,


    This little Nizi also gradually developed a keen sense of smell and good command intuition.


    She had to ask her for advice before even visiting the bear people.


    Now it is possible to have an independent overview of the overall situation.


    Lin Mo slowly descended from the sky,


    The inadvertent glance made him secretly surprised.


    There are tiger men in the city?

 Chapter 289： Tiger visitor

    Lin Mo had some doubts. It stands to reason that there is no tiger race in the God-given City.


    Except for the cat people at the beginning, the bear people and feather people who came later,


    Coupled with the dwarves and foxes received later,


    The fallen human race that has finally arrived.


    There are only six races in the God-given City.


    If there were tigers living in the god-given city, Qingyou wouldn''t even stop telling herself about such things.


    What exactly is going on?


    Lin Mo hesitated in his heart, and quickly flew in the direction where the tiger men were.


    Although these tiger men do not carry weapons, their sharp claws and teeth are also dangerous factors that cannot be ignored.


    But what made Lin Mo feel a little relieved was that around these tiger men were full-armed bear warriors and feather warriors guarding them.


    Once there is any unexpected situation, it should and can be quickly suppressed.


    Lin Mo wandered around, only to discover that these tiger soldiers were waiting at the door of a building.


    "Oh? This is the newly built council hall? That''s how it is."


    Lin Mo carefully identified the characters engraved on the building, and then he realized it.


    This building is the assembly hall that Qingyou built later.


    As the entire God-given city has more and more residents, there are more high-levels,


    When the number of people increases, it is impossible to squeeze everything into a quiet church to discuss everything.


    Therefore, a new assembly hall was specially built in the city.


    These tiger people probably came to the god-given city from outside to find Qingyou for cooperation or help.


    Therefore, the tigers will appear unarmed in the god-given city.


    No matter what the purpose is, since I came back today, I have to go over and listen.


    After making up his mind, Lin Mo immediately floated towards the parliament hall.


    The assembly hall was already crowded with people.


    On the main seat in the middle, there was a quiet, fire-red robe, elegant and beautiful.


    Long-term experience in the leadership position has given Qingyou the aura of a superior.


    Sitting there without anger and prestige, the whole body is full of inviolability.


    On the left and right, Lilian and Ye Ning were sitting in the second seat.


    The three seats are all set up on a step higher than the ground. Even if you sit on it, it is enough to look down at everything below.


    The feather warrior and the fallen warrior stood on both sides, looking solemn and solemn.


    In the center of the assembly hall, a tiger man with a golden crown stood upright.


    Although the tiger man''s height and aura are not weak, this tiger man wears a crown, which shows that he is not an ordinary tiger man.


    But under such a majestic occasion, the tiger man was still suppressed.


    Lin Mo secretly smiled in his heart.


    After all, it was his own clever saint who had also noticed such small details when building a council hall.


    "Respected saint, I am the second prince of the tiger tribe. I am really surprised when I come to your city this time. I..."


    "Okay, you don''t need to say anything polite, tell me the purpose of your coming this time."


    Qingyou waved his hand and interrupted the courtesy words of the second prince tiger.


    "amount..."


    The second prince''s face froze, and his eyes clearly showed an unhappy expression.


    But he did not show it, but continued to talk.


    "It''s heard that you killed the Red Flame Crown Prince of the Lion Race. It''s really a martial feat. Our Tiger Race wants to cooperate with you to resist the Lion Race invasion."

 Chapter 290： So-called cooperation

    The two princes of the tiger people use very cunning words.


    The God-given City was indeed invaded by the Lion People, but the Tiger People struggled with the Lion People for the throne of the Orcs.


    The two are not of the same nature at all.


    This second prince is not a fool.


    Using this kind of words to bring the god-given city and the tiger race to the united front is still a bit clever.


    "Oh? What kind of cooperation do you want?"


    Qingyou sneered and asked with interest.


    "It''s very simple. The average strength of your city is indeed very high, even surpassing the average strength of the Lion Race, but your number is too small. It is completely impossible to defeat the Lion Race completely."


    Seeing Qingyou asking, the second prince hurriedly answered.


    His meaning is clear.


    God-given City has the capital to compete with the high-end combat power of the Lion people, but the low-end combat power is too small.


    This is like Tian Ji horse racing.


    The god-given city is an excellent horse that can fight against the Lion Race.


    However, there is a lack of middle and inferior horses.


    The cooperation of the tiger tribe means that they want to play these two roles.


    "Um... keep talking."


    Qingyou gently stroked her hair and said softly.


    "If we can work together, we can defeat the Lion Clan together, it will definitely not be a problem."


    The second prince of the tiger patted his chest, with a confident expression on his face.


    "After that happens?"


    Qingyou smiled slightly and continued to ask.


    "Our two sides worked together to defeat the Lion Clan, and that would naturally divide their territory and resources equally."


    The Tigerman second prince said as expected.


    "Oh, split equally?"


    Qingyou sneered and raised his eyebrows lightly.


    Lin Mo wanted to laugh when he heard this.


    Isn''t this a joke?


    How difficult is it to train a high-level fighter?


    If it weren''t for Lin Mo''s Marrow Spirit Firefly to help the soldiers in the god-given city practice.


    Now the high-level combat power of the entire god-given city cannot reach so much.


    Lin Mo, Qingyou and the others, abolished the forces they had cultivated with such great effort, and took them out to fight head-on with the high-level combat power of the Lion Clan.


    Then let the tiger tribe, who only had some cannon fodder, split half of the resources?


    This kind of wishful thinking is too good.


    Feeling the quiet displeasure, the second prince tiger also put away a smile.


    He lowered his head slightly and seemed to think for a while.


    Then he raised his head and continued: "Father and I said that if you are not satisfied with this plan, we can make a concession. You get six points and we get four points."


    After listening to Qingyou, she gently closed her eyes.


    "In this case, please come back, please."


    Qingyou opened her eyes, gently rubbed her temples, and said lazily.


    "Why, are you dissatisfied with this arrangement? We can still discuss it."


    Seeing Qingyou''s disagreement, the second prince of the Tiger Man was planning to see off the guests, and also vaguely anxious.


    "No, looking at your proposal and concession, it doesn''t seem to be a serious plan to cooperate with us. Please come back."


    Qingyou lightly frowned and waved her hand.


    It''s impossible for Elder Akabane to agree to something like this being used as a gun, let alone Qingyou himself.


    "My Excellency, I hope you can understand the current situation.


    The Lion Clan hates both you and me. If we do not unite, we will be defeated by them! "

 Chapter 291： Decisively refuse

    The second prince tiger suddenly put away his previous humble appearance, and said righteously with his chest raised.


    Looking at the way he talks, people who don''t know think he has much reason.


    "Your Excellency is joking?" Qingyou said with a sneer, amused by him. "I think I need to let you know the current situation."


    "First of all, the Lions failed to attack us because they took the initiative to cause trouble, and we were only forced to fight back.


    Even if they hate us, there is no fair reason to come to us for war.


    Taking a step back, even if they forcibly attack us,


    With this impenetrable city, we will still be safe.


    On the contrary, your tiger race, the war with them has reached a fierce stage.


    And you have been at a disadvantage and will soon be defeated.


    Therefore, it is you who come to ask us to cooperate, not that we have to cooperate with you.


    You should correct your attitude first, and then talk about cooperation. "


    After Qingyou finished speaking, he waved his hand impatiently again.


    The feather warriors and fallen warriors on both sides immediately approached the two princes of the tiger, and made a please sign outside the door.


    "My Excellency, I know that your city is very strong, and there is even the care and protection of the gods here,


    But don¡¯t forget, the Lion people also worship powerful gods,


    If after we are defeated, the Lion People will do their best to deal with you,


    This city will fall under the fierce offensive of the Lion People army. "


    The second prince of Tiger people seemed not to give up, stood still and insisted on saying.


    "What''s next, don''t bother you to worry about it, and see off the guests!"


    Qingyou simply closed his eyes and woke up falsely.


    "You will regret it! You will regret it!"


    The two princes of the Tiger people were racked out by the soldiers together, and he kept shouting while struggling.


    Soon, he was strangled with a cloth strip.


    Several of his guards still wanted to fight back, but they didn''t dare to fight with weapons in their hands.


    In a blink of an eye, the second prince of tiger people and his guards were directly thrown out of the god-given city.


    Even the small and exquisite crown on the head of the second prince rolled down into the sewer beside the road during the fight.


    Listening to the noise outside finally calmed down, Qingyou opened her eyes and leaned back on the chair a little tired.


    Although the Tiger¡¯s request for cooperation was rejected, the Lion¡¯s tribe was indeed an issue that was not considered.


    Even if the Lion Clan is busy dealing with the Tiger Clan now, there is no time to allocate troops to attack the God-given City,


    But after they solve the tiger tribe, they will eventually have a battle with the god-given city.


    The six races gathered together by Lin Mo have gradually formed the embryonic form of a country.


    Although the number of people is far from enough, the general structure and management style have been established.


    Sighed quietly.


    You can''t just focus on the things in the city in this way, it''s time to develop other small tribes.


    "Sister Qingyou...reject them decisively, okay?"


    Lilian asked softly.


    "The problem is not big. Even if we cooperate with them, with their self-esteem attitude, it is difficult to cooperate.


    Instead of working hard and paying a lot of money, it¡¯s better to reject them.


    Relying on our own strength, maybe it is more convenient and comfortable to fight. "


    Qingyou reached out and touched Lilian''s head, and laughed softly.

 Chapter 292： Expand the periphery

    "I think this is better."


    Ye Ning on the side also spoke.


    "It is better to rely on our own strength to cooperate with this kind of unpredictable ethnic group."


    On this point, Ye Ning had reached a consensus with Qingyou.


    As the princess of the fallen race, Ye Ning seemed very experienced in many places.


    She is also very unique and comprehensive in considering issues. After coming to the God-given City, she has shared a lot of work for Qingyou.


    "At the moment, I propose to expand our influence quickly.


    The tiger man was right, we are not short of high-level combat power, but the amount of low-level combat power is obviously not enough.


    Ants often kill elephants. If the Lion Clan really plays with us in the future, we will really fall into a hard fight. "


    Ye Ning said.


    "I also agree with this view. Now our core race is almost complete.


    Next, we''d better develop some small peripheral races. The strength does not need to be very strong, but it must be large enough. "


    Quietly nodded, deeply agreeing.


    Strength is not particularly important now.


    Anyway, there is the marrow spirit fireflies left by Lin Mo, even an ordinary orc,


    After a period of practice, one can reach a strength of about two levels.


    The strength of Tier 2 is completely sufficient to meet the requirements of ordinary soldiers in a war.


    "If this is the case, I can provide a group that is very suitable for joining us."


    After Ye Ning thought for a while, she said.


    "Oh? Let''s talk about it?"


    Qingyou also became interested, and asked.


    "Have you heard of the rat people?"


    Ye Ning asked softly.


    Quietly for a moment, as the cat people, she has indeed heard of the mouse people.


    Although the cat people and mouse people in this world are not rivals like the cats and mice in Lin Mo¡¯s previous life,


    However, the whereabouts of the rat people are strange, and they often live underground, which is really hard to see.


    "In terms of the speed of reproduction, the rat people are definitely the most powerful race in my mind.


    I remember a few decades ago, there was a crustal movement, and a nearby ratman killed four-fifths of the population.


    But in just ten years, they have returned to their previous scale. "


    Ye Ning thought back and said with a smile.


    "so smart?"


    Qingyou and Lilian both showed surprised expressions.


    Although there is a mouse in the name, they are also a demi-human race, not real rats.


    Being able to have such a terrifying speed can indeed be called the number one reproduction speed.


    "Can you recruit them?"


    Qingyou asked.


    "The problem shouldn''t be big.


    The rat people are a group of people who are not afraid of death. For them, death is not terrible. The terrible thing is that there is not enough food to eat.


    If it weren''t for ration restrictions, I think there should be more rat people than there are now. "


    Ye Ning said with a wry smile.


    "Food is not a problem. Blessed by the great God of Flame, we have never worried about insufficient food. We even reduced the number of farmers because we couldn''t eat enough food. If the rat people are willing to join, we will definitely manage enough food! "


    Said quietly and excitedly.


    "In this way, I arrange for people to go down to the ground to look for traces of the rat people, to see if they are still living in place,


    If they are still there, inviting them here is the best choice. "


    Ye Ning said, standing up.

 Chapter 293： Ruthless Flathead Brothers

    "If this is the case, then I also have a recommended race."


    After Ye Ning left to arrange manpower, Lilian thought for a while and also spoke.


    "Smelly girl, if you know about this kind of thing, tell me earlier."


    Aside from the pleasant surprise, she couldn''t help but squeezed Lilian''s face with her hand.


    As a veteran-level figure in the god-given city, Qingyou almost subconsciously thinks that Lilian has no other resources.


    At such a critical time, Lilian''s suggestion was indeed pleasant enough.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect it...


    When the God-given City was first established, I just wanted to find some capable teammates to join, so I ignored it. "


    Lilian smiled charmingly and touched her head.


    "Okay, don''t let me down. What race do you recommend, hurry up."


    Qingyou retracted his hand and said seriously.


    "There is a tribe of Badger people near the settlement where our Baiyu tribe was before. Their reproduction speed is very fast and there are also a lot of them.


    However, due to some special reasons, the number of their ethnic groups has been controlled in a stable state..."


    Lilian said, her face started to become a little strange.


    Badger people?


    Lin Mo was taken aback when he heard the name.


    Although I have never heard of it before, but inexplicably there is a very familiar feeling.


    and many more!


    Badger people?


    Honey badger?


    Flathead brother?


    Lin Mo suddenly remembered, isn''t Honey Badger the Flathead Brother?


    This animal was a very famous ruthless animal in Lin Mo''s previous life.


    Although they are not big, they dare to face the lion head-on.


    If it weren''t for their extremely good reproductive ability, they would probably be wiped out by themselves.


    It can be said that this is a fighting nation among animals.


    As long as you provoke them, it doesn''t matter whether you live or die.


    It is estimated that the bloodline of the Badger race on the Chaos Continent also carries this kind of life-and-death indifferent, ruthless vigor that does not accept.


    Lin Mo can probably also understand what the "special reasons" Lilian said are.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although it''s not a good idea, we really need this kind of dead man who is not afraid of death.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong in the military recently, so take the time to go and see it yourself."


    After listening to Lilian''s explanation, Qingyou was also a little dumbfounded.


    "Good Sister Qingyou, without further ado, I will go back to the Black Mountain to take a look today."


    Lilian nodded, then stood up and went out.


    Seeing that Ye Ning and Lilian had both left, there was no one else in the council hall,


    Qingyou lay down in the chair lazily.


    "Um~huh~"


    She stretched her waist hard, and her perfect figure was suddenly revealed.


    After stretching, Qingyou collapsed in the chair like a soft dough,


    The temperament and high coldness of before.


    At this moment, she really removed all the disguise,


    Once again she returned to the girly attitude she should have at her age.


    "My God...


    It''s been a long time since you sent down the oracle...


    Are you about to forget the god-given city and tranquility? "


    Qingyou took a long breath and muttered with his eyes closed.


    Lin Mo trembled softly when he heard the words.


    Indeed, it has been a long time since I had communicated with Qingyou and the others.

 Chapter 294： Ive always been

    Since the entire god-given city has become quite large.


    Lin Mo barely took the initiative to communicate with Qingyou and the others.


    I have been busy looking for the alien fire and dealing with matters on the side of the Bernard Empire.


    Even when Chi Yan led people to attack the city before, Lin Mo didn''t sit in the city.


    Although this is because I am very at ease with Qingyou and them, and I cannot deal with believers who look at other gods,


    But in any case, it is indeed neglected.


    I thought Qingyou could handle the affairs of the city well, even if they were mature enough.


    But Lin Mo only found out now.


    Although Qingyou and their abilities are outstanding enough, they are still insecure little girls in their hearts.


    "I have always been by your side."


    Lin Mo opened the Godhead panel and gently said to Qingyou.


    "My God!"


    Qingyou heard Lin Mo''s voice, and the whole person suddenly jumped out of the chair.


    Regardless of the fact that there were no prayer mats on the ground, Qingyou knelt directly on the ground, her eyes full of tears of excitement.


    "Well, I have been by your side."


    Lin Mo responded gently.


    "Sorry, my god, Qingyou is too wayward.


    Obviously there is nothing that needs your instructions, but Qingyou still greedy hope you can show up..."


    Qingyou lowered her head slightly, and said somewhat self-blaming.


    "Look up, my saint."


    Lin Mo''s voice was warm and powerful, Qingyou unconsciously followed Lin Mo''s command, and raised his head.


    "You are my people, and even my saint. You must firmly believe that I am always by your side.


    You handle everything well, but you don¡¯t have to be strong alone.


    No matter what problem you encounter, you can ask me for help. "


    "Yes, my god."


    Qingyou burst into tears when he heard Lin Mo''s words.


    It turns out that the gods never neglected themselves, never forgot the god-given city.


    The quiet heart suddenly felt extremely warm at this moment.


    All the efforts he has been doing, the gods are all in his eyes.


    It is a supreme honor to get praise from the gods.


    Seeing Qingyou''s well-behaved and sensible appearance, Lin Mo felt soft.


    He wanted to hug her, touch her head,


    But it is still too early to reveal the image of his celestial spirit to the residents of the god-given city.


    Lin Mo finally resisted this impulse.


    "There is already some faint movement on the human empire. If there are enough manpower, you can set up a sentry in the Montenegro mountains to avoid being attacked by the Bernard Empire."


    After being silent for a while, Lin Mo suddenly remembered the movements of the Fat Commander he had learned before, and hurriedly reminded Qingyou.


    "Okay my god, I will take precautions as soon as possible."


    Qingyou was also surprised when he heard this.


    Since the expeditionary force of the Bernard Empire was wiped out last time, Qingyou has sent people to observe their movements for a long time.


    Not only did the Bernard Empire not continue to attack, but instead began to shrink the line of defense. She thought it would just pass.


    But what Lin Mo said was absolutely true, which made Qingyou have to think about what the God-given City should do next.


    The location of the God-given City is on the edge of the Black Mountain Mountains, which can be regarded as the border of the entire wilderness.


    If you encounter the attack of the Lion people and the attack of the Bernard Empire at the same time, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Qingyou suddenly realized that at this moment, there was no better way except to attack the Lion Race and occupy the inner area of ??the Wild Land.

 Chapter 295： Expansion plan

    "My god, I think it''s time for us to advance into the hinterland of the wild land. Only when we stand firm in the hinterland, we are truly qualified to face the human army. What do you think?"


    Qingyou thought of this and immediately asked with firm eyes.


    "can."


    Lin Mo hardly thought, and immediately gave a positive answer.


    I have to say that Qingyou''s thoughts coincided with Lin Mo.


    Right now, the god-given city already has considerable strength.


    The only biggest problem is the bad location.


    You know, the current address of the God-given City is just a piece of wasteland that Lin Mo casually burned when he was reborn.


    There is no strategic position at all.


    The Red Flame''s Lion-man coalition, which was able to defend before, only relied on the strength of the city and the powerful strength of the people in the city.


    Changing to a fortress in the mountain with a steep terrain, Chi Yan''s unit is estimated to be incapable of breaking the wall.


    And if there is an official war with the Bernard Empire in the future, in case a great magister comes out on the opposite side.


    The city on this plain is basically a living target, and when the forbidden spell comes, it will definitely cause a lot of damage.


    Now it is indeed a top priority to expand to the entire wilderness as soon as possible.


    "I will put this matter on the agenda as soon as possible, and when the new companions come, we will take immediate action."


    Said quietly and excitedly.


    As the first saint, Qingyou is already very capable.


    Once a decision is made, she can''t wait to implement it immediately.


    Lin Mo also understood it, did not continue to talk to her more, and directly asked her to take action.


    Qingyou was originally the first saint in the god-given city, and she was usually very prestigious.


    In addition, her analysis is indeed very reasonable,


    The high-levels of God-given City passed this proposal almost without hesitation.


    In the next few days, except for occasionally attending classes at school, Lin Mo spent the rest of the time in the God-given City, paying attention to the movements here.


    Ye Ning successfully invited the rat people to join.


    What surprised Lin Mo was that these rat people didn''t want to be as disgusting as he thought.


    Except for the pointed nose, their appearance is not much different from normal humans.


    Especially the big round ears on their heads are quite cute.


    The rat people are probably only slightly smaller than the cat people.


    Unlike the cat-man¡¯s flexibility in climbing and jumping, the rat-man¡¯s flexibility lies in digging holes and digging ground.


    This is very important because it allows the rat people not only to act as soldiers, but also to assume the role of engineers.


    In the battle on the plains, these rat people are almost innately dominant.


    You never know where a rat man who burrows into the ground will come out and give you a knife.


    More importantly, the number of these rat people is 60,000!


    This was news that shocked both Lin Mo and Qingyou.


    You know, the entire God-given city has a population of just over 50,000.


    With the addition of the rat people, the entire population directly doubled.


    Fortunately, there is the **** rice given by Lin Mo. Otherwise, whether the god-given city can support so many rat people is still a question of location.


    Immediately afterwards, Lilian also personally brought the badger tribe.


    Although the number is not as exaggerated as the Ratman tribe, the Badger tribe has a total of 40,000.


    Lilian''s reason for getting the Badger Terran is simple.


    As soon as I heard that the god-given city could increase its strength, and I saw that anyone could beat it in the future, the Badger Patriarch moved over without a word.

 Chapter 296： The power of the system

    Neither Qingyou nor Lin Mo expected that the joining of these two new races would be so smooth.


    Sixty thousand of the Scavengers and forty thousand of the Badgers,


    Just the addition of their two ethnic groups has doubled the number of people in the God-given City.


    Fortunately, these two ethnic groups are not very ambitious.


    As long as the rat people have enough food to eat, it doesn¡¯t matter what they do.


    As long as the badger race can become stronger, they are also willing to follow any instructions.


    Although the number of the two ethnic groups who have just arrived is very large, no guest-oriented riots occurred.


    After seeing the magic of Shenmi and Suiling Firefly, these two ethnic groups immediately chose to believe in Lin Mo without hesitation.


    With the addition of these two new races, Lin Mo''s deity panel has also changed.


    Name: God of Flame


    Number of believers: 153,320


    Saint: Qingyou (Vincat tribe)


    Lilian (feather human race)


    Blazing Heart (Dwarves)


    Tia (Fox people)


    Love warm (human race)


    Ye Ning (Fallen Human Race)


    Templar: 5


    Power of Faith: 56.2w


    Storage space usage: 431/500


    Seeing the skyrocketing number of believers, Lin Mo was immediately happy.


    At the beginning, I was only a single-digit number of believers, and it was not easy to develop to this point.


    And Lin Mo also noticed a small detail,


    There was no limit to the storage space before, and now it shows the upper limit of 500.


    How is this going?


    Lin Mo was slightly confused.


    It is estimated that Linmo has not used it much before, so the upper limit of storage space is not displayed on the panel.


    As Lin Mo continued to load various things into it, the storage space that was close to saturation showed the upper limit.


    The more you use this storage space, the more Lin Mo finds it very useful.


    It would be great if it can continue to expand its volume.


    Lin Mo thought with regret.


    "Ding, detect the strong expectations of the host, open the storage space upgrade function."


    The system prompt sounded without warning.


    "What? This storage space can be upgraded? Then there is no need to learn space magic."


    Lin Mo was overjoyed.


    Originally, he planned to learn space magic to make the storage space by himself after the storage space was filled up. This would save trouble completely.


    "The function of this system surpasses any magic in this world. Even if the host learns the space magic in this world, it cannot achieve the same effect as the storage space."


    Although the system''s prompt sound is very mechanical and emotionless, it can hear the pride in his words.


    "What''s the difference? I think the space magic in this world is also quite powerful."


    There are few opportunities for interaction in the system now, so Lin Mo would not let it go, and immediately continued to ask.


    "The storage space of this system, upgraded to a certain level, can control the flow of time in it. Of course, it can also be loaded with living things. When this space is large enough, you can even create a world in it."


    The system replied.


    Lin Mo was shocked when he heard this.


    Create a world?


    This is a real miracle!


    "Hey, what is the origin of this system?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but ask in his heart.


    But this sentence did not get any response from the system.


    Asked about the core information, is it automatically ignored?


    Lin Mo sighed. It seems that the secret behind this system has to be spent time exploring.

 Chapter 297： In the name of fire

    "System, upgrade storage space."


    Lin Mo had no choice but to deal with the current problem first.


    "Please confirm whether you want to upgrade the storage space."


    The system prompt sounded immediately.


    Oh, don''t ask for the core information, you are talking again.


    Lin Mo shrugged helplessly.


    "confirm!"


    "Ding, upgrading storage space..."


    "Ding, after the upgrade, the power of 500,000 beliefs will be automatically deducted."


    I rub!


    Had it not been for class now in the classroom, Lin Mo probably would have jumped up.


    "what happened to you?"


    Luen gave him a strange look.


    She didn''t know that while Lin Mo was in school, he was also worrying about the disputes in the orc empire thousands of miles away.


    In her opinion, Lin Mo''s performance these days has been very strange.


    Today is even more in class, and I immediately started to daze.


    "No... it doesn''t matter."


    Lin Mo endured the pain in his heart and said with a strong smile.


    Seeing Luen turned to attend the class again, Lin Mo began to cry silently in his heart.


    Five hundred thousand!


    The power of faith that has been saved with great difficulty has been emptied again today.


    Fortunately, now I have 150,000 believers, and the income of the power of faith can reach more than 100,000 a day.


    Five hundred thousand days can make up for it.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo slowly recovered a little psychological comfort.


    After finally getting to the end of get out of class, Lin Mo and Luen greeted them and left the school quickly.


    He couldn''t wait to return home, and quickly began to study his own storage space.


    After the upgrade, the storage space has doubled in size.


    The volume has been directly changed from 500 to 1000.


    And from the moment he opened the storage space, Lin Mo realized that he seemed to be able to control the passage of time inside.


    Before, the entire storage space was completely static in time, but now, Lin Mo can let the time inside begin to flow.


    However, the speed of this time flow is only the same as that of the outside world, and there is no delay or acceleration function.


    "It seems that just upgrading one level is not enough to unlock more powerful functions. You can only continue to upgrade after the power of faith is accumulated in the future."


    Lin Mo regretfully suspended the time in the storage space again, and then closed it.


    Although the space is slightly larger than before, it doesn¡¯t add too many useful functions.


    But this at least made Lin Mo see hope.


    As long as there is enough power of faith as support, the system will definitely bring more and more unexpected powerful benefits to yourself.


    "My god, everything in the god-given city has basically been prepared, can you fight tomorrow?"


    At this time, quiet prayers came from the godhead panel.


    The efficiency of this little girl is still so high.


    It was only a few days before the rat people and the badger people joined, and she was able to handle things basically.


    This not only requires extremely high commanding power, but also the collective cooperation of the entire God-given City from top to bottom.


    "can."


    Lin Mo replied with confidence.


    Now that Qingyou had asked herself if she could go to war, indicating that she had certain confidence in her preparations, Lin Mo would naturally not stop it.


    "My God, there is one more thing, Qingyou wants to trouble you..."


    After Qingyou got the affirmative answer, she didn''t leave immediately to arrange the next business, but asked softly.


    "This time we go to war with all our strength. It is considered the third largest power rising in the wild land, and it should have a resounding name.


    More than... can our force use the name of fire to fight the wild land? "

 Chapter 298： Home

    Lin Mo thought Qingyou would ask any questions.


    After hearing her question, Lin Mo couldn''t help laughing.


    "In the name of fire, spreading across the entire Chaos Continent is also a good name.


    I can give you the name of fire! "


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Thank God!"


    Even if it didn''t reach Qingyou, Lin Mo could still guess how excited she was from her excited voice.


    After saying goodbye to Lin Mo, Qingyou quickly ran out of her temple.


    Outside the church.


    Lilian, Chi Xin, Tia, Ye Ning, Elder Bear, King of Fallen, Patriarch of Cat,


    Almost all senior veterans are waiting here.


    Seeing Qingyou coming out, everyone hurriedly gathered around.


    "How about, Sister Qingyou, did my **** give a name?"


    Lilian asked impatiently.


    Although the others did not rush in, but they could see their urgency from the look they were expecting.


    For a long time, this force belonging to Lin Mo has never had a name that belongs to him.


    All races look different, but they have long regarded each other as their closest brothers and sisters.


    They love the big family under the protection of Lin Mo, so they really want a name that belongs to this big family.


    "My God, in the name of fire, has shared his glory with us!"


    Qingyou raised his fists high, his face full of excitement and pride.


    After hearing this, everyone raised their arms and cheered to their heart''s content.


    "Tia."


    Chi Xin glanced at Ye Ning and blinked at her.


    "understand."


    Ye Ning immediately responded with a smile.


    In the meantime, Ye Ning lifted her magic wand lightly, and then a balloon-like black magic bullet was launched into the air.


    This black light bomb is like a signal,


    Immediately afterwards, countless **** of light flew into the air from all over the city.


    boom!


    Those light **** burst suddenly, exploding into flames and colorful patterns in the sky.


    Seeing the sky full of fireworks, the orcs all over the city ran to the street excitedly and jumped for joy.


    "this is..."


    Qingyou looked at the fireworks like a celestial flower with some surprise, and asked in surprise.


    "This is a new thing called fireworks developed by sister Chi Xin based on the method left by my god.


    Sister Qingyou, you are usually so busy and very hard. We want to give you a surprise while celebrating today. "


    Tia gently shook her fluffy tail and said with a grin.


    "Sister Chi Xin... everyone..."


    Qingyou was suddenly moved, and her eyes were covered with a layer of shiny mist.


    The saints hugged Qingyou one by one.


    Lin Mo teleported out from the flame totem just to see this scene.


    At this moment, even Lin Mo was a little moved.


    It turned out that the orcs of various races who had been gathered together for various reasons without knowing it had already become such a loving family.


    Lin Mo smiled slightly and turned into a small spark that floated into the air, suspended in the center of the entire God-given City.


    Seeing those fireworks exploding around him one by one, Lin Mo suddenly felt a dreamlike feeling.


    He felt that he also turned into a firework, brilliant and beautiful.


    When the last firework exploded and went out, Lin Mo abruptly enlarged his body.


    It became a huge, dazzling, fiery red, and never extinguished firework.


    At this moment, Lin Mo felt a sense of family belonging in this other world for the first time.

 Chapter 299： Prepare for war

    "Look!"


    Many city dwellers on the street have seen the huge fireball that Lin Mo has transformed into.


    They waved to Lin Mo happily, and the atmosphere suddenly reached its climax.


    "That is... is my **** affirming us?"


    Qingyou and others naturally saw Lin Mo''s fireball in the sky.


    With joy, everyone lowered their bodies and respectfully saluted Lin Mo in the sky.


    Qingyou then straightened up, using magic to spread her voice to every part of the city.


    "Everyone, looking at the miracles in the sky, everyone must be able to understand that my **** has always been with us by our side.


    God has given a revelation, and now in the wild land, the Lion Race has had a dispute with us,


    Outside the barren land, the humans of the Bernard Empire are still eyeing us.


    In such a situation of internal and external troubles, my **** gave us the name of "fire",


    I hope that we can expand to the entire wild land with a prairie fire.


    In order to live better on this continent, the God-given City will go out of its former comfort and ease from today.


    Our goal is not only to unify the entire wilderness, but also to retrieve the glory of the orcs.


    Occupy a place in the entire Chaos Continent.


    We will be invincible in the name of fire! "


    The quiet and impassioned voice echoed throughout the god-given city.


    "In the name of fire! Invincible!"


    All the soldiers and civilians in the city also raised their fists and shouted in unison.


    The roaring roar spread three miles away from the god-given city, and some timid beasts were even scared to death by the roar of the heroic roar.


    Lin Mo had a panoramic view of this scene from the air.


    Qingyou can successfully mobilize everyone''s enthusiasm and consciousness, and this force will become an unprecedented heroic teacher among orcs.


    boom!


    It seems to be cooperating with Qingyou''s passionate speech,


    The fireball in the sky once again violently ejected a soaring flame, which dyed the entire sky clouds red, and then slowly disappeared.


    Everyone in the city felt the affirmation and encouragement from the God of Flame, and their confidence became stronger.


    Two or three days later, the whole city is fully prepared.


    In the chamber, all the saints except Lian Nuan gathered together, and other high-level speakers of the six major races appeared at the same time.


    Everyone sat full in the entire parliament hall, officially opening the pre-war preparations and plans for this expansion campaign.


    "This is the first battle for our outward expansion. There is no need to emptied our family. Only a portion of our forces is enough to show our strength to the entire wild land."


    As soon as Qingyou came up, he went straight to the subject and said.


    "The first saint is extremely saying that as the third largest power that has just emerged, many other powers only know that we rely on the city to defend against the lion prince''s attack, but they don''t know our reality.


    In particular, the addition of the Ratmen and Badger tribes is a hidden force.


    There is no need to expose them completely, and can be used as a hole card when necessary. "


    The fox patriarch nodded in agreement.


    "As for the number of people going on this expedition..." Lilian then stood up and said.


    "I tentatively set fifty thousand people,


    Since the **** lion-man prince with 50,000 people cannot attack one of our cities, then I will use the same 50,000 people to prove,


    We can! "

 Chapter 300： Personnel finalized

    "The Emperor of War, it''s better not to take anger in fighting such a major event."


    Elder Gray Feather said with a wry smile.


    "No, Lillian is not considered angry. Fifty thousand people are almost half of all our fighters. After all, there are 40,000 old, weak and skilled workers in the city. They can''t go to the battlefield."


    Said quietly.


    Elder Gray Feather thought about it carefully, it seemed that it was the same, so he nodded and sat back obediently.


    "Lilian, you go on."


    Qingyou motioned.


    Now Lilian is regarded as the marshal of the entire Vulcan force. Qingyou has completely let go of many things in the military and politics and let her do it herself.


    Except for the necessary decisions and suggestions on major issues, all other times, Lilian made the decision by herself.


    "These fifty thousand warriors are tentatively set to be twenty thousand badger fighters, five thousand scavenger fighters, five thousand bear fighters, eight thousand fallen fighters, two thousand fox fighters, five thousand cat fighters, and five thousand feathers. Man warrior,"


    Lilian wrote down the numbers of warriors of various races one by one on the blackboard made by Chixin.


    "reason?"


    Qingyou nodded slightly, then asked.


    "The number of badger warriors is second only to the scavenger warriors, and they love to fight, plus their physical fitness is very good, can fight and resist, suitable as the main force of this expedition.


    The scavenger warrior is a race that must be brought on the expedition.


    The plan of the Lions coalition to use the Kobolds to dig tunnels for a sneak attack last time is still fresh in my memory. Compared to digging, the Rats are much better than the Kobolds.


    In addition to the large number of rat people, these five thousand people are usually used as engineers and can also serve as soldiers when necessary. "


    Speaking of this, everyone followed Lilian''s words and nodded uncontrollably.


    As a marshal, Lilian is already familiar with the characteristics of each race, and it can be seen that she does not arrange the number of these units at will.


    "The bear warrior is tall and strong. With heavy armor, it can be used in contact warfare and siege warfare. It has a miraculous effect in dispersing the opponent''s formation.


    Fallen warriors, good at crossbow arrows and magic, can stably provide output in the back row, eight thousand enough to use.


    Two thousand fox warriors must choose elites to cooperate with the unique ability of the fox race to drive monsters and beasts, and serve as side support with those monsters and beasts that have been captured and domesticated.


    Cat warriors mainly consider assassinations and jungle warfare. Five thousand people are enough to deal with them.


    As for the last five thousand soldiers, they assume the responsibility of scouts and air support. "


    Lilian finished speaking in one breath, and then returned to her position.


    "well!"


    Nodding quietly and praised,


    "The various battle situations considered are very comprehensive, and the advantages of each race can be used. I don''t have any opinions. Do you have any ideas?"


    After Qingyou finished speaking, he turned to look at other people.


    Lilian''s personnel arrangements can be described as very detailed considerations, and other people naturally have no opinion, and they all nod their heads repeatedly.


    "I will not go on this expedition. Sister Chi Xin and I will stay in the God-given city so as not to be attacked.


    The last time he killed the prince of the eighth-order great warrior Lionman, he should still be able to restrain those who are uneasy and kind. "


    Said quietly.


    Everyone nodded their heads one after another, but there was no comment.


    After all, Qingyou is basically a head-level figure in the city, and with such a sufficient number of personnel, she is allowed to lead troops on the expedition, unless her brain is broken.

 Chapter 301： Set off

    "Lilian, as the coach this time, you can choose your deputy to go with you at will, but..."


    Qingyou said there was a pause here.


    "Everyone here trusts you. How do you take them out, please bring them back as well."


    "Yes! Sister Qingyou!"


    Lilian instantly straightened her waist and said very seriously.


    This is the first time Lilian has escaped from Qingyou and independently becomes the supreme commander.


    She can feel Qingyou''s trust in her, and she can also feel the responsibility on her shoulders.


    So far, the general direction of this strategic meeting has basically been set.


    Everyone followed up to guess several unexpected situations that might happen in the future, and made countermeasures one by one.


    After everything was cleaned up, early the next morning.


    Lilian ordered the soldiers and horses personally, and Qingyou personally sent them out of the city.


    At the forefront of the team, hundreds of feather warriors are flying,


    They acted as scouts, expanding and flying outwards in a fan shape, constantly correcting the route and direction of the expeditionary army.


    The Ursa warriors walked to the first half of the team. Behind each of them, they pulled a small trailer built for them by a short craftsman.


    There was a set of heavy armor of their own on the trailer.


    These heavy armors are improved on the basis of the plate armor that Chixin used to defend the city last time.


    Compared with the previous plate armors that are like bunkers, the joints of these heavy armors have become more flexible.


    Although the protection at these joints has become a little weaker, they have given the Ursa warriors the ability to move freely.


    In order to prevent them from being in a frontal conflict with the enemy, because the armor was too heavy and delayed the fighter.


    After the bear are the badger warriors.


    These famous and ruthless people were very excited when they heard that they were going out to fight.


    They wore armor made of iron leaves, and in their hands they held steel knives that they were good at.


    The Scavenger Warriors and Fallen Warriors followed closely behind.


    Their armors and weapons were also made by Zexin and all the dwarf craftsmen day and night.


    The rat people¡¯s weapon is the steel claws they carry,


    Not only can it be used as a melee weapon to attack the enemy, but also as a tool for punching holes.


    The fallen warriors are also mixed with many magicians with magic wands.


    This may be the first large-scale magician army to appear in the entire wilderness.


    The cat soldiers are at the back of the team and are responsible for escorting the supplies carried by the army.


    And the remaining Feather Warriors, half as scouts, explored the surroundings, and half helped **** supplies.


    The two Featherman warriors exchanged back and forth, resting each other.


    The expedition of this huge army, even if it wants to be low-key, can''t be low-key.


    Soon, the news of the army''s march in the God-given City was learned by many people.


    Those smaller races unintentionally participated in the battle of the big forces in the three wildlands.


    All the small tribes along the road voluntarily moved away from the path of the army to avoid friction.


    But the tiger people were shocked.


    They also didn''t expect that God-given City could casually produce such a well-equipped and large-scale army.


    Think about it some time ago, I thought that the other party lacked military strength, so I sent someone to discuss cooperation.


    When the Tiger Emperor thought of this, his face felt hot.


    No wonder they rejected their suggestions so decisively. It turns out that they simply look down on it!

 Chapter 302： Tiger Kings Conspiracy

    "Father, what shall we do?"


    The second prince who had been driven out by Qingyou before asked cautiously.


    "What else can we do? This matter has nothing to do with us, no matter what they do, we keep a wait-and-see attitude."


    The Tiger Emperor gave him an angry look and replied very impatiently.


    "Oh."


    The second prince didn''t dare to talk back to his father, so he had to agree, and then stood aside.


    "If this gang of mobs can really pose a threat to the Lion Clan, it can be regarded as reducing the pressure on my Tiger Clan to some extent..."


    The Tiger Emperor closed his eyes and muttered to himself.


    "As long as it can ease my tiger clan, and defeat the lion clan in turn, I have a chance...


    When the Lion Clan is defeated, the mobs who have come out to make trouble are solved easily. The entire wild land belongs to my Tiger Clan!


    Hahaha! ! "


    Thinking of it, the Tiger Emperor couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    "But... if you want to turn defeat into victory, relying on the remaining accumulation of my clan is still not enough... Is it the only way to use it?"


    Tiger Emperor then sighed slightly.


    "Father, why is it so happy?"


    Seeing Tiger Emperor laugh so loudly, the second prince hurriedly laughed and asked.


    "Emperor, the revitalization of our clan is expected, how can it not make people happy."


    The Emperor Tiger glanced at him, as if he had made a lot of determination, put on a smiling face and asked.


    "Congratulations, Father, this is a great thing!"


    When the second prince heard the words, his eyebrows were immediately delighted, and he immediately saluted the Tiger Emperor.


    "Although revitalization is promising, it is not an easy task. It is necessary for a warrior of our clan with royal blood to come forward."


    Tiger Emperor sighed deliberately, very sad.


    "Brother is definitely the most qualified royal warrior. Is there anything he can''t solve?"


    The second prince asked.


    "Your brother has been bringing troops out to defend against the Lion Race all the year round, and he has no time to take care of other things.


    There is no way he can do this,


    It seems that my tiger clan still cannot escape the doom of decline. "


    The Emperor Tiger sighed and even touched two tears pretending to be.


    "Father, I am also a warrior of the royal family!


    What my brother can do, I can do it too,


    I can do what my brother can¡¯t do,


    Now is the time for me to come forward, I am willing to be that warrior! "


    Under the deliberate lure of the tiger emperor, the second prince immediately patted his chest and said.


    "My son, do you really have this determination?"


    Tiger Emperor immediately burst into tears with excitement, stretched out his hand to stroke the face of the second prince, and said affectionately.


    As if instantly possessed by the actor.


    "of course!"


    The second prince has always been ignored by the Tiger Emperor. Now that he finally has the opportunity to perform, he can''t let it go casually.


    "Good! Worthy of being my son, worthy of being a warrior of the royal family!


    You take my order to find the high priest in the forbidden land,


    He will tell you what to do next. "


    Tiger Emperor patted him on the shoulder and said seriously.


    "Forbidden area..."


    The second prince frowned slightly, this place made him very resistant.


    "As a warrior of the royal family, naturally you won''t be afraid of anything, right?"


    Tiger King asked.


    "Yes! Father!"


    The second prince straightened his chest and led away happily.


    Tiger Emperor looked at the direction he was leaving, a trace of apology flashed in his eyes, and then the trace of apology quickly disappeared.

 Chapter 303： Angry Lion King

    When the Tiger King began to plan the plot to comeback, the Lion Clan had already completely fried the pot.


    Because the lion clan¡¯s imperial city was far away from the god-given city, it took a long time for the news of Chi Yan¡¯s defeat and death before it came back.


    On the road, Yinbei also deliberately spent a long time outside, in order to make this defeated army look even worse.


    Chi Yan is a genius who has emerged from the Lion Clan in recent years.


    And he is the prince of the entire Lion Empire.


    The news of his death can be described as an earth-shattering event.


    No one thought that Prince Chi Yan, who had entered the realm of an eighth-order warrior, would actually die in the hands of a catwoman.


    This is simply a big joke!


    The Lion King almost slapped Silverback and the werewolf patriarch to death.


    "Blame you dead stars! If you didn''t provoke that shit-feather human race before, my prince wouldn''t avenge you!


    I want to destroy your entire werewolf race and bury my prince! "


    The lion king was so angry that his seven orifices made smoke, if it weren''t for other generals to stop him, he would have liked to go up and tear the two men directly.


    "Wang! If the prince knew your decision, Jiuquan would be sad too."


    Facing the thunderous lion king, his silver back was extremely calm.


    "What did you say! You still have the face to mention the prince!"


    Seeing Yinbei, the Lion King not only did not kneel down to admit his mistake, but even dared to mention the dead Prince Chi Yan, his lungs were about to explode.


    A powerful aura spurted from his body, and the silver back chest that shook on the spot became stuffy, and he spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Old Lion King, that is a strong man who has entered the eighth rank for a long time.


    The strong man who has experienced wars with humans back then and survived to this day.


    His anger, just a trace of it leaked, was also unbearable for Silverback.


    "The prince once told me in the chaos army, let me lead the remaining soldiers back...


    The empire is our last home..."


    Silverback strongly supported the blood tumbling in his chest, and said softly.


    Standing on the spot, the lion king''s momentum continued to spread, but he didn''t attack Yinback again.


    "The prince said that the most important reason why the empire can become today''s great cause is unity and courage.


    Lion people protect other races, and other minor races support Lion people.


    Because of unity, the prince took the initiative to stand up for us, wanting to smooth the city and establish the prestige of our empire.


    Because of his bravery, the prince fought to the last second without taking a step back. "


    Yinbei said, eyes full of tears.


    "In my heart, the prince is the lion man most like the lion clan!


    I did everything in accordance with the instructions of the prince,


    If the lion king thinks it is our fault, you can do it, and I will not even resist. "


    After speaking, Yinbei straightened his chest and closed his eyes, looking like he was going to die generously.


    The Lion King was already in tears.


    Although Yinbei was cunning, everything he said was in line with Chi Yan''s style.


    The old lion king suddenly remembered everything about his son, so there was no thought to blame Silverback and the werewolf patriarch.


    "Report!"


    The Lion King did it dejectedly, but before his **** sat hot, news came from outside the door.


    A spy quickly ran in and knelt in front of the old lion king.


    "what''s up?"


    The Lion King quickly sorted out his mood and asked.


    "There is an army of tens of thousands of people, approaching the empire''s territory..."


    The spy said cautiously.

 Chapter 304： Chi Yans Uncle

    "What? Is it clear what kind of power it is?"


    The old lion king just learned the news of the loss of his beloved son, and then he was told that the territory had been invaded, which could be endured.


    "According to the eagles who received the news, they found that there were feathers in the army..."


    The spies had never seen the lion king so angry, and he answered them cautiously.


    Feather people?


    Upon hearing this name, the old lion king became even more angry.


    "Kill my beloved son! You dare to invade the territory of my empire. Are you really bullying when I am a Lion?"


    Old Lion King said coldly.


    "Which direction did they invade from? Which city is closest to them?"


    The old lion king continued to ask.


    "The enemy has been deep into the interior from the east, and will soon reach the city of Lord Baru."


    The spy said without raising his head.


    "Baru?"


    The Lion King touched his chin, closed his eyes and began to think.


    Baru is the younger brother of the Lion King and a great warrior of the eighth rank.


    Because the two brothers had fought for the throne of the lion clan before, this was unhappy.


    After Baru failed to snatch, he left the imperial city of the Lion Empire and went outside alone to become a prince.


    The Lion King has never had any intersection with him. Even if it was a battle with the Tigers, the Lion King has never mobilized Baru and his troops.


    "How many troops does Baru''s city have?"


    The Lion King asked.


    "It''s about 100,000 or so."


    The lion minister next to him replied.


    "Then let them go."


    The Lion King waved his hand gently, and said tiredly.


    "I know the strength of Baru. The tens of thousands of people alone can''t pose much threat to Baru.


    The demolition guy sent a message to Baru. If he can catch the high-level in that army, he must be sent to me. I owe him personal love. "


    "Yes!"


    The spies received the order and immediately turned and left.


    At the same time, the city of Baru, thousands of miles away...


    On the city wall, a tall lion man is looking into the distance.


    Above the far horizon, a black army is coming slowly.


    "Master Baru, this army is not good, it looks like it is coming towards us."


    A harpy-faced orc fell from the sky, stood beside Baru, and said softly.


    "It''s okay."


    Baru spoke slowly, his eyes half-squinted, looking very lazy.


    "The number of the army is about 50,000, but the equipment is very sophisticated..."


    The Eagles continued to add.


    "not afraid."


    Baru continued to say lazily.


    "That army... seems to have killed Prince Chi Yan not long ago."


    Hearing these words, Baru''s half-squinted eyes suddenly opened, revealing the horror in his eyes.


    Although the relationship with the Lion King is a bit stiff, it does not mean that Baru doesn''t care for his nephew.


    Moreover, Chi Yan is so good that Baru, as an uncle, also loves him very much.


    "Really?"


    Baru turned his face to look at the Eagle Clan, and asked blankly.


    "really."


    The eagle tribe''s heart was straightened when he saw him, and immediately lowered his head.


    After getting a definite answer, Baru did not continue to speak, but turned his face back again, staring blankly at the dark and crushing figure in the distance.


    "Hahaha!"


    After a few minutes of deathly silence, Baru burst out laughing.


    Just smiling and smiling, he shed tears.


    "The Lion Race, it''s finally at the end..."


    Baru lowered his head slightly and muttered to himself.

 Chapter 305： Touchstone

    "Master Baru, what are you talking about?"


    When the Eagles heard these words, they almost thought their ears were broken.


    Although Barrum failed to fight for the lion people''s throne, he was still a member of the lion people. There was no need to curse his own clan.


    "Nothing, you go to integrate the army in the city and prepare to fight."


    Baru didn''t bother to explain so much to him, and said.


    "Yes!"


    The Eagles spread their wings again, flew down the city wall, and went to gather troops in the city.


    Balu sat down on the wall with his legs crossed, drew his sword from behind, and wiped it with a bitter smile.


    The entire lion clan believed that Baru had been alone here for the elderly after he failed to fight for the throne.


    But they don¡¯t know,


    Baru, who had been free from intrigue and war, had observed and predicted the entire wild continent long ago to a height beyond their reach.


    The world will be united for a long time,


    Baru completely relied on his own ability to comprehend this unchanging truth.


    Hundreds of years ago, the orcs and the human empires united, and a war broke out that affected most of the Chaos Continent.


    However, in the hundreds of years after the defeat of the orcs, the tribes of the orcs were scattered and separated, and their original unity and glory were lost.


    Only the Lion Race and the Tiger Race, the two most powerful races, still have the potential to unify the orcs and rejuvenate their glory.


    But these two races have gone through one or two hundred years of fighting, and they have not yet been able to distinguish a winner.


    The birth of Chi Yan carried the last hope of reunification.


    But the news of his death completely made Baru understand.


    The Lion Clan has nothing to do with the great cause of unifying the wilderness.


    It''s the fact that this emerging army has expanded so quickly.


    Even Chi Yan, the great warrior of the eighth rank, fell under their wall so abruptly.


    It''s not that Baru is too pessimistic, but his instinct tells him that the fate of the orcs in the future may be closely linked with this newly born force.


    With a light sigh, Baru lowered his head.


    The saber in his hand has not been used for a long time, and the smooth, mirror-like blade does not have the chilling luster it used to be.


    Baluchi carefully wiped the entire saber three or four times, and then he placed it flat on his thigh with satisfaction.


    The sword body half reflected Baru''s cheeks, half reflected the black army in the distance, quite like a martial arts.


    "Never mind! God does not bless my Lion Clan, then let me use my body as a touchstone to see if this new force is qualified to use my Lion Clan as a springboard to reorganize this wild land!"


    Balu held the sword in his hand and stood up again, laughing.


    "My lord, the whole army has assembled urgently, waiting for your next instructions."


    The Eagle tribe quickly reappeared by Baru''s side and saluted respectfully.


    "The whole army is ready to go out of town!"


    After Baru finished speaking, he put his sword behind him again and walked under the city wall.


    Can integrate the whole city''s army in a mere time


    It can be seen that even though Baru does not often participate in the war, he still does not tire of training the army.


    These 100,000 troops were all soldiers who voluntarily followed him here after Baru failed to seize the throne.


    Most of them are lion people, the rest are eagle people.

 Chapter 306： cautious

    Eagle tribe.


    All the tribesmen are eagle-shaped human faces. Although their appearance is not as eye-catching as the feathers, they also have the ability to fly.


    Its eagle-like feet have long hooks, which can easily pierce some thinner armor.


    A certain number of Eagles is enough to become a nightmare for light infantry.


    The only disadvantage is that the number of Eagles is too small and the reproduction efficiency is very low.


    As a result, in the entire Lion Empire, only Baru has an eagle tribe.


    Nowhere else, even in the imperial city of the Lion Clan, you can''t see the shadow of the Eagle Clan.


    It is no exaggeration to say that although there are only a hundred thousand people here in Baru, all of them are elite.


    Their combat effectiveness can match the combat effectiveness of other Lion Man coalition forces of 150,000 or even 200,000!


    As the purest Lion Warrior, Baru did not decide to defend the city.


    First, the defense of the city is not as strong as the city bestowed by God.


    Secondly, what the Lions are best at is not siege and defensive battles, but encounters on the plains.


    "Come on, let me see for myself, do you have the strength to rebuild the orcs..."


    Baru took a last look at the city where he had lived for decades, and then led his soldiers out of the city and into the grassland without looking back.


    He is going to make a perfect ambush on this grassland,


    Either wipe out the army of the god-given city and return to the city triumphantly,


    Either the whole army was killed and buried in the grassland where they had run countless times...


    "Holy woman, there is a Lion City three miles ahead!"


    At the same time, the scouts of the God-given City Expeditionary Army also discovered the city of Baru.


    "Sanli?


    The whole army was notified to slow down, and after moving forward for one mile, the whole army stopped moving, and the Yuren scouts continued to investigate, and all the conditions within two mile radius were found out. "


    Lilian quickly issued the order.


    "Yes!"


    The Yuren scout immediately led his way, and the whole team quickly slowed down.


    Lilian felt a little nervous, this was the first battle after the expedition.


    If you can win, it will be a good start.


    If the first battle fails, it will be a blow to the morale of the entire army.


    Lilian knew the importance of this battle, and even if she was usually rashly advancing, she couldn''t help but be careful.


    "My lord, the enemy has set up camp two miles away. It seems that he doesn''t intend to venture in."


    Baru also received news from the Eagle Scouts.


    It seems that the leader of this group of forces is not a greedy generation.


    Baru nodded inwardly.


    Defeated the 50,000 Lions coalition and killed the prince of the Lions.


    This kind of combat exploits, even if placed on oneself, is enough to make people swell.


    Can not send soldiers to besiege the city directly, but watch from a distance now,


    The mentality of not being proud of a big victory alone is enough to win Baru''s respect.


    In the entire Lion Clan, Baru is definitely a wise general with coexistence of strength and force.


    Being able to meet this kind of opponent among the orcs really made the fighting spirit in Baru''s heart burn again.


    He began to look forward to what kind of surprise the other party could make.


    That night,


    The entire army of the God-given City has been stationed.


    In the Great Account of the Chinese Army,


    Lilian and several other high-level officials are sorting out all the news sent back by the feather scouts.


    Until late at night, they still did not rest.

 Chapter 307：

    This time, most of the high-level combat power in the God-given City came out with Lilian.


    Except for the Fallen King, basically all combat powers above Tier 6 are in the expeditionary army.


    Even Ye Ning, the only eighth-order magister, followed.


    You Ye Ning controlled the situation by Lilian''s side, and Qingyou was relieved.


    "The scout has thoroughly explored the surrounding environment. Within two miles of this area, there are grasses more than one meter deep. These grasses surround the entire enemy city, like a natural line of defense. ."


    Lilian rubbed her tired eyes and said softly.


    "Such an environment is very unfavorable to us."


    Elder Akabane scratched his head and said.


    "The height of the grass is too high, and it really has no effect on those Lions who are two to three meters tall.


    But if our army enters this kind of grass, except for the feather people and bear people, they will basically lose their fighting ability. "


    Ye Ning also followed.


    Ye Ning is not exaggerating, it is indeed the case.


    The cat warriors and the badger warriors are only four and five meters away, and the bushes just don''t reach their necks. It''s very difficult to even walk, let alone fight.


    The Ratman warrior, who was shorter in height, was directly overwhelmed by the grass, and he could barely see the way.


    The only fox warriors and fallen warriors who are slightly taller are also very difficult to walk in the grass of this height. How can they fight well?


    It seems that the top priority is to get rid of this annoying grass.


    "Have you tried using fire?"


    Lilian asked.


    "After trying, these grasses seem to be difficult to ignite. Even if they burn for a long time, they only dry out the leaves a bit.


    If you set fire in these bushes, it is estimated that it will be difficult to burn. "


    Elder Gray Feather said.


    "These grasses were obviously planted and cultivated deliberately, which surprised me a bit. I didn''t expect that there are such generals who are good at fighting with wisdom in this Lion Empire."


    Lilian said.


    "The owner of this city is Baru, the younger brother of the Lion King, who is known as the wise general."


    Ye Ning said, she had already sent someone to investigate the information of this city in detail.


    "It is known as the wise general? No wonder."


    Lilian chuckled softly.


    "Since he planted such dense grass here, he must have led us into the grass to fight with them.


    Then we deliberately sent troops into the grass according to his plan. "


    "Lilian, since these Lions have spent so much effort to plant these bushes, it means that they are already very good at fighting in this environment.


    Not to mention that there are obviously more opponents than us. Even with the same number of people, it is difficult for us to beat them in this environment. "


    Ye Ning saw that Lilian had said such a wild thought, and hurriedly dissuaded her.


    "Sister Ye Ning, don''t worry, I don''t mean to fight them to the death in the grass. I will not do such a stupid thing.


    What I want to do is to use their cleverness to counter them! "


    Lilian smiled slyly, and then began to announce her plan...


    At this time, Baru was hiding in the grass with his soldiers.


    As the lion people with excellent physical fitness, camping in this kind of outdoor is not hard work. If necessary, they can even stay here for more than a month.

 Chapter 308： Sleepless night

    After failing to fight for the throne, Baru did not sit back.


    Since he is a wise general, taking precautions is a good habit in his bones.


    The grass around the entire city was specially planted by his senders.


    This kind of grass is called sleepy grass,


    As the name suggests, if you get lost in this kind of grass, even if you are a god, you have to be trapped.


    Although a bit exaggerated, this magical grass seed is really not that easy to deal with.


    This grass has excellent toughness and strong regeneration ability. Even if it is cut off, it can recover in a day.


    Moreover, it also has strong fire resistance, which leads to if you want to forcibly eradicate these grasses, you can only pull them one by one.


    Of course, during the battle between the two armies, if Lilian really sent her soldiers to weeding weeds, it would be really mentally ill.


    Baru has already performed his subordinates countless times in this sleepy grass.


    Whether communicating or fighting, these 100,000 soldiers are already very familiar with this environment.


    Moreover, there are eagles who are looking at the overall situation. Once the god-given city has any vision, it will immediately report to Baru.


    Fighting in this situation can be said to have occupied the right time and place.


    Therefore, Baru is very confident in his defensive tactics.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper,


    According to reports from the Eagles, the army in the God-given City seems to have rested.


    Except for the night watchman who is responsible for guarding the camp, the others have long been quiet.


    Even the Great Account of the Chinese Army has extinguished the lights.


    Baru nodded, and then asked the messenger to tell the lion warriors hidden everywhere to rest.


    Looking at this situation, it is estimated that God-given City can not think of any way to deal with these sleepy gods in a short period of time. Only then can we only recuperate and make a long-term plan.


    Now that the enemy has rested, it¡¯s not a problem for my own side to stare at it.


    Therefore, Baru ordered his soldiers to rest.


    Even Baru himself, resting on his arm.


    "Fire! It''s on fire!"


    Baru just fell asleep when he heard the panic shouts of Lion Warriors.


    He was so frightened that he got up from the ground.


    There was a skyrocketing fire in the distance, and Baru was shocked, and hurriedly let the Eagles fly into the sky to observe the situation.


    Did the people on the other side find any way to ignite the sleepy **** grass?


    Baru began to feel a little nervous.


    "Report your lord, the sleepy grass was not lit. The flame was just that the enemy soldiers were burning a campfire, trying to light the sleepy grass with the campfire."


    The Eagles flew up into the sky, hovered for a circle, and came down and said.


    As if confirming his words, the bright flames in the distance quickly extinguished.


    Baru was relieved.


    Almost all the lion warriors who were in ambush were awakened just now by the trouble


    Baru gave orders and continued to rest.


    The Lion Warriors lay down again in a cursing manner, except for some of the guards left, the others quickly fell asleep.


    "Fire! Fire again!"


    Twenty minutes later, the lion warrior on guard yelled again.


    Both Baru and the Lion Warriors were awakened and hurriedly stood up to watch the situation.


    There were several fires this time, and the fire was bigger than before.


    Baru felt uneasy, thinking that the first firelight just now was a feint, and this time was the real attack.


    He hurriedly sent another eagle tribe to investigate.

 Chapter 309： Repeated disturbances

    The situation was urgent. Almost all the Eagles flew into the sky at the same time and looked around.


    What made Balu furious was that all the Eagle tribes observed the same results as before.


    It''s just that the number of enemy soldiers lighting the bonfire has increased this time.


    "I can see that the other party''s command doesn''t want us to have a good rest.


    If the order goes on, the sleepy grass will not be ignited


    Let all the soldiers on guard do not care about the fire, and then they don¡¯t need to report when they find a fire. "


    Baru sneered and quickly passed the order.


    This time he didn''t sleep by himself,


    Although ordered, but in order to ensure complete safety,


    Baru decided to observe for a while, to be assured of correctness.


    After all, Zhijiang is Zhijiang, and after only two trials, he immediately realized Lilian''s purpose.


    Sure enough, the flames skyrocketed again soon.


    Only this time, the Lion Warriors who received Baru''s order did not give a loud warning.


    Baru stood silently and watched for a while, and after seeing the flame slowly disappear, he showed a triumphant smile.


    "It''s the new forces after all, playing with this kind of little tactics that can''t make it to the table."


    Baru snorted softly and then lay down, ready to continue to rest.


    Just when he fell asleep,


    A loud boom suddenly sounded,


    The sound almost shook Baru''s heart.


    All the Lion Warriors who had fallen asleep were also awakened at the same time, hurriedly preparing for defense.


    But what made them look dumbfounded was that no one attacked at all.


    "Go explore! What''s the matter?"


    Baru''s anger was also ignited, and he was awakened for the third time this night, how can he feel better.


    All the Eagles had to fly into the sky again,


    After more than ten minutes of investigation, except for some bomb fragments after the explosion, and two unlucky ghosts injured by the bomb, nothing else happened.


    According to those two unlucky ghosts,


    They were injured by a ball flying over inexplicably while they were sleeping.


    Baru sniffed the fragments, a strong smell of sulfur and fire.


    The well-informed man suddenly understood that this is gunpowder!


    Human technology, they will also?


    Baru was taken aback.


    Gunpowder is a technology that some veteran orcs naturally understand,


    But relying on the technology of the orcs, it is impossible to develop this technology independently.


    I didn''t expect to see the enemy''s forces using this technology, how could this make Baru not surprised.


    Baru ordered the two hapless ghosts to enter the city to rest, and then shrank the outer ambush to avoid such an attack again.


    After dealing with these things, Baru had no sleep at all.


    If you continue to let the soldiers rest, the enemy will definitely continue to use various harassment methods.


    And it wasn''t just a few enemy troops who came to harass them.


    If this goes on, wait until tomorrow and daylight, if it is really going to be carried out,


    Most of the Lion soldiers have absolutely no energy, and in time they are fighting in the environment they are good at, and they can''t exert their previous combat effectiveness.


    But the enemy soldiers who were on the opposite side were fighting in their best condition.


    On the battlefield, this kind of exhaustion of one side is fatal.


    Baru is known as the wise general at any rate, and it is naturally impossible for this to happen.


    So what should we do?


    Baru thought for a while, and suddenly his eyes lit up.


    Yes!

 Chapter 310： So-called trick

    Since the opponent did not intend to attack, they just kept sending people to interrupt their rest,


    Then why not take advantage of this opportunity to sneak an attack on the other''s camp?


    After this idea came to Baru''s mind, he immediately began to prepare.


    The already exhausted Eagles can only take off again to scout the camp of the God-given City.


    In order not to be spotted by the sentinels in the camp, the Eagle tribes flew to high altitude. After the inspection, the Eagle tribes had almost no energy to land.


    "Hurry up, what''s the situation on the other side?"


    Baru had been harassed several times, and his heart was suffocated.


    Seeing this eagle tribe just wheezing and panting, he couldn''t say a word for a long time, and his heart became more impatient, and he couldn''t help but roar.


    The Eagle tribe was yelled by him, and he felt even more wronged.


    But the mission of a soldier is to obey,


    The Eagles can only adjust their breathing as much as possible and report what they have observed.


    natural,


    Except for the soldiers who are dedicated to disrupting the Lion Clan''s rest, the rest of the camp is very stable.


    "I see, go and rest."


    Baru glanced at him, feeling a little embarrassed.


    But he is the city lord and the coach, naturally it is impossible to apologize to his subordinates, he can only express his apology in this way.


    The eagle nodded slightly, and then withdrew.


    Baru immediately sent an order to summon five thousand elite fighters to attack the local camp at night!


    The thing about kicking camp is a thunder strike.


    Naturally, we must choose strong soldiers.


    If it is a soldier of average strength, after entering the enemy camp, it cannot effectively kill the awakened enemy in seconds.


    Once they fight with the enemy, they will be dragged to death by the increasing enemy forces.


    And the number of kicking camps can¡¯t be too many,


    Fewer people are more flexible, convenient for sneak attacks and easy evacuation.


    Moreover, Baru¡¯s main combat policy was formulated around this large patch of sacred grass, so it is impossible to rush out.


    Otherwise, doesn''t that mean nothing to toss.


    After twenty minutes of screening and dispatch, Baru selected the most elite five thousand Lion Warriors.


    The lowest level of these people is Tier 4, and most of the others are Tier 5, and there are even Tier VI.


    These five thousand can be said to be the most elite part of Baru''s family.


    For these soldiers, Baru is full of confidence.


    Just take them into the enemy camp, not to mention beheading the opponent¡¯s generals and coaches,


    Those little soldiers alone can kill at least 10,000!


    The number of people looking at the other party is only tens of thousands, and this simple kick tonight is enough to weaken a part of the other party''s power.


    Baru was naturally extremely excited.


    Leading these five thousand elite fighters, Baru and them slowly advanced until they reached the edge of the sleepy **** grass.


    Lilian and their camp are only three hundred meters away from the trapped grass,


    This short distance, with the skill of these elite lion races, was enough to cross within five seconds.


    "Warriors, listen to my command, three, two, one! Go!"


    Baru finished the countdown and rushed out with a roar.


    The remaining Lion Warriors followed him, roaring and rushing out.


    Fifty meters!


    One hundred meters!


    Two hundred meters!


    Seeing that there is still a hundred meters to reach the gate of the opponent''s camp, Baru suddenly felt that the ground under his feet was soft.


    In shock, Baru jumped up violently.


    Immediately afterwards,


    There was a thunder-like roar in his ear.

 Chapter 311： Mentality collapsed

    oom!


    A gray-black mushroom cloud rose into the sky.


    With a loud noise, Baru''s body leaping in the air was pushed a dozen meters away by the air current set off by the explosion.


    Relying on the eighth-order realm, Baru Kancan kept his balance before landing, and there was no embarrassing fall.


    But the Lion Warriors in the back are out of luck.


    This sudden explosion directly blown them up.


    The Lion Warriors closest to the center of the explosion were even crushed to pieces.


    Even if they were a little further away, they were seriously injured.


    Only those Lion Warriors at the back of the line were barely affected by much, just a little bit of scratches from flying debris.


    Baru looked back at his elite team, and almost didn''t cry in distress.


    The original 5,000 elite Lion Warriors were directly damaged by more than half in the explosion just now!


    Although these fighters are of higher realm, this does not mean that they can withstand the baptism of bombs.


    About a thousand people were buried directly under the mushroom cloud,


    The others who were seriously injured were close to a thousand people and could no longer continue to fight.


    More importantly, this team has been blown up.


    Let alone continue kicking the camp, they don''t even know where they are now.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, a roar suddenly came from the camp of God-given City.


    Immediately afterwards, countless torches and magic lights were lit, illuminating the entire camp as day.


    Tall bear warriors and fierce badger warriors gushed from every corner and pounced toward this side.


    Baru¡¯s brain suddenly went blank,


    Only then did he understand what disturbed their rest, what fatigue and fighting,


    That was not just a trick to lure him into a sneak attack.


    The real ultimate move is actually here!


    "Face the enemy!"


    Going to be fooled, but Baru, as a veteran general, is still very capable of adapting to changes.


    Seeing the enemy rushing out of the camp, Baru drew his sword and roared.


    The general¡¯s roar is like a shot of a heart attack,


    Let those lion warriors who have been dizzy find their backbone.


    They quickly sorted out their state and prepared for the enemy''s attack.


    Klang Klang!


    The Ursa warriors are not inferior to these Lion warriors in height, and their bodies are covered with solid heavy armor.


    It ran like a heavy tank, and even the ground trembled.


    The lion warrior in the front greeted a bear warrior,


    With a strenuous blow, the Lion Warrior wielded a weapon, only to cut a white stamp on the armor of the Bear Warrior!


    Not only the Lion Warrior, but even Baru who saw this scene was stupid.


    This is the full blow of the high-level Lion Warrior!


    Even the armor of the opponent can''t be cut, how can such a happy battle be?


    Baru looked around and found that this bearman warrior was not the only exception.


    Basically every Ursa warrior is completely fearless of any attack.


    And the badger warriors that the Lion warriors can beat are also the masters who are not afraid of death.


    Four or five badger warriors besieged a lion warrior,


    There are even back and forth to fight.


    Baru and the others didn¡¯t know that besides the excellent craftsmanship, the armor on the Ursa warrior also engraved the defensive magic circle.


    Unless it is an attack that exceeds the upper limit of the magic circle, it is impossible to injure the Ursa warrior inside.

 Chapter 312： First encounter

    Baru and his Lion Warriors collapsed instantly.


    Hit the enemy by yourself, no fart damage,


    The opponent hammered himself, one blood hole.


    The opponent didn''t even show up a general, and he didn''t even know what he was hiding behind.


    This is a fart!


    "Retreat! Retreat!"


    Baru didn''t even bother to attack the bear-man warriors who looked like iron cans, and shouted out retreat very simply.


    The Lion Warrior who had been beaten up without any hesitation at all turned around and ran.


    The red-eyed badger warrior pursued reluctantly, extremely fierce.


    In the end, this elite team reluctantly escaped under the support of the Lion Warriors who were ambushing in the grass of the gods.


    The badger warrior and the bear warrior did not go deep, and after pushing each other into the trapped grass, they quickly retreated.


    Baru sat down on the ground, an anger rushing from the soles of his feet to the top of his head.


    How many years have it been,


    He has never suffered such a loss.


    I also think how superb my decision-making is, and every step I take is predicted by the other party.


    This feeling of being calculated by the other party made Baru very ashamed.


    Seeing this elite team that had been beaten up and down, Baru felt even more painful.


    This is the first time the two armies have fought, and they have lost so miserably.


    Baru really did not expect that the opponent''s strength would be so strong.


    Especially those Ursa warriors who are like iron cans, it makes him feel terrified.


    No wonder the opponent has only forty to fifty thousand troops, but he dares to attack his own city where 100,000 people are stationed.


    Baru was also somewhat fortunate.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t directly send an army out to fight with the opponent¡¯s hard steel.


    Otherwise, there are those Ursa Warriors in the front row,


    Even the opponent''s defensive line cannot break through at all.


    Baru decided that starting tonight, he would never let his army take such a trapped step.


    Only in this sleepy **** grass, Baru and his lion warriors can exert the strongest combat effectiveness.


    Your own side is the defender of the city, if you occupy the trapped grass and do not move, the other party has no way at all.


    Moreover, with his back against the city, it is very convenient for supplies and medical treatment.


    If you insist on fighting a war of attrition, the God-given City will definitely not be able to hold it.


    Although this tactic sounds a bit confusing, Baru can''t care about other things.


    No matter what, the final victory is important.


    After Baru evacuated the trapped grass in an embarrassing manner, the camp of the God-given City was full of cheers.


    Today is the first day of arrival, and I got a good start so quickly, whether it is an ordinary soldier or a general, they are very excited.


    "The Emperor of War! This is amazing! How do you know they will come out to attack?"


    Elder Gray Feather asked excitedly, rubbing his hands.


    "Isn''t the city lord on the other side called the wise general?


    He must be quite confident in his strategies and ideas.


    We keep sending people to harass them to rest. In such a situation where they can¡¯t sleep well, he will definitely find a way to use this time to do something.


    Then we create the illusion that all the troops have rested,


    Why is he not fooled? "


    Lilian explained with a smile.


    "But thanks to sister Chi Xin''s research on high-explosive gunpowder, otherwise the traps secretly arranged by the Scavenger warriors would not have such amazing effects."

 Chapter 313： Initial plan

    That''s right, when Chi Xin researched fireworks last time, he naturally produced high-explosive gunpowder.


    These extremely powerful gunpowder was secretly buried by the Ratman warriors when Lilian took advantage of the gaps in the detection of the Eagle tribe.


    These explosives were originally planned to be placed under the city wall to loosen the foundation for use during the siege.


    The high explosives that can burst even the foundation, used to deal with these flesh and blood lion warriors, are naturally extremely powerful.


    "War Sovereign, ask me to say that I just led people to kill, at least I can leave thousands of lions!"


    Elder Akabane squeezed his fist a little excited, his face was full of regret.


    Lilian smiled and motioned for him to calm down.


    "Elder Akabane, please calm down first.


    Lilian did not allow us these high-level combat powers to come forward, but also to properly confuse the later battle.


    In the future, there will be times when you show off your skills. "


    Ye Ning smiled and interjected.


    This eighth-tier great magister is still quite respected by Elder Akabane.


    Seeing Ye Ning said so, Elder Akabane scratched his head in embarrassment and nodded.


    "Sister Ye Ning is right.


    The opponent is a city of 100,000 people, and it is completely impossible to knock it down in just a few days.


    At the moment, the other party may not use any hidden means.


    You are all high-level combat powers that can influence this battle. Naturally, I can''t let you show up right now. "


    Lilian smiled at Ye Ning and added.


    "Well, I know, but if I really do it in the future, I have to be a pioneer!"


    Elder Akabane smiled and said.


    "It''s all up to you."


    Lilian waved her hands helplessly, and everyone in the army''s big tent laughed.


    "But although it took a small advantage, it was not enough to secure the victory of this game."


    When everyone was almost laughing, Ye Ning said softly.


    "Yeah, those grandchildren have such a big size, and they dig into the grass whenever they want to fight. How can this be handled?"


    Elder Akabane quickly took over to talk.


    It seems that the lion-man army in the trapped **** grass has been hidden, making him very angry.


    This kind of knowing that the other party is lying in ambush inside, but can''t rush in and have a hearty battle with him.


    This caused Elder Akabane to be suffocated to death.


    However, this idea is not limited to Elder Akabane, many other fighters also have this idea.


    After so many years of fighting, I have never encountered such a situation.


    "step by step,


    Since Baru has been hiding in the grass with his troops, it means that it is their home ground, and it is completely irrational to want to fight them inside. "


    Lilian groaned for a moment, and said.


    "So we want to defeat them. There are only two ways. Either lead them out or find a way to remove the grass?"


    Ye Ning glanced at Lilian and asked tentatively.


    "Yes, there are probably only these two methods.


    However, it is unrealistic to fix those bushes.


    Unless there is the powerful fire of my god, it is impossible to solve these troublesome weeds with our ordinary fire.


    But we can''t trouble my gods with this little matter, so let''s try to force them out. "


    Lilian said.


    Everyone nodded one after another.


    In their hearts, Lin Mo has done too much for them,


    If Lin Mo was required to help in the war, it would appear that they were too useless.

 Chapter 314： Sabotage communication

    The entire god-given city has faintly formed an atmosphere of comparison.


    It''s just that everyone''s comparison is quiet.


    What Qingyou has done for the entire God-given city is obvious to all, and everyone hopes that they can be like Qingyou.


    Strong and smart, able to solve problems for the God of Flame.


    In this positive atmosphere, even an ordinary orc warrior,


    He is absolutely unwilling to seek the help of the God of Flame because of the trivial matter.


    "Well, in that case, let''s focus on how to lure them out."


    Ye Ning nodded and said.


    "According to the observation of scouts, these Lions army divisions are in such a vast grassland. Their actions and operations are not as simple as imagined."


    Lilian stood up, looked around the crowd, and said.


    "The grass is too wide and it is extremely easy to lose direction. Therefore, the information exchange between the Lions teams and the information transmission of Baru are all relying on the eagle people to communicate."


    When everyone heard this, they immediately understood what Lilian meant.


    "If you want to defeat this lion army, you must first start with these eagle tribesmen. Only by cutting off their communication and communication can you defeat them individually."


    Lilian finished speaking and looked at the elder Gray Feather.


    "Elder Gray Feather, have you successfully obtained the information I asked you to observe?"


    Lilian asked.


    "Yes, the emperor of war, I have completely ascertained the initial position of all the Eagle tribesmen to take off, and now they have all been marked."


    The elder Gray Feather, who had been silent for a long time, nodded and answered calmly.


    "what?"


    Upon hearing these words, everyone in the big account couldn''t help but exclaim.


    When did this happen?


    So far, the two armies have only had a brief confrontation.


    How did Lilian let people find out such detailed information?


    Even Ye Ning was a little surprised.


    "Lilian, when were you..."


    Ye Ning couldn''t help but asked.


    "It''s very simple. When I first sent people to harass, I had already asked the Elder Gray Feather to take some Feather Warriors to observe the position of the Eagles."


    Lilian explained with a smile.


    "When it first appeared, it was always the most noticeable.


    So I also specially arranged two different methods to harass them. The purpose is to make Baru worry and send his eagle men to investigate. "


    "The King of War predicted very accurately.


    When the first flames appeared, and the first time they were harassed with bombs, the enemy sent a large number of Eagles to detect them.


    I took part of the Feather Warriors and lay in ambush in the distance, observing where they took off and landed, and recorded them.


    The originally recorded data was not so accurate, but the other party actually planned to attack our camp in the dark, just as the Emperor of War had guessed.


    When the Eagles took off for the third time, we were able to reconfirm their landing positions and marked them all. "


    Elder Gray Feather explained.


    As the princess of the Fallen Race, the Fallen Race has also experienced many battles during the years of constant migration.


    Ye Ning thought she was more intelligent and experienced.


    But when she heard about Lilian''s completed plan, Ye Ning also had a feeling of sigh.

 Chapter 315： Battlefield smell

    Before, Qingyou specifically asked Ye Ning to cope with Lilian, and worried about her impulsive actions.


    Now it seems that Qingyou is completely worrying about it.


    Once on the battlefield, this genius girl of the Feather Clan will show her amazing military talent.


    It''s easy to say, but after careful thinking, you can realize how terrifying Lilian''s thinking is.


    Just send someone to harass the enemy to rest at night,


    Lilian made arrangements from the three aspects of harassment, guessing the other party''s possible attack, and collecting information about the other party''s scouts.


    Infer other things, divergent thinking.


    This kind of war intuition and instinct is simply the material for generals.


    Rao Ye Ning had to admire her quiet ability.


    "It''s so good, then we can design and draw out those eagle tribes tomorrow, and then send feather warriors and fallen archers to kill them."


    Ye Ning said.


    "No, sister Ye Ning, I don''t think I am in a hurry to kill those Eagles."


    Lilian shook her head slightly.


    "Oh? Why is this?"


    Ye Ning had indeed regarded Lilian as an independent and thoughtful coach at this moment, so she asked inexplicably.


    "Tomorrow can indeed be designed to kill those Eagles, but the benefits are not the biggest."


    Lilian smiled and tapped her head lightly with her fingers.


    "Killing those eagle tribesmen will make Baru and his men unsuccessful in communicating the news, but it doesn''t actually weaken their strength.


    A person as smart as Baru, even if he kills all the Eagles under him, he will not panic because of this kind of thing.


    If he ordered all the Lions to lie in wait and wait for us to attack without taking the initiative,


    You said, shall we enter or not? "


    Lilian said.


    Ye Ning quickly realized the problem and couldn''t help but nodded.


    Veteran generals like Baru really won''t be in a mess because of this kind of thing.


    To put it ugly, when Baru hadn''t recruited these eagle tribesmen in the past, didn''t the battle that should be fought was not won.


    "The Emperor of War, according to what you said, we really have nothing to do?"


    Elder Akabane was impatient and couldn''t help but ask.


    "There must be a way, but I haven''t figured it out yet. Don''t worry, our reserves and supplies are still sufficient. We will make a decision when we come up with a good way in the future."


    Lilian stretched and said.


    Although I can''t think of a good way for the time being, Lilian''s face didn''t show any anxiety or anxiety at all.


    Her calmness and calmness made everyone else inexplicably full of confidence.


    Calculating the consumption and loss of the ambush just now, almost all of them were minimal.


    Everyone was in a good mood. Since Lilian firmly believed that the car had a way to the mountain, they didn''t need to worry too much.


    Everyone also dispersed and went back to their camp to rest.


    Looking back at Baru, he was flabbergasted and didn''t fall asleep all night.


    Almost all of the most elite''s combat power was lost. Such a huge loss made his heart bleed every time he thought about it.


    What''s more serious is that after this elite team returned from defeat, it also caused panic in the army.


    Even some of the strongest of them have become miserable like this. How can the other Lion soldiers who are weaker and less afraid?

 Chapter 316： Start offense

    Faced with this situation, Baru was helpless.


    It was his own idea to sneak attack in the dark.


    Now that he has suffered a loss, he has returned from defeat, and his soldiers are already unlucky enough.


    I can no longer force them not to speak.


    If it really does that, it is estimated that the enemy will not take the initiative to attack.


    These Lion soldiers had to riot themselves.


    In this case, Baru had to let them go.


    But Baru knew in his heart that as long as he took these Lion Warriors to hold on to the divine grass


    It is not so easy to attack the God-given City.


    As for the panic in the army, as long as you stick to the trapped sacred grass and no major losses occur, this panic will soon be eliminated.


    Finally, the next day was reached, and the frightened Lion soldiers did not notice any signs of attack.


    At night, the place did not engage in lighting or bomb throwing to disturb the Lion Warriors'' rest.


    The day was passed so peacefully.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon.


    Although Baru was worried about the other party''s conspiracy, he did not dare to lead his troops out of this trapped divine grass.


    The heavy armored Ursa warrior that the enemy rushed out last night left a deep impression on him, and he would not start taking risks like last night.


    Hold your ground and never go out,


    This has become Baru''s most current combat policy.


    Three days passed,


    There was absolutely no movement in the entire enemy camp.


    If it were not for the news from the Eagles that the enemy camp had been operating normally, Baru would have doubted whether the enemy had withdrawn secretly.


    It was not until the fifth day that Baru received the news from the Eagles again.


    "My lord! The enemy is attacking!"


    "Which direction? How many enemies? What tactics?"


    Baru who was resting immediately opened his eyes and asked very quickly.


    As a veteran general, there was no nonsense in his questioning, and he concisely and clearly asked the news he needed to know the most.


    "To the southeast, there are about a thousand people, a mixed army of bear people, badgers and fallen people. They did not enter the trapped **** grass, but were outside the grass and made magical attacks on the grass."


    The Eagle tribe answered quickly.


    "Fallen?"


    Baru''s brows frowned tightly.


    He had heard of this race, but he had never seen it.


    Unexpectedly, the other party could even win over this kind of mysterious race, and I really had to admire it.


    "Take me to see."


    Baru didn''t talk too much nonsense, and immediately got up and set off with the Eagles.


    Baru''s speed is very fast, even if the Eagle tribe is flying, he can still keep up.


    Across the distance, Baru saw a group of fallen magicians holding their wands indiscriminately releasing magic in the grass.


    A large circle of badger warriors were guarding menacingly by their side,


    In the outer circle of the badger warriors, there is also a row of bear warriors like iron towers.


    Fallen people use black magic due to their blood.


    Even the sleepy **** grass, after receiving the black magic attack, was quickly deprived of its vitality and quickly withered.


    This group of fallen magicians cast spells on the same piece of grass, and the speed of clearing these trapped **** grass is not slow.


    "Are any soldiers injured?"


    Baru still stared at the fallen magicians and asked intently.


    "That''s not true, but the soldiers are very worried, afraid that they will not be able to continue hiding here safely."


    The Eagle tribe answered.

 Chapter 317： Magic attack

    "Go on the notice, shrink the ambush ring, and tell the soldiers not to panic. Even with magic, these sleepy grasses can''t be eliminated by this stupid method.


    After Baru gave his instructions, he went back.


    For this attack method, Baru can be said to be scornful.


    Although it seems that the speed of clearing the trapped **** grass is very fast,


    But you have to know that two miles outside the city are all trapped gods.


    Wanting to clear an attack route in this way is simply wishful thinking.


    Baru doesn''t care about this attack at all,


    This pain-free method does not matter at all, as long as the ambush ring is slightly contracted by a hundred meters,


    There is no need to worry that Lion Warriors will be injured by their indiscriminate magic attacks.


    "My lord, there is also a problem in the northwest direction!"


    Baru was just about to go back, but another Eagle tribe sent news.


    "Talk about the point."


    Baru glanced at him and asked.


    "A squad of 100 people appeared in the northwest. Except for one fallen man, the rest were all bears..."


    Hearing this, Baru was also a little confused.


    What exactly is this configuration?


    "What kind of threat can a team of less than a hundred people pose?"


    Baru didn''t take it too seriously.


    "Forbidden curse! That fallen man will use the forbidden curse!"


    The eagle clan member who came to report said with a trembling voice.


    As soon as Baru heard this, he immediately understood the seriousness of the matter.


    Forbidden curse, this is the exclusive ability of the eighth-order great magister.


    Since the opponent can use the forbidden spell, it means that the opponent is a high-level combat power of the same level as himself, maybe it is the opponent''s general.


    Without even thinking about it, Baru rushed to the northwest.


    He doesn''t care about other things, but an eighth-order great magister is enough to make him very jealous.


    A magician in this realm is likely to hide some special magic that is terrifying to the extreme.


    If you are not careful enough, maybe this war will be defeated.


    Baru has increased his speed to the extreme,


    He was like a sharp arrow, and even the trapped **** grass was blown by the wind to fall on both sides.


    Far away, he felt an extremely terrifying pressure.


    Baru stood up straight and looked around, and saw that he was surrounded by a hundred bearman warriors.


    A fallen girl is singing in a low voice with her eyes closed,


    A dark magic wand was floating in front of her, and a terrifying magic attack was brewing on it.


    The Lion Warriors all looked at the fallen girl who was casting the spell with a panic look, all looked at a loss.


    Baru almost didn''t hesitate, and immediately let these Lion Warriors retreat quickly.


    Although there was only one person facing the girl, the magic she released was not comparable to that of ordinary magicians before.


    This fallen girl is naturally Ye Ning.


    "Saint, the lion-man general seems to have appeared."


    Seeing Baru standing upright and observing the situation, the bear warrior beside Ye Ning immediately reminded with an urn sound.


    It''s almost time.


    Ye Ning nodded, then suddenly opened his eyes.


    The magic wand floating in front of her was grabbed by her, and the terrifying magic contained in it instantly turned into a black beam of light, bursting forward.


    "Black Scourge!"


    Ye Ning whispered softly.


    In an instant, that black magic beam quickly spread to the surrounding area, and all the vegetation within a hundred meters turned into black and gray.

 Chapter 318： Bloom everywhere

    Gurgle.


    Baru couldn''t help swallowing when he saw this scene.


    The group of magicians attacked for a long time before clearing an open area of ??tens of square meters.


    This great magister was fine, with one blow, all the sleepy **** grass of hundreds of square meters was gone.


    And the magic intensity is completely different.


    The previous group of magicians only destroyed the grass stems and leaves of the **** of sleep, which should still grow out after a period of time.


    But the forbidden curse of this great magician was different. The magic directly destroyed the grass roots under the soil, and this place was completely turned into a wasteland.


    If it were not for letting the soldiers retreat far, it is estimated that after this move,


    It is not just the sleepy **** grass that turns into black ash.


    Baru''s expression became more serious.


    After Ye Ning released the Forbidden Curse, he did not lead the Ursa Warrior to continue advancing, but backed tens of meters.


    "She is preparing for the next magic attack."


    Baru saw Ye Ning''s intentions at once.


    "I don''t know how deep the magic power of this great magister is. If she is allowed to attack with the forbidden curse so constantly, soon this sleepy grass will not be able to accommodate the soldiers..."


    Baru frowned.


    "or...


    Taking advantage of the protection of this great magister with only a hundred or so bear-man warriors, how about forcibly rushing to kill her? "


    Baru pondered, with a ruthless expression in his eyes.


    If he rushed over by himself,


    Although it is difficult to deal with these Ursa Warriors at once, Baru can also completely ignore the attacks of these Ursa Warriors.


    In the end, it was the physical quality of the eighth-order great warrior, even if he was beaten by a hundred Ursa warriors who didn''t fight back, it wouldn''t cause him to suffer any obvious harm.


    But Ye Ning, if he gets close by Baru, it is really dangerous.


    Baru slowly put his hand on the handle of the saber, his eyes gradually sharpened.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something.


    Already holding the saber''s hand, he released it again.


    Yes, he remembered the humiliating memories of taking his troops to a sneak attack a few nights ago, but being reversed.


    The opponent¡¯s general is obviously also a very clever person.


    A character like this, when he knows his own strength, will he let such a powerful magister come to perform the task when his guard is so weak?


    There is fraud!


    There must be fraud!


    Baru became more suspicious.


    He raised his eyes and looked carefully.


    Ye Ning was among a group of Ursa Warriors, without any nervous or worried expressions on her face.


    The calm and calmness seems to be a demonstration,


    Want to attract Baru to attack him.


    The more he looked at it easily, the more doubtful he became.


    Just as he was hesitating whether to do it or not, news came from the Eagles again.


    "My lord, it''s not good...there is also a problem in the east..."


    "What''s wrong? No matter how bad it is, can it be worse than here?"


    Baru was going crazy, and after a while, the Eagles had already sent news three times.


    He roared and interrupted the Eagle Clan.


    "Indeed... more serious than here..."


    The Eagles looked at the wasteland bombarded by Ye Ning''s Forbidden Curse, and then said bitterly.


    "what?"


    Hearing that the Eagle tribe answered him this way, Baru instantly felt that his whole person was not good.

 Chapter 319： Surprise from the underground

    But Baru also knew in his heart that this eagle tribe would not deceive himself.


    Since he said that the situation there is more tense, there must be a reason.


    "what happened?"


    Baru supported his forehead with a headache and asked.


    "The situation is rather weird...sir, you should go and see for yourself... after a while, it is estimated that there will be a big problem..."


    There was a very strange expression on the faces of the Eagles.


    Baru was surprised when he heard this.


    "You continue to stay at this place. Once the opposite magician releases magic again, you will back up and always keep a distance of five hundred meters from her... Wait until I come back to make plans."


    Abandoning this sentence, Baru once again walked away and ran towards the east.


    "My lord, you can count it."


    Seeing Baru finally arrived, the Lion Warriors guarding here were about to cry.


    "what is the problem?"


    After running so many places in a row, Baru also panted a little.


    "Look at it..."


    The Lion Warrior pointed to the past with a bitter expression.


    I saw not far away,


    Those sleepy grasses swaying in the wind, as if they were alive,


    One by one lined up to drill down to the ground, leaving only black holes in the ground.


    "this is!"


    Balu''s eyes were round,


    The scene in front of him made him feel more unaware than the magic.


    The falling speed of these sleepy **** grass is really fast,


    One after another, they disappeared continuously,


    No wonder the Eagles who came to report were so nervous.


    The speed of these bushes disappearing was almost faster than Ye Ning''s attack with the curse.


    Baru forcibly suppressed the panic and anger in his heart,


    He lowered his body, approached the small black holes, and looked closely.


    The small rustling sound penetrated his ears,


    Baru became more and more puzzled, and then simply lay on the ground and listened carefully.


    The Lion Warriors looked at each other, wondering what their generals were doing here.


    But Baru lay on the ground with his **** pouted, and they didn''t dare to say anything, let alone laugh, so they just stood aside and waited.


    Although other Lion Warriors couldn''t hear it, Baru, an eighth-order warrior, could accurately capture the movement from the underground.


    After lying on the ground and listening for a while, Baru was able to confirm that something actually existed underground.


    He stood up with a dark face, and drew his saber from behind with a squeak.


    "Come out!"


    Baru saw the moment when a sleepy sacred grass fell into the ground, screamed fiercely, and then slammed the sword in his hand into the soil.


    With a scream, Baru abruptly picked out a ratman warrior from the underground!


    Before the hapless ratman warrior could stand firm, Baru furiously cut him in half with a straight sword.


    "There is something underground! As long as I see the sleepy **** grass disappearing, I will immediately dig the ground three feet, drag these inferior orcs out and kill them!"


    Baru slammed the saber in his hand, and after shaking off all the blood stained on it, he said angrily.


    "Yes!"


    The surrounding Lion Warriors immediately agreed, and then began to rise wildly.


    The scavenger warrior who dealt with the trapped **** grass underground saw that his existence had been discovered, and did not love to fight, so he turned his head and retreated.


    Those Lion Warriors digging and chasing in the back, the scene suddenly became lively.

 Chapter 320： Air supremacy

    After finally finding a solution here, before Baru could catch his breath, the sound of large wings flapping suddenly sounded over his head.


    Baru looked up and almost did not lose his breath.


    Thousands of feathers are flying in the air, holding long spears and bows and arrows, and are chasing and killing the Eagles madly.


    And they seemed to know the location of these eagles from the beginning,


    Many of the Eagles on the ground were shot to the ground with bows and arrows before they had time to take off.


    Although there were not many Feathers brought by Lilian this time, they were all elites.


    Most of the Eagle tribes didn''t even have time to fight back, they were directly pierced by the spear.


    Blood and feathers fell from the sky one after another and landed on the lion warriors below.


    "Fly back to the city and hide."


    Baru hurriedly ordered.


    The eagle clan next to him flapped his wings frantically, and he was about to fly.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly a roaring spear flew in midair and pierced the eagle tribe''s chest.


    The strength of the spear was so great that it even nailed him directly to the ground.


    Seeing this Eagle Clan who had followed him for a long time died tragically in front of him, Baru felt a rush of blood from the soles of his feet to the top of his head.


    The anger made his eyes flushed.


    He raised his head and looked angrily.


    In mid-air, a tall feather man with blood-colored wings on his back was looking at him condescendingly, his face full of mockery.


    "Roar!"


    Baru roared, his voice deafening.


    In this short hour,


    He was arranged to run around and was very busy,


    At the moment, I was watching the eagle tribe that he had finally cultivated was brutally strangled.


    Baru can no longer bear the feeling of being played in the palm of his hand,


    He pulled out the saber behind his back, jumped up and slashed towards the tall man who mocked him.


    Elder Akabane was only ordered to deal with these eagle people today, and when he saw Baru, he picked him up.


    He also didn''t expect Baru to jump into the air so impulsively to attack himself.


    Facing the attack of an eighth-order warrior, Elder Akabane had no fear at all.


    He had long wanted to fight a good fight, and his face even showed excitement.


    "Good job!"


    Elder Akabane screamed, and then drew his own big gun behind him.


    Brazenly greeted him,


    He was going to have a head-to-head fight with Baru!


    Originally, relying on Yuren¡¯s geographical advantage in the air, Elder Akabane could easily avoid Baru¡¯s sword.


    But Elder Akabane did not,


    He shook out a spear shot, and then went straight to Baru.


    when!


    There was a loud noise in the air,


    Balu''s angry blow was directly received by Elder Akabane.


    The saber and the big gun knocked out a long string of sparks.


    Balu was directly bounced back to the ground, and Elder Akabane was also knocked out by this huge force.


    The huge wings flickered vigorously several times before maintaining the balance of the body.


    "Cool!"


    Elder Akabane looked at the shattered wound on the tiger''s mouth in his hands. Not only did he not feel pain, but he yelled out of relief.


    "Akaba! Converge, don''t play off, it will add chaos!"


    Elder Black Feather is not far away,


    Seeing that Elder Akabane dared to provoke Baru alone, he couldn''t help but reminded him.

 Chapter 321： Unexpectedly

    "Oh."


    Although Elder Akabane didn¡¯t have much fun, he knew in his heart,


    This is a battlefield, and if something happens, the consequences will be very serious.


    Reluctantly glanced at Baru on the ground, Elder Akabane took the spear and flew away quickly, following the other Yumen, and chasing down the remaining Eagle tribe.


    The number of these eagle tribes itself is not very large, and under the mad chase of the feather people, the number visible to the naked eye is decreasing.


    Baru watched eagerly as Elder Akabane and these Yuren left, so angry that he could not help but feel helpless.


    Although many Lion Warriors also carry bows and arrows, these feather men are elites and it is difficult to cause actual harm to them.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Baru was so angry that he stood there and shouted frantically.


    The other lion warriors did not dare to touch him, so they had to look at him silently.


    "After the notification, everyone withdrew to the city, waiting for a counterattack in the future."


    After Baru finished venting, he said coldly.


    Angry to angry, but Baru also knew in his heart,


    Once you have lost your air supremacy, in this boundless and sleepy grass,


    Even Lion Warriors who have undergone extensive training will become blind.


    To give the simplest example,


    Just like the attacks that happened in all directions,


    If there is no report from the Eagles, it is estimated that Baru would only know one thing now.


    As soon as the retreat signal was issued, the Lion Warriors passed on from ten to ten, and all began to withdraw into the city.


    Although the Lion Warriors are not good at defending the city,


    But having a city as a backing is more stable than being blinded outside.


    Who knows if the other party has any other tricks that they haven''t come up with?


    This is just a few short hours,


    Baru felt as if he had been fighting for several days, and his whole body was exhausted.


    When Baru returned to the city with the Lion Army, everyone was stupid.


    The gate of the city that had been wide open was completely closed at this moment.


    The lion warriors stationed near the city gate disappeared, replaced by bear warriors.


    Even the flags planted in the city are "fire" flags.


    Baru rubbed his eyes vigorously.


    He didn''t quite believe everything he saw before him.


    How many days have you been out of town?


    How come back to the city to see that even the identity of the city owner is lost?


    On the wall, stood a line of people he had never seen before,


    In the middle, is a plume girl,


    It looks like their head.


    "General Baru, admiration for a long time."


    Under the city wall, Lilian gave a fist to Baru below, and greeted with a smile.


    "Who are you?"


    Baru looked at her coldly.


    "Me? I''m from the god-given city in the west, which is the city that your lion clan prince Chi Yan attacked."


    Lilian smiled.


    Baru snorted coldly.


    Although he basically inferred the identities of Lilian and others, he was still a little surprised when he heard the other party say it in person.


    A small city not only successfully resisted Chi Yan, but even dared to attack itself.


    "Do you know what you are doing? You are antagonizing the entire lion clan."


    Baru sighed and asked softly.


    "I know?


    From the moment your prince attacked us, we were already enemies.


    Isn¡¯t it the most natural thing to attack your enemy? "


    Lilian smiled.

 Chapter 322： Win or lose

    Baru was silent for a while.


    Lilian was right.


    From the day Chi Yan took the initiative to attack, the Lion Clan and the God-given City would never be able to return to their original state of peace.


    The Lion Clan used to be the strongest in the entire wilderness. It was true that they did not expect that the hidden strength of the God-given City was so strong.


    "Ugh."


    Baru sighed heavily.


    He had faintly felt before that the Lion Race would end under the team under the flaming banner.


    After seeing it with his own eyes, Baru also admitted,


    If the Lion Race really perishes in the hands of the God-given City, it would not be a shameful thing.


    "Your Excellency Baru, you are not surprised by your appearance. You must know why. We are here, right?"


    Lilian said.


    Although this Balu has always suffered under his own hands, he can still be very indifferent in this situation, but it is also an incredible ability.


    "It''s the rat people."


    Baru whispered.


    "Your Excellency is really smart."


    Lilian nodded and smiled.


    "Hehe, I''m like this, I don''t deserve to be smart enough."


    Baru gave a bitter smile.


    The whole incident became clear in his mind.


    The God-given City should have secretly sent the Ratman Warriors to dig tunnels secretly from the very beginning.


    Hidden among those tents and camps are not only the excavated holes, but also a lot of mud that has been transported out.


    Four or five days, enough time for the Scavenger warriors to dig out a two-mile-long tunnel leading directly to the bottom of the city.


    And those Yuren scouts had already discovered that there were no garrisons in the city.


    From the fallen man magician squad at the beginning of today, to Ye Ning''s personal use of the Forbidden Curse, to the scavenger warriors who dig the trapped **** grass


    From beginning to end, it only attracted the attention of Baru and the Eagles.


    Although the sacrifice of some Ratman warriors was paid, this diversion plan was very successful.


    After Baru''s attention was completely shifted by these messy things,


    The three feathered elders started a struggle for air supremacy, which completely wiped out the source of the Lion Clan''s access to information.


    The army of the entire god-given city has secretly moved from underground to the city since then.


    Without the message of the Eagles, when Baru had assembled his army and returned, the army of the God-given City had already occupied the city.


    Only then did the situation that made the entire lion army dumbfounded at first.


    "The outcome is set."


    Lilian said softly.


    Although Baru didn''t say anything, it basically defaulted.


    Yes,


    This was originally a siege and defensive battle,


    Although the Lions did not have too many injuries, the special city is gone! This is a fart.


    Although Baru can continue to lead the lions back to the trapped grass and continue to resist,


    But they can''t last long without supply.


    Lilian was right, the battle was basically decided by now.


    Baru lowered his head slightly, then smiled silently.


    His laughter grew louder and louder, and finally turned into a frantic laugh.


    Baru understands that this army under him can be regarded as an elite in the royal city of the Lion Race.


    Such an army cannot compete with the opposite hard steel, so it can only choose to hide in the grass.


    What did the Lion people use to fight against the god-given city?

 Chapter 323： Retire

    With many people?


    Under the suppression of absolute strength, the number actually does not play a big role.


    Baru closed his mouth and suddenly felt a relief.


    Known for being a wise general, he ended up losing in a tactical contest, which was the best result.


    Although this tactical contest is that he has been unilaterally beaten.


    "There are still many old and weak in the city, what do you plan to do with it?"


    Baru asked softly.


    "The war does not involve civilians. Those who are willing to drop will drop. When we mine or grow grain, we can still eat and wear warmth.


    We don''t care if we don''t want to return. The wild land is big, so we can make a living on our own. "


    Lilian knew what he was worried about and spoke sincerely.


    Baru nodded, with a relieved expression on his face.


    "Even if the Lion Warrior wants to surrender, naturally it is the same. After all, not everyone is keen on fighting. If a Lion Warrior wants to disarm and return to the field, we can also provide a good place."


    Lilian continued to add.


    She didn''t really want to fight the 100,000 Lion Warriors.


    Although in tactics and equipment, our side has an overwhelming advantage.


    But these lion warriors are already in a state of fighting their backs. If they fight forcibly, they will also cause damage to their own soldiers.


    If these Lion soldiers can surrender, it is indeed the best solution in this state.


    Hearing Lilian''s words like this, Baru''s heart also felt waves.


    If he could settle down the 100,000 soldiers under his hand, it would naturally be a scene he was very happy to comment on.


    These people have followed themselves since they failed to fight for the throne.


    Although he still insisted on daily practice, Baru knew that this army was tired of plundering and killing like himself.


    "The general trend is over. If you want to put down the weapons in your hands and live an ordinary life for the rest of your life, stand up for yourself."


    Baru looked back at the soldiers behind him and said softly.


    When the voice fell, many Lion Warriors looked at each other, and some of them showed struggling expressions.


    Then, someone slowly walked out of the team,


    Baru nodded slightly, without any guilt on his face.


    On the contrary, it makes him very pleased to have someone bravely stand up.


    After the Lion Warriors struggled, more and more people came forward. Among 100,000 people, 70,000 people were willing to surrender.


    These people have been stationed in this city with Baru for many years, and basically have their own families.


    Faced with this situation, it is difficult for them to choose.


    But Baru had clearly expressed his attitude, which also made these Lion Warriors who are willing to surrender a little less guilt in their hearts.


    Lilian was so smart, and naturally he could see what Baru meant.


    In this situation, Baru can clearly assess the situation and is willing to let go of these soldiers to surrender, which is considered a wise man.


    Although in the entire battle, Baru has been in a situation of being crushed by himself,


    But this does not mean that Baru is a waste.


    On the contrary, it is very rare to be able to keep from making big mistakes under one''s own serial strategy.


    "Your Excellency Baru, I waited for the military might and strength, you have also learned, if you don''t dislike it, how about joining us?"

 Chapter 324： The way you choose

    Hearing Lilian''s invitation, not only Baru was surprised, but even Elder Akabane and the others had unexpected expressions.


    Only Ye Ning''s expression was calm, she could understand what Lilian''s move meant.


    First, Baru is a general of this Lion army. If Baru can be recruited, it is equivalent to a Lion army of 100,000 people.


    Second, Baru is the younger brother of the Lion King. If he joins the God-given City, the invincible image of the Lion Race on the entire wild continent will also collapse. If you want to recruit people from other races to deal with the Lion Race in the future, it will also It''s much simpler.


    Third, from the standpoint of personal ability, although Baru is no better than Lilian, he is definitely much smarter than Elder Akabane and the fierce generals. If he can earn his subordinates, he is definitely a rare player.


    "Hahaha."


    Baru burst out laughing.


    How he didn''t understand Lilian''s thoughts and intentions.


    "Thank you for your love, but I''ll forget it.


    As the lion¡¯s royal family, death in battle should be my final destination. "


    Baru waved his hand and drew out his saber.


    warehouse!


    After Baru pulled out the accessories on his back, the 30,000 Lion Warriors behind him who had not surrendered followed their weapons and stood behind Baru with a solemn expression.


    "Oh, what a pity."


    Lilian sighed slightly and whispered softly.


    In fact, she also expected that Baru would answer this way, and because of this, Lilian would be so optimistic about Baru.


    "War Emperor, what should I do now? Do you want to fight?"


    Elder Akabane scratched his head and asked.


    "Fight! Since he wants an ending that fits his identity, I''ll give him one."


    Lilian said.


    After saying this, Lilian''s wings shook and flew directly off the city wall, standing opposite Baru.


    Elder Akabane and others also flew down and stood behind Lilian.


    The gate of the city opened immediately, and all the warriors of all races, including the bear warrior, the badger warrior, came out.


    The two men and horses lined up in front of the city gate to prepare for the war.


    "There are parents living in the family, and those who need to take care of their wives and children, get out!"


    Baru turned to look at the thirty thousand soldiers behind him, and shouted.


    Half of them came out and stood straight.


    "You don''t have to die with me, surrender to the enemy, it is also a good place to take care of your family members, don''t worry me."


    Baru glanced around at them and said softly.


    However, these soldiers still stood motionless as if they had not heard them.


    "Have you heard! Surrender to Lao Tzu, honestly lay down your weapons, and feed your family safely."


    Baru roared.


    "No! We are adults'' soldiers, and we must die with you if we die!"


    Thirty thousand soldiers defied Baru''s order for the first time and roared loudly.


    "Son of a bitch..."


    Baru cursed in a low voice, but his eyes gradually moistened.


    "If you want to die, return to the team! With you, I will not be alone!"


    Baru wiped his face fiercely and yelled.


    The soldiers returned to the team in unison, and Baru turned around again to face Lilian.


    "Make you laugh."


    Baru clasped his fists lightly and said to Lilian.


    "Your Excellency has a group of brave teachers."


    Lilian nodded and smiled slightly.

 Chapter 325： warrior

    "The matter has been settled and we can start a fight."


    Baru lowered his body slightly and assumed a fighting posture.


    "This is natural."


    Lilian also drew a gun in her hand and played a gun.


    "Sister Ye Ning, please command the army to fight the 30,000 warriors. I will fight against Lord Baru one-on-one, and no one is allowed to interfere."


    Lilian stared at Baru closely, and said without squinting.


    "Ok."


    Ye Ning was taken aback, but still softly agreed.


    It''s been a long time since Lilian stepped into the ranks of the seventh rank, plus she has been practicing with the help of Marrow Spirit Firefly, and now it is the apex of the seventh rank.


    It''s just that there has been no chance to make a breakthrough, which caused Lilian to stay in this state.


    Now that it''s hard to meet a Tier 8 Baru, Lilian is naturally reluctant to let go of this good opportunity.


    What''s more, Lilian also respects Baru.


    Such a soldier with glory and pride should not die under the siege of a group of people.


    "Thanks."


    Although Baru didn''t hear what Lilian said, but from her movements and the manners of the people around her, she could infer a general idea.


    Baru¡¯s thanks are not hypocritical.


    He sincerely thanked Lilian for doing this.


    After all, during the war between the two armies, it is really not easy for someone to consider your glory and dignity.


    If it were not for the opposites, the two of them would cherish each other, and maybe they could still make friends.


    But in this situation, there is really no way at all.


    "Ask!"


    Lili yelled, raised the silver gun in her hand, and ran straight to Baru''s throat.


    Baru also swung his sword to greet him, and the two immediately fought together.


    Seeing that the main generals started fighting, the soldiers on both sides rushed up.


    Although these lion warriors who have put aside their lives and deaths are very brave in combat, they still can''t stand the fierce fighting power of the army of the god-given city.


    What''s more, there are three Yuren elders and the participation of Ye Ning, the eighth-order magister.


    Soon, these 30,000 Lion Warriors were killed and defeated.


    But these 30,000 Lion Warriors all fought to the last moment,


    No one surrendered halfway, and no one shouted a word of pain.


    Until the last Lion Warrior fell, they didn''t even take a step back.


    Ye Ning sighed softly, then gently bent down and bowed slowly to the dead Lion Warriors.


    The warriors of the God-given City, moved by their spirit, all bowed slightly in accordance with Ye Ning''s movements.


    Orcs respect not only the strong, but also the brave,


    Even the hottest elder Akabane bowed to salute.


    The battle circle slowly tightened, and in the end, only Baru was left standing in the entire battlefield.


    Compared to when fighting Chi Yan, Lilian was stronger in all aspects.


    Before, she was completely unable to fight Chi Yan Hard Steel, but now she can fight Baru for dozens of rounds.


    "Your Excellency, it''s almost time to end. From now on, let''s each show their true ability."


    Baru looked around at the corpses of his heroic subordinates, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes, and then raised his head and said to Lilian.


    "please!"


    Lilian said softly, and she was also vigilant.


    Every eighth-tier warrior will comprehend a set of his own fighting skills,


    I don''t know what kind of cruel trick it would be if it belongs to Baru?

 Chapter 326： Cant dodge tricks

    "Your Excellency, take the move!"


    Baru reminded softly, and then rushed over with his sword.


    "broken!"


    Baru yelled, flicked his body, and raised the sword in his hand from bottom to top.


    This sword force sinks vigorously, and even the air is split in half, rippling visible ripples in the air.


    "The fighting instinct for power augmentation?"


    Lilian secretly surprised.


    This sword can cut out ripples in the air, which shows that the strength is absolutely terrifying.


    Lilian subconsciously wanted to retreat to avoid this sword, but when she wanted to move her body, she realized that she couldn''t move.


    He seemed to be locked by that sword.


    "Do it hard!"


    Lilian had to gritted her teeth, raised the silver spear in her hand and knocked it over.


    when!


    A burst of great power came, and Lilian''s silver spear was chopped by this sword and bent into a very terrifying arc.


    If this silver gun hadn''t been strengthened by Chi Xin himself, it is estimated that this sword could directly cut this silver gun into scrap.


    Lilian''s hands trembled for a while, the tiger''s mouth broke directly, and blood suddenly poured out.


    "A lot of strength."


    Lilian clenched her teeth and couldn''t help taking two steps back.


    "Broken!"


    However, Baru''s attack did not stop. With the inertia of his waist twisting, Baru slashed horizontally and slashed.


    Lilian tried it, but still couldn''t dodge.


    In desperation, Lilian had to raise the silver gun in her hand again, blocking her in front of her.


    Huh!


    This time, Lilian failed to block Baru¡¯s sword.


    The silver spear in his hand was directly slashed out, and it was inserted far into the ground.


    Lilian''s entire body was also stunned by this powerful blow, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth.


    She tremblingly backed up two steps, then couldn''t hold her back, and knelt on the ground with her left knee.


    "Exit!"


    Baru''s mouth seemed to let out a sigh, and then he roared, and the saber in his hand was raised high, slashing towards Lilian''s head from top to bottom.


    "Ah! Lilian!"


    Ye Ning let out an exclamation, she didn''t expect the situation to get out of control all of a sudden.


    Lilian also realized how big the gap between the seventh and eighth steps is.


    Once the opponent used his fighting skills, he couldn''t even take three moves.


    Baru''s combat skills are actually somewhat special.


    His ability is not to increase his own strength, but to lock the opponent''s breath, so that the opponent cannot avoid it, and must hardly pick up his moves.


    Since Baru prefers tactics to win, he is not too obsessed with martial arts.


    In order to make up for the gap between his martial arts and others, he worked hard to practice three tricks, which are the breaking, breaking, and extinction he just used.


    Breaking is a challenge from the bottom up.


    To break is a sweep.


    Extinguish is a hack.


    With his full strength, it is indeed very difficult for these three tricks to go hard.


    It just so happens that Baru¡¯s fighting ability is still locked in Qi,


    This makes the people locked by him basically unable to resist these three swords.


    Those who have fought Baru seriously have always won within three strokes.


    And so far, the person who can follow these three swords has never appeared.


    This is why Baru let out a sigh just now when he struck the last sword.


    He knows that if this move continues, the outcome will be determined.

 Chapter 327： Blood of the Beast King

    Lilian knelt on one knee, feeling the pain and qi and blood all over her body, and her mind gradually became blank.


    In a daze, she heard Ye Ning''s scream.


    Immediately afterwards, a quiet reminder sounded in her mind, and the figure of Chi Xin when she recast a weapon appeared.


    She remembered the cheers of the residents of God-given City, and the huge and dazzling fireball that appeared in the sky.


    These scenes and broken memories inserted into her mind like glass shards, making her pain unbearable.


    An unbearable anger and unwillingness flooded her heart,


    Lilian''s heart was extremely clear, she understood that she had fallen into a strange madness.


    This madness did not take away her sanity, but instead became her weapon.


    At this moment, Lilian suddenly couldn''t feel the weight of her body anymore. The thing that locked on her and made her unable to move seemed to be broken by her in an instant.


    Everyone watching the battle was surprised to see,


    Lilian''s aura rose sharply, and the white wings behind her quickly turned fiery red.


    Pieces of feathers, like flames, swayed gently without wind.


    Baru also felt that something was wrong, but he was relieved soon.


    This little feather girl, as the commander of an army, could not be prepared to save her life.


    But everything doesn¡¯t matter,


    Baru is still full of confidence in his three swords that lock in his breath.


    No matter what fancy tricks you have, they are completely useless.


    As long as you are locked, you have to take the three swords honestly!


    The sabre slashed down quickly and pointed directly at Lilian''s Tianling Gai.


    Baru seemed to have seen the ending under Lilian''s blood-stained sword.


    But at the moment the sabre fell, Lilian seemed to teleport, and the left side of the sabre suddenly appeared.


    Baru''s pupils dilated instantly, and his face was full of incredible expressions.


    You know, his qi has been locked until now, but he has hit a hundred shots, and has never made a mistake.


    "It''s over!"


    After Baru saw this crucial sword pierce through, he immediately realized that the situation was not good.


    But it was too late.


    Lilian stood up abruptly, and then pinched Baru''s neck with his right hand, unexpectedly lifting him from the ground abruptly.


    You know Lilian is only one and six meters tall, while Baru is over two meters tall,


    This scene can be described as shocking.


    All the audience nearby couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Baru struggled subconsciously.


    However, he was horrified to find that the strong body of his lion race could not break free from the hand of a feather girl.


    Baru couldn''t help looking at Lilian''s face, but he was facing a pair of blood-red eyes.


    With just a glance, Baru was frightened with cold hands and feet, and his heart almost stopped beating.


    "Crazy, it turned out to be mad..."


    Baru smiled bitterly and murmured.


    Mad!


    The talent of ancient blood that the emperor among the orcs can awaken.


    Each generation of the orc emperor is basically the holder of the mad blood line.


    Those who awakened and turned their bloodlines were basically big clans with excellent bloodlines such as Lions or Tigers.


    People like Yu''s awakening mad talent, this has never happened in the entire wild land.


    Baru felt more and more that the appearance of this force was really a destiny designated by heaven.

 Chapter 328： Crazy

    "Oh God..."


    Baru gave a long sigh and gave up the struggle.


    Then Lilian''s fingers squeezed hard, and she broke his neck directly.


    Baru slipped from Lilian''s hand like a puddle of mud, but there was a slight smile on his face.


    Ye Ning was almost not scared to death just now.


    Seeing Lilian almost confessed here, she didn''t expect that she would break through to the eighth-order realm at this time.


    "Lilian?"


    Ye Ning called her softly, and then walked over slowly.


    "Ok?"


    Lilian turned her head and glanced at her, making Ye Ning two steps back in fright.


    The blood-red eyes, the murderous aura that could not be restrained all over his body, was too shocking.


    "call."


    Lilian took a long breath, the red in her eyes quickly receded, and her wings quickly turned white again.


    "Sister Ye Ning, I''m fine."


    Lilian smiled lightly, and said while moving her sore shoulders.


    "You... broke through?"


    Ye Ning was relieved when she saw Lilian''s normal appearance again.


    "Well, I have successfully advanced to the eighth rank. It was just now with the combat skills that I had just realized that I successfully turned the danger into a breeze."


    Lilian smiled.


    If you want to cross this extremely difficult threshold, you still have to die and live.


    If it were not for the moment of life and death, it is estimated that it would not be possible to break through to the eighth level so smoothly.


    Perhaps it is really about life and death that can stimulate the hidden potential in the human body.


    "That''s great." Ye Ning smiled, "Mingjin retreat."


    At this point, Baru and the Lion Warriors who persisted in fighting to the last second have all been killed.


    The rest is cleaning up the battlefield and recruiting surrendered soldiers and residents of the city.


    But still on the battlefield, Ye Ning naturally couldn''t ask about Lilian''s breakthrough with so many people.


    After returning to the city and arranging Elder Akabane to deal with post-war matters,


    Ye Ning then took Lilian to sit in the city lord''s mansion and began to whisper.


    "Lilian, what fighting skills have you awakened? Why do you feel a kind of fear from the heart even when I look at you?"


    Ye Ning took Lilian''s hand and said with a serious face.


    "I heard Lord Baru say that my awakened fighting ability should be frenzied."


    Lilian smiled apologetically, then explained.


    "Frenzy?"


    Ye Ning was also taken aback.


    Although her knowledge is not as wide as Baru''s, she cannot judge the performance of madness, but she has obviously heard the name of madness.


    "God, I didn''t expect you to be able to awaken such an ancient bloodline. Qingyou will be very happy to know it."


    Ye Ning hugged Lilian and said excitedly.


    "But after I heard that after madness, although the combat power can be doubled in a short time, it seems that you will lose your reason and judgment. You will not stop until you exhaust all your strength. How do you control yourself? ?"


    Ye Ning frowned and asked very strangely.


    The point of madness is the word mad.


    When the frenzied orc is turned on, the reaction ability, speed and strength will rise geometrically, and the painful acceptance of the whole body will become weaker.


    The whole person is basically turned into a fighter machine that knows no pain.


    You can''t stop without letting go, but why didn''t Lilian fall into this embarrassing situation?

 Chapter 329： Ask the gods

    "I''m not so sure either."


    Lilian smiled awkwardly.


    Regarding the accumulation of races, none of these races in the God-given City are veteran clans.


    The only relatively long-lived fallen human race did not receive much information from the ground because they lived underground for a long time.


    Finally, there was a special madness, and no one in the god-given city could recognize what it was.


    "Ah, I knew not to kill Lord Baru."


    Lilian rubbed her head with a headache.


    "What are you talking about?" Ye Ning gently stretched out her hand and tapped Lilian''s head, smiling. "The battle between the generals of the two armies is a matter that can determine life and death in an instant. How can it be such a joke? Besides, we can also ask the omniscient and almighty God of Fire."


    "Yes."


    After Ye Ning''s reminder, Lilian seemed to have realized it suddenly.


    Even if it doesn''t help, you can still rely on the all-knowing and almighty gods.


    The two girls quickly set up a simple flame totem in the city lord''s mansion and then prayed to Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo¡¯s godhead panel reminds every saint¡¯s prayer,


    Not to mention the situation where two saints pray at the same time.


    It was the afternoon when Lin Mo was having a lesson in the classroom, and suddenly received Ye Ning and Lilian''s simultaneous prayers.


    Lin Mo jumped down, thinking something had happened.


    In a hurry, he hurriedly raised his hand to signal the teacher, and then ran out of the classroom in Luen''s unknown eyes.


    Fortunately, Lin Mo is very famous in the school, and many teachers have a very clear impression of him.


    The stronger the student, the easier it is to stand alone.


    The teachers naturally wouldn''t care about him, and they let Lin Mo out of the classroom without any hindrance.


    Looking for an unmanned classroom, Lin Mo casually sat down on a desk.


    This classroom is usually not used at all. Lin Mo will come here every time he needs to open the Godhead panel. This is also his secret base.


    After hearing the prayers and inquiries of the two girls, Lin Mo was also extremely happy.


    Lilian''s ability to break through to the eighth level in the battle is a very rare good thing.


    Since then, in addition to Ye Ning, the city bestowed by God also has the second high-level combat power that breaks through the eighth rank.


    Lin Mo glanced around, and after confirming that no one was around, he directly opened the Godhead panel and teleported it.


    Just a few minutes after Lin Mo left,


    The people in this classroom were slowly pushed away, Luen gently walked in, looked at the empty classroom, and touched his chin thoughtfully...


    Lin Mo didn''t notice that he was being followed by Luen, he was only concerned about Lilian''s advancement, and he didn''t care about other things at all.


    With a slight burst of fire, Lin Mo''s true body floated down from the flame totem, and the whole room was instantly illuminated and warm.


    "My God!"


    Lilian and Ye Ning hurriedly bowed and saluted, with a very respectful attitude.


    This was the first time Ye Ning saw Lin Mo, and she was naturally excited and nervous.


    The majesty and momentum that Lin Mo showed made her very impressed.


    It was Lilian. She was already very familiar with Lin Mo. Although she was still very respectful, she was no longer afraid of Lin Mo.


    "My God, I have awakened my own fighting skills, but I don''t know its origins. I hope you will show your wisdom and enlightenment."

 Chapter 330： Blood mania

    Lin Mo was taken aback for a moment, and his whole person became a little dull.


    This question was asked too suddenly.


    You two are also aboriginals on this continent anyway. How can I, a foreigner who crossed over, understand the ethnic tradition that you don''t know?


    Lin Mo had a toothache.


    Why didn''t you talk about this when you prayed?


    If this matter had been mentioned just now, Lin Mo would have pretended to be deaf, but he was here.


    But when this juncture was reached, Lin Mo couldn''t directly tell these two little girls that he didn''t know anything.


    In that way, the price of my own **** is too low.


    As the saying goes, if you have difficulty, find the system.


    He still remembered that the specific numerical value of each saint was recorded in his godhead panel.


    Lin Mo didn''t hesitate at all, and directly opened the system''s godhead panel.


    Name: God of Flame


    Number of believers: 255,320


    Saint: Qingyou (Vincat tribe)


    Lilian (feather human race)


    Blazing Heart (Dwarves)


    Tia (Fox people)


    Love warm (human race)


    Ye Ning (Fallen Human Race)


    Templar: 5


    Power of Faith: 76.2w


    Storage space usage: 431/1000


    Looking at the number of believers, Lin Mo was taken aback, and hurriedly asked Lilian and Ye Ning what was going on.


    Last time when the Ratmen and Badger tribes joined, I was still a believer of 15w. Why did I suddenly become 25w?


    After Lilian¡¯s explanation, Lin Mo understood.


    It turned out that the 80,000 Lion soldiers who surrendered and the remaining 20,000 civilians in the city have also been included in their faith.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but be pleased.


    The guaranteed income of the power of faith of more than 200,000 yuan on this day is really a very happy thing.


    Happy to be happy, Lin Mo did not forget to use the system to query Lilian''s specific data.


    Saint Lilian


    Race: Feather


    Age: 15


    Occupation: Tier 8 Warrior


    Skills: Blazing fire stab lv2 (Use the flames wrapped in the whole body to compress the airflow to produce unparalleled speed for stabs.)


    Fire Dance Gun Rain lv2 (Rapidly stabbing in the air, using the sharp friction between the tip of the gun and the air to produce rain-like flames to attack the enemy.)


    Ao Shi Lian Lian lv2 (The speed of light dances with the spear in his hand to resist all upcoming attacks as much as possible, and at the same time a fierce flame whirlwind bursts out to damage the nearby enemies.)


    Awakening talent: blood madness.


    Lilian''s personal data has been refreshed, and her career has changed from a seventh-order warrior to an eighth-order great warrior.


    Lin Mo also noticed that Lilian had an extra skill that he hadn''t learned by himself.


    "Bloodmania?"


    Lin Mo murmured to himself, and clicked on the specific description of this skill.


    Blood Frenzy: A special bloodline that only the orc king can awaken. The boiling blood of the king will instantly increase the user''s combat power several times. Unlike other low-level madness, the blood madness will not let the user fall into madness, and the user can also dispel the blood madness by himself. After all, the true king can control even his own blood.


    After reading this introduction, Lin Mo couldn''t help being shocked.


    Increase combat power several times?


    This increase effect is almost comparable to one''s own godhead skills and god''s blessing.


    You must know that Lilian has stepped into the eighth rank at this moment, and the combat effectiveness is no longer what it used to be.


    If you increase it several times above this level,


    An eighth-rank warrior of the same level can also be instantly killed by her!

 Chapter 331： Kingdom panel, open

    This is too bad.


    Lin Mo was so excited that he wanted to give Lilian a kiss.


    Worthy of being a saint trained by oneself,


    Like Qingyou, Lilian has never let herself down, but always brings new surprises to herself.


    Under the surprise, Lin Mo did not let Lilian wait too long.


    Soon, according to the instructions of the system, he explained the specific characteristics of the blood mania to the two girls.


    Not to mention Ye Ning, even Lilian herself opened her small mouth in surprise.


    It''s like if it hadn''t been for Lin Mo to tell her, she wouldn''t know that she was so good.


    Seeing the two girls cheering, Lin Mo was also very happy.


    "Dingdong! If the host''s power is detected to have two or more cities, you can start the kingdom panel. Is it open?"


    At this moment, the system prompt sounded suddenly.


    Can the system perceive the news of its own influence so quickly?


    You know, Lilian and the others attacked this city, but it was only a few dozen minutes ago.


    If Lin Mo hadn''t asked him personally, more than when would he get the news.


    Lin Mo was surprised and also chose to confirm.


    "Ding Dong! The country panel has been opened, please set the national capital."


    The system prompt sounded again.


    National capital?


    Lin Mo hesitated, except for the city that had just been attacked, there was only a god-given city.


    This city was built by a lion, and in all aspects of craftsmanship and defense, it is certainly not as good as a god-given city.


    Although the location of the God-given City is not very good, it is better than this place right now.


    After Lin Mo figured this out, he immediately set the capital of the country in a god-given city.


    It¡¯s not impossible to wait until the wilderness is truly unified in the future, and then move the capital according to the specific situation.


    "Ding Dong! The capital has been decided, please open the country panel to view the data."


    The system prompts.


    Lin Mo saw that in addition to the Godhead panel, a kingdom panel was added to the main panel of the system.


    Kingdom: Kingdom of Yan


    National Capital: God-given City


    Monarch: tentative (refreshed after announcing the world)


    Number of cities: 2


    Population: 255,320 people


    Technology level: Level 5


    Prosperity level: Level 1


    Education level: Level 1


    Entertainment level: Level 1


    Language level: Level 1


    National loyalty: perfect


    Lin Mo couldn''t help laughing when he saw this.


    The blame has to let himself name the country, the emotional system has already been chosen.


    The country of Yan?


    It sounds pretty good.


    Originally, he was a flame, but in the name of Yan, it was a perfect fit.


    However, the series of levels below were all level 1, which made Lin Mo a little embarrassed.


    It seems that apart from the technology that I provided at the beginning, I have not been able to make a little positive meaning in all other aspects.


    But think about it, from the establishment of the god-given city to now,


    Lin Mo''s focus has always been on technology and force, and he hasn''t spent any thoughts on other aspects.


    Lin Mo suddenly realized that if he believes in his own power is just a city, the other things don''t matter at all.


    But if you really want Qingyou and the others to build a country that surpasses the entire continent, then you have to start from all aspects and be prepared seriously.


    Lin Mo thought about this, and immediately sent an oracle to Qingyou and asked her to return to the temple to communicate with him.

 Chapter 332： Time to declare his existence

    Farewell to Ye Ning and Lilian, Lin Mo directly teleported back to the God-given City directly through the flame totem.


    As soon as Lin Mo came out of the flame totem, he saw Qingyou trot all the way into the sanctuary.


    Seeing Lin Mo had already appeared in the temple, Qingyou hurriedly bowed down and apologized, with a sincere expression on her face.


    Seeing her forehead still stained with a lot of sweat from running just now, Lin Mo suddenly felt warm.


    "Get up quickly, Qingyou, I don''t blame you."


    Lin Mo said in a soft voice.


    "Thank God."


    Qingyou hurriedly thanked him, and then slowly stood up.


    Although Lin Mo had just lowered her oracle, she rushed to the temple immediately, but she was still a little slower.


    It is a big sin to let the gods wait for themselves. I thought the **** of flames would blame myself


    But I didn''t expect that the God of Flame had forgiven himself so tenderly, which made Qingyou''s heart extremely warm.


    "My god, may I ask any oracle to come down?"


    Qingyou slowly walked to the flame totem, knelt down on the futon, and asked softly.


    "Qingyou, the time is almost here, it''s time to establish your country."


    Lin Mo sorted out his mood and said in a more serious tone.


    "My god... what do you mean?"


    Qingyou opened her eyes sharply, and asked quite excitedly.


    "Lilian and the others have successfully captured the lion clan city and surrendered one hundred thousand soldiers and civilians. In this battle, Lilian successfully broke through to Tier 8."


    Lin Mo knew what Qingyou wanted to ask, so he explained.


    "Gosh..."


    Hearing such an exciting news, Qingyou couldn''t help covering her mouth, and tears of surprise almost burst into her eyes. ,


    "Thank my **** for the blessing, Lilian and the others can be so smooth."


    Qingyou bent over to salute again, but her tone was unconcealed excitement.


    "Lilian''s victory is the result of her own hard work, and everything you do is your glory. I am very proud of you."


    Lin Mo said softly.


    These short words moved Qingyou again.


    Being able to get praise from the gods is something that Qingyou can''t even dream of.


    But it really happened today.


    Except for her mouth and nodding her head, Qingyou didn''t know how to suppress the surging feelings in her heart.


    "Now you have two cities, and you have successfully seized the land of the most powerful lion race. You can now proudly announce your rise in the wild. Now that the lion race and the tiger race can establish themselves Kingdom, you should also show your strength and tell them who is the real orc king."


    Lin Mo slowly floated in the air and said in a solemn voice.


    The whole body was trembling quietly and excitedly.


    Her dream has always been to help the God of Flame build a vast and powerful country,


    But it is a pity that it has always been just such a city given by God.


    Qingyou didn''t know when it was an opportunity for expansion, so she kept this matter in her heart and didn''t say it.


    Now Lin Mo personally told her, how can Qingyou not be excited when the time comes?


    "Follow my god''s oracle!"


    Qingyou said with a trembling voice.


    "The new kingdom is named the Kingdom of Yan, and the kingdom is set in a god-given city. As for the monarch, your mother can do it."


    Lin Mo smiled and told Qingyou of his arrangement.

 Chapter 333： Cat man dominated

    "My God..."


    After hearing Lin Mo''s arrangement, Qingyou suddenly raised her head slightly and said cautiously.


    Looks like that, as if there is something unspeakable.


    "Qingyou, you are the saint who has believed in me for the longest time. Have any thoughts, but it doesn''t matter."


    Lin Mo said softly.


    "My god, Qingyou will naturally follow all your arrangements. Other Qingyou thinks it is very reasonable, but only let my mother be the monarch. Qingyou feels that this is not appropriate."


    Qingyou slowly raised her head and said softly.


    "Oh? What''s wrong with this?"


    Lin Mo asked strangely.


    "My cat race is the first race to pursue you, this is true.


    So when I first absorbed other races, it was mainly my cat family, which is understandable. "


    Qingyou slowly explained.


    "But now your followers have become a powerful force and have joined more and stronger ethnic groups.


    Whether it is Lilian¡¯s Feather Race or Ye Ning¡¯s Sister¡¯s Fallen Human Race, both strength and wisdom coexist.


    Although my cat clan is in charge of the operation of the entire city, but the strength is insufficient, I am afraid it is difficult to convince the public. "


    After listening to Qingyou''s explanation, Lin Mo understood what she was worried about.


    Now God-given City has two great powers, one is Ye Ning, the other is Lilian.


    The races they belong to are also the backbone of the entire God-given city.


    Qingyou doesn¡¯t care whether the cat people can always be in a leading position as before.


    But she hopes that the one who can lead the country under Lin Mo''s protection is a race with strong strength and leadership.


    "Hahaha."


    Lin Mo laughed loudly.


    Qingyou had never heard Lin Mo smile before, and she was stunned.


    Could it be that I said something that made the gods laugh?


    Qingyou thought of a little uneasy.


    "Qingyou, you worry too much, others would never think so much.


    No one can take your place for the cat people in running the city and handling things.


    Even if they have opinions, as long as this decision is made by me, no one dares to question it! "


    Lin Mo said domineeringly.


    Qingyou was taken aback for a moment, and there was a warm feeling in my heart.


    Yes, as long as the decision is made by the Flame God, who dares to oppose?


    "I see, my god, I will make arrangements immediately!"


    Qingyou cleared up her mood, and when Xiang Lin Mo arrived, she turned around and immediately went to make arrangements.


    Lin Mo¡¯s decision was actually right.


    The cat people have the oldest qualifications, and they have long been used to running and scheduling various things in the city.


    The Yaomei of other races are only good at fighting, or they are late and cannot accept the job of the cat people immediately.


    It can be said that although fighting and public appearances do not have too many scenes of cat people


    But no one race can replace the position and role of the cat people.


    They are like the workers and leaders behind the scenes. Without them, it is estimated that the entire city will be difficult to operate.


    But what Qingyou said makes sense,


    Nowadays, all races are gathered together, which can be regarded as cooperation.


    But to really let the cat race sit on the top position, other races will inevitably have some thoughts in their hearts.


    Although this is Lin Mo''s decision, other races will not say anything.


    But Lin Mo felt that it was necessary to take some measures to enhance the strength of the cat people.


    Not only to balance the mentality of other races, but from the perspective of self-protection alone, it is necessary to increase strength.

 Chapter 334： Single draw or ten consecutive draws

    Lin Mo didn''t rush back to the Bernard Empire, but shrank into a small spark, sitting on the flame totem of the sanctuary, thinking about the way.


    Although Lin Mo can use his godhead skills to enhance the combat effectiveness of his followers in a short time,


    But he can''t remember every cat person, and then assign them to release the godhead skills.


    Even if Lin Mo really took the time to remember them, the consumption of the power of faith was an extremely terrifying figure.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Lin Mo did not intend to spend a huge investment for every dispensable ordinary tribe.


    Is there any way to achieve this effect?


    Lin Mo pondered for a while, and suddenly remembered a method that made him painful.


    lottery!


    When Lin Mo was very embarrassed, he tried several lottery draws.


    Although most of the power of faith at that time was pitted, the ability to identify mineral resources was found to have played a very important role in the early days of the establishment of the god-given city.


    So it is certain that although this lottery system is cheating, as long as good things can be opened, it is definitely very useful.


    After all, the system produced must be a boutique


    Lin Mo looked at his godhead panel.


    The power of faith: 76.2w!


    Suddenly, a feeling of rich wealth filled Lin Mo''s chest!


    Rich, random smoke!


    capricious!


    Although the price of the lottery system was increased by myself last time, it was only once for 6w. With my own pocketbook, I still start to consume.


    "lottery."


    Lin Mo called up the lottery function on the panel.


    Looking at the familiar disc, Lin Mo sneered and clicked the confirm button.


    "Ding! Congratulations on getting the power of 1w faith."


    After a few seconds of rotation, the turntable stopped, and the system''s mechanical prompt sound followed.


    "I wipe!"


    Lin Mo suddenly had the urge to turn off the lottery system.


    Isn''t he good to use the power of more than 700,000 beliefs to do other things?


    To play the 6w for 1w mini game here, you have to listen to congratulations like mockery, how troublesome!


    Lin Mo took a few deep breaths before he calmed down.


    Now this little power of faith can''t be used for any other purpose. At best, it should be used to show love to the system.


    "Ding Dong, if you draw too many low-level rewards, the system will automatically turn on the ten-draw option, and you will get eleven rewards for ten-draw."


    As if to comfort Lin Mo, the system prompt sounded automatically.


    "Oh? Ten consecutive draws!"


    Lin Mo suddenly came to his spirits.


    He has played many games in his previous life, and the ten-draw feature is basically available in every game with a card pool.


    After the basic ten consecutive runs, at least one high-level item must be won.


    Therefore, Lin Mo in his previous life used to save money frugally, just for ten consecutive draws.


    "Hahaha! If your system is still a bit conscientious, I opened a ten-draw function."


    Lin Mo suddenly opened his eyes and smiled.


    Ten consecutive is the power of belief of 60w, plus the remaining power of belief of the hand just now, I have 71w left, enough to play ten consecutive draws.


    Smoke it!


    Anyway, it''s only 600,000. Now that the population base of believers is so large, they will come back in three days, so I don''t care about this small amount of money.


    Lin Mo made up his mind, cruelly, and adjusted the option to ten consecutive draws.


    "Ten consecutive draws cost 60w of the power of faith, is it drawn?"


    "Yes!"


    Lin Mo gritted his teeth to confirm.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    With a crisp sound, the turntable began to spin...

 Chapter 335： Ten consecutive is just a guarantee

    The turntable began to shine with golden light continuously, and accompanied by the crisp sound of ding-ding, each prop was selected by the pointer on the turntable, and then fell aside.


    "Dingdong! Congratulations on getting the number of free upgrades."


    "Ding Dong! Congratulations on getting the gun manufacturing technology."


    "Dingdong! Congratulations on getting 1w of power of faith."


    ...


    A ten-tone system prompt sounded.


    The ten props were arranged in front of Lin Mo''s eyes, and there was also a hidden prop as a gift, which was covered by shadows, and it was impossible to see the specific appearance.


    Except for the first two unusual, the remaining eight tones are all reminders of drawing the power of faith.


    Lin Mo''s face suddenly turned black.


    Ten consecutive draws, this is!


    After exploding eight scraps in a row, can it be played?


    However, there is still a chance to give away for ten consecutive draws, but there is still a chance of life.


    Lin Moqiang endured the unhappiness in his heart and clicked on the hidden gift item.


    "Ding Dong! Congratulations on getting the thousand-year cryolite."


    The system prompt sounded, and Lin Mo was stunned.


    Up to now, the props given by the system are either skills that can be used by oneself, or technology.


    The worst thing is the power of faith.


    But what exactly is this thousand-year cryolite?


    Material?


    I don¡¯t need any materials to be a **** myself.


    Is it the special material used to upgrade and build the city?


    With doubts, Lin Mo directly exchanged this thousand-year cryolite.


    This thousand-year cryolite is indeed extraordinary.


    Even when it was close to Lin Mo, this cryolite was still braving a faint white air-conditioning, and it did not seem to be an ordinary product.


    If this cryolite can be used in large quantities and cast into the outer wall of the city, it can definitely be used as an artificial moat.


    But Lin Mo knew that he could only think about it.


    Because, this thousand-year ice crystal stone that only appeared after ten consecutive draws is only the size of an adult''s fist.


    If you want to use this thing to cast a city wall, it is estimated that you will have to wait until Lin Mo himself truly reaches the **** level before he can consume it.


    With a sigh, Lin Mo put the thousand-year cryolite into the storage space, and then turned his gaze to the other two props that he pulled out.


    The number of free upgrade skills, as the name suggests, can upgrade a skill once.


    Either one''s own or the saint''s.


    At the moment, it takes more power of faith to upgrade his own skills than to upgrade the saint, so Lin Mo certainly chose to upgrade himself without hesitation.


    Opening the property panel that hadn''t been opened for a long time, Lin Mo began to consider it.


    Host name: Lin Mo


    Identity: Level 9 Fire Emperor


    Burning value: 2143w points


    Current burn value consumption: 0 points per second


    Special resistance: 50% water resistance


    Maximum temperature: 3500 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 1000000%


    Skills: Compressed Flame lv3 Tyranny Burning lv3 Rockfall Falling lv3


    Passive Skill: Absorbed by Different Fire


    Different fire held:


    Marrow Firefly


    Twin Lotus Fire


    Dark Abyss Flame


    Among Lin Mo''s three active skills, Yanxuetianxiang is undoubtedly the highest-level skill, and it costs the most to upgrade.


    But Lin Mo gave up this idea altogether, considering that he rarely used this large-scale attack magic.


    Spend this free skill upgrade point directly on the skill of tyrannical burning and directly promote it to lv4.

 Chapter 336： Miracles work only by drawing

    Tyrannical burning lv4 (speed up the flame spread rate, the current level spread rate is four times.)


    Looking at the skills that have been successfully upgraded, Lin Mo felt a little happier.


    If you burn with all your strength, you can almost burn out an ordinary orc city in a few minutes.


    This is the power of the god-level system!


    Even if he didn''t really step into the realm of the **** level, he could let Lin Mo exert a power that was not inferior to the gods.


    And unknowingly, he had reached the level of the 9th-level fire emperor, and if he rose two more levels, he could step into the emperor level.


    Once he entered the Emperor Level, Lin Mo was not far from stepping into the God Level.


    Thinking of this, the frustration that Shilian Draw did not reveal any good props has faded a lot.


    Lin Mo sighed and turned his attention to the final gun manufacturing technology.


    Gun manufacturing technology: the beginning of the heat gun era, a milestone in science and technology, with it, you have the right to speak in the entire old era.


    "Oh?"


    Seeing the description of this item, Lin Mo suddenly became interested.


    He immediately passed this technique to Chi Xin through the oracle, allowing her to study, learn, and improve.


    Then Lin Mo opened the national panel,


    Sure enough, the level of technology has gone from level 5 to level 6!


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a small secret hidden in the description of these props. If I were not careful, I might have missed it."


    Lin Mo said smugly.


    Now that Chi Xin has thoroughly mastered the technology of gunpowder, it is estimated that he is not far from researching the gun and artillery.


    Strictly speaking, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you get it or not.


    Ke Linmo guessed from the phrase "a milestone in science and technology" that it might promote the level of science and technology.


    Facts have also proved that Lin Mo is indeed correct.


    Based on the urinary nature of the system, the division of these levels will not be useless. After reaching a certain level, unexpected rewards may be given.


    Except that the lottery system is more cheating, all other aspects of the system are quite powerful.


    Lin Mo didn''t worry about doing useless work. Now that the system has enabled the function of the national panel, he should upgrade every attribute.


    After sorting out the remaining power of faith, adding the 8w just drawn, there is 19w left.


    Doing nothing and endlessly, Lin Mo thought for a while, and simply took away the remaining 19w.


    Shilian has already made do with the bottom line, and then we will see if the single draw can perform miracles.


    "lottery!"


    Lin Mo called up the lottery panel again and clicked OK.


    After two consecutive draws, Lin Mo successfully drew the power of his belief in 19w into 9w.


    Lin Mo shrugged, he was completely Buddhist.


    This result did not exceed his expectations.


    "Hey, the last shot, go home after smoking."


    Lin Mo said lazily, and then clicked the draw confirmation button for the last time.


    "Ding Ding Ding~"


    The turntable turned quickly, and there was a clear and sweet music.


    Lin Mo was stunned.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Could it be this time...


    "Ding Dong! Congratulations on getting the number of bloodline upgrades."


    The prompt sound of the system is no longer the cold sound of the mechanical ear, but has become a sweet female voice.


    Bloodline upgrade!


    Lin Mo immediately burst into anger, and the flames on his body began to beat uncontrollably.


    Sure enough, a miracle has been drawn out since ancient times!

 Chapter 337： Bloodline evolution

    This single draw is really a miracle.


    Not only did he draw out very rare items, but he also wanted the most.


    If he didn''t know that the system would not be so kind, Lin Mo would have doubted that the prizes for this draw were specially arranged by the system.


    Regardless of whether it is the compensation of the system''s conscience discovery, or Lin Mo''s character is overwhelming, now this prop is indeed very important to Lin Mo.


    Qingyou has gone to arrange matters related to the establishment of the Kingdom of Yan.


    If we can evolve the blood of the cat people at this time, it will inevitably save a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    Lin Mo didn''t hesitate to immediately use this precious bloodline evolution times.


    "Usage target, civet, are you sure?"


    "confirm!"


    Lin Mo immediately chose to confirm.


    In fact, the cat family has four small tribes.


    In addition to the civet tribe of Qingyou, there are three tribes of gray cats, black cats and civet cats.


    Because of the opposition, the civet cats are basically working in the mining area, and they have nothing to do with them.


    The gray cats and black cats did not allow them to intervene in the operation of the god-given city, but instead trained them to become cat assassins.


    In other words, the only clan of civets who is really responsible for running the entire god-given city.


    Although this bloodline evolution can only evolve the civet tribe, it is enough.


    Moreover, intermarriage is possible within the cat people, and this evolutionary bloodline can naturally spread, so Lin Mo didn''t care.


    "The bloodline of the civet tribe has evolved, and the advantages of the evolved bloodline will gradually become apparent."


    The system prompts.


    Lin Mo nodded.


    It is impossible that as soon as the bloodline evolves here, an abnormal change occurs immediately there.


    Now the cat people in the city are working and living, walking on the street and changing it inexplicably, how scary!


    And the bloodline changes to the body, it must be accompanied by pain,


    The system will not change the civets when they are awake.


    Just a few days later, I will know how the bloodline has evolved.


    Lin Mo smiled slightly, then closed his attribute panel and teleported back to the Bernard Empire.


    Lin Mo directly sent back to Lian Nuan when he was familiar with the road.


    After all, Lian Nuan has her own private classroom, and it is safer for Lin Mo to come back from her.


    Even if it is noticed, it doesn''t matter.


    After all, Lian Nuan is a space magician,


    Even if someone notices it, it can be said that he is training in space magic with Lian Nuan.


    Basically, as long as there is love and warmth, Lin Mo will be foolproof to and from the wild land.


    Gently touching Lian Nuan''s little head, Lin Mo smiled and left the Magic Academy.


    There were originally two classes in the afternoon, but Lin Mo just missed one.


    There is still another class now, and he naturally refuses to let it go.


    As soon as he walked into the corridor, Lin Mo saw Lu En leaning against the wall, slumbering with his eyes closed.


    Lin Mo lightened his steps subconsciously, but Luen opened his eyes immediately.


    "Where did you go?"


    Luen asked with a smile.


    "Go to the Magic Academy to accompany my sister to contact magic."


    Lin Mo was stunned, and then quickly explained.


    "Why do you accompany my sister to practice magic and run to the empty classroom of the Knight Academy?"


    Luen came closer and asked softly.


    "Are you following me?"


    Lin Mo narrowed his eyes slightly, and asked somewhat displeased.


    If Luen really sensed her secret, then it would be a bit bad.

 Chapter 338： Special date

    "Don''t get excited, I''m just curious."


    Feeling the oppressive feeling from Lin Mo, Luen suddenly laughed out loud.


    "I did follow you, but when I entered the classroom, you were no longer there, so I didn''t see anything."


    Lin Mo looked into her eyes, the inside was extremely clear, and there was no trace of lying at all.


    Lin Mo shrugged and felt relieved in his heart.


    "Everyone has their own secret. If you don''t like this very much, I can promise you never to do it again."


    Luen took a step back and said softly.


    I and Luen are two of the best freshmen in this class.


    And Luen also thinks that she is inferior to her, so it is normal to be curious about herself.


    During this period of time, I was busy with the things in the wilderness, and always left during class.


    Luen wanted to know what she was doing when she was curious, but it was not completely incomprehensible.


    Now that Luen had made a guarantee, it meant that she would never follow herself again.


    Lin Mo was very relieved of Luen''s character. Since she said that she would not, she would definitely not.


    "Thank you."


    Lin Mo smiled softly.


    Luen was able to say such things to himself so frankly, which still moved him very much.


    "correct."


    Luen suddenly moved closer to Lin Mo as if thinking of something.


    A fragrant wind entered Lin Mo''s nose, causing him to panic.


    In the previous life, he had no experience of associating with girls, and this is also the case in this life.


    Every time he encountered such a situation, Lin Mo would unconsciously panic.


    Fortunately, Luen didn''t touch his body either, just leaned over to his ear and whispered.


    "Let''s go to the auction house together tonight, there is something good for you."


    Ok?


    When Lin Mo heard these words, he understood why Luen had to post it.


    Places like underground auction houses belong to the black zone.


    It''s just that the people in Falling Star City are tacit and don''t care about him.


    However, it is better to keep a low profile when going to an auction house. If you are worried about it, it may cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    Have something good for you?


    Lin Mo smiled to himself.


    Since there is a system, there is no external thing that can attract one''s own existence.


    But counting the days, today is exactly the end of the month.


    It is estimated that the orc goods mentioned by the manager should also be auctioned tonight.


    I have to go tonight anyway.


    Lin Mo thought for a while and agreed to Luen''s invitation.


    "Then put it this way, let''s go together after school tonight."


    Luen said calmly, but there was a faint blush on her face.


    After speaking, Luen turned and walked quickly into the classroom, seeming to be deliberately avoiding Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo smiled and scratched his head, slightly embarrassed.


    Walk together after school?


    This whole is the same as the sneaky campus couple, revealing a little green.


    However, Luen¡¯s personality and strength are very good, and his looks are outstanding on the entire campus.


    If I am just an ordinary student here, I should really be tempted by her.


    But it''s a pity that his future does not belong to a mere Bernard Empire.


    Lin Mo shook his head, trying to get rid of the messy thoughts as much as possible before he walked into the teacher.

 Chapter 339： a family of three

    Luen also realized that it was a bit shy to meet a boy alone.


    She didn''t say a word with Lin Mo until the end of school.


    Finally, after school was over, Luen stood up and left. Lin Mo hurriedly reached out to pull her, but just happened to hold her.


    "What are you doing."


    Luen felt her small hand being held by Lin Mo''s big hand, and her face flushed immediately.


    She hurriedly turned around and asked softly, her voice was small but like a mosquito grunt.


    "Didn''t you say it''s good to go together after school? Don''t go so fast, and go with me to the Magic Academy to pick up my sister."


    Lin Mo also felt that his face was slightly hot, and quickly explained.


    "Okay, let go."


    Luen nodded and agreed, then said shyly.


    "Oh oh oh."


    Lin Mo realized that he was still holding Luen''s hand tightly. He smiled awkwardly and quickly let go of her hand.


    Although the movements of the two of them were small, they attracted the attention of all the students in the class.


    These two people can be said to be the chief students of this Knight Academy.


    Whether or not there will be any emotional collision between the two of them is almost a matter of concern for the entire first grade students.


    After all, only Lin Mo, who was angry at the second grade at the opening ceremony, could suppress the iceberg beauty Luen in strength.


    Seeing that the two were walking together after school again, they went to pick up their sister together.


    The eyes other people look at them also become weird.


    Many boys also showed a mean smile.


    Luen was inadvertently held by Lin Mo, she was a little bit shy.


    He looked up and saw that the group of people were watching him, and they were suddenly embarrassed and angry.


    "What to look at! I don''t know after school! Get out!"


    Luen snorted, and her whole body was releasing white air-conditioning visible to the naked eye.


    The other students hurriedly packed their things and rushed out the door.


    After everyone left, Luen calmed down slightly.


    Lin Mo looked at her wryly, stretched out his hand and patted her on her shoulder twice to signal her to calm down.


    Touching Lin Mo''s big hand, Luen subconsciously wanted to avoid, but his body did not move.


    "Well, leave those people alone, let''s go."


    Lin Mo said softly, and then walked towards the door.


    Luen looked at his back, bit her lip lightly, and then stepped to follow.


    Seeing Lin Mo following Luen, Lian Nuan did not show any strange expressions.


    After all, all she cares about is Lin Mo.


    And she doesn¡¯t have any possessiveness towards Lin Mo, no matter how many people there are around Lin Mo or who these people are,


    As long as Lin Mo has her place, Lian Nuan can accept it happily.


    The three people are walking on the road. Because Lin Mo and Luen are taller, Lian Nuan is a cute little one.


    It looks like a parent with a daughter.


    This family of three walked on the road and attracted a lot of curious eyes.


    "Shall I invite you to dinner?"


    Luen couldn''t stand the gaze that had been peeped all the time, and broke the silence and said.


    "What to eat?"


    Lin Mo didn''t speak, but Lian Nuan asked.


    "You can, all the restaurants in the city, you can eat where you want."


    Luen looked at her and replied softly.


    "Do not!"


    Lian Nuan shook his head firmly and refused.


    "Oh? Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Luen was not angry because of Lian Nuan''s refusal, but asked curiously.

 Chapter 340： Iceberg girls are also greedy

    "No restaurant is as delicious as my brother''s barbecue!"


    Lian Nuan said, looking at Lin Mo with a smile.


    Although Lian Nuan is Lin Mo¡¯s saint, the two are not so strict and strict in hierarchy.


    The two were called brothers and sisters, and they were very harmonious.


    "Barbecue? Are you talking about barbecue? What''s so delicious?"


    Luen asked strangely.


    There is no such thing as barbecue on the Chaos Continent.


    Barbecue is basically only eaten by those who are adventurous in the forest, who use it for fruit belly.


    Because the human empire here does not have such rich condiments, the barbecue has no taste at all.


    So few people in ordinary restaurants eat barbecue.


    "Barbecue is barbecue, barbecue is barbecue, it''s different, barbecue is delicious!"


    Lian Nuan explained to her like Luen.


    "Brother, shall we have a barbecue today?"


    Before Luen could answer, Lian Nuan hugged Lin Mo''s arm and asked coquettishly.


    Lin Mo thought for a while, there was still a lot of meat in the storage space.


    So he touched Lian Nuan''s little head, smiled and agreed.


    "If you don''t dislike it, go to my house and **** craft."


    Lin Mo coaxed Lian Nuan and said to Lu En with a smile.


    Seeing Lin Mo invited herself to his house, Luen was also a little shy.


    But for some reason, all she thought about was what Lian Nuan said about barbecue.


    So she agreed without hesitation.


    Luen was not disappointed.


    When she saw Lin Mo skillfully turning the skewers on the fire like playing acrobatics, she was shocked.


    Shouldn''t a person with such a strong ability study hard day and night?


    How is it possible to have time to practice cooking, and even to be so skilled.


    After Lin Mo sprinkled the seasoning he made and the aroma of the barbecue was completely released,


    Luen was surprised to find that she was greedy.


    That self, who has never cared about the quality of food, was greedy for a food for the first time.


    "Here, try it."


    Lin Mo handed the grilled meat skewers to Luen, and Luen took it over without hesitation.


    Just a mouthful, the strong fragrance filled her mouth.


    Luen never thought that meat could be so delicious.


    When paired with Lin Mo''s own juice, the taste is even better.


    Luen, who has always been like an iceberg, has given up face today, and what he eats is a feast.


    Lin Mo was a little surprised to see her reborn as a starving ghost.


    Lian Nuan was gluttonous, but now Luen and her robbed him.


    Lian Nuan was afraid that she could not eat enough, so the two girls almost rushed to eat.


    Lin Mo''s freshly grilled skewers were taken off the fire and immediately divided by the two girls.


    When the two girls couldn''t eat anymore, Lin Mo smiled bitterly and took a rest.


    "Sorry..."


    After she had eaten enough, Luen realized that Lin Mo hadn''t eaten a bite yet.


    "It''s okay, I''m not hungry."


    Lin Mo shrugged and said softly.


    He is really not hungry, as a god, he doesn''t need to eat at all.


    But in Luen''s heart, she felt that she already owed Lin Mo''s love.


    "Let''s go, it''s almost time."


    Lin Mo didn''t pay attention to this little thing at all. He checked the time and it was almost time to leave for the auction house.


    "Today, wear this."


    Luen stood up and found two things out of his clothes.

 Chapter 341： Adventist Auction

    There are two masks, one black and one silver.


    The appearance and style are exactly the same, but there are some small differences in size.


    Lin Mo took the larger black mask and weighed it lightly with his hands.


    The weight of the mask is not large, and you can feel its workmanship in your hand.


    The styles of the two masks are also very low-key, and will not be noticeable at all in places like underground auction houses.


    The only thing that makes Lin Mo feel a little embarrassed is that these two masks are full of CP feeling.


    If I wear it with Luen at the same time, I always feel so shy.


    Lin Mo held the mask and glanced at Lu En with some embarrassment.


    Luen''s face was also slightly flushed.


    "Last time you were famous at the auction house, that black robe must not be worn anymore. I can''t find any other suitable cover for the time being. I can only use these two masks to make do with it temporarily."


    Luen turned her face slightly, looked away and explained.


    When the auctioneer introduced herself in public last time, Luen must have seen it too.


    Luen gave her the black robe, and she must have recognized it.


    But despite saying this, there is more or less a strange feeling between himself and Luen wearing this suspected CP mask.


    "Alright, let''s go, don''t waste time."


    Seeing Lin Mo was still staring at the mask on his hand in a daze, Luen hurriedly urged.


    Before Lin Mo could react, Luen had already pulled his sleeve and walked out the door.


    Night has come,


    The taverns on the street gradually began to be full of people, and the nightlife of Falling Star City has officially begun.


    Lin Mo and Luen walked through the streets and alleys, making a large circle on purpose before they arrived at the auction house.


    This was Lin Mo''s second visit to the auction house, and he was already familiar with the procedures to go.


    The two respectively showed their membership cards and passed the guards in front of the door smoothly.


    After stepping up the stairs extending underground, the two put on their own masks.


    Two people, one black and one silver, looked quite like a mysterious couple.


    Because Lin Mo didn''t plan to auction things this time, he just came to have a look with Luen and traced the source of the orc goods by the way.


    Therefore, Lin Mo did not reveal his identity to the staff of the auction house.


    Instead, they went directly to the third floor of the auction house with Luen, mixing them among the lowest-level personnel.


    "What exactly are you talking about?"


    While waiting, Lin Mo asked Lu Endao boredly.


    Lin Mo is still somewhat interested in what she said suits her well.


    "You''ll find out later."


    Although Luen was wearing a mask, Lin Mo could still feel the excitement on Luen''s face under the mask.


    "Ok."


    Lin Mo shrugged.


    Since Luen still looked like a mysterious god, she didn''t ask much.


    Anyway, the final result should be announced soon.


    The auction started soon, and this time the auctioneer is still the man wearing a silver mask.


    After a familiar process, the auction officially began.


    The first round of auctions generally doesn¡¯t have any finale.


    Lin Mo was also not interested in seeing it, and almost fell asleep.


    "Okay, my dears, the finale of the first round of auctions, let¡¯s take your eyes off!"


    Finally, when the last item was reached, the auctioneer shouted excitedly.


    As his voice fell, a crystal ball filled with purple gas was brought up by a beauty.

 Chapter 342： Powerful force

    "This is a good thing."


    Luen, who had been silent beside her, suddenly spoke softly.


    Lin Mo also opened his eyes and looked at the auction table.


    "I believe you can already tell what this is."


    The auctioneer carefully placed the plate with the crystal ball on the auction stand, and then said with a light smile.


    "Hehe, the imperial magicians have increased their magnificence carefully, and they are also thankful that they can get such things."


    Luen sneered.


    "A good increase? What is that?"


    Lin Mo asked strangely.


    "The Bernard Empire has a Magician Research Association. They are organizations affiliated to the Empire. All members of the Research Association are at least Tier 6..."


    Seeing Lin Mo''s question, Luen was not surprised because he did not know, but rather patiently explained.


    The lowest is Tier 6?


    Lin Mo was secretly surprised.


    A group of Tier 6 magician organizations, this strength is indeed a bit scary.


    If there are enough of them, it is estimated that they can compete with the high-end combat power of God-given City.


    "The content of the Magician Research Association is not only the magic of various attributes, but also many kinds of magical instruments. They hope to develop props that can be used by ordinary people to enhance the military strength of the Bernard Empire. "


    Luen continued to introduce.


    Lin Mo suddenly thought of the Great Magician Bell who was burned to death by himself.


    The space magic scroll he was still using at the last moment is probably the product of this magic research society.


    "It''s a meticulous increase like this. It''s not a special thing. Basically, every magician who joins the Magician Research Association has one. It is estimated that the thing that was auctioned off was also an unfortunate magician who was killed. Personal belongings."


    Luen finished speaking and shrugged.


    "Does the auction house dare to deal with this kind of thing?"


    Lin Mo asked in surprise.


    Members of the Magician Research Association were killed, and personal belongings were still auctioned here,


    It stands to reason that people from the Magician Research Association will definitely come to the door and follow the traces to find the murderer.


    "Impossible." Luen shook his head. "It is impossible for the Mage Research Association to manage the death of its members. What''s more, the power of the auction house is greater than that of the Mage Research Association. Even if they want to make trouble, they don''t have the guts."


    "The auction house is more powerful than the Magician Research Association?"


    Lin Mo was taken aback.


    Isn¡¯t the Magician Research Association an organization under the Bernard Empire?


    How could a mere underground auction house in Falling Star City have more energy than it.


    "You don''t really think that only Luoxing City has an auction house, do you?"


    Luen''s tone was smiling.


    "This auction house is basically available in every human city in the entire Chaos Continent. If you insist, the power behind the auction house is even stronger than many countries. Who dares to move him? Isn''t it a court death?"


    After listening to Luen''s words, Lin Mo was a little silly.


    I didn''t expect this auction house to be such a behemoth.


    Some time ago, I had thought of using tough methods to gather information from the manager of the auction house. If I did that, the consequences would be very serious.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but smiled wryly.


    "Well, the effects of the meticulous increase have been introduced. The reserve price is 30,000 gold coins. Please bid!"


    When Luen finished speaking, the auctioneer over there began to bid.


    "Thirty-five thousand!"


    A familiar voice sounded.

 Chapter 343： The little ancestor who caused trouble

    This is a very sweet female voice.


    Although he couldn''t remember where he heard it for a while, Lin Mo could be sure that he should have dealt with the owner of this voice only recently.


    Lin Mo subconsciously turned his head to look, and a bright pink burst into his eyes.


    Exquisite profile, compact body, delicate movements and expressions,


    Lin Mo immediately recognized it.


    Isn''t this Lydia!


    What surprised Lin Mo even more was that this product did not wear a mask, nor a cloak or black robe, and did not go through any cover-ups.


    Next to her stood her good friend Xiaowan, and there was no cover.


    Standing in a group of people in black robes and masks, the two looked out of place.


    "Oh? This beautiful lady is very refreshing, thirty-five thousand, has anyone continued to bid?"


    The tone of the auctioneer was also a little surprised.


    He did not expect that a guest on the third floor would have the courage to come out and show his face without any cover or cover.


    "Hehe."


    Lydia smiled charmingly, seeming to enjoy the auctioneer''s praise of herself.


    Many people''s eyes focused immediately.


    Lydia was so heartbroken that she didn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    On the contrary, Xiao Wan by her side shrank back in fear and gently pulled the corner of Lydia''s clothes.


    Lin Mo touched his forehead with a headache.


    Not afraid of teammates like gods, but teammates like pigs.


    This Xiaowan and Lydia were making friends, and it was also a bad luck for eight lifetimes.


    Luen also glanced over there, and then moved his gaze back.


    Because of the mask on her face, Lin Mo couldn''t see her expression clearly, and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    But at this moment it is obviously not suitable to talk to Lydia immediately,


    Lin Mo could only pretend to ignore it, letting Lydia perform a big show.


    This increase is meticulous, if it is embedded in the wand, it can indeed increase the magic to a certain extent.


    After all, things that even Tier 6 magicians can see are naturally needed for Lydia.


    But the other guests here are not as simple as Lydia.


    This thing is good, but even if you buy it, you may not be able to eat it. After all, many people are staring at it.


    Especially the fat leader is there,


    Although he belonged to the three princes, after all, he belonged to the Bernard Empire just like the people from the Magician Research Association.


    If nothing else, this thing should be taken away by the Fat Commander.


    Therefore, when the auctioneer started to bid, everyone was watching, but they didn''t expect such a stunned young girl to directly start the bid.


    "forty thousand."


    Sure enough, the Fat Commander screamed.


    Lin Mo frowned slightly.


    I just hope Lydia won''t keep going, otherwise, if this fat man is thinking about it, it is really hard to say what will happen in the future.


    After all, this is the black zone in the city, and it is not the first thing a school can handle during the school year.


    "Forty thousand five!"


    The thing that Lin Mo worried most still happened.


    Seeing someone robbing herself of something, Lydia certainly didn''t want to, and immediately screamed angrily.


    Although this thing is good, it is worth more than 30,000 yuan.


    The Fat Commander cried that forty thousand is already a high price, but he didn''t expect this little girl to add another five thousand.


    The whole place was quiet,


    It¡¯s been a long time since no one dared to fight against Fat Commander


    Everyone was breathing and waiting.


    Even the auctioneer rarely became silent.

 Chapter 344： Expected goods

    And Lydia, the person who caused all of this, is still waiting for the price to continue like no one else.


    "Forget it... let her."


    The Fat Commander said with a sullen face.


    Even if he got it, it was nothing more than a favor from the Third Prince to the Mage Research Institute.


    But it''s just a small favor, there is no need to spend so many wronged gold coins for this kind of thing.


    The only thing that made the Fat Commander uncomfortable was that a little girl dared to confront herself in front of so many people.


    Since the Fat Commander has said that he is willing to sell this item, the auctioneer will naturally not be more polite.


    This is Falling Star City. The auction house will give Fatty a bit of face, but this does not mean that the auction house will lose its principles for him.


    All goods, the higher the price,


    With a strike of the silver hammer, the purchase will leave.


    Nothing can break this iron rule.


    "Congratulations to this beautiful lady on the third floor for successfully bidding. Please be safe and keep it safe."


    The auctioneer bowed slightly, then reminded softly.


    But Lydia could not hear the warning in the words of the auctioneer.


    She is completely immersed in the joy of successful bidding.


    "Xiaowan! I succeeded! That big fat man never robbed me!"


    Lydia held up Xiao Wan''s hand excitedly and said excitedly.


    Xiaowan obviously felt something was wrong with the atmosphere, but she could only smile and nod her head.


    Soon, the staff at the auction house brought up the things Lydia had bought.


    Lydia also took out her gold card and paid the bill.


    "Lydia, the things you want to buy have already been bought, let''s get out of here quickly."


    Seeing that the transaction had been completed, Xiao Wan gently leaned in Lydia''s ear and whispered a warning.


    "What''s the hurry, this is the end of the first auction, and there are two more. It''s not too late to go after watching it. It''s not easy to come here."


    Lydia should have come to this kind of occasion for the first time. At this time, she was completely immersed in this atmosphere and didn''t want to leave at all.


    Lin Mo heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that she was still standing there.


    If Lydia leaves now, she will have to follow her behind to protect her.


    If you missed the orc auction waiting for the meeting, it would really have missed a major event.


    The second auction ended soon,


    But the orc auction that Lin Mo was looking forward to and the mysterious goods that Luen said were never presented.


    Lin Mo took a worried look at Lydia and found that she was still staying where she was. Lin Mo only felt relieved.


    Except for worrying that the school sister who got into trouble would leave early because she was impatient, Lin Mo was really not afraid of other things.


    "Patience, what we want should be in this last auction."


    Luen turned her head and said softly.


    "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry."


    Lin Mo nodded.


    Luen got his affirmative reply, and then he resumed watching the auction with confidence.


    When the third auction was halfway through, what Luen was looking forward to finally arrived.


    Two beauties in ice blue and fire red, each holding a transparent crystal box, slowly walked onto the stage.


    "Come on! It should be this thing."


    Luen''s body suddenly stiffened, and then unconsciously took Lin Mo''s arm and said excitedly.


    "Okay, guys, the next two things are incredible. In terms of effectiveness, they are much more powerful than the meticulous increase just now..."


    The auctioneer closed the door and laughed softly.

 Chapter 345： Hundred-year ice fire spar

    When this remark came out, it immediately aroused the interest of many people.


    The previous meticulous increase was already used by Tier 6 magicians.


    The next product is even more powerful?


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but stretch their heads and watch hard, hoping to see what the two crystal boxes contain.


    But there seemed to be some kind of magic covering the crystal box, and it was impossible to see what was inside.


    "You can make guesses with your own vision, and I will announce the answer soon."


    The auction will put down the silver auction hammer, and then drew a pocket wand the size of a baton from the cuff, and said with a chuckle.


    Many people began to speculate and discuss, and the entire auction house became very lively.


    "Well, I will reveal the answer for everyone, and see if your guess is correct?"


    While talking, the auctioneer walked to the side of the two crystal boxes.


    I saw him raise the wand in his hand and gently touch each of the two crystal boxes.


    The two crystal boxes suddenly became transparent, and two rays of light, one red and one blue, shone from the two boxes.


    Even the dazzling light of the huge magic lamp on the top of the auction house cannot conceal the existence of these two beams.


    "Everyone, the century-old ice and fire spar, please take your eyes off!"


    The auctioneer exaggeratedly raised his hand, and then pointed at the red and blue spar.


    Ice fire spar?


    Lin Mo was taken aback, feeling that the name was very familiar, but for a moment he didn''t remember where he had heard it.


    "Ice and fire spar! One of the few materials on the Chaos Continent with natural properties.


    This century-old quality spar can provide two to three times the amplification effect for people with the same attributes.


    Whether it is magic or grudge, you can enjoy the increase! "


    The auctioneer retracted the pocket wand and picked up the small silver hammer again.


    Lin Mo nodded, although the effect of this increase seems relatively ordinary to him,


    But in the eyes of these ordinary humans, it can be said to be very powerful.


    "You possess the magic power of fire, right?"


    Luen asked softly.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Mo was taken aback, and then he also wanted to understand.


    In the battle at the opening ceremony, since the principals could see that they used flames, Luen, who was originally a magic weapon, would not ignore this.


    "Yes."


    Lin Mo also added more sophistry and admitted very calmly.


    "Sure enough, we have to take down this ice and fire spar."


    Luen turned his head and glanced at Lin Mo.


    Through the small holes in the mask, Lin Mo could see Luen''s bright eyes.


    Tenderness and trust floated in those eyes.


    "I''ll leave it alone, I don''t have any money left."


    Lin Mo didn''t intend to spend gold coins for this kind of thing, and he didn''t need it much.


    "I pay."


    "I can''t afford it."


    "No need to pay back, when I send you."


    Seeing Luen''s attitude so determined, Lin Mo couldn''t even laugh or cry.


    "There really is no need to spend money for me."


    Lin Mo said with a wry smile.


    "No, it is necessary."


    Luen said firmly.


    "why?"


    "Because...your secret is not hidden from me...


    It shows that you really regard me as a friend, and I will naturally not be stingy with friends. "


    Lin Mo suddenly realized it, no wonder Lu En''s eyes were so emotional when he admitted that he would use flames just now. That was the reason.

 Chapter 346： Malicious bidding

    For Lin Mo himself, he might not think there was anything.


    But in Luen¡¯s view, Lin Mo told himself the secret he had always hidden.


    This kind of trust is enough to make Luen willing to spend any price for Lin Mo.


    Luen is a good girl, but after acknowledging one thing, the whole person will become very stubborn.


    Seeing her like this, it is estimated that nothing can stop him by herself.


    Lin Mo sighed secretly.


    At most, after this matter is over, I find time to come to the auction house to sell something and return the money to Luen.


    "Okay, then start bidding!


    A century-old ice and fire spar, a single starting price of 100,000 gold coins!


    If they are taken together, the discount will be 10,000 gold coins and the starting price will be 190,000! "


    While Lin Mo was thinking about it, the auctioneer had already started calling out the price.


    "Double shot! One hundred ninety thousand!"


    Luen raised her hand immediately, without any hesitation.


    The **** of the Bernard Empire is the **** of frost, so many people in this country have ice.


    Throw away everything else, if it''s just a cryolite, I''m afraid it''s already broken.


    But Luen, who was the first to bid, directly bid for a double shot with 190,000, which made many people very uncomfortable.


    If there is a bidding, it can only be called double auction.


    But a person has only one attribute, so if you buy a spar at such a high price, isn''t it a bad brain?


    It can be said that Luen¡¯s bidding directly blocked many people¡¯s mouths.


    Even if they want spar, there is no way to ask for a price.


    "190,000! Single shot cryolite!"


    Just when the audience was uncomfortable, a bald old man on the first floor called out.


    "Wow!"


    The audience was in an uproar when he said this.


    Many people are excited.


    Single shots at the price of double shots are indeed arrogant enough.


    The auctioneer thought that Luen''s opening was the price, but he didn''t expect that some ruthless people would come out to grab it.


    For the same price of 190,000 yuan, the auction house will naturally take the side of the single auction.


    Upon hearing this, the auctioneer immediately made an inquiry gesture to Luen.


    If Luen does not continue to increase the price, then this cryolite will be sold to the bald old man for a price of 190,000 yuan.


    "Two hundred thousand, double shot!"


    Luen never thought that someone would spend 190,000 yuan to grab a piece of cryolite with him.


    She gritted her teeth and added another ten thousand.


    "Two hundred ten thousand! Single shot cryolite!"


    "Oh oh oh!"


    After the bald old man made another offer, the audience was almost boiling, and many people cried out with excitement.


    Two hundred and ten thousand! Add another ten thousand!


    Buying a century-old cryolite at this price is indescribable except for wealth.


    In addition, at the beginning, Luen¡¯s bid directly blocked many people, so many people were applauding the bald old man, waiting to see Luen¡¯s jokes.


    Luen''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    All her savings are only 200,000. In this case, she can no longer continue to bid.


    "I give up."


    In desperation, Luen had to speak.


    After Luen lost, no one else dared to bid anymore.


    When the old man took the crystal box containing the cryolite from the hand of the beautiful lady in blue, he also raised his head and gave Luen a sensual look.


    Although Luen''s expression cannot be seen through the mask, it can be seen from her trembling body that Luen is very angry, disappointed, and sad at the moment.


    Lin Mo stared at the old man and the box in his hand, with a gloomy look in his eyes.


    He looked at the century-old cryolite photographed by the old man, and suddenly remembered.


    It seems that the thing I got in the lottery today is also cryolite?


    and...


    It seems to be a thousand years old?

 Chapter 347： Sincerely disgusting, right?

    Think about it with your toes, the thousand-year cryolite is much better than the century-old cryolite.


    Lin Mo suddenly felt a little fortunate. Luckily, Luen had not successfully bid for the century-old cryolite, otherwise he really didn''t know what to do with this thousand-year-old cryolite.


    Lin Mo was not a stingy person.


    Since Luenken is willing to bid for the flint for herself, why not give her a thousand-year cryolite by herself.


    Anyway, I basically don''t need the thing, so it''s better to put it in the hands of someone who can exert its effect.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay if you don''t get it, I..."


    Lin Mo just wanted to comfort Luen, but she was interrupted directly.


    "I have two hundred thousand left, that piece of flint, I will definitely get it for you!"


    Luen squeezed her fists and said firmly.


    "not me..."


    "Don''t worry, no one can beat me this time."


    Seeing Luen''s firm look, Lin Mo''s heart suddenly warmed.


    This girl can''t get what she wants, but what she thinks is all about her.


    "Okay, I believe you."


    Lin Mo suddenly didn''t want to explain so much. Since Luen wanted to do it, just let her do it.


    "Fire spar! One hundred thousand!"


    Luen started bidding again.


    "One hundred and fifty thousand!"


    I thought that no one would rob him again this time, but what I didn''t expect was that there were still people bidding.


    Luen and Lin Mo inquired about their reputation, but they turned out to be the bald old man again.


    Mess up?


    Lin Mo''s eyes narrowed slightly, his pupils gleaming with dangerous light.


    This old thing is the reason for Luen''s determination to buy ice and fire spar, so he deliberately increased the price here, right?


    If he really wants flint, he just doubled shots, why wait until now?


    "One hundred sixty thousand!"


    Luen gritted her teeth and shouted again.


    "Nineteen thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine!"


    The bald old man immediately followed and shouted, and then turned to look at Luen.


    There was a smug smile on that old and ugly face.


    Lin Mo sneered secretly in his heart.


    This dog thing has already been seen from Luen''s bid, and the maximum limit Luen can bear is 200,000.


    199 thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine.


    The price was quoted because it was deliberately disgusting.


    Obviously there is a difference of one dollar, if he really wanted it, he wouldn''t make such an offer.


    The old man hated Luen just now robbing him of the century-old cryolite, and deliberately wanted to drain Luen''s remaining money.


    Disgusting, right?


    Lin Mo silently wrote down the old man''s appearance in his heart and sentenced him to death secretly.


    The auctioneer obviously also knew what the old man¡¯s behavior was doing.


    But what the old man did did not violate the rules of the auction house, and he would naturally not interfere.


    After the bald old man made his offer, the auctioneer looked up at Luen, and the meaning of the inquiry was self-evident.


    "Two hundred thousand!"


    Luen desperately suppressed her anger and shouted out the price.


    "Oh, I don''t have enough money. Forget it, let her."


    The bald head patted both ends with both hands, pretending to be sorry.


    "Ha ha."


    Luen let out a sneer, but ignored him.


    "Congratulations."


    The auctioneer also seemed to dislike this behavior, but he could not say anything, he could only say a flat congratulation, and then began to arrange for someone to bring the flint up.


    Seeing the completion of the transaction, the bald old man also looked uninterested, and then got up to leave the auction house.


    "You wait for me here, I''ll be back soon."


    Lin Mo''s eyes were locked on the old man''s body, and he said softly.

 Chapter 348： Dont delay bragging even if you lose a tooth

    "What do you want to do?"


    Luen was very sensitive to the anger in Lin Mo''s words, and hurriedly asked softly.


    "I''ve been here for a long time, and I want to go out and get around."


    Lin Mo replied.


    "That old man can be regarded as a small and well-known figure in Falling Star City. He is a seventh-order ice magician. With our current strength, please don''t provoke him."


    Luen Bingxue was smart, naturally knowing what he wanted to do, and immediately stopped him.


    "Just wait for me here."


    Seeing that old man and his entourage were up the stairs, Lin Mo took a step as he spoke.


    "If you have to go, then wait for me to complete the transaction and go with you."


    Seeing that Lin Mo didn''t listen at all, Luen had to compromise.


    "No, you are waiting here. By the way, look at that stupid senior sister. Don''t let her run out so stupidly. She was cut off by someone. I''ll be back soon."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he turned his head and left.


    The staff of the auction house also just delivered the flint at this time,


    Luen had to swallow what he wanted to say, turned around and started trading according to the rules.


    The auction house is an underground building, and many places are very dim.


    Lin Mo casually found a corner that could not be seen by anyone, put the celestial spirit body into the storage space, and then turned into sparks and flew towards the stairs.


    Soon he followed the group of bald old men.


    The seventh-order magician?


    Lin Mo smiled coldly, and fell directly on his shoulder.


    Sure enough, the bald old man didn''t feel the existence of Lin Mo at all.


    Lin Mo didn''t wait long, he had already waited for the opportunity.


    After the bald old man left the auction house, he and his entourage quickly turned to a side street, saying he was going to have a drink.


    Although it is very close to the auction house, there is no one on this street, which is very suitable for hands-on.


    The bald old man was walking, and suddenly felt that his shoulder sank suddenly, like a weighing weight.


    This old man was also a cruel person who licked blood on the knife edge, and this sudden situation did not make him fall.


    The old man forcibly stabilized his body and turned his head to look, but he was facing a pair of eyes looking down from a height.


    Lin Mo just took out the celestial spirit body directly on the old man''s shoulder, so now the whole person is standing on the old man''s shoulder.


    Facing an uninvited guest who suddenly appeared on his shoulder, the bald old man was stupid.


    "Hello!"


    Lin Mo sneered coldly, then raised his foot severely and kicked him in the face.


    "Wow!"


    The old man was kicked one meter away by this kick, and fell to the ground severely.


    After Lin Mo kicked that kick, he slammed his shoulder, and his whole body came to a perfect backflip in mid-air, and then landed smoothly on the ground.


    "Are you... the companion of a little **** just now?"


    The bald old man had several teeth knocked off by Lin Mo just now, and his words leaked and were confused.


    "I know! Who am I! I can be a vegetarian, Seven Dad touches Master Faskobo!"


    The bald old man pointed at Lin Mo angrily and shouted.


    "Why, leaking words won''t delay your bragging."


    Lin Mo laughed.


    "Kill him!"


    Cowboy touched his broken tooth, and even more out of anger, he shouted at his entourage.


    Cowboy himself is a seventh-order magician, so he doesn¡¯t like ordinary magicians at all.


    His entourage are also knights around Tier 4, who can assist when necessary to help him gain time for singing.

 Chapter 349： Did you have fun just now?

    Following Kaobo''s order, the gang of knights immediately surrounded Lin Mo.


    Cobb also took out his wand and started to chant spells while cursing.


    "Go together! Control him!"


    This group of entourage knights has obviously undergone a lot of training, and they cooperate with each other very tacitly.


    Unfortunately, they ran into Lin Mo.


    Facing this group of attacks, Lin Mo didn''t even move.


    With a flash of fire, these entourage knights were instantly burned to ashes.


    It turned into black ash and scattered in the air.


    "amount..."


    Kaorbo was still singing the spell, and seeing this amazing scene, the spell that he was already familiar with suddenly got stuck.


    "Are you a magician?"


    Cowboy asked in horror.


    Seeing Lin Mo suddenly appeared on his shoulder just now, he thought Lin Mo was an assassin who was good at hiding his breath.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party would directly kill his entourage instantly with flame magic.


    Although the strength of his followers is not extremely strong, they are at least Tier 4.


    Even if you burn it to death, you can still understand it. You have been cremated directly, isn''t it a bit too fun?


    "Have fun just now, right?"


    Lin Mo walked over step by step and said with a sneer.


    The black mask shone in the moonlight with a pale gleam that made Corbo fearful.


    "Don''t come here!"


    All the entourages who could protect themselves were all dead. It was a seventh-order great magician, and Kobo was also panicked, and sat on the ground with his back against the wall of the street.


    He raised the magic wand in his hand and pointed it at Lin Mo, screaming inwardly.


    "Ha ha."


    Lin Mo gave him a chilling reply with a sneer, and then slowly walked towards him step by step.


    "Don''t panic, he is also a magician. If I attack at a close range, I have a chance to fight back." Cobb comforted himself in his heart, "As long as I can get a minute of singing time, that''s enough!"


    "I was wrong... Give me cryolite, let me go."


    Cobb still squeezed the wand in his right hand, put his left hand in his arms, took out the cryolite, and reached out to Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo slowly squatted down in front of him, stretched out his hand to take the cryolite, and looked at it carefully.


    "There is a play!"


    Seeing that Lin Mo was willing to take over the cryolite, Kaobo felt happy.


    Regardless of whether Lin Mo is willing to negotiate, as long as he can say a few words to himself, he can get it in one minute.


    At that time, whether it is anti-kill or peace talks, Cobb will be able to advance and retreat freely.


    Just as Cobb was thinking about it, he was stunned to see the flames in Lin Mo''s hand.


    The cryolite that he bought for 210,000 gold coins began to evaporate white smoke under the high temperature flame in Lin Mo''s hands, and then shattered into a pile of white powder.


    "This..."


    Cobb''s heart suddenly tightened.


    He thought that Lin Mo came to blackmail because he bought the cryolite, but looking at this situation, the other party obviously wanted his own life.


    "What am I going to say to you, did you have a good time just now?"


    Lin Mo gently sprinkled the cryolite powder in his hand on the ground and asked again.


    "I really know I was wrong."


    Corbose replied tremblingly.


    "Know it is wrong? Do you think I am blind?"


    Lin Mo shouted, and violently grasped the front part of Cobb''s wand.

 Chapter 350： Is it wrong

    "you wanna die!"


    Cowper also yelled in excitement, and his mouth did not leak.


    It was almost a minute before the two spoke.


    Kobo¡¯s spell has been chanted, the magic wand can release spells, and Lin Mo still holds the magic wand.


    Once the magic was successfully activated, Cobb thought he could kill Lin Mo on the spot.


    But something embarrassing happened,


    After Kaobo shouted for a long time, Lin Mo showed no signs of being bombed.


    The two of them pulled Cobb''s wand at one end, and looked at each other silently.


    what is the problem?


    Cobb was going crazy, his bald head was already covered with sweat.


    Just now he was still here yelling Lin Mo to die, and now his magic failed to activate. Isn''t this adding fuel to Lin Mo''s anger?


    Cobb couldn''t help looking down at the wand, and then he was shocked.


    The top of the magic wand was filled with blue magic power visible to the naked eye, but it was caught by Lin Mo, and the magic power was being quickly digested by the flame in Lin Mo''s palm.


    This is the failure of magic activation, it is clear that the activation of magic was stopped by Lin Mo abruptly!


    Kobo was horrified,


    He is a seventh-order magician!


    Being caught by the wand like this abruptly cancels out the magic, which is equivalent to slapping one''s face and saying that he is a waste.


    boom!


    The ice magic power gathered on the magic wand was finally burned by Lin Mo, and then the magic wand also burned.


    The rising flame made Cooper couldn''t help but give up the magic wand in his hand.


    At this time, Kobo finally understood that he was kicking on the iron plate.


    Relying on his seventh-tier strength to bully others everywhere, and finally one day of being bullied.


    If Lin Mo just wanted to beat himself up, that would be fine.


    I was afraid that Lin Mo''s move would be a deadly move.


    "I''m sorry! I bumped into you two, I really know I was wrong. This is all my savings. I still have a lot of precious props. Take whatever you like."


    Cowboy was really scared, so he knelt directly on the ground and took out a large bag of gold coins and a few gold cards.


    At this time, Cobb did not lie at all.


    This is indeed all his wealth, if he can really buy his own life, it is also a blood profit.


    Lin Mo picked up the bag of gold coins in his hand, and then the flame in his hand ignited fiercely. The gold coins along with the entire bag burned and turned into golden water and dropped to the ground.


    Similarly, those gold cards were also burned by Lin Mo.


    Kobo knelt on the ground with a dead face, trembling constantly.


    Lin Mo''s actions clearly told him that what he wanted was not money.


    "Really...no more talk, right?"


    Kaobo raised his head slightly and asked hard.


    "Hehe, before you deliberately embarrassed her, have you ever wanted to talk about it?"


    Lin Mo sneered.


    "I have money, I can afford to play, is that wrong?"


    Cobb''s mentality completely collapsed, and he roared heartbreakingly.


    Lin Mo frowned, and with a light wave of his hand, he directly lit Cobb''s left leg.


    "Ah!"


    Kaobo didn''t expect Lin Mo to launch a sudden attack, and suddenly couldn''t help howling in pain.


    "Then I have the strength and can control your life and death. Is this wrong?"


    Lin Mo asked back.


    This kind of scum, obviously doing something wrong, has to make excuses for himself, Lin Mo hates this kind of person most.

 Chapter 351： You have to pay

    "You will be so persecuted for such a big and small matter, I curse you not to die!"


    Cobb knew that he couldn''t have a way to survive today, so he tore his face and shouted viciously.


    "Little thing? No one can treat bullying my friend as a little thing."


    Lin Mo looked at his distorted face and stretched out a hand indifferently.


    "From the moment you provoke her, you have to pay the price!"


    A turbulent flame rushed out of Lin Mo''s palm and instantly swallowed Kaobo.


    Lin Mo did not use compressed flames and tyrannical combustion, but only the most basic flames.


    It is not necessary to be too kind to Kaobo, who are bullying and fearful scumbags.


    "Ding Dong! Kill a Tier 4 knight and get 150 experience points."


    "Ding Dong! Kill a Tier 4 knight and get 150 experience points."


    ...


    System prompts began to ring continuously.


    Lin Mo stood there, watching Cobb struggle with cold eyes.


    "Ding Dong! Kill a seventh-order great magician and get 500 experience points."


    After Kaobo stopped struggling completely, Lin Mo also received the system prompt.


    A sound of footsteps sounded from behind, and Lin Mo turned his head to see that it was the guard of the auction house.


    "Something has been dealt with. Since you are not in the auction house, you should have no reason to intervene, right?"


    Lin Mo glanced at them and asked softly.


    The guards did not speak, but silently bowed to Lin Mo, and walked over to deal with the corpse on the ground.


    Lin Mo got it.


    Although it was not a hand in the auction house, it is too close to the auction house.


    Although these guards will not intervene in their dispute with Cobb, they have to clean up the traces near the auction house.


    So as not to do too much and attract the attention of the forces in the city.


    Although the power of the auction house is great, it is after all on another one-third of an acre of land.


    The face is given to each other,


    Falling Star City can turn a blind eye to the underground transactions of the auction house, and the auction house will naturally not make Falling Star City difficult.


    "Thanks."


    Lin Mo murmured his thanks, and then returned to the underground auction house again.


    "Did it work?"


    Luen was still standing there and waiting. When Lin Mo came back, she keenly smelled the burning smell on Lin Mo.


    "Ok."


    "killed?"


    "Ok."


    Lu En turned her head to look at Lin Mo in disbelief.


    "That''s a seventh-order magician, how did you do it?"


    Although Luen also relied on her superior strength, it was limited to her peers.


    In the entire empire, she is nothing but a demon knight with the strength of Tier 5.


    I thought that Lin Mo was better than himself, but he didn''t expect that he could actually kill the seventh-order great magician.


    You must know that you haven''t heard any movement at all!


    The seventh-order great magician started with all his strength, although it could not be said that the sky broke, but at least the house collapsed.


    Being able to secretly kill the seventh-order great magician under the protection of a group of knights without making any movement can only prove that Lin Mo suppressed the opponent in strength.


    Could it be that he also exists in Tier 8?


    Luen''s heart suddenly became complicated.


    She felt that she was too naive, if Lin Mo really had that level of existence, how could he be worthy of this century-old flint?


    And he has declined several times, because he insisted on sending him.


    Luen felt that his face was hot. He must not like such low-level things...

 Chapter 352： Secrets only shared with you

    Just as Luen was thinking about it, a big hand held her small hand.


    "Since I bought them all, then I''ll accept them unceremoniously."


    As Lin Mo said, he took the flint from Luen''s hand.


    "Speaking of it, it''s the first time I saw this thing. I didn''t expect you to give it to me. Thank you."


    Lin Mo carefully played with the flint in his hand and said with a chuckle.


    Luen kept the posture of being taken away by Lin Mo, and was stunned.


    Although it was covered by a mask, Luen could be sure that Lin Mo was smiling gently.


    Seeing him seriously playing with the flint, Luen felt that the softest part of her heart was suddenly touched.


    This feeling made her almost cry.


    It turned out that his mind was completely received by him.


    "Here, I''ll give you the same gift. Of course, you have to keep the matter secret for me. This is our little secret."


    Lin Mo took out the thousand-year cryolite from the storage space and stuffed it into Luen''s hand, then leaned in her ear and said softly.


    The cold in my hands, the warmth in my ears,


    Two completely opposite feelings, at this moment, unexpectedly fit together so wonderfully.


    Luen stared at Lin Mo''s bright eyes behind the mask blankly, and tears burst out.


    Fortunately, it was covered by a mask, which saved the face of the cold girl.


    "Ok..."


    Luen nodded shyly, and then carefully took the cryolite into his arms.


    Luen is not stupid, the hundred-year-old flint is in her hands for a circle, and she can know what a hundred-year-old cryolite should be just by guessing.


    The cryolite that Lin Mo gave her is definitely more than a century old.


    But Luen wouldn''t mention this matter either, she would only keep this friendship firmly in her heart.


    A little secret belonging to two people.


    This name is so exciting.


    Luen couldn''t help jumping for joy in her heart.


    "Well, everyone! It''s the finale you''ve been waiting for."


    The voice of the auctioneer attracted Lin Mo''s attention.


    "I know a lot of people are waiting for today, so don''t talk nonsense, please show us our mysterious goods!"


    "Oh roar!"


    Following the introduction of the auctioneer, many people cheered.


    Many people even whistled directly, and the magic lamp above their heads changed from a white light to a dim pink light.


    Accompanied by the cheers of everyone, a row of orcs with shackles and shackles walked onto the auction platform.


    These orcs are male and female,


    The man was shirtless, wearing a pair of shorts, showing his toned muscles.


    Women are dressed in **** outfits of different colors, and they are clearly dressed up.


    "The orcs who have been rushed to the wild land are hard to see no matter which empire they are in. They are hard-working and full of exotic customs. Please seize the opportunity. If you miss it, you won''t know when the next time is! Now! Let¡¯s start bidding without reserve price!"


    Shouted the auctioneer.


    The people at the auction house are all going crazy at this time.


    Human beings have the psychology of curiosity, and it happens that there is no reserve price auction, so everyone can participate.


    The faces of the orcs on the stage were full of anger and humiliation, but they had nothing to do.


    In this human carnival, they are the only victims.


    Lin Mo coldly watched the excited bidding of these people, his fists were already tightly squeezed together.

 Chapter 353： plan

    Compared to these greedy humans, Lin Mo still has a more favorable impression of orcs.


    Although there will be frictions and wars among orcs among various races, there will be no intrigue between humans in the same tribe.


    The orcs on the auction stage are selling in order, and the price has been soaring wildly.


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked at a dark corner on the third floor. A pair of bright eyes in the corner blinked gently.


    Lin Mo nodded slightly, then patted Luen''s shoulder lightly.


    "Those two fools, you have to help them."


    Lin Mo pointed at Lydia and Xiao Wan and said softly.


    "Oh."


    Luen nodded slightly, but she could tell her unhappiness in her tone.


    As a beautiful and powerful girl, she is almost born with slight hostility towards each other.


    Lydia had deliberately gotten to Lin Mo''s side many times, and now she had to let Lin Mo wipe her **** for the wrong thing, which made Luen even more unhappy.


    But unhappy turned unhappy, Luen also understood that if she left it alone, these two silly senior sisters would be really dangerous today.


    "You have to help them, otherwise, what happened to them, if the school investigates that we are also coming to the auction house tonight, we must be in a relationship."


    Luen spoke softly, her tone stiff as if she was trying to convince herself.


    "But if you really want to help them, you have to make a good plan. Acting rashly will only get us in."


    She sighed softly, seeming to have a headache.


    "Do you trust me?"


    Lin Mo suddenly asked softly.


    "of course."


    Luen replied almost without thinking.


    "I have a way to get everyone out successfully, but it needs your cooperation."


    Lin Mo said.


    "You said, I will fully cooperate with you."


    Luen nodded and said very firmly.


    "Close your eyes and relax."


    Lin Mo looked around, everyone''s attention was focused on the orcs on the auction stage, and no one noticed it.


    Lin Mo gently placed his hand on Luen''s head, and with a thought, he directly took her into his storage space.


    Lin Mo had also studied before, that his storage space is completely capable of placing living things.


    As long as Lin Mo stopped the passage of time inside, the person who was put in by himself would not feel anything at all.


    In their own eyes, they were just transferred to other places in a moment.


    As soon as Luen closed her eyes, Lin Mo immediately received her into the storage space.


    The whole process didn''t even last for a second, and even if someone saw it, they didn''t know what was going on.


    After taking in Luen, Lin Mo didn''t stop at all, and went straight to Lydia who was still watching the excitement with interest.


    Lydia felt her shoulder slapped, and then turned her head to see a dark mask, which made her almost scream.


    Lin Mo hurriedly covered her mouth to avoid her screaming.


    Although everyone is paying attention to the orc auction now, if Lydia calls out, it will definitely attract the attention of those around him.


    "it''s me."


    Lin Mo put his mouth to Lydia''s ear and said in a voice that only she could hear.


    "Ah, smelly..."


    Lydia immediately recognized Lin Mo''s voice, but before she finished speaking, her mouth was immediately covered again.

 Chapter 354： Deal with trouble

    "First, don''t reveal your identity here, whether it''s yours or mine.


    Second, quickly find something to cover your face, understand? "


    Lin Mo was really defeated by this silly roe deer-like senior, so he had to say coldly.


    Lydia had never seen Lin Mo so fierce. She was shocked and nodded honestly.


    Lin Mo waved to Xiaowan again, and then continued speaking after the other party came over.


    "This place is the black area of ??Falling Star City. You two dare to show your face so upright and to provoke the fat man. You may have to be intercepted after you go out!"


    Because Lydia was really big-hearted, Lin Mo deliberately scared her.


    "Not afraid... I am..."


    "The first of the school year is only at school. Anyone who comes out here may be ranked fifth or sixth."


    Seeing that Lydia still wanted to speak and explain, Lin Mo immediately gave her a fierce look, causing her to swallow the words immediately.


    "Why do that!"


    Lydia was still wondering whether what Lin Mo said was true or false, but Xiao Wan was really scared.


    Lin Mo felt a little distressed when seeing her crying face and tears about to flow out.


    Xiaowan is really the most classic representative of inadvertently making friends.


    "You two cooperate obediently, and I will take you out."


    Lin Mo looked at them and said helplessly.


    "Smelly school...no, since it''s so dangerous, how can you take us out?"


    Lydia murmured.


    "Just trust me."


    Lin Mo shrugged and said helplessly.


    It was Lydia who was so heart-spirited that she started to panic after Lin Mo had said so much.


    However, in this case, Lin Mo''s calmness and calmness seemed even more important, and the two girls subconsciously regarded him as the backbone.


    "Well, how do you cooperate with you?"


    Lydia asked softly.


    Lin Mo quickly looked around and found that someone was watching this way from time to time, as if deliberately monitoring.


    The fat leader?


    Lin Mo frowned slightly, is this fat man so small-minded?


    "Someone is watching you, come with me."


    Lin Mo said, pulling them to the dark corner to the side.


    "Why, do you want to take advantage of this opportunity to plot bad luck?"


    Lydia saw that Lin Mo had brought them to the dim corner, and immediately gave Lin Mo angrily.


    "You can pull it down, even if the plot is wrong, this time is not enough, quickly close your eyes and don''t talk nonsense."


    Lin Mo said angrily.


    "Oh."


    Lydia pursed her mouth and murmured, although she was unhappy, she closed her eyes obediently.


    Xiaowan was anxious to leave here soon, and naturally closed her eyes very cooperatively.


    Lin Mo put his hands on the top of their heads, and quickly put them into the storage space.


    Lin Mo breathed a sigh of relief after taking care of the two troublesome senior sisters.


    He did not show up as a human again, but changed back to the state of a small Mars, and then floated out slowly.


    The auction of the orcs was still going on in full swing, and Lin Mo didn''t want to watch it, so he simply waited boringly right next to this corner.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for two people wrapped in black robes to walk over seemingly, then glanced at the corner, and then turned and left after making sure that there was no one.

 Chapter 355： Step by step

    The two of them were the spies of the Fat Commander at first sight, and as expected, he had been paying attention here.


    If the bidding fails, just stare at others, and then kill people and overstock after the auction ends?


    It''s really a bottomless method.


    "Hehe, fat man, I''ll give you another gift to let you know that I did it."


    Lin Mo sneered.


    The two spies just planned to leave, and suddenly felt their necks tighten at the same time.


    Two big hands grabbed their collars and dragged them to the corner.


    Both of these spies are also experienced and very good at handling this situation.


    Although they didn''t see who was behind them, the two directly threw their daggers from their sleeves, and stab Lin Mo from the left to the right.


    "This is enough."


    After being attacked by these two people, Lin Mo sneered secretly in his heart, and immediately retracted the celestial spirit body and turned into a small spark again.


    The two spies suddenly felt the shackles on their necks disappear, but when he turned his head to look over, they saw nothing.


    Damn it?


    The two spies glanced at each other, and both could see a touch of shock in each other''s eyes.


    There must be demons when things go wrong,


    The two spies didn''t figure out what happened here, so naturally they didn''t dare to stay here for a long time, so they immediately turned and left.


    It''s just that neither of them noticed that two faint flames had spread along their necks toward their chests.


    This was something Lin Mo had planned.


    He is a god, and he is still in the kingdom of the believers of the Frost God. If these people are killed for no reason, he may provoke the Frost God''s revenge.


    But as long as you let the other party attack yourself first, no matter what methods you use, you can only blame these people for rushing into the gods first.


    Even if the Frost God wanted to avenge himself, there was no reason to take it.


    This is why Lin Mo first took the two of them, but didn''t attack them first.


    The two flames converted from the burning value of the forest moss will erupt after a period of time, burning them to death.


    The last time the fat commander sent to follow him, without exception, died under his own flames. Presumably the fat man was very impressed with his own methods. This time if he loses his subordinates in the same way again, the fat man must Will be even more angry.


    Anyway, since the last time, he should have been on the fat man''s blacklist, and Lin Mo didn''t care at all.


    It would be great if he could pull a little bit more hatred so that the fat commander would not pay attention to Lydia and Xiaowan who had already exposed their looks.


    Just after Lin Mo had finished all this, the auction of orcs below had come to an end, and the whole auction was about to end.


    Lin Mo floated to the backstage of the staff, and happened to encounter that the manager was sorting out the income of the orcs from the auction just now, as if he was planning to send them to the orc merchants.


    "Brother, take a ride."


    Lin Mo said to himself in his heart, and then fell on the shoulder of the manager.


    The manager''s hands and feet were very swift, and he quickly understood the auction price. After deducting the handling fee that should be charged at the auction, he personally took the gold card and walked towards the VIP area on the second floor.


    ßËßËßË.


    The manager walked out of a private room and knocked the door lightly. After being invited, the manager pushed the door and walked in.


    "Forget it?"


    Lin Mo was suddenly startled by a lazy female voice.


    "Yes, this is the details of your income and funds, please have a look."


    The manager bowed, and handed out the gold card and the statement with both hands.

 Chapter 356： Was found

    Lin Mo sat on his shoulders and looked at the sofa, where there was a beautiful, slender woman.


    At this moment, she was still holding a transparent wine glass in her hand, and the fresh red wine in the glass was stained on her red lips, revealing a mature and charming charm.


    A row of knights stood on each side of the private room, and two maids dressed as magicians waited on either side of the sofa.


    This woman... is the boss behind those orcs?


    Lin Mo suddenly felt a little unacceptable.


    Generally speaking, the people who do these black transactions are the ugly bosses.


    But the beautiful, mature and charming woman in front of him really makes it hard for Lin Mo to imagine that she is manipulating the black trade that captures the orcs.


    "No problem, it''s hard work."


    While Lin Mo was shocked, the woman had already checked the list, and the maid took the list from her and handed it to the manager again.


    "Yes, I have other work to do, so I won¡¯t bother you."


    The manager respectfully accepted the list, bowed and saluted, and immediately exited the room.


    Lin Mo fell from the manager''s shoulder and stayed in this private room.


    "You all go out."


    After the manager walked out the door, the woman suddenly spoke to the knights.


    These people immediately saluted the woman, then lined up and walked out of the room, and carefully closed the door.


    Although I don¡¯t know why this woman did this,


    But obviously, the fewer people in the room, the easier Lin Mo can do.


    "Come out, when will you still hide?"


    The woman drank all the wine in the glass in one sip, then put down the glass, and said lazily against the sofa.


    Lin Mo was taken aback, besides himself, is there anyone else in this room?


    He carefully sensed his surroundings, but he did not notice the existence of other creatures.


    "Hey, you little thing, why are you so disobedient?"


    The woman sighed lightly, then lifted her calf and gently kicked the glass on the table with her bright white feet.


    The cup actually flew straight towards Lin Mo like an accelerated cannonball.


    Lin Mo quickly avoided, and the cup flew over his body, hitting the wall of the private room directly.


    What shocked Lin Mo was that not only did the fragile glass cup not be smashed to pieces by the hard wall, but it was firmly embedded in the wall.


    How much strength and skill can this achieve such an effect?


    Lin Mo didn''t doubt that with just such a simple cup, those below the seventh rank might be killed directly.


    This woman... is terrifying in strength.


    Now that the other party has discovered himself, there is no need to cover up.


    Lin Mo took out the heavenly spirit body and showed his figure in the private room.


    "Sure enough, you can transform yourself, Yo, he''s still a handsome guy."


    The woman giggled, a little flattering, but she didn''t feel any base.


    "Can you spot me?"


    Lin Mo asked gloomily.


    Since coming to this chaos, this is the first time he has been discovered so easily.


    Although he did not deliberately cover it up, it is impossible for ordinary people to judge his identity by observing a small Mars.


    This gave Lin Mo an indescribable sense of crisis.


    "How could sparks fall on people''s shoulders and never go out? You didn''t intend to conceal your existence. Why can''t I find you?"

 Chapter 357： Mysterious enemy

    Lin Mo became more and more surprised.


    Although I did not use any special means to hide myself,


    But the size of his body was already very limited.


    Even the Dael and Baiao couples who were the Grand Magister and Paladin in the city hadn''t even noticed their existence.


    How high does this woman have to be to have such a terrifying vision.


    "who are you?"


    Lin Mo asked softly.


    "Haha, little brother, you appeared in my private room and asked who I am? Is it a bit out of compliance."


    The woman giggled again.


    "Miss, I don''t know where the fire elves are. It is natural to not understand the rules. Let us teach him a lesson."


    The two maids beside the woman also said.


    Fire spirit?


    Transformation?


    Lin Mo frowned slightly.


    Just from what these people said, he could feel that these people were definitely not ordinary existence.


    "It''s okay, but don''t kill it. I haven''t seen the fire elf in a long time. It''s good to keep it for fun."


    With a wave of the woman''s white tender hand, a visible barrier immediately appeared in the room, covering everything in it.


    "Enchantment?"


    Lin Mo was taken aback. Although he didn''t know how to enchant, it didn''t mean he couldn''t guess what it was.


    What is the origin of the characters who can arrange the enchantment with a wave of hands.


    After the initial surprise, Lin Mo also became interested.


    Not surprisingly, this woman should be very strong, even stronger than the flame dragon in the volcano.


    Since you want to fight, let''s try it out.


    Lin Mo doesn''t matter.


    "drink!"


    Two maids in magic robes even rushed up with their magic wands.


    Lin Mo was taken aback, shouldn''t the magician try to find a chance to output as far back as possible? Is it okay for the magician to face up?


    Without waiting for Lin Mo to think, the wand of the first maid had already smashed down.


    Lin Mo stretched out his hand to block it, and the wand hit his arm, causing a sharp pain.


    This was the first time Lin Mo felt pain in a long time.


    You know, this celestial spirit body Lin Mo has been strengthened through the system long ago, and his physical fitness is at a spiritual level!


    What is the concept of spirit level?


    In other words, Lin Mo''s celestial spirit body is of the same level as the flame dragon that was soaked in the magma.


    Even such a powerful body can be smashed by a magic wand in a terrible pain. It can be seen that the strength of these two maids will not be below the spirit level.


    The pain returned, but Lin Mo became more interested.


    What is the origin of this woman and her maid?


    "Sure enough, it is a newly formed fire elf, and its strength is at best a spirit level."


    The maid who had injured Lin Mo just now chuckled, her tone of voice was not taken seriously by Lin Mo.


    "I think it''s the same."


    As the other maid spoke, she used her magic wand as a spear and stab Lin Mo directly.


    The strength of these two maids was not small, Lin Mo didn''t dare to use the heavenly spirit body to hard-wire it, so he had to jump a short step back, and could barely avoid the magic wand.


    "Where to go!"


    The maid snorted, and the tip of the magic wand suddenly exploded with a dark purple light, which went straight to Lin Mo''s chest.


    I rub, can I still play like this!


    Lin Mo instantly opened his eyes.


    While holding the wand in close combat, you can use it to release spells. Are you the legendary melee mage? Faye riding face that countless people admire?

 Chapter 358： Yaozu

    Lin Mo didn''t dare to take this magical attack with his body.


    His own celestial spirit body couldn''t resist even a knock on the opponent''s wand, not to mention this seemingly terrifying magic.


    Although it won''t die if you suffer a bit, this celestial spirit body is estimated to be seriously damaged.


    Lin Mo didn''t know whether the Twin Lotus Fire could perfectly repair the damage to the heavenly spirit body, so he didn''t plan to take this risk at will.


    The attack was close at hand, and it was too late to avoid it.


    But fortunately, the attack direction of this magic comes diagonally upward,


    Lin Mo simply leaned back, his upper body fell straight down like a fall, but his feet were still like nails, stomping on the ground.


    Whoosh!


    The dark purple magical beam flew past Lin Mo''s nose, blasting a big hole directly in the barrier behind.


    Lin Mo also hurriedly used a Tiebanqiao trick, and this did not let his body fall completely.


    "Oh? It can be avoided? Interesting."


    A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of the woman who had been sitting on the sofa watching the show, and then she clapped her hands with a chuckle.


    "Funny fart, chasing me all the time, should I fight back?"


    Lin Mo stood up, and the upper body that was about to touch the ground straightened abruptly.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but sneered after touching the cold sweat on his head.


    "Heh, it''s just a spirit-level fire elf, how big a flower can it be?"


    Seeing her attack failed, the maid was naturally very upset, and she couldn''t help but sneer.


    Lin Mo didn''t answer, and rushed directly at the maid.


    "court death!"


    When the maid saw Lin Mo dared to fight back, she was also angry from her heart.


    She waved her magic wand and hit Lin Mo at her waist.


    "Take a magic wand to beat, really addicted, isn''t it!"


    Lin Mo didn''t have much at all, a flame was ignited in his hand, and his left hand directly grasped the magic wand, then squeezed it hard.


    The hot temperature exploded fiercely, directly burning the wand into two pieces.


    The maid stepped back abruptly, looking at the broken wand in her hand, her face finally began to look ugly.


    "I''ll help you."


    Seeing this, the other maid waved her magic wand and rushed up, and Lin Mo directly punched it up.


    The blazing flame exploded from Lin Mo''s fist. Before the magic wand could touch Lin Mo''s fist, it was already burned into a piece of dead wood.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing that his magic wand was destroyed by Lin Mo so easily, the two maids suddenly became angry.


    There was a sound like a beast roar from their mouths. If it weren''t for the enchantment here, it would scare the people outside the auction house to death.


    The bodies of the two maids also changed rapidly.


    The originally fair skin gradually turned black, and dense hair began to grow,


    His face gradually began to twist, and his canine teeth stretched out quickly, sticking out of his lips.


    The two girls originally turned into two half-human, half-animal monsters on all fours.


    Lin Mo frowned tightly, what the **** was going on.


    Why did you hit and beat well and changed the species?


    Lin Mo looked up, the woman still had a calm expression on her face.


    He suddenly realized that this woman and her maid might not be human at all.


    Power beyond the spirit level is not something ordinary humans can obtain.


    "Monster?"


    Lin Mo asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 359： Complete youkai

    The woman smiled coquettishly, and the answer was self-evident.


    Lin Mo understood why she had asked the knights to wait outside the door just now.


    It turns out that those knights are humans, and it is probably only used by her to cover her identity while walking in the human empire.


    It''s no wonder that the Fat Commander wanted so much information about the Wildlands, but he could not get any information from an orc dealer.


    If this woman is really a monster, then all the reasons can be explained very well.


    The two maids let out a beast roar at the same time, and rushed straight to Lin Mo.


    Although these two maids were also monsters, their strength was far stronger than the flame dragon that they had met before.


    Moreover, this half-human and half-beast appearance, with its own scary buff, Lin Mo really didn''t want to fight them with the celestial spirit body, he always felt very panicked to touch them with his hands.


    Now that the other party had revealed their true identity, Lin Mo simply put away the heavenly spirit body, turned it into a basketball fireball, and greeted the two maids.


    Facing such an opponent, Lin Mo didn''t plan to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger anymore.


    These two maids were both starting at the king level, and that woman didn''t even know what level of strength she had reached.


    The safest plan at the moment is to bring down the two maids first, and then face the woman who has not yet shot.


    The flames raged out, and Lin Mo unreservedly used his high temperature of 3,500 degrees to the extreme.


    As soon as the two maids rushed over, they were immediately squinted by the heat on Lin Mo''s body.


    One of them didn''t believe in evil, so he raised his front paw and patted Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo didn''t even hide, letting her front paw pat over.


    laugh!


    It''s like the sound of boiling water pouring into the snow.


    The maid''s paws were immediately burned to clean the hair, and a large burn mark appeared on the entire paws, and black blood began to leak out.


    The maid wailed in pain, and then jumped back abruptly.


    The two of them looked at each other, and both saw deep shock in each other''s eyes.


    "This fire spirit is more than a spirit-level strength! If you don''t use all your strength, you two will die."


    The woman seemed to see Lin Mo''s extraordinary strength, and reminded softly.


    The two maids screamed in a low voice, they shook their bodies gently, and then they changed again.


    Their bodies swelled further, and the part that still retained the humanoid features disappeared completely.


    Accompanied by the sound of toothy bone rubbing, the two half-human and half-beast maids completely turned into two pitch-black leopards.


    "Oh? Is this the body?"


    Lin Mo smiled mockingly, but began to observe vigilantly.


    "Fire Spirit, you are very strong, but now that you see our body, you can''t be kept."


    The black panther''s mouth was full of words, full of murderous air.


    "What''s wrong? Do you think you are ugly? If you see it, you have to kill me? It''s okay, I won''t tell anyone."


    Lin Mo sneered.


    "Arrogant!"


    The black panther roared, and then the dark purple fireworks burst into the paws and mouth, which seemed to be a bit bluff.


    Two black panthers pressed their front paws on the ground, and then suddenly jumped over.


    The dark purple fireworks on the paws corroded four paw prints directly on the ground.


    Lin Mo didn''t know the reality of the fireworks, so he didn''t dare to insist on it.

 Chapter 360： Change play

    The angles at which the two black panthers pounced were very tricky, and the interval between their attacks was less than a second.


    Lin Mo just avoided the attack of one black panther, but the attack of the other one has already followed.


    In an emergency, Lin Mo immediately chose to shrink his body. Although he avoided the frontal attack, he was still hit by the dark purple fireworks on his paws.


    Lin Mo hurriedly took a look at his attribute value, and with just such a stroke, Lin Mo actually lost 10w burn points!


    You know, Lin Mo''s burning value is not only his attack method, but also his life.


    If the burning value is completely exhausted, Lin Mo will be completely extinguished, and his life will be completely ended.


    This is just a scratch, if the panther is pounced, then I don''t know how much burn value it will lose.


    Lin Mo''s brain quickly became active.


    No one has ever been able to hurt himself before. Lin Mo''s fighting method has always been to directly ignore any attack by the opponent and get burned by the opponent touching him.


    But this situation is completely inapplicable at the moment. If you are severely attacked by these two panthers several times, you still don''t know how much burn value you will lose.


    In that case, it might as well actively consume the burn value to attack.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo also let go of his hands and feet.


    The flames violently spread from Lin Mo, and then Lin Mo turned into a flame giant with a height of three meters.


    The larger the body size to maintain, the faster the burning of the forest.


    Lin Mo did not dare to delay, and immediately rushed towards the two panthers.


    Seeing Lin Mo turned into a flame giant, the two black panthers were also taken aback. Then they opened their mouths together, and two dark purple light beams spouted from their mouths and came straight to Lin Mo.


    "I wipe, and there are long-range attacks."


    Seeing this, Lin Mo couldn''t help but spit out.


    But it is normal to think about it, this is a monster.


    When they were transformed into human form just now, they could all release magic attacks, not to mention that they had now become the most powerful body form.


    Lin Mo, who had turned into a flame giant, couldn''t avoid it, so he gritted his teeth and rushed toward them with these two dark purple light beams.


    Both panthers are a little silly.


    The beams that they sprayed from their mouths can be regarded as their most powerful attack method.


    It is impossible for the king to rush up so hard, what is this fire spirit?


    While the two of them were stupefied and continued to spray the dark beams, Lin Mo had already taken a stride and rushed in front of them.


    One hand in one hand, as if lifting a little chicken, pinched both of them by the necks, forcibly picked them up.


    Lin Mo''s throat was squeezed tightly, and the two of them closed their mouths, and then began to struggle frantically.


    Lin Mo looked at the attribute value, and immediately stopped fighting.


    Just now, I was sprayed by two dark purple beams for a second, and it actually lost 2 million burn points.


    Two million burn value, this does not know how much vegetation must be burned to accumulate.


    "Violent burning lv4, launch!"


    Lin Mo roared in his heart.


    boom!


    The two panthers, like the fuse of explosives, burned from the beginning to the end almost instantly, and the speed was unbelievable.


    You know, this is a king-level opponent, with very strong physical fitness, unlike ordinary vegetation that can burn at will.


    Rao was Lin Mo himself, and he was quite surprised.

 Chapter 361： Terrifying opponent

    It is indeed a skill that has been promoted to level 4, and it is really awesome.


    The two black panthers who were fierce and fierce just now were like two roast ducks, being burned vigorously by Lin Mo''s neck.


    It''s just that no matter how they struggled, Lin Mo firmly squeezed his hands, without any relaxation at all.


    Under the ultra-high temperature of 3,500 degrees, the two panthers could not hold it.


    The other body parts can be considered improvised, but the neck held by Lin Mo has been burned in half in just ten seconds.


    Even the monster clan of the king level can''t bear such a fatal injury at all.


    Soon, the two panthers slowly stopped struggling.


    Lin Mo let go when he saw this, and the two panthers fell to the ground with a plop.


    Flames are still burning on their bodies, and although there is still a slight breath in their mouths, they are almost burping.


    Seeing the defeat of her maid, the woman finally put away the smile on her face and looked at Lin Mo like ice.


    "What''s so beautiful, I know I''m very heroic and handsome, but it doesn''t mean that you are a woman, so I won''t beat you."


    Lin Mo knew that his flame giant form was a waste of burn value, so he deliberately picked Xindao.


    "After dealing with two king-level wastes, are you really invincible? You know, spirit-level and king-level are just the lowest end of the strength of the monster race!"


    The woman snorted coldly, and she floated directly from the sofa.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help frowning, and had to say that his hand was exposed and it was indeed full.


    I don''t know the strength of this monster race that can fly without wings.


    The flame giant shrugged, no matter what strength she was, she would definitely not answer when asked her.


    If you want to know the depth of the other party, you have to test it yourself to figure it out.


    Lin Mo didn''t bother to talk nonsense with her, shook his fist directly, and rushed to the woman to fight.


    Peng!


    The woman gently stretched out a hand, which directly blocked Lin Mo''s fist.


    "Violent burning lv4, compression flame lv3, launch!"


    Seeing that the bodies of the two were touching, Lin Mo immediately activated his skills.


    The flame spread quickly toward the woman''s whole body, igniting her whole body at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "what?"


    The woman gave a soft voice, and then clenched her fist with her other hand and shook it, directly forcing Lin Mo back.


    Then the woman shook her sleeves violently, and this tyrannical flame was actually extinguished in half.


    The woman frowned and shook her sleeves twice again before the flame on her body was completely extinguished.


    Lin Mo became more and more puzzled, what level of existence this woman is?


    When dealing with the two black panthers transformed into maids just now, Lin Mo didn''t even compress the flames and almost gave them two seconds.


    Now that the compressed flame is used, the temperature has tripled to a full over 10,000 degrees.


    This was enough to melt the high temperature of the king-level monster clan, she was able to extinguish it on her own.


    And looking at her body, it was only slightly blackened by the flames, and she didn''t receive any actual damage.


    "Who on earth are you? Why did you deliberately do it right with my monster race?"


    The woman asked coldly.


    "Why do I have to ask you? Didn''t your monster race hide away from the world for a long time? Why did you come out to catch orc people?"


    Lin Mo replied angrily.


    "Orc? Are you from the orc?"


    The woman frowned and asked softly.

 Chapter 362： Start to flicker

    "Almost, I am protecting the orcs."


    Lin Mo thought for a while and answered deliberately.


    "Oh? You protected? Interesting. The orcs are now divided into three forces. Which one is you protecting?"


    The woman didn''t rush to do it, but asked with interest.


    "Have you heard of the god-given city?"


    Seeing that the woman didn''t intend to continue to do anything, Lin Mo simply lifted the flame giant''s form and turned into a small fireball again.


    "Oh, that new force that destroyed the Bernard Empire Expeditionary Army and killed the Lion Prince?"


    The woman asked.


    "Yes, that''s the god-given city."


    Lin Mo replied.


    I thought this woman didn''t know, but I didn''t expect her news to be so well informed.


    "I heard that they believe in a **** of fire, isn''t it you?"


    The woman giggled and blinked.


    Lin Mo immediately felt that there was something in the other party''s words.


    This is testing my own reality.


    Judging from the wave of fights just now, this woman''s strength is definitely above her.


    Otherwise, under the baptism of compressed flames and tyrannical burning, even if they are of the same strength, they will have to peel off their skin to immortality.


    Lin Mo had to admit that this woman''s strength guarantee was an emperor, or even a saint!


    If she knew that the **** of flames believed in the god-given city was herself, she would not be sure that she would do her best to kill herself here, and then ban the god-given city for her dark trade.


    "Me? It''s useless if I want to be a believer, and I''m just a messenger of my god. My **** is in the land of gods, and it is not convenient to deal with many matters, so I have specially given me the current strength."


    Lin Mo replied in a pious tone, just listening to the tone, he is definitely a fanatical believer.


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    The woman blinked suspiciously, as if she didn''t believe it.


    "Nonsense, otherwise you think I can defeat the monster race, where did you come from?"


    Lin Mo snorted coldly.


    The woman blinked and fell silent.


    In the cognition of the Yaozu, some spirit bodies will indeed be born from unconscious objects on the Chaos Continent.


    Not to mention the fire elves, even the water elves and stone elves, women have also seen them before.


    Although these spirit bodies can be regarded as beings, most of them have very low strength and intelligence, and very few can reach the spirit level to successfully transform into form.


    Not to mention the fire elf who can successfully kill his own king-level maid.


    In addition to miracles, other reasons and explanations are really hard to tell what is going on.


    What Lin Mo said is quite reasonable.


    Women don''t know that there is a god-level system. In her opinion, unless it is a god-level **** who needs believers, with Lin Mo''s strength, there is really no need to develop believers.


    Furthermore, the God of Flame, it is quite reasonable to find a fire spirit to train as his messenger.


    "When did a **** of flame appear, why don''t I have any impression?"


    The woman murmured, slightly lost.


    "No matter what your demon clan''s plans are, the orcs in the wild land are a group of believers that my **** looks forward to, and you are not allowed to attack them in the future, otherwise it will not be me who will come to you next time, but the human world of my **** Come down!"


    Seeing the woman''s silence began, Lin Mo knew that his flicker had worked.


    The tone of his speech also became more and more arrogant, almost even he himself believed that there was a god-level boss over him.

 Chapter 363： Hide from the sky

    "The God of Flame wants to develop orcs as believers?"


    The woman frowned slightly and repeated it softly.


    She also knew that the totem enshrined in God-given City was indeed related to flames.


    What Lin Mo said is all reasonable.


    If the flame **** is really angry because of his behavior of catching orcs, even the monster race can''t afford such a price.


    Although on the Chaos Continent, the Yaozu is basically at the top of the pyramid of strength.


    But really compared with those gods, the strength of the Yaozu is really not enough.


    Don''t be afraid of 10,000, just in case, if the fire spirit in front of you is all true, then if you really don''t cooperate, the consequences will be serious.


    The woman felt a little tangled in her heart.


    "Hey, did you hear what I said?"


    Seeing the woman''s silence, Lin Mo deliberately urged impatiently.


    The woman raised her head abruptly and stared at Lin Mo, her eyes instantly became extremely cold and full of killing intent.


    But Lin Mo didn''t respond, he was still calm and calm, and even the flame fluctuations on his body were not unusual.


    "Sorry, since this is the case, I will abandon this business in the future, and will not deal with the orcs again, hoping to be forgiven by the God of Fire."


    The woman put away her cold eyes, and then slowly landed from the sky, stood on the ground with her feet again, and bowed deeply to Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just now when the woman''s eyes were full of killing intent, Lin Mo really thought she saw the flaw and planned to kill herself.


    Fortunately, it was the state of the fireball, otherwise Lin Mo might have really been exposed just now.


    "My God said before I came, those who don''t know are not guilty, as long as you can cooperate well, then you will not be held accountable."


    Lin Mo said.


    "Thanks to the God of Flame for being so enlightened, Duan Shuang is very grateful."


    The woman smiled flatteringly and bowed to Lin Mo again.


    Dark cream?


    It''s a name that fits this woman very well. On the surface, she looks very charming, but she is actually a very cold woman.


    "But..."


    Lin Mo''s voice suddenly changed.


    Anshuang was taken aback, and then showed a puzzled expression.


    "Although my **** can forgive you, after all, doing something wrong means doing something wrong. It is impossible to make up for a apology, right?"


    Lin Mo asked back, the meaning of taking advantage of the fire in his tone was self-evident.


    "This is easy to say. The Lord God envoy specially sought to inform me about this. It is also really hard. I have a little intention. I also ask the God Envoy to accept the beating."


    Anshuang is a businessman, naturally very cunning,


    As soon as Lin Mo said these words, she immediately understood what Lin Mo meant, and then she gently rubbed the ring on her hand, then took out a fiery red spar from it and presented it with both hands.


    Space ring?


    Lin Mo looked at the ring on her hand and showed interest.


    The space ring is also a rare thing.


    This thing has to be created by combining the magic of the space magician, and the price is not cheap.


    As for the spar that Duan Shuang handed over, Lin Mo recognized it at a glance, the thousand-year flint!


    This dark frost is also willing,


    Thousand-year flint said that if you give it away, you don''t even blink your eyelids.


    Lin Mo naturally pretended to be very happy, and took it straight away.

 Chapter 364： Leapfrog

    Anyway, it is also a thousand-year-old flint, even if you don''t use it, it is worth a lot of money to auction it.


    "Are you satisfied?"


    Seeing Lin Mo put away the flint, Anshuang quickly asked with a smile on his face.


    At this time, Anshuang completely believed Lin Mo''s words.


    As a divine envoy, things like this kind of robbery while taking advantage of the fire were nothing more than usual, not to mention that Lin Mo just had a fight with his maid.


    If Lin Mo left after speaking, that would be abnormal.


    "Okay."


    Lin Mo said softly.


    "This time I don¡¯t know the Lord of God. This token is given to you. If you need to tell us to do something in the future, please enter the magic power in it, and we will come as soon as we receive the news. ."


    Anshuang chuckled softly, took out another thing and handed it over.


    Lin Mo took it and took a look. This dark purple token had a black dragon embossed on it, and the dragon''s glasses were still purple.


    Regardless of its efficacy, the appearance of this token alone fits Lin Mo''s aesthetic.


    Lin Mo could see it, Anshuang was afraid that he would really have a bad relationship with a god, so that he deliberately pleased him.


    Since it was a free thug who was sent up, there was no need to use it, Lin Mo naturally accepted it unceremoniously.


    "Ding dong! Kill the middle-level king-level shark black panther and gain 20,000 experience points."


    "Ding dong! Kill the middle-level king-level shark black panther and gain 20,000 experience points."


    "Ding Dong! Congratulations to the host''s improvement, please check it yourself!"


    A series of three system prompts suddenly sounded in Lin Mo''s mind.


    After hearing the last reminder, Lin Mo''s heart burst into ecstasy.


    The realm has improved!


    After all, it is a monster of the king level, and the experience value after killing it is rich.


    At the beginning, the spirit-level fire dragon was only 5000. It seems that the higher the level of creatures, the experience value will be doubled.


    Lin Mo was originally the 9th-level fire emperor, and he had to wait for the 10th-level fire emperor to break through the fire emperor. I didn''t expect these two king-level panthers to directly put himself on top.


    I don''t know how many experience points this dark cream can provide?


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but looked at Anshuang and swallowed subconsciously.


    Although Fireball did not have eyes, Duan Shuang could feel Lin Mo staring at him with a fanatical look, which made her feel a little hairy in her heart, and she had to smile awkwardly.


    Lin Mo sighed in his heart.


    Although Duan Shuang should provide even more terrifying experience points, but I still don''t have the strength to eat this hot potato, and I can only give it up.


    "This corpse..."


    Lin Mo looked at the two black panthers who had just died of breath, and said softly.


    "I will deal with it naturally, and the gods can leave as much as possible."


    Anshuang quickly answered the conversation.


    "Well, I hope we won''t meet for the same reason in the future."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, it turned into a small spark and drifted away leisurely.


    Anshuang hurriedly removed the enchantment, and respectfully saluted Lin Mo''s back.


    "call!"


    After leaving the auction house, Lin Mo took a big breath.


    In front of Anshuang, Lin Mo had been forcibly pretending to be calm, but he was really panicked.


    "Hahaha!"


    Lin Mo laughed aloud when he found an empty corner.


    It¡¯s so cool to use your own name to fool others.

 Chapter 365： Attribute enhancement

    But speaking carefully, I didn''t use any disgraceful means.


    It was him who met Duan Shuang, and the flame **** who had frightened Duan Shuang was still himself.


    In the final analysis, Lin Mo is completely relying on himself to achieve the immediate results.


    Since Anshuang''s level of the monster race had agreed to him, he would definitely not catch the remaining orcs again.


    However, relying on the name of the God of Flame to suppress her is not a long-term solution after all.


    An Shuang killed two maids by himself this time, not to mention, and apologized for producing a thousand-year-old flint, and even gave up a lucrative business.


    If nothing unexpected happens, Anshuang will do everything possible to investigate the details of the god-given city and the **** of flames.


    It is estimated that these false names will not last long. If you want to sit back and relax, you still have to improve your strength as soon as possible.


    Lin Mo gave a wry smile, and finally began to feel pressure.


    Originally relying on systematic help, the strength has crushed everyone who has come into contact,


    But after meeting these monster races like Anshuang today, Lin Mo felt personally that there were people outside the mountain. If they were just sitting and eating and waiting to die, there might be a day that even he could not control.


    Lin Mo had been dead in his last life, but he didn''t want his life to fail so inexplicably.


    "Hey, really have to work hard to reach the **** level as soon as possible."


    Lin Mo sighed lightly, then clicked on his attribute panel.


    After entering the realm of Fire Emperor, his attributes should be correspondingly enhanced,


    Host name: Lin Mo


    Identity: Level 2 Fire Emperor


    Burning value: 1727w points


    Current burn value consumption: 0 points per second


    Special resistance: 50% water resistance, 20% magic resistance


    Maximum temperature: 4500 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 1000000%


    Skills: Compressed flame lv3, tyrannical burning lv4, rockfall lv3


    Passive Skill: Absorbed by Different Fire


    Different fire held:


    Marrow Firefly


    Twin Lotus Fire


    Dark Abyss Flame


    After reading it carefully, Lin Mo''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    In addition to the maximum temperature increased by 1000 degrees, there is also an additional magic resistance attribute in the special resistance column.


    Magic resistance attribute: reduce the burn value lost when being attacked by magic.


    Lin Mo nodded, he probably understood the purpose of this attribute.


    On the Chaos Continent, whether it is an orc, a human, or a monster, there are nothing more than two kinds of attacks.


    One is physical damage caused purely by the body and weapons,


    The other is magic damage caused by magic and special methods.


    Lin Mo''s body is a flame, which is completely immune to physical attacks.


    After all, no one can wound a ball of flame with his fists and weapons.


    That''s why the two black panthers just attached dark purple fireworks to their paws and mouths.


    The magic attack is just as literally.


    So far, magic attacks are the only way to effectively damage Lin Mo.


    Although the 20% magic resistance seems not high, the effect it can bring in actual combat is unparalleled.


    "It''s worthy of the Fire Emperor realm. The extra magic resistance attributes alone have raised their strength by more than one level."


    Lin Mo nodded in satisfaction.


    Looking at the remaining burn value, Lin Mo suddenly felt a bit of crisis.

 Chapter 366： aims

    The battle just now didn''t last a long time, but the burn value directly consumed more than four million.


    Although the burn value can keep accumulating, it seems invincible, but the actual flaws are also great.


    First of all, storing the burn value must keep burning all kinds of things. If you want to store a large amount of burn value, you have to burn the same amount of things for yourself.


    Therefore, the idea of ??infinitely storing the burn value is totally unrealistic at present.


    Compared with the difficulty of storage, the consumption of burn value is much faster.


    Whether you are attacked or actively attacking others, you need to consume burn points.


    If this is a game, Lin Mo''s setting is the kind of egg pain setting that others will lose blood if they hit him, and they will also lose blood if they hit others.


    If it hadn''t been for the burning value of more than 20 million previously stored, Lin Mo suspected that the only few minutes of fighting just now might have caused himself to be extinguished.


    "Hoarding burn value and rapid upgrade, the two are indispensable."


    Lin Mo secretly set a goal for himself.


    In the days to come, Lin Mo couldn''t stay bored every day in the Royal Academy to pass the time, he had to practice harder.


    But there are more important things to do right now,


    There are still some troublesome little girls in Lin Mo''s storage space to deal with.


    "Deal with the two troublesome idiot senior sisters first."


    Lin Mo made up his mind and ran directly to the school.


    Because he didn''t know where Lydia and Xiao Wan lived, apart from sending them to the school gate, Lin Mo couldn''t think of any other place to go.


    When he arrived at an empty corner near the school, Lin Mo changed into the heavenly spirit body, and then moved Xiao Wan and Lydia away.


    "Ahhhh, if you dare to plot against me, I will go to your class every day to stop you."


    As soon as Lydia appeared, Lin Mo immediately heard her signature arrogant threat.


    Lin Mo was speechless for a while as she watched her tightly closed her eyes and covered her charming face.


    "Wake up, senior sister, it''s all at the gate of the school, no one will plot against you."


    Lin Mo tapped her smooth forehead lightly and said with a smile.


    "what?"


    Lydia opened her eyes, looked around like a curious baby, and then let out an exclamation.


    "Wow, it''s really school, how did you do it?"


    Once Lydia escaped from the dark environment of the auction house, her whole person instantly became lively again.


    Lin Mo looked at her helplessly, not knowing what to say for a while.


    "Lydia... don''t make things difficult for others, everyone has their own secrets."


    On the contrary, Xiaowan was still very sensible. Although she didn''t know exactly how Lin Mo did it, she still thoughtfully discouraged Lydia.


    For her, being able to escape from the gloomy environment of the auction house is already a very rare thing, and there is no need to entangle so much.


    "Oh, OK."


    Seeing Xiaowan had spoken, Lydia nodded angrily.


    "Recently, try to go out as little as possible. After all, it''s dangerous to show your face in such a place. If you can, try to apply to live on campus. I don''t think anyone in the school dares to trouble you."


    Lin Mo suggested.


    Xiaowan and Lydia nodded, they were listening.

 Chapter 367： Cut off

    It hasn''t been too long since the auction ends, and it''s impossible for the Fat Commander to send people so quickly to find Lydia.


    After repeatedly instructing the two girls to go home quickly and not to be delayed on the road, Lin Mo said goodbye to them.


    Afterwards, Lin Mo found a place where no one was left and directly sent it back home.


    In the yard, Lian Nuan was sitting bored on the stone bench, with orcs sitting or kneeling in front of her.


    The panic and fear still remaining on the faces of these orcs were waiting nervously for the loss of Love.


    There was a slight tremor in the space, and then Lin Mo appeared in the courtyard.


    Lian Nuan felt the spatial fluctuations, and then immediately showed a happy smile, then rushed over and hugged Lin Mo''s arm.


    "Are everyone here?"


    Lin Mo asked with a smile.


    "um hum."


    Lian Nuan nodded and smiled happily.


    "Great job."


    Lin Mo rubbed her little head and praised.


    Lian Nuan smiled, then obediently let go of Lin Mo''s arm and stood beside him.


    Lin Mo glanced at the orcs in front of him, and nodded slightly.


    Before leaving for the auction house with Luen, Lin Mo had already let Lian Nuan follow him quietly.


    As a genius girl who had just awakened the third-order magic strength, Lian Nuan had already stepped into the fifth-order realm.


    With the strange and unpredictable magic of space magic, it is not too easy to mix into places like auction houses.


    Lian Nuan has been hiding in the dark corner of the third floor, waiting for Lin Mo''s command.


    Lin Mo defeated Kaobo''s look after returning, and he called Lian Nuan to see it.


    After the auction ended, Love Nuan intercepted the orcs that had been auctioned off one by one, and finally brought them all here.


    Faced with the mysterious and unpredictable space magic, those who are blocked by the love of warmth do not know how to deal with it, and in the end they can only admit that they are unfortunate.


    All the orcs that were auctioned off were intercepted. This is probably a troublesome thing for Duan Shuang.


    But how she would deal with it in the future was not something Lin Mo needed to worry about.


    "Want to go back to the wilderness?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    The orcs looked at Lin Mo for unknown reasons, and did not dare to answer his words.


    It was not until Lin Mo asked the second time that the bold orc nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I will not hurt you. As long as you want to go back, I can send you back, and I will find a better place for you. I can even move your tribes over so that all of you can eat. How do you feel when you are full and warm?"


    Lin Mo sat on the stone bench and asked softly.


    These orcs thought that they were taken over and would be the end of enslavement, but they didn''t expect Lin Mo to let them do anything, and even promised to provide them with such good conditions.


    These orcs are residents of some messy small tribes, basically can''t even eat enough, and their strength is very weak, otherwise Anshuang would not attack them.


    Although he was still a little scared, what Lin Mo had promised was too attractive.


    Although they didn''t believe it, they nodded.


    "Well, if you are willing, then I will fulfill you. Now, close your eyes."


    Lin Mo stood up and ordered softly.


    These orcs had long been exhausted on the way to being arrested, and now they closed their eyes obediently, holding the last glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 368： Scheming

    "wait for me."


    Lin Mo turned around and said softly to Lian Nuan, and then with a big wave of his hand, he collected all the orcs into the storage space.


    Then Lin Mo opened the Godhead panel and directly sent it to the quiet temple.


    Lin Mo directly placed these orcs in the sanctuary, and then he turned into small sparks and hid on the flame totem.


    The orcs were kneeling on the cold stone slab just now, but the next second they suddenly felt the whole body warm up.


    They opened their eyes and saw that the environment around them had changed their appearance. This tall and magnificent church surprised them.


    "Welcome, my suffering compatriots."


    Qingyou, who received Lin Mo''s notice, also rushed over with the maid. Seeing these orcs, Qingyou softly welcomed.


    "Where is this and who are you?"


    Seeing the orcs finally appeared in front of them, their tense nerves finally relaxed and began to communicate with Qingyou.


    "This is a god-given city protected by the God of Flame, and I am the saint here."


    He explained with a gentle smile.


    Seeing such a beautiful, gentle and holy atmosphere, these orcs also calmed down.


    "God bestowed city! Is this a wild land?"


    Hearing the quiet answer, these orcs were shocked.


    They were in the city of the human empire just now, and in a blink of an eye they came to the wild land.


    "A miracle! A miracle!"


    The miracle was born before their eyes, and these orcs could no longer contain the excitement in their hearts, and all knelt on the ground and bowed to the flame totem.


    Apart from the love of the gods, what else can do such a miraculous thing?


    By this time, how could these orcs still don''t understand who they were just sent over.


    "Thank the God of Flame for his benevolence, I can''t be thankful enough!"


    Many orcs have already filled their eyes with excitement, and they put their hands together and said very sincerely.


    Seeing this situation, Lin Mo was relieved.


    Being able to send these orcs back is also an excellent thing for the god-given city.


    The food growth level of the Lion Empire and the Tiger Empire is not high enough, so they focus on recruiting some races with good combat effectiveness.


    But the god-given city doesn''t matter at all.


    With Shenmi and Marrow Spirit Firefly, even a large number of low-level races can still be cultivated into a force that cannot be underestimated.


    Lin Mo had only focused on those powerful races before, but when the basic power of the country of Yan was gradually established, many things had become less important.


    Even the weaker Ratmen and Badger tribes, after training, can also play a good role in the battle with the Lion tribe.


    These orcs captured by Dusk Frost included several small races.


    If these races join the land of Yan, they only need to be nurtured a little, and they will not be weaker than the Rat and Badger races.


    More importantly, they can also perform a good publicity role.


    The struggle of the three major forces of the Lion Empire, the Tiger Empire and the Kingdom of Yan, in the barren land, other races are also in sight.


    When this situation has gradually begun to change, each race is also considering its own future, and they have to choose a force and take a gamble.


    In this case, a force that even the gods care about ordinary orcs, what small race can be unmoved.

 Chapter 369： Girl is really hard to understand

    Qingyou was originally Bingxue smart, and she could handle the rest without Lin Mo''s instructions.


    Lin Mo didn''t stop, and directly teleported back to Falling Star City.


    Lian Nuan was still obediently waiting in the yard, and when Lin Mo came back, she showed a happy smile.


    This little Nizi spends most of the day studying with Dale and Bing at school, so she sticks to Lin Mo after going home every day.


    Fortunately, Lian Nuan was very well-behaved, and Lin Mo didn''t think she was bothersome.


    Touching Lian Nuan''s head, Lin Mo also sat beside her.


    On the table was the freshly poured tea from Lian Nuan, Lin Mo took a sip, and released Luen from the storage space by the way.


    After Luen appeared, he quickly observed the surroundings and found that this was Lin Mo''s small yard, and then he dropped his vigilance.


    "Success?"


    "Successful."


    "Okay, then I will go back first."


    There was no nonsense in the communication between Luen and Lin Mo. Seeing that it was getting late, Luen simply said goodbye.


    "I''ll give it to you."


    Lin Mo put down the cup in his hand and stood up.


    Luen did not refuse, and the two walked out of the yard one after another.


    "That... thank you for today."


    The two walked in silence for a while, and Luen suddenly stopped and said quietly.


    "Oh, thank you for anything?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    There are so many things tonight, and Lin Mo can''t figure out what she is grateful for.


    "Everything."


    Luen blushed and walked over, hugged Lin Mo lightly, and then separated quickly.


    For her, tonight is a very unforgettable night.


    Whether it is Lin Mo who stands up for himself, teaches the bald old man,


    Or give my own thousand-year cryolite,


    It¡¯s also safe and secure, and brought out the success without knowing it.


    All these things are enough to make Luen thank him.


    "I''m leaving, see you tomorrow."


    After Lu En hugged Lin Mo, he quickly turned and left.


    Lin Mo looked at her back with a bit of astonishment, and he couldn''t recover for a while.


    In a blink of an eye, Luen had already left, only her scent and temperature remained in her arms.


    "Girls are really hard to understand."


    Lin Mo touched his nose and smiled softly.


    Usually Luen is very cold, and I don''t know what is going on tonight.


    Lin Mo shrugged and stopped thinking about these things at all, then turned back to the yard.


    After dealing with all this, it was almost late at night.


    Lian Nuan also fell asleep peacefully after listening to the two bedtime stories, and the entire Falling Star City also truly walked into tranquility from the chaos and **** night.


    However, at this time, only one person could not sleep.


    That was the fat leader who was in full anger at this time.


    A few minutes ago, when his two spies were reporting the situation to him, they spontaneously ignited inexplicably, and then burned into two lumps of black coal.


    After being stationed in Falling Star City for such a long time, Fat Commander offended many people, but this was the first time that he dared to count him.


    Among the many people he had contact with and had intersections with, apart from the last failed arrest of the mysterious black-robed man, no one else used fire.


    "Hehe, I''ll find you once, and forget it if you don''t give face, but you still want to come back and get me wrong?"


    The Fat Commander smiled in anger, and the two peasy eyes on his face burst into a terrifying fierce light.

 Chapter 370： Below the ground

    At this time, Lin Mo didn''t know that Fat Commander had completely exploded.


    After settling in Love Nuan, Lin Mo began to plan his next step.


    My first priority is two things,


    One is to store the burn value, and the other is to quickly upgrade.


    Looking at the entire Chaos Continent, the only place where Lin Mo can run rampant without considering the consequences is the wild land.


    Lin Mo thought for a while, and decided that it was safer to continue exploring and searching in the wild land.


    After all, there are many great forces hidden in the human empire, and now it is really not clear about their whereabouts and the laws of their activities.


    In case of encountering another opponent who was stronger than Anshuang, Lin Mo could not guarantee that he would still be able to flicker successfully.


    The God-given City is located on the edge of the wild land, and what Lin Mo has fully explored is nothing but the Black Mountain Range between the God-given City and the Bernard Empire.


    In the greater depths of the wild land, Lin Mo had not entered yet.


    Although the Heishan Mountains are a huge sum of burning value in front of them, Lin Mo is not planning to touch it yet.


    After all, the Black Mountain Mountains block the wild land and the human empire, which can slow down the speed of human aggression.


    The Yanzhi Nation should be officially announced within a few days. At this embryonic stage, Lin Mo didn''t want to add any trouble to it for his own reasons.


    Lin Mo didn''t teleport to the god-given city this time, but through the temporary flame totem established by Lilian and Ye Ning, he came to the city of Baru that had just been laid down.


    In the past few days, Ye Ning has already begun to arrange and change the affairs of this city.


    Qingyou has also sent some helpers and craftsmen, and the entire city will be rebuilt according to the technology of the god-given city.


    As a princess, Ye Ning''s ability in this aspect is no worse than Qingyou.


    Everything here is in order, and Lin Mo is very relieved to see it.


    Without disturbing Lilian and Ye Ning, Lin Mo floated out of the city by himself and flew to the depths of the wild land.


    This territory belongs to the Lion Race, so most of it is a grassland area.


    Many places can be seen as forests, but they have been cleared by lions.


    Lin Mo drifted forward aimlessly, burning some long and lush grasslands along the way.


    Although the burn value obtained is not much, it can be regarded as supplementing the previous deficit.


    Grassland, grassland, grassland.


    Looking at the grassland that seemed to never reach the end, Lin Mo was also a little tired.


    The burning value of these weeds is far inferior to that of trees, and they can''t even see the root hair after walking for so long.


    No matter from the perspective of upgrading or storing burn value, I am a waste of time here.


    Lin Mo began to hesitate, whether he should continue to move forward.


    Lin Mo simply swapped out the Heavenly Spirit Body and lay down on this endless grassland.


    The sky is extremely clear, the stars shine like a huge chess board, and the breeze gently blows,


    It''s comfortable to lie down here.


    Lin Mo rubbed his temples and stretched.


    Although I am a **** and do not need to sleep, I will feel a little tired after experiencing too many things.


    Lin Mo just planned to close his eyes and take a nap, but subtle explosions and shouts came into his ears.


    Lin Mo suddenly sat up, but the voice immediately disappeared.


    He immediately realized that there might be something underground.

 Chapter 371： Furious Land Ghost

    Before Lin Mo was the fallen human race that he met under the Heishan Mountain Range, he also understood that under the Chaos Continent, there was also a world no smaller than the ground.


    Compared to the ground, the underground world is even more chaotic and disorderly.


    Looking at the crypt spiders before, these underground creatures are essentially more violent and fierce than those on the ground.


    But the last time I cleaned a crypt spider¡¯s nest underground, it also provided Lin Mo with a lot of experience points.


    Listening to the underground movement, Lin Mo was also quite moved. There should be a lot of underground creatures in such a lively fight below.


    Maybe if you keep looking, you can have good luck and make a fortune?


    Just do it.


    Lin Mo stood up, palms down, and flames began to erupt violently.


    This 4500-degree high-temperature flame is enough to melt a lot of high-melting-point metals, but the ground composed of clods is even more unstoppable.


    Under the eruption of Lin Mo''s flames, the soil was directly melted into a large circular hole.


    Lin Mo followed the hole and jumped straight down.


    As soon as he entered the ground, the damp and cold breath suddenly came to his face, and Lin Mo couldn''t help frowning.


    After staying on the ground for a long time, it is inevitable that I am somewhat uncomfortable with the underground environment.


    But this level was not enough to make Lin Mo feel uncomfortable, at best he just didn''t like it.


    Lin Mo gently covered his nose and started walking in the direction of the fight following the sound.


    The sound source was not far from Lin Mo''s location, and Lin Mo soon found the source of the sound.


    It was a huge natural underground bridge, spanning two cliffs.


    Under the bridge is the bottomless abyss.


    On the underground bridge, a huge figure was fighting with countless small monsters.


    "grumble!"


    A little monster was directly knocked into the air during the scuffle, and it happened to fly to Lin Mo''s feet.


    Lin Mo looked down and saw that this thing had died.


    This thing is only about one meter long, with a bald head, not even a single hair on the whole body, and pale and smooth.


    The most conspicuous thing is that it has no arms. Instead, it has two thick and long bone spurs.


    Even though they were dead, the two bone spurs still glowed sharply.


    The ghost?


    Lin Mo saw these two bone spurs, only then did he recognize what it was.


    Earth ghost, a wise underground creature.


    When I helped the fallen race to clean the crypt spider''s nest last time, I had a relationship with this creature.


    However, at that time, these land ghosts did not take the initiative to attack, but fled directly, Lin Mo also failed to fight against this creature.


    I didn''t expect to meet them again here.


    There are already a lot of corpses of ground ghosts lying on the underground bridge, and the number of those thrown into the abyss during the battle is estimated to be incalculable.


    It stands to reason that such intelligent creatures as earth ghosts are not capable of doing things that are not afraid of death.


    It can be seen from the fact that the ghost took the initiative to avoid Lin Mo and did not want to conflict with him.


    But now the performance of the ghosts here is basically desperate, where there is a little bit of reason at all.


    What kind of existence can make these ghosts so impulsive and angry?


    Lin Mo immediately became interested.


    He began to slowly approach the underground bridge, observing the huge figure on the bridge.

 Chapter 372： Meet Karthus again

    Lin Mo quickly walked to a very close position, enough for him to see everything on the bridge.


    But the only problem is that there are too many ground ghosts.


    They all pounced on the giant creature''s body, biting, and Lin Mo couldn''t see anything except the outline of the giant creature.


    "Roar!"


    The giant creature was probably bitten anxiously, and let out a roar.


    This roar turned out to have the power of mental attack, and the earth ghosts lying on the giant creatures directly flew out.


    Even Lin Mo, who was far away from him, felt a bit of spiritual shock.


    Lin Mo was secretly surprised. He didn''t expect to encounter such a powerful and special creature here.


    After the earth ghosts on the giant creatures were all shaken out, the appearance of the giant creatures was also revealed.


    Lin Mo observed carefully for a while, then suddenly laughed.


    This round belly, these thick four legs, this long tail and the fleshy wings on the back,


    Wasn''t it the Karthus who was unintentionally released when he was getting the Flames of the Dark Abyss?


    This Tie Hanhan had been forcing Lailai to find revenge against the God of Darkness at the time, so much that he forgot to attack Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo saw that he was pitiful, but didn''t take the initiative to attack him. He didn''t expect to meet him at this moment.


    Karthus at this time looked a little embarrassed,


    Many parts of his body were torn apart by the earth ghost, and purple blood was flowing down the wound, looking very miserable.


    Lin Mo had some doubts.


    Karthus was the entourage of the Dark God at the beginning, even if his strength was not at the God level, it was not much different.


    How come after being released from the abyss by oneself, the desolation became what it is now.


    "Uh uh uh..."


    A terrifying cry came from across the bridge. This sound was like a bubbling sound from a dumb voice. Lin Mo felt uncomfortable.


    On the opposite side of the bridge, two giant ground ghosts were slowly crawling over.


    These two ground ghosts should be high-level existence.


    Although the body is not close to the height of the six-meter Kal''thus, they already have a body length of more than three meters. Compared with the average earth ghost, it is simply a giant-level existence.


    The whole body of these two earth ghosts has changed.


    Many white bones stretched out from the pierced skin of their joints, covering the surface of their skin, forming a set of bone armor.


    As for the huge bone spurs on their arms, they were no longer pale, but bright blood red.


    "Oh roar."


    Lin Mo also became interested when he saw these two ghosts.


    He had destroyed the spider''s nest before and met the spider mother, and he naturally understood that these two giant earth ghosts were probably the overlords of the earth ghost''s nest.


    It is estimated that Karthus has stabbed the ghost den, these ghosts are so brave and want to protect their homes.


    No matter how thick and rough the skin is, the little ghosts can only cause some skin trauma to him, which forces the giant ghost to come forward.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, it should indeed be the case.


    The lair that you need to cross an underground bridge to reach is indeed like a place that a clever ground ghost can find.


    Taking a shot at this time, it is estimated that these ghosts and Karthus can be killed together, but Lin Mo is not such a dishonest person.


    He simply sat down cross-legged and watched Karthus'' next actions with interest.

 Chapter 373： Giant mouth

    Lin Mo wasn''t very annoying to Karthus, who was an iron man.


    An honest person who can be pulled out by the God of Darkness is at best a bit irritable, not bad.


    They had been sealed for a thousand years, so it was unlucky at first, and Lin Mo didn''t want to kill him.


    Since I encountered it here, just take a look at it.


    Karthus didn''t notice Lin Mo. At this time, his attention was all focused on the two high-level ghosts.


    Just as Lin Mo had guessed, it was indeed Karthus, the iron man who took the initiative to provoke these ghosts.


    Karthus, who has been sealed for a thousand years, has lost his strength to a terrifying point.


    In order to become stronger and restore strength, Karthus had to hunt underground creatures everywhere to strengthen himself.


    If it were changed to a forest farm, it is estimated that it would start with the weakest underground creatures, such as crypt spiders.


    But Karthus is impatient, he basically hunts and kills what he sees,


    If it weren''t for the lean camel to be bigger than the horse, he still has some foundation in his body, it is estimated that he would have died in the underground world long ago.


    Although his strength is about to return to spirit level, the strength of the two earth ghosts is obviously similar to him.


    Although they are not high-blood underground creatures, these two earth ghosts have been growing here slowly for more than a few hundred years relying on wisdom, and their strength is almost breaking through the spirit level.


    Judging from the aura that each of them revealed, Lin Mo estimated that the probability of Karthus being able to single out the two ghosts was a bit suspended.


    "Hahaha! It''s finally out, Master Karthus has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Seeing the appearance of these two ghosts who seemed to be no weaker than him, Karthus not only showed no nervous expression, but even laughed.


    "I knew that your despicable creatures were so cunning, and Master Karthus was deliberately weak. You really were deceived, hahaha, you deserve to be the clever Lord Karthus!"


    Karthus laughed loudly, and suddenly a mouth of a blood basin larger than his head appeared on his swollen belly.


    The scarlet tongue and dense teeth in the mouth made people look straight at the bottom of my heart.


    Karthus picked up some of the ghosts he had killed from the ground and stuffed them directly into the huge mouth in his abdomen.


    Those who came with a huge mouth refused to chew directly.


    Lin Mo frowned at the sound of being chewed.


    As the little ghosts were devoured by Karthus, the dense small wounds on his body healed quickly, leaving no scars.


    "Oh?"


    Lin Mo''s eyes lit up.


    Although the huge mouth in the abdomen is a bit poor, it can recover itself by swallowing things?


    Unexpectedly, even though this Karthus was extremely naive, he would still use tactics when fighting.


    With the cunning level of the earth ghost, these two giant earth ghosts would not appear when Karthus had not consumed a lot of energy by the little earth ghost.


    No wonder this guy has been boasting that he is smart, Lord Karthus, Lin Mo nodded slightly.


    This wave of operation is indeed shining with wisdom.


    The two giant ground ghosts were also a little confused, and they also expected that the big fat man in front of them would heal the wound.


    The two giant land ghosts looked at each other, and kept making "uh uh" sounds in their throats, as if they were communicating.


    Now that they have come out, there is no reason for them to go back.


    The so-called wealth and danger, kill Karthus, they are estimated to be able to break through to the spirit level!

 Chapter 374： The tactics of the ghost

    The two high-level ghosts reached a consensus, and then approached Karthus one by one.


    "Come here! If you swallow the two of you again, Master Karthus will be able to return to spirit level strength."


    Karthus said, stretched his right hand into the huge mouth in his abdomen, and then drew a long-handled knife from it.


    Lin Mo''s eyelids jumped, and he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Unexpectedly, this huge mouth could also be used as a storage space, it is really versatile.


    The ghosts over there didn''t carelessly complain about Karthus'' broadsword. After they were ready to attack, they immediately rushed towards Karthus.


    Two ghosts, one from the left and the other from the right, flicked in from two directions, and the scarlet bone spurs went up and down, taking Karthus''s left temple and right under the ribs respectively.


    In the end, it was a fight for life, and sure enough, every move was rushing to death.


    Even Lin Mo couldn''t fault the coordination of these two ghosts at all.


    Spicy and efficient!


    Lin Mo subconsciously commented.


    In the case of equal strength, facing the attack of these two ghosts, it is really difficult to easily escape.


    Even those big orc warriors with rich combat experience, without using their talents, can''t avoid this trick without injury.


    What Ling Mo didn''t expect was that facing this situation,


    Karthus didn''t have any tension or hesitation, he didn''t even take a step back.


    I saw Karthus holding the hilt of the big knife with both hands, and then quickly spun, the whole big knife was danced like a big windmill by him.


    Karthus is six meters tall and his sword is huge.


    With this dance, the attack angles of the two giant ghosts were completely covered.


    Dangdang two crisp sounds, the attacks of these two ghosts all fell on Karthus''s blade.


    This Tie Hanhan didn''t have anything to do, but two ghosts, almost pushed into the abyss by the huge force on the sword.


    After all, he is someone who has been a follower of the gods, although he is a little stupid, but this fighting ability and talent can not be developed casually.


    Seeing that such an attack was ineffective, the two ghosts quickly developed other ideas.


    Since the water that was guarded by Karthus on the front is blocked, it is better to go around behind Karthus.


    A giant ghost pressed down on its body, and then jumped directly into Karthus''s face.


    Compared with Karthus, the body of the giant land ghost is much more dexterous.


    Karthus didn''t expect the ghost of this place to take such a radical play, and if he was not careful, the ghost of the place jumped directly onto Karthus''s shoulder.


    The earth ghost knew that he couldn''t maintain this position to suppress Karthus for too long. From the moment he jumped up, he began to wave the bone spurs in his hands.


    Karthus immediately put down the knife in his hand and raised his hands to protect his eyes.


    The bone spurs of these two earth ghosts are much stronger than those of the little earth ghosts. In case they are really blinded, Karthus is really dangerous.


    However, taking advantage of Karthus''s entanglement, another land ghost had already circled behind Karthus.


    Under the frenzied continuous attacks of bone spurs, Karthus quickly opened up many blood holes on his back.


    Rao is rough and thick, and Karthus couldn''t help but output such a meal.


    "Roar!"


    The huge mouth in Karthus'' abdomen gave out a terrifying roar.

 Chapter 375： Sorrowful ending

    This roar is more powerful than Karthus'' own roar.


    Lin Mo''s brain hurt when he heard it, and the two giant ground ghosts were directly stunned by roaring, and fell to the ground one after another.


    Karthus''s anger when he was attacked was also straightforward, and he directly drew the long-handled knife on the side, and stab the giant ghost in front of him.


    Amidst the sparks, Karthus'' broad knife could not pierce the land ghost, but only pierced the bone armor on his body.


    After being attacked, the land ghost quickly woke up from the dizziness, and then struggled frantically.


    The ghost behind Karthus, seeing his companion being attacked, began to rush into Karthus frantically.


    But just about their height, they were twice as short, and how could the earth ghost hit Karthus.


    Karthus was also anxious, holding the big knife in his hand, desperately continuing to stab the ghost on the ground.


    Under Karthus'' desperate play, the bone armor of the ghost on the ground gradually shattered, and the blade finally slowly pierced its body bit by bit.


    Lin Mo frowned.


    According to Karthus¡¯s style of play, in the end at most one change one.


    Although he could kill the land ghost under him, the land ghost behind him had enough time to cause fatal injuries to him.


    Even if the huge mouth in Karthus'' abdomen could swallow and recover his injuries, it would not be enough to make up for his fatal injuries.


    Is this guy crazy?


    "drink!"


    Karthus resisted the pain coming from behind, exhausted all his strength and finally pierced the ground ghost on the ground.


    The blade even passed through the body of the earth ghost and pierced into the stone slab of the bridge.


    The land ghost screamed, then lost resistance and began to enter the final stage of dying struggle.


    But just as Lin Mo had predicted,


    After dealing with this land ghost, Karthus''s injury was too serious, and there was no spare capacity to deal with the remaining land ghost.


    "Ahem!"


    Karthus'' back has been hurt in a mess.


    Along with his cough, large patches of purple blood sprayed out from his mouth, and there were even some pieces of flesh and blood mixed in.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that Karthus, the demon king who once smashed one side in the abyss, the most powerful assistant of the gods, would eventually die in such a broken place. It''s a mockery."


    Karthus ridiculed himself, then turned to face the last giant ghost.


    "Karthus can only die in battle, absolutely can''t bleed to death like this, cough cough...little thing, don''t you want my life? Come on, come get it.


    Karthus looked at the ground ghost, hehe sneered, and then spit out the blood in his mouth.


    The ghost dodged dexterously, and then kept pacing in place, watching Karthus vigilantly.


    The cunning of the ghost is not covered.


    Even in this situation, this land ghost was still very cautious. It was worried that the dying Karthus would fight back, and simply waited there slowly for Karthus to bleed to death.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Mo couldn''t help but sigh.


    At any rate, it is also the follower of the gods, the existence above all beings,


    Karthus was betrayed by the God of Darkness, and his final fate was too sad.


    "Ding Dong, a divine envoy without the imprint of a divine spirit is detected, please judge whether to conclude a contract with the host."

 Chapter 376： Unmarked Envoy

    Ok?


    Lin Mo was taken aback by the sudden system prompt.


    An envoy without the imprint of the gods?


    What is that stuff?


    Could it be...


    Does it mean Karthus?


    Think about it carefully, except for Karthus, Lin Mo really hasn''t come into contact with anyone with a history of envoys.


    Lin Mo suddenly got a lot of energy. If he could conclude a contract with Karthus, it would be a good choice.


    Although Karthus''s current strength is no longer good, he has also had a peak period.


    With a little help, it is not that difficult to have a strong thug.


    Furthermore, Karthus'' experience and knowledge should be extremely rich.


    After all, he is an old monster who has lived for a thousand years. Although he has been sealed for so long, he knows a lot about the gods in ancient times.


    It can be said that if you can make a contract with Karthus, it will definitely benefit you without harm.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo stood up and walked directly in the direction of Karthus and the Earth Ghost.


    "Uh..."


    Seeing Lin Mo coming, the ground ghost still roared in a low voice, as if warning Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo didn''t even look at it at all. He just waved his hand and a flame flew over.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the earth ghost turned around and fled, but the flame seemed to have eyes long, and went straight to the earth ghost, even turning several turns like the earth ghost.


    Peng!


    After all, the ghost still couldn''t escape, and was directly hit by the flames.


    Under the high temperature of 4,500 degrees, the bone armor of the earth ghost was completely burnt.


    The Earth Ghost struggled painfully for less than three seconds, and was directly burned to ashes.


    "Ding Dong, kill the eighth-order mutant land ghost and get 600 experience points!"


    Looked at the land ghost that was nailed to the ground by Karthus and hadn''t died yet,


    Lin Mo simply threw the fire over, relieved its pain, and collected 600 experience points by the way.


    bass!


    Lin Mo stretched out his hand and easily drew out Karthus'' long-handled knife, and danced it twice in his hand.


    This big sword, which is bigger than Lin Mo himself, was danced effortlessly by him.


    Lin Mo looked at this knife,


    When he burned the ground ghost just now, the knife was still stuck in the ground ghost.


    Weapons that can survive their own high temperature and remain undamaged are probably not ordinary products.


    Lin Mo walked up to Karthus and inserted the knife at his feet.


    "You? Master Karthus has seen you..."


    Karthus was already sitting on the ground at this time, and his blood loss made him dizzy. He tried to identify him for a long time before he recognized Lin Mo.


    Although the two had only one side, Karthus was very impressed with the man who released himself from the seal.


    "Master Karthus didn''t kill you... Did you come to see my joke?"


    "That''s not the case, I just happened to pass by here, and just happened to ran into you."


    Lin Mo also sat down, and the two sat on the bridge, looking face to face.


    Although Lin Mo was like a little ant in front of Karthus who was six meters high, his aura was bigger than Karthus.


    "Let''s say anything, Karthus''s life will be over soon..."


    Karthus gave a silly smile, completely unable to see the sad feeling of death.


    "If you just die like this, can you be willing? There is also the God of Darkness, and the original hatred, just forget it?"


    Lin Mo asked softly.

 Chapter 377： Increased loyalty

    Sure enough, when he mentioned his grudge with the God of Darkness, Karthus, who was already dying, suddenly regained his energy.


    "Karthus will never forget hatred!"


    Karthus roared angrily, the terrifying wound on his body broke apart further with his large movements, and the blood on the ground accumulated a lot.


    "Oh, calm down."


    Lin Mo waved his hand at him.


    At the moment Karthus was backed up because of his resentment. Lin Mo didn''t want to give him the remaining energy to Huohuo before he could talk to him about the business.


    "But Karthus, death means the end of everything. If you die here, there is no revenge."


    Seeing that he was quiet, Lin Mo continued to speak.


    "End...?"


    There was a clear look of sorrow in Karthus'' eyes, and he murmured and repeated, his ferocious face was full of unwillingness.


    "Kar''thus...has done his best...Karl''thus has fought alone for a thousand years, and Karthus...is a brave man."


    Karthus had already sensed that he was about to die. He shook his head lightly, not knowing whether he was telling Lin Mo or comforting himself.


    "Karthus, what the brave needs to do is to slay the dragon in his heart, instead of hiding in a dark corner, while dying alone, while using the lie that he has worked hard to deceive himself."


    Lin Mo shrugged and said.


    Hearing this, Karthus''s bleak eyes brightened again.


    "I have nothing to do..."


    Karthus whispered.


    "I am also a god. I can help you. I don''t ask you to be my entourage or slave. You can do whatever you want without going against my will."


    Lin Mo promptly put forward his willingness to help.


    "Are you also a god?"


    When he heard the word god, Karthus was a little surprised subconsciously.


    But thinking about it, it was this man who released himself from the seal of the abyss, saying that he was a god, but it was not unbelievable.


    Although Karthus had a natural aversion to the word **** from the bottom of his heart, but for some reason, he could not produce much malice towards Lin Mo.


    When he was just released, Karthus once said that he would kill Lin Mo.


    This kind of words that sounded absolutely disrespectful to the gods, Lin Mo did not express any anger, and even appeared again and offered help to himself when he was in trouble.


    God, that is the existence above all things,


    Any creature that wants to have a relationship with the gods must bow down and surrender.


    But Lin Mo didn''t even ask Karthus to be an entourage or servant.


    With just such a small detail, Karthus can be sure that Lin Mo is completely different from those hypocritical and selfish gods.


    Looking at Lin Mo''s eyes, Karthus believed that Lin Mo did not lie to himself.


    After thousands of years of betrayal and torture, Karthus suddenly felt that perhaps Lin Mo was sent by God to save himself.


    "Ding Dong, it is detected that the loyalty of the envoy to the host has increased."


    The system prompt sounded in Lin Mo''s mind again.


    Lin Mo knew that the opportunity was here.


    "Karl''thas, I, the God of Fire, has sent you an invitation to conclude a divine envoy contract. Are you willing to become my divine envoy?"

 Chapter 378： Signed a contract

    Without any hesitation, Karthus lowered his huge head immediately.


    "Great God of Fire, Karthus is willing to be your loyal envoy, fighting for your glory, until he died."


    Karthus'' dull voice sounded.


    "Ding dong! If you sign an envoy contract with the envoy Karthus, will you bless him?"


    As Karthus'' oath was taken, the system also sounded a reminder.


    Blessing?


    Lin Mo was taken aback, could he still bless the envoy?


    But since it can, then naturally there is no need to hesitate.


    Lin Mo immediately chose to confirm.


    In the sky, a golden pillar of fire suddenly descended from the sky, pierced the thick ground, and directly projected onto Karthus who was underground, wrapping it all up.


    This flame did not harm Karthus at all, but made him feel warm all over.


    "Ding Dong! You can choose a different kind of fire to bestow the envoy, and the host can choose by himself."


    Lin Mo secretly claimed to be amazed that it was indeed a divine envoy who could share the power of the divine spirit itself, which was indeed very powerful.


    Since Karthus was originally the monster in the abyss, among the different fires he collected, it is estimated that only the flames of the abyss would fit him best.


    "Give the Dark Abyss Flame Seal!"


    Lin Mo made the choice without hesitation.


    boom!


    With Lin Mo''s choice, the pillar of fire that wrapped Karthus suddenly turned into a black flame.


    Karthus also felt a familiar feeling, which made him very comfortable.


    "The blessing has ended, and the damage suffered by the divine envoy has been completely repaired."


    Along with the system prompt, the black pillar of fire slowly dissipated.


    Karthus''s figure gradually revealed itself.


    Lin Mo looked at Karthus who was reborn from the ashes, and his whole body was a little dull.


    Karthus is still six meters tall, but his entire appearance has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    The previous hideous face has completely changed, although it is not handsome, but it can be seen.


    The bloated, ball-like belly has disappeared and turned into a strong figure.


    The huge mouth in the abdomen also disappeared,


    Without the bloated stomach to support, Karthus''s four legs disappeared and became two.


    Except for the bat-like wings behind him, Karthus could say that the whole person has changed.


    It used to be a hideous monster, but now it really looks like a powerful monster.


    After Karthus walked out of the black pillar of fire, he immediately bowed to Lin Mo and bowed.


    Only he himself knew how he got out of the ghost gate after a circle.


    "Okay, don''t stick to so many etiquette, I don''t care about so many boring things like other gods."


    Lin Mo waved his hand and said softly.


    While talking, he opened the Godhead panel easily.


    On the panel, beside the Saintess column, there is an extra column of information about the envoy.


    Divine Envoy: Karthus


    Race: Yaozu


    The different fire held: the flames of the dark abyss


    But what surprised Lin Mo was that


    Except for these three items, there is nothing else.


    It seems that the envoy is still different from the saint.


    The saint was cultivated by herself, and she knew everything about her strength and skills.


    However, the divine envoy was equal to the helper he had found halfway, and apart from being available on call, he could not interfere with the divine to increase his strength.


    ?

 Chapter 379： Situation change

    Lin Mo shrugged, not being able to interfere with Karthus'' specific strength and skills, which is not bad at all.


    Helping Qingyou to enhance their attributes and choose appropriate skills is already very exhausting.


    Since it can save trouble, then have fun.


    Anyway, a veteran monster like Kar''thus, it is estimated that he does not need to worry about how to increase his strength.


    Seeing that Lin Mo really didn''t pay much attention to cumbersome etiquette, Karthus obeyed and straightened up, with a faint smile, then picked up his own big knife and held it in his hand.


    "Is there a breakthrough in current strength?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "After signing a contract with you, my strength has already reached the king level. Then I will slowly cultivate myself and my strength will return to its peak."


    Karthus knelt on one knee and said softly.


    Divine envoys like Karthus are all linked to the deity who signed the contract.


    Although they can share the power of the gods, it is equal to the light of the gods.


    But in the same way, as long as the gods cut off the contract, their strength will also plummet.


    This can be seen intuitively from the situation of Karthus before. After the unbeatable Karthus broke the seal, he couldn''t even deal with two eighth-order mutant land ghosts.


    But after signing a contract with Lin Mo, his strength soared directly to the king level like a rocket.


    Although Lin Mo was a little envious of this speed of improvement, if he really let Lin Mo choose this way, he would still refuse without hesitation.


    Everyone has their own ambitions, Lin Mo will not say that there is any problem with Karthus¡¯s choice.


    But from his personal point of view, he absolutely can''t accept this way of being influenced by others.


    "Okay, during this period of time, you can stay in the wild land and continue to improve your strength. When your strength is strong enough, I will find the opportunity to go to the land of the gods with you to seek revenge from the **** of darkness. This land , Except for my believers, you can¡¯t hurt you.


    Lin Mo shrugged and ordered.


    "Okay, my god!"


    Karthus replied quietly, and he did not seem to be alone with the maniac before.


    Lin Mo could probably guess the reason for this change.


    It is estimated that when the God of Darkness blessed him, it not only affected his body, but also affected his character.


    Lin Mo was quite satisfied with what Karthus looked like now.


    Moreover, with the addition of a king-level thug, he could solve a lot of trouble for Lin Mo invisibly.


    Anyway, Lin Mo would always look for opportunities to go to the Continent of Gods in the future, and now he made such a promise to Karthus, it was not a nonsense.


    As Lin Mo''s divine envoy, Lin Mo can communicate with Karthus through the divine rank panel at any time, and even teleport Karthus to the position of the flame totem through the divine rank panel.


    When Karthus would run errands for himself in the future, Lin Mo would no longer have to run away by himself.


    This night, the underground world of the lion-man territory was disturbed by Lin Mo and Karthus.


    On the ground, huge changes are also happening quietly.


    An extremely vicious army rushed from the territory of the tigers, and the Lion army, which had been completely crushed by the tigers, was defeated overnight.


    There are rumors about the fleeing Lion Warriors that a large army of evil dragons appeared in the tiger tribe...

 Chapter 380： The horn of total offense

    The old lion king can be regarded as having experienced multiple heavy blows in succession.


    First, his prince was killed when he attacked the god-given city, and then the god-given city successfully attacked the city of his own brother Baru, and Baru also died in front of the city.


    When the old lion king planned to tear down some of the lion warriors on the front line, suspend the suppression of the tiger empire, and do his best to eradicate the god-given city, the tiger empire launched a full-scale attack at this time, and was originally not an opponent of the tiger. The empire even defeated its own soldiers in a row.


    What made him even more angry was that there were even rumors in the army that tiger people sought shelter from evil dragons.


    Upon receiving this news, he slapped the messenger to death with an angry slap.


    Dragon!


    what is that?


    What a big monster!


    The king among monsters!


    Now that even the entire monster clan has basically escaped the world and hid, how could any evil dragon appear to help?


    "If the order continues, someone will spread rumors and kill them on the spot!"


    The old lion king angrily ordered.


    "We Lions are the strongest among the orcs, the bravest race, how can we start to scare ourselves just because we lose a little in the battle?


    I don''t believe that the tiger race can have any incredible ability to mobilize and organize the remaining army, temporarily put aside the mobs in the god-given city, and launch a comprehensive attack on the tiger! Let them know that we are not unable to swallow them, but just give them a little time to linger! "


    While roaring, the old lion king angrily patted the armrest of the stone imperial chair.


    The armrest of the stone chair was directly turned into powder by him.


    The many generals present were all shocked by the old lion king.


    They had never seen the old lion king so angry before, and under the continuous blow of so many bad news, the old lion king planned to do it all.


    The clever generals had taken the initiative to rush out to give orders, and those generals who were a step late had to stand honestly in place, not even daring to breathe.


    When the old lion king uttered the word of the order, Silverback had already pulled the werewolf patriarch and ran out.


    The two ran all the way to the barracks before they stopped.


    "what happened?"


    The werewolf group leader was running out of breath, and when Yinbei stopped, he asked with difficulty.


    "We have to get out of here."


    The silver back was equally tired, and he was a little out of breath when talking.


    "Why? Didn''t we stay here well? The king didn''t anger us because of the death of the prince."


    The werewolf patriarch wiped the sweat from his forehead, his face full of uncertainty.


    "From the soldiers who returned from defeat, all the news I got was that they were attacked by evil dragons..."


    Silverback''s face was solemn.


    "Didn''t the king say, these are all rumours about the defeated army...well!"


    Before the werewolf chief had finished speaking, Yinbei covered its mouth.


    The werewolf patriarch then looked around with hindsight, a cold sweat was already on his back.


    The old lion king has just issued an order to ban the mouth. If someone with a heart hears it, it is estimated that the two of them will have to lose their heads.


    "I can tell, it''s not a rumor..."


    Silverback wrapped his arms around the neck of the werewolf patriarch, and said very quietly close to him.


    "If it is a rumors, it is impossible to be so unified, everyone said the same version..."


    "I suspect... the tiger race really has dragons to help..."

 Chapter 381： Go to Tiger

    I have to say that the situation of Silverback is really sensitive.


    Moreover, the werewolf patriarch believed in his own cunning military division.


    "Then what should we do now?"


    The werewolf patriarch asked cautiously.


    "Run! Go to the Tiger Clan."


    Yinbei narrowed his eyes and said softly.


    "Will it work? Will the tiger tribe accept us? If we betray the lion, if the tiger does not accept us, then there will be no place for us in the entire wild land."


    The werewolf patriarch was worried.


    Indeed, he was right.


    Now there are three great powers in the entire wild land. The God-given City has been guilty with the werewolves from the beginning.


    They are now leaving the Lion Clan to join the Tiger Clan. Once rejected, there is really no way to go.


    "Even if we joined the Lion Empire, we have never participated in the fight against the tiger race. They shouldn''t be difficult for us...


    No matter what, we can only take a gamble, otherwise, once the Lion Empire is defeated, we will also die. "


    Yinbei gritted his teeth and said.


    The panic from the defeated army really worried Yinbei. Although choosing to leave might be difficult, staying here also made him feel very insecure.


    Just as Baru had previously predicted, since the rise of the God-given City, the lion-man tribe''s defeat was very obvious, and Silverback also felt this point, so he would have the idea to escape at this time.


    Yinbei''s idea is simple. He doesn''t care what others think of him.


    Even if others say he is despicable and cunning, he doesn''t care at all. As long as he can keep the werewolf tribe safe and sound, he doesn''t need to worry about everything else.


    The werewolf patriarch also completely trusted Yinbei''s judgment. Even if everything was unknown, he still dared to block everything on the possibility of Yinbei''s inference only by subjective speculation.


    I have to say that although the strength of the whole werewolf race is not the strongest, in terms of racial interests, the werewolf race is definitely much more united than other races.


    There was hardly any delay between the two. Before the Lion Empire''s army could not be successfully integrated, the werewolf patriarch quickly gathered all the werewolves together, and then drove outside the imperial city.


    "Stop! Werewolf General, what are you going to do?"


    When they walked to the gate of the imperial city, the lion officer guarding the gate immediately stopped them.


    Looking at these neatly packed werewolf warriors who are almost the same as moving, no one can help but wonder.


    "Get out of the way, the king issued an order to summon all the soldiers and horses to launch a general attack on the tigers. We werewolves are responsible for informing the garrisons everywhere. If the military situation is missed, the king will blame it, but you have to take full responsibility! "


    Silverback shouted.


    "Let the werewolf deliver the news... I have never heard of it."


    The lion officer guarding the gate frowned and said very puzzled.


    "Nonsense, there are not so many Eagle tribes, not just let other races convey the news? Don''t you understand special circumstances?"


    Silverback did not panic at all, and calmly responded.


    The werewolf patriarch didn''t know what to say, so he had a sullen face and an unhappy expression on his face.


    The lion officer didn''t know whether it was true or not, but he did receive some news and had to let him go.


    These werewolves left the lion-man''s imperial city, without even taking their heads back, and flew all the way to the tiger''s territory.

 Chapter 382： Changes within the tiger clan

    By the time the old Lion King and the others noticed the werewolf defecting, they had already passed through half of the lionman empire.


    At this time, sending soldiers to chase them will definitely not be able to catch up. In addition, the werewolves are always lightly loaded and fast, and looking for some low-level fighters, they will not be able to catch them.


    Unexpectedly, under his eyelids, such a bad thing happened again, and the old lion king was almost furious.


    All those who are close to him will not know when they will be shot to death because of an upset by the old lion king.


    For a while, everyone was in danger, and no one dared to get close to the old lion king.


    Yinbei thinks that his judgment is very correct,


    Since the death of Prince Chi Yan, the old lion king has lost the most basic ability to judge and calm down.


    In the past, the lion empire had no disadvantages. In addition to the bravery of the lion warriors, the calm command of the generals was indispensable.


    Now the entire Lion Man Empire is completely devoid of wisdom and calm from top to bottom, and it is full of anger and hostility.


    Such a Lion Empire will lose only sooner or later.


    Everything is developing in the direction inferred by Silverback, it seems that the Lion Empire has really begun to decline.


    The whole werewolf race rushed for three days, and finally came to the border of the tiger race.


    A few days ago, this place was once the territory of the Lion Clan, but now it''s already a duo.


    Yinbei ordered to slow down the marching speed, almost walking forward slowly.


    Although I came to surrender, but the tiger tribe didn¡¯t know.


    He didn''t want the werewolf tribe to finally break away from the lion empire, but before he had time to explain his purpose, he was swept away by the tiger tribe.


    After walking forward for a long time, Yinbei and the others finally saw a tiger army.


    Across a long distance, Yinbei raised their hands and shouted words to explain their intentions.


    The warriors of the tiger tribe didn''t believe it at first, and when all the warriors of the werewolf tribe all walked up with their hands up and let them take down their weapons, they believed.


    The tigers tied them all with their hands, formed a long line and escorted them back to the city.


    After discussion, the werewolf patriarch and other werewolf warriors were all detained outside the city and waited, and Yinbei entered the city to talk to the tiger commander.


    Entering the city, Yinbei faintly felt that the entire city was a bit wrong.


    The people here are not like they just won the battle.


    On their faces, not only did they fail to repel the joy of the Lion, but even... there was still an indelible feeling of fear.


    Silently drumming in the silver vest,


    He began to guess what happened in the Tiger Empire.


    Entering the palace, Yinbei was a little surprised to find that it was not the tiger general or the tiger king who met with him, but a young tiger man wearing a crown.


    If Qingyou saw it, he would be extremely surprised.


    Because the person sitting on the throne now is the second prince of the stupid tiger man!


    It''s just that his current appearance is full of evil spirits, and he is no longer stupid before.


    "Presumptuous, don''t kneel down after seeing the emperor!"


    Seeing Yinbei standing underneath, the second prince of Tiger yelled angrily.


    With only an angry shout, Yinbei felt that he was almost split in his liver and guts, and he was frightened to kneel down quickly.


    "I don''t know if the tiger king is so young. Silverback only lost his courtesy because of surprise. Please don''t blame the tiger king."


    Silverback immediately turned on the flattering mode.

 Chapter 383： Clue

    "Hehe, cunning wolf cub, don''t come to this set with me. Tell me what you are coming from, or you can erase the history of the orcs with your people."


    The second prince tiger sneered, and didn''t eat the silver back set at all.


    Yinbei''s face froze, smiled awkwardly, and then hurriedly spoke.


    "The great tiger king, my wolf clan has been oppressed and exploited by the lion people. However, the lion people are powerful and have been unable to resist. Now I finally hope that the tiger army will successfully defeat the lion people, and my wolf clan came here to surrender. , I hope to make a contribution."


    "Contribute? What is the contribution? It depends on you?"


    The second tiger prince lay in the throne, with his left leg on the armrest unsightly, his face full of mockery.


    "Although our wolf clan is not as powerful as the tigers, I have brought a plan of the Lion Empire''s defense, which can also help in the offensive."


    Yinbei had long expected that this issue might be questioned, so he quickly took out a defense plan from his clothes and presented it with his hands in front of the second prince of the tiger.


    "Ha ha."


    The second prince of the Tiger Man said with a smile without a smile, and then lightly stepped on the ground with the soles of his feet, and an invisible vigor emanated from his feet, directly tore the defense map in Yinback''s hand to pieces.


    "This..."


    Silverback was surprised at once, this was the only thing he could tell.


    If the tigers don''t like the defense map, then there is really no other way for the silverback to make the werewolves accepted.


    "With my Tiger Clan''s current strength, is it guilty to defeat the Lion Clan in this way?"


    The second prince tiger sneered, stood up from the throne, walked to the front of Yinbei and asked condescendingly.


    Yinbei was stiff all over, lowered his head deeply, not daring to lift it up.


    "In the face of real strength, the so-called strategy and the so-called plan are just a joke. The tiger man and the lion man have struggled for so long and have formulated countless strategies. Is it useful?"


    As the second prince of Tiger people said, his emotions gradually became agitated.


    "Everyone¡¯s thoughts are wrong, whether it¡¯s the father or the eldest brother! It turns out that only my thoughts are correct! So as long as it is correct, as long as it can lead the tiger race towards a better future, anything that stands in front of me , I will completely eradicate it!"


    The silver back had completely prostrated on the ground.


    He could feel that the tiger king in front of him was in a very unstable mental state.


    If he gets angry a little bit, he may be killed on the spot.


    Contact what he said, and the panic on the faces of civilians in the city.


    Yinbei couldn''t help but wonder whether the tiger king in front of him reached this position by killing his father and brother.


    The second tiger prince vented for a while, then slowly calmed down, and returned to the throne to sit down.


    "I don''t need a helper, and I don''t need any defense plans..."


    The second prince tiger said.


    When Yinbei heard these words, his heart slammed.


    The wolf clan''s combat power and the defense plan he brought, the opponent did not see at all.


    Does this mean... the wolf clan is not accepted by the tiger clan... his own clan will have no place in the wild land.


    Yinbei wanted to raise his head and say something, and then fight for it.


    But thinking of the mental state of the second prince of the tiger, he still gave up this dangerous idea.


    "Forget it, stay..."


    Just as Yinbei was desperate, the words in his ear instantly rekindled his heart.

 Chapter 384： Arrogant

    Yinbei suddenly raised his head and looked at the second prince of the tiger on the throne in surprise.


    This simple sentence is undoubtedly the sound of nature to him.


    "Although you are not of much use, you are somehow the race from the Lion Man. Stay and be a witness to see how the Tiger tribe has revived in my hands and then unified the entire wilderness. Spread my great achievements and the strength of the tiger people throughout the barren land."


    After the second prince finished speaking, he laughed nervously.


    When Silverback came out of the tiger man''s palace, he was already covered in cold sweat.


    "Did you make it?"


    When the werewolf patriarch saw Yin back out, he hurriedly asked.


    "Ok."


    Yinbei nodded, but couldn''t help showing a bitter smile.


    Sure enough, it was a wrong step.


    If he had accepted the invitation from the God-given City at the beginning, the werewolf clan would not have been so miserable now.


    But to have a shelter, for the wolf clan, it is already considered good.


    Silverback''s speculation is not wrong. The Tiger Clan changed the emperor at this time, and it was indeed an internal drastic change.


    The Tiger Emperor originally sent the second prince to the forbidden area of ??the Tiger Clan to find the Tiger High Priest, but when the second prince came back, he seemed to have changed.


    Not only has his personality become violent and cruel, but his strength has also improved by leaps and bounds.


    Even more terrifying is that the second prince also brought back an army like a monster.


    As soon as the second prince came back, he immediately used thunder means to clean up the entire upper ranks of the tiger people, and even personally cut the tiger king and the tiger prince, and completely took the rule of the tiger people in his own hands.


    The whole tiger race completely changed in one day, which is why the civilians in the city were so frightened.


    The arrival of the werewolf tribe did not bring any practical good news to the second prince, but at least it brought news that the lion man would attack.


    As the historian appointed by the second prince, Yinbei has been closely following the second prince, witnessing the final battle between the lion and the tiger.


    What surprised Yinbei was that for this decisive battle, the two princes of the tiger people did not even have any preparations.


    He just let his subordinates casually integrate the remaining troops, and directly marched towards the lion man''s territory.


    Secretly beating drums in the silver vest, the entire army of tiger people is only about 500,000.


    But no matter how few the Lions'' army is, at least one million people can be gathered.


    The force comparison is basically doubled,


    Moreover, a single tiger warrior is not as powerful as a lion warrior in terms of combat effectiveness.


    With such a huge power gap, how can we fight well?


    "My emperor? Are we sure we don''t need to make more detailed preparations?"


    Yinbei asked cautiously while the second prince was in a good mood.


    "Preparation? The preparation is complete."


    The second prince was in a good mood and replied patiently.


    "But there are at least a million people in the Lion''s army."


    "So what? No matter how large the number of people is, there is no use in absolute strength, and... do you think these half a million tiger fighters are the main force?"


    The second prince patted Yinbei''s shoulder and laughed loudly.


    "These people are just participating, the real main force, you will know it later,"


    Since the second prince said so, Yinbei couldn''t say so, so she had to walk and watch.

 Chapter 385： doubt

    Both races are ready for the final battle, but there is nothing else to say.


    The Lions had already set up defenses and ambushes on the border between the two empires, and were fully prepared.


    Only the second prince of Tiger people came to the battlefield with an army of half a million people like a silly person.


    "Let''s see! I said, the tiger race must not be as terrible as the rumors, this kind of decisive battle only brings so many people, how big a wave can it be turned up?"


    The old lion king stood on a high slope, watching the tiger''s army approaching condescendingly, and couldn''t help but said triumphantly.


    "Great King Shengming!"


    Behind him, a lion-man general slapped the flattery.


    "The Tigers¡¯ combat power has been consumed by our clan for so long, and we no longer have the strength to fight us head-on. Take advantage of this battle and take advantage of them. Then the large troops drove straight in and regained all the tigers¡¯ territories, and unified the wild Land."


    The old lion king personally led the troops on the expedition this time, he was naturally full of confidence, especially after seeing the tiger with such a small amount of troops, he was full of excitement, as if a unified wild land was in front of him.


    "Yes!"


    All the generals roared at the same time, full of momentum.


    The lion clan is very well prepared, they have already set up their front line according to the terrain here, and formulated tactics.


    Now they can be regarded as occupying the right time and place. In everyone''s eyes, the result of the battle is already very obvious.


    "Order, the whole army will attack!"


    The old lion king waved his hand fiercely, and commanded with great momentum.


    "Yes!"


    Immediately a general went out to convey the order.


    Afterwards, the horn sounded, and countless lion-man coalition forces in ambush shouted and rushed out to cover up and kill the tiger army.


    The tigers have just marched so far, and they are not ready to defend themselves.


    Faced with the Lions coalition that rushed out all of a sudden, the Tigers suddenly panicked.


    Many fighters were overwhelmed by the Lion People Alliance without even drawing out their weapons!


    "Hahaha! Don''t step back! Fight with them!"


    Faced with this situation, the second prince not only didn''t have the slightest worry, but laughed sickly.


    The Tiger Warriors are not dominant in number, and when they are still in ambush, how can they be able to exert their full combat effectiveness.


    Even if the second prince asked them to fight hard, but because there was no general to command, the whole army was in chaos, and it was impossible to organize an effective counterattack.


    Like a bulldozer harvesting weeds, the Lion-man coalition quickly advanced.


    The 500,000 Tigers coalition forces suddenly fell by tens of thousands.


    Yin back became more and more nervous.


    Although he is not a fierce general, he has some judgment on the battlefield.


    It can be seen from the silver back that the second princes of the tiger people have no experience in leading troops to fight.


    What this means is to put the body on a pile, let alone only 500,000, even if there are two million, it can''t withstand the loss of this style of play.


    Yinbei began to wonder. How did they win the battle with this kind of people commanding the entire tiger army?


    Not to mention the unification of the savage continent, today it is possible for the tiger race to be completely annihilated here.


    Silver back shrank behind the second prince, and the waves in his heart rolled.


    Under this situation, I might as well not defect from the Lion Clan.


    What kind of confidence does this king of tigers have to believe that he can handle the lion clan?

 Chapter 386： war machine

    "Trash! It''s all trash! It''s because you don''t live up to it that my tiger tribe has been pressed and beaten by the lion!"


    Seeing his army defeated steadily, the second prince couldn''t help cursing.


    "Go away! Let me come!"


    The second prince slammed his left foot on the ground, and the whole person immediately jumped up and jumped directly into the front line.


    "drink!"


    The second prince slammed a punch and directly smashed a Lion Warrior in front of him.


    The immense strength brought out a violent fist wind. This fist wind did not stop at all after killing the Lion Warrior. It killed more than 20 Lion Warriors in succession, and then the power was removed.


    The second prince was like a war machine, wherever he went there was a **** storm.


    With just a few tricks, he directly took the lives of hundreds of Lion-man coalition forces.


    Silverback looked behind and took in a cold breath. This kind of combat power was like a ghost and **** in the world.


    In just a dozen seconds, the two princes of the Tiger people have deterred the army of millions of people with the power of one person!


    In front of his shocking destructive power, no one dared to approach him within ten meters.


    With the place where the second prince was standing as the center, an unmanned vacuum belt formed directly beside him.


    Even the Lions coalition forces who had not been in direct contact with him did not dare to act rashly anymore. The entire Lions coalition offensive was forcibly contained by the second prince alone.


    "Hahaha! Cool!"


    The second prince was covered in blood, opened his arms and let out a tiger roar.


    Those who were close to him, whether they were the Lion Warriors or Tiger Warriors, had their ears drenched with blood.


    Silverback was close to a hundred meters away and had to cover his ears.


    He looked at the second prince in the crowd and began to understand why he had such a strong confidence.


    This strength alone was enough to support his arrogance.


    "I know this kid! He is the **** little son of the Tiger Emperor. He is obviously a trash, and he has such strength!"


    The old lion king stood on the high **** to see clearly, and couldn''t help but wonder.


    "But he is alone! I can''t stop the advancement of my army. If any general is willing to personally defeat him, I will have a great reward for returning successfully!"


    As soon as these words came out, the generals immediately became excited.


    This is the final battle between the two races. If you can gain military exploits in this kind of war, you will definitely benefit from rewards in the future!


    "I go!"


    Before the other generals had time to speak, a lion man had jumped directly from the high slope.


    This lion general is three meters tall, has a strong body, and his strength has reached the seventh-tier strength.


    Seeing that he was out of the battle, the other generals had to sigh and slow down.


    The strength of the seventh rank, among the orcs, except for a few strong people of the eighth rank, is already considered as a ceiling power.


    With the seventh-tier combat power playing, it is basically confirmed that it is a victory.


    "Okay! When you come back from victory, I will reward you again!"


    The old lion king was also full of confidence in him and roared loudly.


    "Thank my king!"


    The lion general drew the big knife behind his back, thanked the lion king, and then went straight to the second prince in the crowd.


    "There is a big future, get out of the way!"


    Seeing that the Lions Alliance finally had high-level combat power to support them, they immediately gave up a way, allowing him to enter the battlefield smoothly.


    "Tiger kid, don''t be rampant, grandpa will teach you!"


    The lion general raised his sword high and jumped four or five meters high. The sword in his hand hit the second prince''s forehead with the momentum of Mount Tai.

 Chapter 387： In the army of millions, close to the main general

    The second prince seemed to be deaf, standing still without moving, let alone looking up at the lion-man general who was attacking him.


    Yinbei is about to die of anxiety.


    Looking at the size of the lion general, you know how strong he is.


    Rao is the second prince who is very strong in combat. If he was hit on the head with such a knife, he would probably not die or be seriously injured.


    But the second prince was already surrounded by the lion-man coalition forces, and there was no chance to remind him.


    The Lion General did not expect everything to go so smoothly.


    This knife can be regarded as exhausting his whole body, and adding his weight, the power is unusual.


    Looking at the second prince tiger who stood motionless, he seemed to have seen the glory and wealth in the future.


    "Child! Look at the knife!"


    The Lion General roared loudly, and then slashed it down.


    when!


    A loud noise echoed on the battlefield.


    The lion-man general only felt that he had cut on an unshakable boulder, and the huge counter-shock force directly broke the handle of his knife.


    His internal organs were dislocated by the shock, he fell directly to the ground, and began to scream in pain.


    The whole battlefield was silent and everyone was stupid.


    With the full blow of a seventh-order fighter in front of him, the second prince of the Tigers did not evade, even relying on his physical hardness alone to shock the seventh-order fighter who attacked him!


    Is this still the strength the orcs should have?


    A few golden hairs slowly drifted from the top of the two princes.


    The second prince gently stretched out his hand and touched his head, except for the few hairs, he didn''t even see a drop of blood.


    The second prince raised his head and looked at the already stupid old lion king on Gaopo, showing a grinning smile.


    Peng!


    The second prince gently raised his foot and directly crushed the head of the struggling lion general on the ground.


    Gently rubbing the blood from his feet on the ground, the second prince moved his muscles and bones lightly, and then dashed towards Gaopo.


    "he came!"


    The second prince seemed to have turned into a **** of death, frightening these long-running lion generals.


    Everyone turned around and fled without even looking at the old lion king behind them.


    The old lion king did not escape. He still stood on the high slope, watching the second prince who was moving towards him quickly.


    "Hehe, old lion, he is so courageous, he won''t run away?"


    The second prince had already climbed up the high **** along the stone wall. He and the old lion king stood face to face with a sneer on their faces.


    "The greatest advantage of the Lion is courage. It is not my choice to escape."


    Old Lion King said calmly.


    "It seems that you also know that your deadline is approaching, so don''t struggle."


    The second prince came forward, stretched out his hand to pull the old lion king''s beard, and said with a smile.


    "I remember, you are the second prince of the tiger people, that waste that is looked down upon?"


    The old lion king didn''t care about his disrespectful actions and continued to ask softly.


    Hearing the word waste, the second prince couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, and his anger was clearly revealed.


    "Hehe, my father decided to give up on me just because I was a trash. But it also made me reborn. I am very grateful to him, but I also hate him, so now I am the emperor of tiger people!"


    The second prince laughed, his eyes full of madness.


    "You killed Tiger Emperor?"


    The pupils of the old lion king shrank sharply, and he couldn''t believe it.

 Chapter 388： The end of the lion king

    "And my emperor brother."


    The second prince shrugged, showing a grinning smile.


    "Father and brother killing, you really can do it."


    The old lion king frowned and said displeased.


    "Hehe, if you knew what kind of hardship the old immortal made me suffer, you wouldn''t say that."


    The second prince of Tiger sneered, without any feelings of guilt.


    "My son died on the battlefield, and the Tiger Emperor''s conspiracy was exhausted, and finally died in the hands of his son. Irony! Irony!


    Is this the fate of our orcs? Ha ha. "


    The old lion king chuckled, his tone full of desolation.


    "The fate of the orcs will come to an end for me. When I unify the entire wild continent, this kind of thing will never happen again."


    The second prince patted his chest lightly.


    "you?"


    The old lion king gave him a suspicious look, and then laughed softly.


    "As you can see from the formation of your troops, you don¡¯t know how to shit, and naturally you lack the ability to manage an empire.


    Judging from the degree of your disregard for the lives of soldiers, you will be a tyrant, and naturally you will not be able to win the hearts of the people.


    You want to be the king of the entire orc empire, which is completely impossible. "


    "You fart!"


    The words of the old lion king seemed to hurt the two princes of the tiger.


    He leaned in front of the old lion king and roared with grinning teeth.


    "I have strength! I have strength! I can make all those who disobey me obey me!"


    "Army is only the first step in opening up the frontiers and territories, and if you want to truly control a country, these alone are not enough."


    The old lion king shrugged and said patiently.


    "It''s exactly the same as the old immortal said... I don''t need you to teach me! Only the winner is qualified to consider future things!


    Instead of teaching me here, it''s better to consider how your own way of death would be easier! "


    The second prince covered his ears, his expression became more and more mad, and his breath became more and more dangerous.


    The old lion king is also a great fighter of the eighth rank, and his combat experience is not comparable to other people.


    The first time he felt the change in the aura of the second prince, he quickly retreated.


    Just now, when the second prince slaughtered the square in the crowd, he also saw that the explosive power, even the old lion king himself, was ashamed of it.


    The rich combat experience told him that such a confrontation with the second prince was completely irrational. At least he had to keep a distance before he could consider how to limit the terrifying explosive power.


    What surprised the old lion king was that the second prince of the tiger man didn''t come to attack him.


    "What does he want to do?"


    The old lion king slowly drew out his weapon, while carefully watching the tiger prince in the distance.


    Old Lion King blinked his eyes, and his entire heart almost stopped beating in the next second.


    The second prince who was far away from him just now appeared in front of him in an instant.


    "Hey, old man... Have you thought about your own way of death?"


    The second prince gently pressed the old lion king''s ear and whispered.


    "drink!"


    The old lion king was frightened, his right hand gripped the weapon, but before he could raise his hand, a sharp pain had penetrated his chest.


    The old lion king slowly lowered his head, and the second prince''s arm was slowly pulling out from his chest.


    This punch directly penetrated his heart!

 Chapter 389： Skyshaker wings

    "cough..."


    The old lion king coughed out a mouthful of blood and looked at the second prince tiger in disbelief, the boss with staring eyes.


    He is the oldest rank eight fighter! In the wild land is already regarded as the existence of the ceiling of combat power.


    But the opponent gave him a second with just one punch, which made him accept this reality.


    The second prince Tigerman just pulled his fist back, but was grabbed by the old lion king''s hand. He frowned and looked at the old lion king somewhat puzzled.


    The heart was pierced, and even if it was a Tier 8 warrior, it was fatally injured. This old lion is so persistent, what does he want to continue?


    "Boy...what is your realm?"


    The old lion king firmly grasped the second prince''s arm and asked with his eyes widened.


    "Have you heard of a spirit level? Old stuff?"


    The second prince looked at him and smiled softly.


    "Spirit level!"


    The old lion king was startled and then relieved.


    "Above rank eight, the legendary realm, haha, no wonder..."


    The old lion king gave a wry smile, lightly opened the second prince''s hand, and his pupils gradually dispersed.


    The second prince could no longer hear what he said last, only the gurgling sound of blood in his throat.


    The second prince sneered, stretched out his hand and picked up the old lion king''s body, then walked to the top of Gaopo and lifted the old lion king high.


    "Smelly lions! Your king is dead! Do you continue to fight? Hahahaha!"


    The second prince laughed wildly, the crazy state was frightening.


    Many Lions have seen the scene on the high **** just now.


    The old lion king is the **** of war in the hearts of the lions, and the first warrior of the entire lion clan.


    But when the God of War in his mind was instantly killed in front of his own eyes, the fighting spirit in many Lions'' hearts collapsed in an instant.


    As the saying goes, it makes sense to capture the thief first and the king.


    The lion army, who was still fighting high just now, suddenly became a group of snails.


    "Don''t panic! Even if the king is dead, our army will still have overwhelming strength!"


    In the panic, there are still a few generals among the Lion people who have not lost their sense.


    They desperately maintained the order of the team, and this did not make the Lion Army defeated instantly.


    "Haha, the army? Have strength? Hahaha! Then I will let you see what is a real army!"


    The second tiger prince laughed wildly, then put his hand to his mouth and blew a loud whistle.


    The sharp and long voice spread far and wide with the wind.


    Neither the Lion Army nor the Tiger Army acted rashly.


    Everyone was waiting with bated breath, wanting to see what the meaning of the actions of the second prince of Tiger people just now exist.


    On the battlefield, the wind began to gradually rise.


    With the wind coming to the battlefield, there is also the loud sound of wings flapping.


    The entire battlefield quickly darkened, as if it was covered by a large dark cloud above his head.


    The lion-man coalition forces could not help but look up, and their legs and feet were sore and frightened. Many people were directly frightened and collapsed to the ground.


    What kind of dark clouds are there that obscured the light,


    There are countless wings that cover the sky and the sun can not penetrate even a piece of sunlight.


    In the sky, there are countless monsters with wings flying.


    They are huge, with the smallest being three meters in height, and they are covered with dense scales, looking very fierce.


    "Evil dragon!"


    A lion warrior couldn''t help but cried out.

 Chapter 390： Wild upheaval

    The appearance of these flying monsters is undoubtedly very similar to the legendary dragons.


    The Lions Alliance couldn''t help but recall the rumor of the evil dragon that was rumored in the army before, but they didn''t expect...


    All this turned out to be true.


    The second princes of the Tiger people blew their whistle again, and the monsters in the sky swooped down toward the Lion-man coalition as if they had been guided.


    Wherever the dragon went, there was a **** storm.


    The simple armor of the Lion-man coalition forces and their proud physical fitness couldn''t stop the claws and bites of these monsters.


    The number of monsters is not very large, probably only about 100,000, which is less than one-tenth of the Lions Alliance.


    However, such a large number gap is a one-sided massacre.


    Those Lion-man coalition forces were not the opponents of these monsters at all, and they collapsed across the board just before they were killed.


    The Lion Generals still wanted to stabilize the situation on the battlefield, but the Lions Alliance had completely lost their fighting spirit, and no one could calm down and listen to their commands.


    They still tried in vain in the crowd to hold the warriors passing by, but they were taken away by the second prince of Tiger with three punches and kicks from the high slope.


    The army of one million was immediately scattered.


    The one hundred thousand flying monsters and the slowing tiger army concealed the past, and a **** storm suddenly blew across the entire plain.


    Even the dirt on the ground was churned into a quagmire by the blood of the massive lion-man coalition.


    Silver back drew back, watching the scene of the massacre on this side, and finally understood why the second prince was so confident.


    "Strength, I can really ignore all tactics."


    Silverback murmured...


    The news of the final battle between the Lion and Tiger tribes soon spread throughout the barren continent.


    When I heard that the Lion Race was defeated by a one-sided slaughter, the entire wilderness was shocked.


    An old and powerful tribe was completely erased overnight. This kind of thing has never happened before.


    The orcs didn''t even think that this kind of thing would really happen.


    As the news spread throughout the barren land, there was also the ferocity and cruelty of the current king of tiger people, and the invincibility of the group of evil dragons under his command.


    After the defeat of the Lion Clan, almost the entire race was completely erased from the wild land by the two princes of the Tiger Clan.


    The large tracts of land under the rule of the Lion Empire were also taken by the Tigers.


    At this point, except for the small part of the land occupied by the god-given city, the entire wild land has been almost unified.


    "Evil dragon? That''s the monster clan, how can it follow the command of the orc?"


    Lilian was also taken aback when the news reached the city of Baru.


    "Although I don''t know what the specific situation is, but the tiger race can only see the millions of army defeating the lion in one day, it must be a powerful force."


    Ye Ning couldn''t help frowning, and said softly.


    "Order to go down, shrink the defensive line around the city, and the civilians farming outside the city must send soldiers to protect. The city wall is stepped up and strengthened quickly, and the scout''s detection radius has increased by 500 meters. Once you find the trace of the tiger, you immediately report it."


    Lilian thought for a while and quickly issued an order.


    The messenger led the way, and the entire city quickly became alert.


    "Let¡¯s report the news to Sister Qingyou. Next, let Sister Qingyou decide on our course of action after consulting my god."

 Chapter 391： Kingdom of Yan

    Ye Ning deeply agreed with Lilian''s proposal.


    The situation at the moment was something that everyone in the Kingdom of Yan had never imagined.


    Before the Lion Race and the Tiger Race were fighting against each other, the Kingdom of Yan seized every opportunity and developed from nothing.


    But now the Lion Race has collapsed across the board within a day, and the resources and power of the entire wild land have shrunk to the Tiger Race.


    Rao is a god-given city with a solid foundation, but it is somewhat reluctant to face the tiger race.


    Especially now that Lilian and Ye Ning are running a city on their own, and they are separated from Qingyou and the others, the situation is even more unfavorable.


    Lilian dispatched the fastest flying feather warrior, and within a day he wanted to send the news back to the god-given city.


    After Qingyou and the others learned of the victory of the tiger tribe, they were also very surprised.


    But now that the Kingdom of Yan has been announced, it must face the Tiger Empire, the last formidable enemy.


    The orc who was rescued by Lin Mo from Dark Shuang before did not live up to Lin Mo''s expectations.


    They not only brought their people to the god-given city, but also proclaimed the mercy and magic of the flame god.


    Unintentionally, it attracted a lot of small races who were living outside.


    With the addition of these small races, the population of God-given City has surged to 450,000!


    The number of people in the entire city is almost saturated!


    At this time, Qingyou also understood why Lin Mo had been showing kindness and willingness to recruit those small races.


    It turns out that in the entire wild land, those powerful races, no matter how powerful they are, are only a small part of them.


    And the huge population of the entire orcs was accumulated by those small races.


    In the war between humans and orcs hundreds of years ago,


    The orcs have suffered from the lack of combat effectiveness, and they have been oppressed to this point.


    But today''s God-given City has the shelter of Lin Mo and the help of Marrow Spirit Firefly, which can maximize the combat effectiveness of a huge number of small races.


    Now Qingyou has also begun to consciously promote the greatness of the God of Flame and the comfort and safety of the God-given City, hoping to recruit more people to join.


    The matters concerning the establishment of Yanzhi Nation have basically been completed during this period.


    Although the various races did not express any clear dissatisfaction with the fact that the civet clan became a royal clan, they would mind more or less.


    But what makes Qingyou feel happy is that she seems to have grown much taller these days, and her ability to perceive and control magic is also much stronger.


    She didn''t know if it was her illusion. She felt that the entire civet family had undergone the same changes as her own, and even the hair on their bodies seemed to have become crystal clear.


    Now that the entire civet clan has become the royal clan of the country of Yan, some changes have taken place in all aspects.


    After discussing with the patriarch of the civet cat, who is also the mother of Qingyou, the current queen of the country of Yan decided to gather all the tribesmen and hold a meeting in the central square of the god-given city to arrange the future behavior and norms of the civet cat .


    The civet clan used to be a small tribe with a few thousand people. Now, after so long of development, the population has reached about 20,000.


    Even if those young civets who don''t understand the truth are removed, there are more than 10,000 civets present.

 Chapter 392： Assassinate the civet

    Seeing that his tribe had already developed to such a scale, Qingyou couldn''t help but sigh.


    Originally it was just a small tribe allowed to be insulted by the human expeditionary army. Now that it can become the royal family of a country, all of this cannot be separated from Lin Mo''s love.


    These civet cats were also the first group of people who believed in Lin Mo. They were very loyal to the entire country of Yan. They accepted all the requirements and rules put forward by Qingyou without any opposition.


    They also know in their hearts that the establishment of the kingdom now is a change for everyone.


    As the royal family designated by the God of Fire, they are not only responsible for glory, but also responsibility.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    Just as the civets gathered to hear Qingyou''s words, the feather warrior''s alarm sounded suddenly.


    Everyone suddenly began to panic.


    Large shadows were cast on the square, Qingyou raised his head, and saw many dragon-shaped monsters flying in the sky.


    The shadow projected is exactly the projection of their wings.


    "This is the dragon that defeated the tiger tribe?"


    Qingyou was shocked, and then forced herself to calm down.


    She looked around quickly, except for these dragon-shaped monsters flying in the sky, Qingyou did not see anyone else''s shadow.


    The only person who sent the alarm was the Featherman warrior who was in charge of supervising the sky, and there was no warning message at other gates and streets.


    "Not a siege...


    Crossed the city gate and came directly to the square...


    This is for us! "


    After just a few seconds of thinking, Qingyou immediately judged the current situation.


    When Lilian went on the expedition, she took away most of the feather warriors in the city, leaving only a few of them to serve as scouts in the city. It was almost impossible to stop the dragon that covered the sky with them. thing.


    "Feather warriors! All retreat! No more interceptions!"


    Qingyou immediately issued the order.


    The Feather Warriors immediately stopped their forward pace, turned their heads and looked at Qingyou worriedly.


    "But the saint... these flying enemies..."


    The leader of the Yuren scout team turned around and said anxiously.


    "I know, but this is an order! You go to the Lady of Blazing Heart, let her equip the soldiers with long-range weapons and then come back to support, at the same time find Lady Tia and her maid to heal the wounded fighters, go quickly !"


    With a quiet sip, the team leader interrupted.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Qingyou issued the order decisively, even if they were worried, the Feather Warriors had no way to disobey the order and had to fly away.


    After Qingyou arranged all this, she turned her head to look at these dragon-shaped monsters in the sky.


    Counting carefully, the number of these monsters is close to tens of thousands.


    Judging by their looks and size, their strength is absolutely extraordinary.


    "The civet tribe! The tiger tribe has heard of the founding of the country of Yan, and sent these monsters to assassinate us!


    We are the royal family of the country of Yan! It is the face of the god-given city, and it is the most loyal believer of my god. Can we hide behind other compatriots and wait for their help? "


    You patted his hands quietly and fiercely, and gave a sweet voice.


    "No!"


    Although the civets were a little scared, after the stimulation of these two sentences by Qingyou, the blood surged and roared in unison.

 Chapter 393： Civet comes to the world

    "This is a God-given city! We are God-given children! Let the Tigers see if the Kingdom of Yan is as weak as the Lion Empire!"


    Accompanied by a quiet drink, all the civet tribesmen, men and women, bravely met the swooping dragon-shaped monsters.


    "Ok?"


    What surprised Qingyou happened.


    She clearly saw that when almost all the civet tribe members were fighting, the white hair on their bodies began to become crystal clear, and then glowed with dazzling silver light.


    Accompanied by the cracking sound of bone rubbing, the bodies of the civets began to soar.


    The Civet tribe, who was originally about one meter, four to five meters tall, was abruptly raised by more than two meters.


    At the moment they are still called the civet, it can be regarded as the civet!


    The dragon-shaped monsters who had brutally abused the Lion-man coalition forces were shocked by these civets.


    The dragon-shaped monsters are also dumbfounded. In their expectation, shouldn''t these cat people be smashed into flesh by them, and then torn into pieces by sharp claws?


    When they were dumbfounded, the civet tribe had already grabbed their necks, stepped on their shoulders, and forced these dragon-shaped monsters to the ground.


    "Is this... the blessing of my god?"


    Looking at these clansmen like the gods of war, Qingyou suddenly remembered Lin Mo''s comfort to herself.


    It turns out...this is why Lin Mo is so confident in naming the civet clan as the royal clan.


    Closing his eyes, Qingyou seemed to see the touch and piety in his heart converge into a huge vortex. Qingyou felt that under the washing of this vortex, he became lighter and more powerful.


    The civets saw that Qingyou''s body was also illuminated with a dazzling silver light. Behind her, two wings made of light appeared slowly, full of holy power.


    Qingyou suddenly opened her eyes, and the silver light in the faint blue eyes kept flowing, and a silver-white flower pattern appeared on the center of her eyebrows.


    "Forbidden curse, net eclipse!"


    Accompanied by Qingyou''s soft drink, countless silver-white rays of light shot out from the two wings behind Qingyou.


    These silver-white lights are like countless flying ribbons,


    It seems that although humans and animals are harmless, but where they fly, all dragon-shaped monsters are like paper, and they are easily pierced by the silver light.


    Just a few breaths ago, hundreds of dragon-shaped monsters were violently killed by Qingyou''s move.


    Even Qingyou himself didn''t expect that he would break through to the eighth-order realm in this station.


    Seeing that Qingyou is so powerful, the civet tribe people have become more and more courageous as they fought, and more and more dragon-shaped monsters have been torn down and bitten into pieces.


    During the battle between the two sides, these dragon-shaped monsters did not even get a little advantage.


    Soon, the garrison in the city rushed over one after another, and they were also shocked when they saw this scene before them.


    In the hand-to-hand combat with these dragon-shaped monsters, except for the advanced Ursa warriors, the other warriors could not get in at all, and could only use bows and magic to provide remote assistance.


    More and more force came in the city, and these dragon-shaped monsters finally couldn''t hold it.


    Tens of thousands of dragon-shaped monsters, all six to seven thousand died in this square.


    The monsters let out a whine and began to turn around and take off to escape.

 Chapter 394： Query clues

    "Oh!!"


    Seeing these dragon-shaped monsters fleeing, all the soldiers roared and cheered.


    It wasn''t until the enemy was completely gone that the civet tribe people relaxed, and their bodies gradually returned to normal.


    Although I don''t know what happened to me, it is very happy to be able to gain such power.


    After this battle, the fighters of other races had a complete admiration for the Civet clan.


    The horror of those dragon-shaped monsters, all the soldiers present have basically experienced it firsthand.


    They also gave a high degree of recognition in their hearts for the heroic fighting posture of the Civets.


    Those races who were still a little unconvinced with the civet clan becoming a royal clan were also completely convinced.


    In this battle, the civet tribesmen also lost hundreds of people, basically because they did not get familiar with the power they gained. After this battle, most of the civet tribes also began to concentrate on practicing in their spare time.


    The god-given city was very efficient in all aspects. Within three hours of the end of the battle, the monster corpses on the entire square had been cleaned up.


    That night,


    All the high-levels in the city gathered in Chixin''s studio, staring at the corpse of a dragon-shaped monster on the workbench.


    "So, what the **** is this? I have never seen this thing before."


    The Fallen King reached out his hand and stroked the monster''s foot, frowning and asked.


    "This monster, both in shape and appearance, is very similar to the dragon in the monster clan, but the dragon clan is a big monster, it is impossible to be so weak, and the size is much larger than this.


    Tia hesitated and said softly.


    "Sister Chixin, do you know anything about this monster?"


    Qingyou turned his head and looked at Chi Xin, who was constantly rummaging for things in one corner, and asked softly.


    "Wait a minute... I can find it soon."


    Chi Xin waved his hand with his back to the crowd, without turning his head back, after speaking, he continued to lower his head and writhe.


    Everyone looked at each other, but they had no choice but to wait for Chi Xin to find what she was looking for.


    "Aha! Found it!"


    Finally, Chi Xin let out a cheer, and then walked over with a huge cuboid.


    Peng!


    Chi Xin put the thing on the table, and suddenly a large amount of dust was stirred up.


    Everyone was choked and coughed.


    Chi Xin looked indifferent. She stretched out her hand to wipe the dust off the thing, and everyone could see clearly that this thing turned out to be a book.


    "Such a thick book!"


    Tia said in surprise.


    "Hmph, this book is the treasure house of the Steel Hammer Tribe, and it has been passed down in one line for nearly a thousand years."


    Chi Xin glanced at Tia, and said proudly.


    Listening to Chi Xin''s introduction, everyone also showed a look of surprise.


    Nearly a thousand years!


    That means that this book has existed since the dwarf appeared.


    "The ancestors of our tribe began to consciously record all kinds of peculiar things and creatures on the entire Chaos Continent very early. For thousands of years, people have continued to add and add to them. As far as I know, there is nothing in this book. I can''t find it in the book."


    Chi Xin turned the pages of the book while introducing.


    Indeed, a wonderful book that has been continuously enriched in recent years should indeed be all-encompassing.

 Chapter 395： Argonians

    "Ha, I found it, this should be it."


    While everyone was waiting anxiously, Chi Xin let out a cry of surprise, and everyone hurried over.


    The image painted on the yellowed page is the dragon-shaped monster lying on the workbench.


    "Lady Blazing Heart, please translate it quickly."


    When the Fallen King saw that all the words in the book were ignorant, he hurriedly urged.


    "The text recorded above is in ancient dwarf language, and now the dwarves don''t use this type of text...but I should still be able to infer the meaning of these words."


    Chi Xin touched the text on the page, frowned and said.


    The other people present couldn''t help at all, so they could only stand by and wait in silence.


    Chi Xin''s speed was not slow, and it didn''t take long before she closed the book.


    "Sister Chixin, how about it, can you figure out the origin of this thing?"


    Tia clasped her hands on her chest and asked worriedly.


    "This monster is called the Yalong people. According to legend, they are the offspring of the dragon race and the orcs. Although they do not belong to the monster race, they do retain the blood of the monster race."


    Chi Xin frowned and said.


    "The offspring of a cross between a dragon and an orc!"


    Everyone couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    This is an explosive anecdote, and I didn''t expect that part of the dragon bloodline would remain on the wild continent.


    "But isn''t the Dragon Clan living in seclusion with other monsters?"


    The Fallen King asked strangely.


    "The record says that these Argonians are not accepted by the Dragons and other monsters. The Dragons think their blood is impure and spurn them, so he can only stay in the wild land. Neither can he integrate into the orc tribe, It is also impossible to join the Monster Race. It is a deformed product that is separated from the two races."


    Chi Xin continued to explain.


    "It seems that the life experience of these Yalong people is also very bleak, but why did they collude with the tiger people?"


    The civet queen sighed lightly with a serious expression on her face.


    "There is no record of this in the book, but the book once said that before the war between humans and the orcs hundreds of years ago, the Argonians and some orcs reached an agreement to allocate a small part of the wild land to Asia. Dragon people live.


    And this land has also been used as a forbidden land by the orcs since then, and the two do not interfere with each other.


    However, after the orcs were defeated and all were driven into the wilderness, this ancient rule was basically forgotten. "


    Chi Xin thought for a while, and continued to add.


    "That is to say, the tiger people inadvertently broke into the forbidden area, and reached a certain cooperative relationship with the Yalong people?"


    Said quietly.


    "It depends on the situation, otherwise there is no other reasonable explanation.


    The history of the barren land is relatively long, and it is normal to leave such a few unresolved problems in ancient times. "


    Chi Xin nodded and said seriously.


    "It can be seen that the number of Argonians that can defeat the lionman empire''s millions of troops in one day is not a small number. Right now the tiger empire has just consolidated the lionman empire''s territory, and it should be busy at this stage.


    We have to take advantage of this time to formulate some strategies and develop some new types of weapons to facilitate future attacks from the tigers and to deal with these difficult Argonians. "


    The civet queen rubbed her temples, and said with a headache.

 Chapter 396： High spirits

    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    From today''s attack on the Argonians, it can be seen that their combat power is much higher than that of ordinary orc warriors.


    As the forces with the highest average combat power in the barren land, the low-level warriors of the God-given City have also, with the help of Marrow Spirit Firefly, leaped from the realm of Tier 1 and Tier 2 to the level of three or four calamities.


    Tier 3 and 4, this is completely comparable to the strength of the Lion Empire elite team.


    But today, in the face of the Argonians who came from the raid, ordinary warriors can''t play any role at all.


    In other words, the average strength of these Yalong people is around Tier 6.


    Except for those of the civets whose bloodlines have been promoted by Lin Mo, it is really difficult to find a unit that can only compete with the Yalong at this stage.


    This is what worries about the Queen Civet as the monarch of Yan Country.


    "Queen, leave the weapons to me, and I will do my best to develop weapons that can deal with these Argonians."


    Chi Xin patted his chest lightly, and said solemnly.


    The civet queen nodded and patted her shoulder.


    "Fallen King, now Lilian is not in the city. The training of all fighters and the improvement of realm will bother you.


    Although it is impossible to immediately gather a team that can fight the Argonians head-on, it is not impossible to extract all the high-level combat power and gather an elite team.


    These issues that need to be considered are all left to you. "


    Qingyou turned his head to look at the Fallen King, and seriously ordered.


    "Yes, saint, just wrap it on me!"


    The fallen king bowed slightly and said loudly.


    "As for Tia..."


    Qingyou turned to look at Tia again.


    "Sister Qingyou, do not hesitate to tell me, I''m listening."


    Tia said quickly.


    "Hurry up and train more priests who can fit in with my god¡¯s twin lotus fire. The Tiger Empire doesn¡¯t know when it will fight us. This is the final decisive battle in the wilderness. We must have enough medical strength. In order to ensure the safety of the soldiers."


    Qingyou stared at her eyes tightly and said solemnly.


    "Okay, Sister Qingyou, I see."


    Tia could also feel the importance she attached to this matter from the quiet words, so she hurriedly replied.


    "Everyone, this will be our last enemy in the Wild Land. As long as we can win this war, we can completely unify the entire Wild Land and bring the glory of the God of Flame to all the orcs.


    So please do your best to prepare for everything. My **** can choose us orcs as the starting point. It is his trust in us and our glory. We must not let him down, we must The fire spread well. "


    Quiet eyes flicked across everyone''s faces one by one, she said affectionately.


    Everyone was also infected by her emotions, one by one, they clenched their hands, feeling that they were full of power.


    "Yes! Saintess!"


    Everyone said in unison, not loud, but very firm...


    "Ding dong! It is detected that the host¡¯s believer''s combat intent has reached the conditions, and the hidden missions in the kingdom panel can be opened. Accept?


    Lin Mo, who was thousands of miles away, suddenly received the system prompt.

 Chapter 397： Hidden task

    Hidden tasks in the kingdom panel?


    When Lin Mo heard this, he immediately became interested.


    As long as it is a task, there must be generous rewards.


    This is the first time that the system has activated the task reminder. How can Lin Mo not do this task?


    "Accept the task!"


    Lin Mo immediately chose to confirm.


    "The rise of the tiger empire is unstoppable like a flood of levees. The wild land and the three-legged situation no longer exists. In the face of the tiger empire like a scourge, whether the new imperial power of the country of Yan can succeed Its defeat depends entirely on whether the gods they believe in can give the correct command."


    The system was like a narration in a movie, and said this sentence without emotion.


    Lin Mo was dumbfounded when he heard it, and he was speechless for a while.


    "Task objective: Lead the kingdom of Yan to defeat the Tiger Empire within 10 days.


    Task requirements: the host can not take action in person


    mission rewards:? ? ? "


    Defeat the Tiger Empire in 10 days!


    Lin Mo couldn''t help his head getting a little bigger when he saw the mission goal.


    What is enough time for ten days?


    Moreover, he is not allowed to shoot himself. The difficulty of this task can be imagined only by relying on the country of Yan that has not yet expanded into a large-scale army.


    What hurt Lin Modan the most were the three question marks that rewarded him for the task.


    Although it is a hidden task temporarily opened by the system, the task reward may be very mysterious, but the task reward item is listed, but three question marks are given, which is a bit of a mentality.


    Even seeing Lin Mo, who was used to systemic urine, couldn''t help but feel angry.


    "Hey..."


    Lin Mo sighed, his face was helpless.


    The task is accepted by oneself, and it is always one''s own choice.


    If you can''t see the reward for this task at most, you just ignore this task. Anyway, you won''t be punished if you fail to complete the task.


    "Ding Dong! Mission failure penalty: erasing the existence of the existing kingdom."


    Lin Mo had just thought about this fluke idea in his mind, and the system immediately issued a warning tone.


    "I wipe it! What the hell!"


    Lin Mo was immediately anxious, and even if he couldn''t see the rewards of the mission, he would directly become a polished commander if the mission was not completed?


    You know, Lin Mo and his saint have put a lot of effort into operating the God-given City to its current scale within a few months.


    If the system directly wiped out the entire Kingdom of Yan, then Lin Mo would basically lose half of his net worth.


    No way!


    Certainly not!


    Lin Mo quickly calmed himself down. It seemed that after accepting this task, he had to do it.


    Fortunately, the system only stipulates that you will not be allowed to take action, and it has not said that you will not be allowed to take action by the envoy that you just received.


    With the existence of Karthus, although it is impossible for him to have such a strong strength, he alone can reach thousands of troops.


    "Lian Nuan, when I go to school tomorrow, I will go to the Cavaliers Academy to help me and the school to ask for a 10-day leave. There has been a major incident in the God-given City. I can¡¯t come back to accompany you in a short time, but if there is an emergency, As long as you pray to me, I will rush back immediately."


    Lin Mo touched Lian Nuan''s head and ordered softly.


    Lian Nuan flattened her mouth slightly, looking really unhappy.


    But she will not interfere with any decision and behavior of Lin Mo because of her own desires.


    Lian Nuan rubbed Lin Mo''s hand reluctantly, and nodded obediently.

 Chapter 398： Beheading

    After putting Lian Nuan to sleep, Lin Mo immediately got in touch with Qingyou through the Godhead panel.


    Qingyou had no rest during the war between Qingyou and the Tiger Man Empire, but Lin Mo easily contacted her.


    "My God, what oracle do you need to come down?"


    Qingyou quickly returned to her sanctuary, waiting respectfully under the flame totem.


    "How''s the war situation going on in the Wildlands?"


    Earlier, he had only received instructions on the hidden mission of the system. Lin Mo didn''t know the specific situation of the barren land, so he first asked Qingyou.


    "My god, the millions of the Lion Empire¡¯s army was defeated by the Tiger Empire in one day. The Tiger Empire did not know how to obtain the help of the Argonians. They are the hybrid descendants of the Dragon and Orcs. The combat effectiveness is extremely strong, and the average strength is above the sixth rank. Today, the civet clan that attacked me was repelled and killed nearly 10,000, but the specific number of them is still unknown."


    Qingyou introduced the current situation in a very organized manner.


    Argonians?


    A mixture of dragons and orcs?


    The average strength is above the sixth rank?


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but feel tight after hearing the news. Such strength is too strong.


    No wonder the war with the tiger empire allows the system to be used as a hidden mission for itself. The current situation is indeed somewhat difficult.


    "What was the price paid for repelling those Yalong people today?"


    Lin Mo was silent for a moment and continued to ask.


    "Report to my god, apart from the sacrifice of the Bairen Civet compatriots, there is no other loss."


    When Qingyou said these words, there was unconcealable pride on her face.


    "Oh? The blood for your promotion, will it come in handy so soon?"


    Lin Mo asked softly.


    "Thank my **** for the gift."


    Qingyou Bingxue, a smart girl, had long expected this situation to be written by Lin Mo.


    Now that Lin Mo himself mentioned the bloodline, Qingyou dare to be sure.


    "Qingyou, how many people are there in the civet tribe?"


    Lin Mo asked with a thought.


    "My god, the population of our race is more than ten thousand adults."


    More than 10,000.


    Lin Mo thought in his heart, and gradually had a bold idea.


    Today, the Tiger Empire sent the Yalong people to attack the civet clan. It was nothing more than knowing that the civet clan is now the royal family of the entire country of Yan and wanted to perform a beheading operation.


    In their opinion, perhaps the entire country of Yan is not worthy of their sending an army to kill. As long as the royal family is destroyed, the rest of the country will fall apart.


    Since the tiger empire can start a beheading operation, why didn''t I also come for such a beheading operation?


    Since these ten thousand civet tribes can repel the Argonians who came to attack, it proves that they have the strength to fight the Argonians head-on.


    First go to find out the position of the leader of the tiger empire on the opposite side, and then transport the 10,000 army in batches through the storage space, with the high-level combat power of Karthus and Lilian Ye Ning, thinking To execute this beheading operation is simply a piece of cake.


    The system said that it could not make a move, but the system did not stipulate that it could not use other methods to help its believers!


    Lin Mo suddenly lit up,


    I don''t know if this is a loophole in the system plan, or if I left such an opportunity for myself.


    But in any case, this is an excellent plan.

 Chapter 399： First appearance

    If this plan can be carried out smoothly, let alone ten days, the entire tiger empire can fall apart within three days.


    "Qingyou, the tiger empire has now integrated the remaining strength of the lion empire, and their strength is different from the past.


    If they drag on like this, they will only consolidate their strength, and there will be more nights and dreams..."


    Lin Mo deliberately said in a serious voice.


    "My God, Qingyou thinks the same way, but Qingyou and the sisters are incompetent. They have not been able to train more and stronger fighters, and cannot immediately defeat those tigers. I ask my God to punish them."


    Qingyou hurriedly lowered her head and began to review herself.


    "Well, Qingyou, you have done a great job. You can''t anticipate the situation at the moment. If you can build a nation in less than a year, I have been watching your efforts. In my eyes, there is no need to blame myself."


    Seeing this, Lin Mo directly teleported it along the godhead panel, then took out the celestial spirit body and stood in front of Qingyou.


    While comforting softly, he gently touched Qingyou''s head.


    "Ok?"


    Feeling her head being touched by others, Qingyou suddenly shook her body and suddenly raised her head.


    When she saw a strange man appeared in front of her, Qingyou subconsciously made a defensive action, but when she saw the gentleness in Lin Mo''s eyes, Qingyou gave up the idea of ??attacking.


    "My... my god?"


    Quietly asked tentatively.


    "Well, it''s me."


    Lin Mo immediately put away the heavenly spirit body, turned into a fireball, and finally switched back quickly.


    During the period of the Bernard Empire, Lin Mo''s other conveniences did not improve much, but the switching back and forth between the celestial spirit body and the fireball form has been thoroughly practiced, and the entire operation can be completed in less than a second.


    "Sorry, Qingyou has clumsy eyes and failed to recognize my god. Please punish me."


    After seeing this familiar fireball, Qingyou was sure that the man in front of him was the **** of flames he had imagined countless times.


    She couldn''t help being surprised and happy, and then quickly knelt down and asked Lin Mo for punishment.


    "Okay, it doesn''t matter, this is the first time I have shown my real body in front of you. It is normal for you not to recognize it. There is no need to blame yourself."


    Seeing her sincere and fearful look, Lin Mo couldn''t help but smiled and stretched out his hand and rubbed her head.


    I have to say that the two cat ears on Qingyou''s head are still very comfortable to the touch.


    Not only is it soft, it is also very elastic, and the hand feels very silky.


    Lin Mo finally understood why the people in the Bernard Empire were so enthusiastic about the orcs brought by Dark Shuang.


    It turned out that Lu Maomao was so happy.


    Qingyou was also very well-behaved. Without taking Lin Mo''s hand away, she kept kneeling and sitting there, letting Lin Mo rub her head.


    What Lin Mo didn''t notice was that as he touched, the tail behind Qingyou also wobbled mischievously.


    "Ah, sorry, I was a bit distracted just thinking about things."


    Lin Mo rubbed the cat''s ears for a long time before realizing that he was obsessed with rubbing the cat and couldn''t help himself, so he hurriedly retracted his hand.


    "As long as my **** likes it, Qingyou doesn''t mind."


    Qingyou gently shook his tail, blushing and said.


    Looking at the quiet and ruddy face that was dripping with water, Lin Mo shook his head quickly.


    He appeared in front of Qingyou in the form of a celestial spirit body, not to rub his head, but to talk business.

 Chapter 400： Tokanouchi

    "Qingyou, now the Tiger Empire has just taken over the remaining power of the Lion Empire, and they have not been completely stabilized, and they have just experienced a fierce battle, and they should be exhausted now. We have to seize the time and take advantage of this opportunity to defeat them in one go. Otherwise, you may not have such a good opportunity in the future."


    Lin Mo stretched out his hand to pull Qingyou up from the ground, and said seriously.


    When Lin Mo started to talk about business, Qingyou also put away the shy expression before, and listened carefully to Lin Mo''s words.


    "My God, Qingyou also thinks that you are right. Now is indeed the best time for a surprise attack, but..."


    Speaking quietly, his tone gradually became hesitant.


    Lin Mo showed a puzzled look before Qingyou gritted his teeth and continued to speak.


    "It''s just that our current strength and strength are not enough. The attack is just to let the soldiers die. Is there something wrong..."


    After Qingyou finished speaking, she hurriedly lowered her head, as if she was afraid that she might bump Lin Mo and make him angry.


    Lin Mo was also slightly surprised, but Qingyou was a very obedient girl.


    This was the first time that she objected to herself, but she didn''t expect that the starting point was to care about the lives of the soldiers.


    Lin Mo nodded secretly in his heart, it is really rare for Qingyou to have this kind of love for the people like a child.


    "Qingyou, you civet clan, are you willing to dedicate everything you have to the country of Yan?"


    Lin Mo asked softly.


    Qingyou was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately bowed down.


    "My God, the civet family has followed you for the longest time and is your most loyal believer. This country of Yan is also what we have seen bit by bit, developed from scratch. This is our home. We are naturally willing to This family, for this family to give us everything, this loyalty, please let me know!"


    The quiet words are loud and loud, although she is a girl, every word of her is so sonorous and powerful.


    "Very well, I have sensed your awareness and loyalty.


    In fact, in this battle, what I need is not the other races and fighters of the God-given City, what I need is only your civet clan. "


    Lin Mo stretched out his hand again to pull her up, and said with a smile.


    Qingyou can be said to be the representative of the will of the entire civet tribe. She can say these things, and other civet tribes naturally have this attitude.


    "As long as we are?"


    Qingyou didn''t expect Lin Mo to say that, and was stunned for a while.


    "The blood of your clan, I have already been promoted through divine art. This is the reason why you can exert power beyond imagination today.


    Now it seems that your clan is the only race that can directly compete with the Argonians.


    Although I am now present in the Chaos Continent, I cannot produce all my power, and naturally I cannot help you win the war. I can only use some magical arts to help you..."


    Lin Mo then told Qingyou his beheading action plan completely.


    The more Qingyou listened, the bigger the eyes opened.


    Such a plan had never occurred to her, and it simply opened the door to a new world.


    "If this is the case, we may really be able to successfully kill the high-levels of the Tiger Empire, and this war will naturally be won without a fight."


    The quiet and excited little face flushed.


    "Within ten days, be prepared, I will take you together to change the sky of the wild land!"

 Chapter 401： trend

    The ten-day time limit may be too late for other things, but for such a beheading operation, the 10-day preparation time is more than enough.


    Within these ten days, Qingyou can prepare for all battles with her 10,000 people.


    As for the high-level combat power, Lin Mo decided not to use any of them except for the three saints who had reached the eighth level.


    Since it was a beheading operation, the fewer people knew about it, the more concealed this operation would be.


    No one could have imagined that the Yanzhi Congress, which was at an absolute disadvantage, would take such a radical way to carry out a sneak attack at this time.


    Even if the tiger empire was defensive, it would only guard the border. They would never have thought that a small army would sneak into their hinterland with the help of the gods.


    On Lilian and Ye Ning''s side, Lin Mo also went to meet with them in person, and discussed the matter with them.


    When she saw Lin Mo, Lilian was pretty good. Like Qingyou, she was surprised mixed with joy.


    But Ye Ning was different. She had met Lin Mo in this form before.


    She had never thought that the envoy of the God of Flame, whom she secretly fell in love with, turned out to be the God of Flame himself!


    Ye Ning''s feelings were very complicated, and there was a touch of loss in her joy.


    But this is also very natural,


    Ye Ning has never had a feeling of admiration for any man in the past 100 years, and now he finally has one, who is still a **** he believes in.


    The surprise was because of Lin Mo''s spiritual identity, and the loss was also because of his spiritual identity.


    Ye Ning had to bury this love deeply in her heart and try not to touch it again.


    Lin Mo didn''t notice Ye Ning''s slight abnormality.


    After confirming the relevant matters of the beheading operation with the two girls, Lin Mo left directly.


    The Tiger Empire is now almost covering the entire wilderness, and it is not easy to find the position of the Tiger King.


    The difficulty of the beheading operation is not how troublesome it is to implement, but because the work that needs to be prepared in advance is too cumbersome.


    Lin Mo contacted Karthus for the first time.


    Since this Tie Hanhan signed a divine envoy contract with Lin Mo, all of them have stayed in the wild land.


    Compared with a Lin Mo staying in the Bernard Empire, Karthus was much more aware of the movements of the various forces in the Wild Land.


    Moreover, Karthus also has the strength of a king, in search and investigation, his speed is definitely faster than the people in the god-given city.


    It took three days for Lin Mocai and Karthus to determine the position of the second prince.


    But what puzzled Lin Mo was that this guy didn''t even stay in the tiger man''s imperial city base camp, but led the army towards the god-given city.


    "It doesn¡¯t make sense? Now there is only a power in the entire wild land, such as the Kingdom of Yan, which is fairly large. The Tiger Empire is already a dominant family. It stands to reason that it is necessary to deal with the Kingdom of Yan, and there is no Emperor of the Tiger. It is necessary to personally lead the army on the expedition. With their military strength, it should not be a problem to send an army of one million."


    Lin Mo and Karthus looked at the Tiger Empire''s army from a distance, and Lin Mo said with some doubts.


    "Is it because the previous attack on the civet clan failed, and the tiger king became angry, so that he personally led the army to march?"


    Karthus questioned.

 Chapter 402： Race against time

    "This situation is simply impossible."


    Lin Mo shook his head.


    "A normal prince of a country can''t be ashamed to become angry because such a small thing fails..."


    Karthus and Lin Mo looked at each other and frowned slightly.


    "What if the Emperor of the Tiger Empire is abnormal?"


    Karthus showed a wicked smile.


    "This is what I''m worried about. Combining the decisive battle between them and the Lion Empire that ended within a day is too abnormal.


    According to the news that came back, during the battle that day, the tiger king''s mental state was very unstable, and he didn''t care about the lives of his own people.


    Seriously, this guy is more like enjoying the battle.


    Moreover, as the main force of his army are those Argonians who don¡¯t know their origins..."


    Lin Mo pondered for a moment before continuing.


    "Perhaps the reason why the Tiger King is so eager to lead the army to come is because of the Argonians?"


    Karthus scratched his head, trying to analyze the cause.


    "I am worried that this is the case. The Tiger Man Empire has just taken over the remaining capital of the Lion Man. The most important thing is to stabilize and digest the situation thoroughly, instead of rushing to do everything to quickly take control of the entire wilderness. The reason behind all this is probably related to those Yalong people."


    Lin Mo nodded, deeply agreeing.


    When communicating with Qingyou and the others, Qingyou also told Lin Mo of his heart-to-heart discovery by the way, so Lin Mo had already learned about these Yalong people and the Forbidden Land.


    "You stay here to keep an eye on the situation on the other side. I have to investigate it myself."


    Lin Mo thought for a while, but still felt a little worried. After giving instructions to Karthus, Lin Mo directly bypassed the Tiger Empire army and headed towards their hinterland.


    "Yes, my god."


    Although Karthus didn''t know what Lin Mo was going to do, as a divine envoy, he naturally had no reason to obey Lin Mo''s arrangement.


    With him staring at the movement of this army, Lin Mo felt relieved.


    The Lion Empire failed within a day, so the forbidden land where the legendary Argonians lived could only exist in the original territory of the Tiger Empire.


    At that time, it was crazily suppressed by the Lion Man Empire, and the territory of the Tiger Man was not particularly large.


    Moreover, the location of such forbidden land must be sparsely populated and barren land, and Lin Mo''s goal is even more obvious.


    At Lin Mo''s speed, within three days, he should be able to explore the entire Tiger Man Empire territory.


    While rushing, Lin Mo got in touch with Qingyou through the Godhead panel.


    "My god, what do you tell me?"


    Qingyou has been busy arranging the decapitation these days, so she has been waiting in the temple, and when she heard Lin Mo''s oracle, she immediately responded.


    "How is the arrangement of the Civet family?"


    "Qingyou has already arranged everything in the civet tribe, and temporarily found other cat people to replace the civet tribe to ensure the normal operation of the god-given city. Now all the tribe members are ready. With your order, we can immediately go into battle."


    Answered quietly and ably.


    "Very good!" Lin Mo couldn''t help but praised.


    Doing things quietly is profitable. Within two or three days, they have handled the affairs of tens of thousands of people, and even arranged people to temporarily replace them.

 Chapter 403： Look for

    "The situation has temporarily changed. The Civet tribe still stands by as originally planned, but the other warriors of all races must also be prepared for the expedition."


    Lin Mo sighed lightly.


    "My God, why is this?"


    Qingyou didn''t know the situation in the Tiger Empire, so she asked very suspiciously.


    "The Tiger King has led all his troops towards the God-given City. It should be there within a few days. Even if the decapitation is successful, there is no guarantee that the remaining remnants will not attack the city. Be fully prepared for defense."


    "Gosh!"


    Hearing the news, Qingyou couldn''t help exclaiming.


    She also didn''t expect that the Tiger Man Empire would mobilize all its troops non-stop to attack the God-given City.


    "My god, I know, and I will start arranging immediately."


    But Qingyou is someone who has seen the world, she patted her chest lightly, forcing herself to calm down.


    "The city guarded by Lilian and the others will be the first to come into contact with the army of the Tiger Empire, and send the army directly to guard the city. It is the last line of defense of the god-given city."


    Lin Mo considered it for a moment and ordered.


    "Okay, my god."


    Qingyou naturally didn''t have any opinions, and immediately nodded in response.


    "The Tiger Empire¡¯s strong desire to attack is a bit strange. I want to personally investigate the Yalong forbidden area to ensure that after the successful decapitation operation, there will be no new worries."


    Lin Mo continued.


    "Ok..."


    Qingyou didn''t understand why Lin Mo didn''t directly take the opportunity to launch the beheading operation at the beginning, but now after listening to Lin Mo''s explanation, she understood.


    "My God..."


    "Ok?"


    "Please be careful."


    After Qingyou said these words of concern, she immediately regretted it.


    Who am I talking to? I am talking to the omnipotent flame god.


    Isn¡¯t it funny to be a mortal, worrying about the safety of the gods?


    Qingyou''s face flushed immediately, and she was ashamed to find a place to go straight in.


    "Okay, I will pay attention."


    What Qingyou did not expect was that Lin Mo seriously responded to her concern.


    Qingyou''s nose was sore that she almost didn''t cry.


    No matter when, the God of Flame can always treat himself in the most gentle way, and this kind of gentleness is almost pampered.


    Lin Mo felt warm in his heart.


    Although I am a **** with great powers, my soul is still that of human beings.


    Being alone on this continent, being able to receive a care, really made Lin Mo very warm.


    After disconnecting from Qingyou, Lin Mo took a deep breath and then made up his mind.


    Regardless of the purpose of these Argonians to help the tiger tribe, he must do his best to stop them from conspiring.


    For the next two days, Lin Mo has been running around the tiger empire, looking for the so-called forbidden land.


    And Karthus has also been stuck near the tiger army, monitoring their every move.


    Fortunately, such a large army moved very slowly, and the tiger empire was far away from the country of Yan, which gave Qingyou enough time to prepare fortifications and strategies to defend against the enemy.


    Finally, late at night on the fifth day after receiving the hiding task, Lin Mo broke into a dark dense forest.


    Here, he finally felt the breath of the Argonians...

 Chapter 404： Skeleton jungle

    The air was mixed with the body odor peculiar to large orcs, as well as the faint smell of monsters.


    Lin Mo had fought with the two maids of Anshuang, and he was very familiar with the aura belonging to the monster race.


    "Hehe, it''s Yanshi who is hiding."


    Lin Mo sneered and walked towards the depths of the dense forest.


    This place is located in the deepest part of the Tiger Empire.


    If it hadn''t been for Lin Mo to be able to perceive the demonic atmosphere here, I am afraid he would not have realized that this place was the forbidden land in the legend.


    Lin Mo took nearly a hundred steps, and the scene in front of him suddenly changed drastically.


    Just now, I was still walking in a dark dense forest, and suddenly the surrounding area became a swamp full of purple poisonous fog.


    Lin Mo was standing on the edge of the swamp at this time, his legs and feet were deeply inserted in the mud, and the dirty mud water around was crawling with brightly colored snakes and toads, which made his scalp numb.


    Lin Mo frowned slightly, then took a step back, but felt as if he was blocked by something, and couldn''t even take a step back.


    "Oh? Enchantment? Or some kind of special restriction?"


    Lin Mo shrugged, but there was no fear on his face.


    For him, this level of prohibition has no restrictive effect at all, as long as he wants to, he can burn everything and go out instantly.


    "Although the intensity is mediocre to me, for the orcs in the wild, this is a death trap."


    Seeing that he couldn''t back up, Lin Mo continued to walk forward indifferently.


    Those venomous snakes and toads crawled past his feet, hissing at the letter, watching Lin Mo walk alone into the depths of the swamp.


    Along the way, Lin Mo saw countless bones soaking in the mud. Many of the bones had been eroded by the poisonous gas in the swamp. He didn''t know how many years he had been soaking here.


    No wonder these Argonians have survived in the wild for so long but have not been discovered by the orcs. It turns out that all the orcs who strayed into this forbidden land were left in this poisonous swamp.


    The wet, lubricated and greasy feeling under his feet made Lin Mo a little uncomfortable. He simply used a little burn value to evaporate all the water that was stepped on under his feet, and the mud was baked into hard ground.


    Lin Mo walked all the way, and the row of dry footprints left behind was gradually moistened and assimilated by the swamp again, and was no longer visible.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Lin Mo passed through this poisonous swamp and stepped onto a piece of purple land.


    The two rows of tall and stout white pillars in front attracted Lin Mo''s attention.


    When he walked in, Lin Mo''s pupils shrank slightly.


    What kind of white pillar is this? This is obviously the rib of some kind of giant animal!


    Surrounding it, there are many other shapes of bones,


    These bones even constitute a large forest of bones.


    Lin Mo slowly floated into the air and looked down condescendingly.


    It can be vaguely recognized that the bone forest at the foot should be a certain dead dragon.


    Its wings, ribs, tail,


    The bones left over from various parts of the body can still be pieced together to form the shape it had in life.


    Lin Mo estimated that this dragon is at least sixty to seventy meters long.


    What a shocking behemoth this must be!


    Lin Mo suddenly saw that in the eyes of the dragon''s skull, there seemed to be a gloomy light.

 Chapter 405： Keel House

    Although the centipede is dead but not stiff, the dragon has been dead for thousands of years at least.


    If this still leaves any signs of life belonging to it, then it is really a ghost.


    Under curiosity, Lin Mo immediately leaned over and landed, and then stepped towards the dragon''s skull.


    Following the clearly identifiable dragon spine on the ground, Lin Mo walked forward, and within a short time, he approached the huge skull.


    The feeling of looking in the air and looking up close is completely different.


    Looking at this faucet the size of a two-story villa, Lin Mo couldn''t help but be surprised.


    If this thing can be obtained, it is estimated that the entire Chaos Continent will be crazy about it.


    Lin Mo''s storage space is enough. The 1,000 square meters volume can still be installed with a faucet.


    But this thing is at best a collectible, Lin Mo wouldn''t be arrogant enough to show it to others everywhere.


    In addition, storage space has to be used to transport an army of 10,000 people, and putting a dragon head in it will take up too much space.


    However, Lin Mo decided to place a miniature flame totem here, and wait for his storage space to really evolve into a world.


    Wouldn''t it be beautiful to collect the entire bones of the dragon at that time?


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo immediately placed a miniature flame totem on one of the dragon''s spine bones, and then continued to move toward the inside of the dragon''s head.


    The inside of the dragon head is like a house, the skin and flesh inside have been worn away with the millennia,


    Except for the smooth and round bones, there was nothing else that was disgusting, which made Lin Mo very satisfied.


    Following the giant dragon''s gums all the way up, Lin Mo entered the giant dragon''s brain cavity. Just now he saw the light in the giant dragon''s eyes in the sky, it should be from here.


    Entering the giant dragon''s brain cavity, Lin Mo was slightly surprised.


    He found...


    There is a person here!


    And still an orc!


    It was an old tiger man. His clothes were all worn out and he looked very ragged.


    I don''t know if it was affected by the poisonous gas and the swamp here, the tiger man''s skin showed a sickly purple color, which was very close to the poisonous gas outside.


    He was sitting in the middle of the dragon¡¯s brain, with a very rough stone bowl in front of him.


    The bowl was filled with dark yellow oil, a cotton thread was soaked in the stone bowl, and the top of the cotton thread was still burning with a raging flame.


    This is a simple oil lamp, and the light Lin Mo saw just now should be from this oil lamp.


    "what?"


    Hearing the movement of Lin Mo coming in, the old tiger man also gave a soft voice.


    Lin Mo saw that he was still holding a peeled poisonous toad in his hand, and there were many on the ground next to it.


    It is estimated that the oil in the stone bowl came from here.


    Lin Mo suddenly felt disgusted in his heart, and had the urge to burn the old man and those dead toads with a torch.


    But this old tiger man is the only living creature Lin Mo has seen that can communicate.


    Lin Mo hesitated, and finally resisted this impulse.


    "It is surprising that human beings can successfully get here, sit down."


    The voice of the old tiger man was as harsh as sandpaper.


    However, he did not show any hostility towards Lin Mo, and instead asked Lin Mo to sit down.


    Since Lin Mo saw those toads, he had a disgusting attitude towards everything here.


    He shook his head, still standing in place.

 Chapter 406： The legend of the dragon god

    "Ha ha."


    Seeing the unconcealed disgust on Lin Mo''s face, the tiger man was not angry. He chuckled twice and got up from the ground.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    Lin Mo frowned and asked.


    "I have forgotten my name, but thanks to Dragon God, my appearance can still let me know that I am a tiger.


    As for why I am here... I entered here by mistake, and have never been able to go out since then. "


    The tiger man rubbed his hands and replied with a smile.


    "Forgot your name? How long have you been here?"


    Lin Mo looked at him carefully, and continued to ask.


    "It''s impossible to calculate time here. I don''t know. It''s probably hundreds of years."


    The tiger man thought about it seriously, and then he gave an answer.


    Depending on the degree of weathering of his clothes, the time he wants to stay here shouldn''t be short.


    But tiger people don''t have a long life span like elves or fallen people.


    A hundred years has been the length of a tiger man''s life.


    If this tiger man hadn''t lied, then the reason why he can live till now is probably related to the dragon **** he just mentioned.


    "Dragon God, what is that?"


    "Huh? You all came here, didn''t you come for the power of the Dragon God?"


    After hearing Lin Mo''s question, the tiger man showed a surprised expression.


    "I just got here by mistake."


    Lin Mo said softly.


    "Hehe, that''s a coincidence."


    The tiger man chuckled and couldn''t tell whether he believed it or not.


    Lin Mo stood on the spot with a cold face, waiting for the following.


    Since you can say that you strayed here for hundreds of years, then I also strayed here. Is there any problem?


    Regarding emotion and reason, the tiger people can only accept Lin Mo''s explanation.


    "Thousands of years ago, when the gods had not ascended to the continent of gods, they used to live with all beings in the continent of chaos..."


    Seeing Lin Mo didn''t speak, the tiger man could only continue to take the stubborn conversation.


    Seeing this guy finally started to speak seriously, Lin Mo also listened carefully.


    "The power of the gods is much higher than that of other sentient beings in the Chaos Continent. With the support of absolute power, the gods ignore the life and death of sentient beings and wantonly manipulate and play with sentient beings just to satisfy their own desires..."


    "Under this circumstance, the Dragon God and his people stood up and fought hard for the sentient beings on the Chaos Continent. Because of its powerful power that can fight against the gods, he was revered as the Dragon God by all living beings... ."


    "But the power of the gods is strong after all. After the Dragon God fought desperately, he finally failed."


    "His body and soul have been wiped out, but his will has been passed down from generation to generation, allowing his descendants and believers to gain and share his power."


    "And this forbidden place is where the Dragon God''s will is inherited."


    After the tiger man finished speaking, his hands and hands were kneeling in front of the simple oil lamp on the ground, his face full of piety and fanaticism.


    Lin Mo looked at him coldly, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    The story told by this old man cannot be said to be 100% false, but at least half of it is fabricated.


    Dragon God?


    The dragon race is just a monster race, no matter how powerful it is, it is impossible to compete with the gods.


    The series of legends and past events that the tiger man said have probably been beautified.


    Lin Mo could guess what the specific situation was like.

 Chapter 407： brainwashing

    Thousands of years ago, humans were not the masters of this continent. At that time, humans and orcs were still at the bottom of the food chain.


    Except for the gods who sit at the absolute apex, Yaozu is the only powerhouse among the gods.


    For the throne of the gods, Yaozu must have been coveting it for a long time.


    After all, no race is willing to stay in the second position willingly, and it is reasonable for the Yaozu to stand on top.


    It is estimated that among the monster races at that time, the dragon race is the most powerful, so their desire to defeat the gods and replace them is even stronger.


    The monster clan headed by the dragon clan fought with the gods just to fight for power and status.


    As for what the tiger man said about resisting the oppression of the gods, it was nothing but fart.


    If the gods really want to take action against the sentient beings on the Chaos Continent, it is estimated that the entire Chaos Continent has long been a wasteland, and there is still today''s scene there.


    The demon clan headed by the dragon clan was naturally defeated by the gods, and the so-called dragon **** was slain by the gods as it should.


    It''s just that this guy should be too obsessed, even if it is dead, there is still a trace of will here that affects future generations.


    "This skeleton belongs to the Dragon God?"


    Lin Mo shrugged and looked around.


    "Hehe, the size of the dragon god''s body is not comparable to such a small scale. It''s a pity that the gods are too cruel, and the dragon god''s body could not be preserved. This is just the remains of a dragon warrior. That''s it."


    The old tiger smiled and gently stroked the bones beside him.


    "What do you mean by the power of pursuing the Dragon God?"


    The old tiger man''s pursuit of the so-called "dragon clan" has reached a morbid state, Lin Mo frowned and looked at him, and asked softly.


    "Although the Dragon God passed away, his will to resist has always remained in this place.


    As long as he can be recognized by the Dragon God, he can inherit the power left by the Dragon God and continue to complete his will. "


    The old tiger man walked slowly into Lin Mo and said in a very bewildering tone.


    "Oh? Inheriting the power of the Dragon God, what can he continue to accomplish? The gods have ascended the continent of the gods, and the entire continent of chaos is no longer what it used to be. The last aspirations of the dragon **** should have been completed. "


    Lin Mo sneered in his heart, but continued to ask very seriously on his face.


    Lin Mo''s question hit the nail on the head.


    Since the target of resistance is completely gone, who should this so-called Dragon God''s will resist?


    The old tiger man obviously did not expect Lin Mo to ask such a question.


    Generally, people who enter here, after hearing the story of the Dragon God, and seeing the magnificent dragon bone in front of them, must be full of awe, and without hesitation, they will yearn for the legacy of the Dragon God.


    It was the first time that an elderly tiger person met someone like this who would ask about the follow-up target, and he was also asked for a while.


    However, the old tiger man is also a veteran, and he soon reacted.


    "Although the gods are gone, there is still a lot of oppression on the Chaos Continent,


    After inheriting the Dragon God¡¯s legacy, you will have the power to change all the injustices that exist on this continent and create a more beautiful and ideal world. "


    The old tiger man put on a pitying expression, as if his eyes were shining with love.

 Chapter 408： Poor business ability

    Looking at this guy, he almost had to say, fighting for the free cause of mankind, Lin Mo even wanted to use the flame to manually give him a special effect of holy light.


    This piece of rhetoric can be said to be unfavorable to those who have simple thinking and are extremely easy to be fooled.


    But for a well-educated traveler like Fu Lin Mo, it is simply a self-defeating lie.


    What is it to change the world?


    After inheriting the power of the Dragon God, fighting other forces everywhere, and finally uniting the entire Chaos Continent. Is this the goal achieved?


    No wonder the tiger empire is as mad as it is to unify the barren land. It turned out to be brainwashed by this idea.


    From another perspective, this behavior is still the promotion and spread of violence.


    Compared with what the old tiger man said, what Lin Mo is implementing now is really close to the correct strategy to eliminate oppression and struggle.


    To accomplish this lofty ideal, the most reasonable way is to popularize civilization.


    Although he wanted to laugh very much in his heart, Lin Mo still acted like "I was baptized by your words."


    "The Dragon God''s will is really too great. If I can be fortunate enough to inherit the Dragon God''s will, I will definitely use this power to change the world."


    Lin Mo said excitedly, but there was no ripple in his heart.


    Seeing that Lin Mo, a human with an unusual brain circuit, finally "opened", the old tiger man also showed a satisfied expression on his face.


    "If you want to inherit the will of the Dragon God, you need to pass the trial of the Dragon God.


    If you can successfully pass all the trials, you can successfully see the will of the Dragon God and gain inheritance. "


    The old tiger man introduced.


    "So simple?"


    "This is not easy. The trial of the Dragon God requires you to face the poisonous swamp full of poison and corrosiveness, and test your consciousness and endurance.


    You need to face powerful monsters and test your courage and ability.


    You need to face a complicated and dangerous maze to test your wisdom and judgment.


    Only when you can successfully pass all this, you are qualified to see the will of the Dragon God. "


    The old tiger laughed and introduced to Lin Mo patiently.


    "Oh, after all this is done, can you gain inheritance?"


    "Yes."


    "Then what if I look in the wrong direction during the trial and deviate from the place of the trial?"


    "The three trial places are all together, as long as you keep moving forward."


    "Oh."


    When the old tiger finished speaking, Lin Mo nodded lightly, and then spread out his palm.


    In the palm of his hand, a fiery flame was beating, emitting dangerous temperatures.


    "You...what do you mean?"


    The old tiger man could obviously feel the extraordinaryness of this flame. He looked at Lin Mo in surprise and stepped back subconsciously.


    "I have to say that it is really a wrong choice for the Yalong people to let you here as a guide. Your business ability... is really bad."


    Lin Mo gently shook his head and said.


    "You...who are you?"


    Hearing the three words Yalong, the old tiger''s pupils shrank sharply, and finally a fearful expression appeared on his face.


    "The one who sent you on the road."


    Lin Mo sneered and threw out the fireball in his hand.


    The old tiger man has nowhere to dodge, and instantly becomes a burning man...

 Chapter 409： 1.5 million army

    "Ding Dong, kill the seventh-order tiger priests and get 500 experience points."


    As the system prompt sounded, the tiger priest and the pile of dead toads around him turned into black ash all over the floor.


    Lin Mo showed a satisfied expression.


    From the very beginning, this tiger man playing with toad oil lamps made him very upset, but Lin Mo had been desperately enduring it if he wanted to.


    Until now, it was a complete relief.


    "The priests of Tier 7 are just watching the door here. It seems that the strength of these Argonians should be good. I hope they can really be worthy of their demon clan bloodline. Give me more experience points.


    Lin Mo jumped out of the hollow eye sockets of the dragon skull, and walked towards the place of trial pointed by the tiger priest.


    It is estimated that the current Emperor of the Tigers received the help of the Argonians after undergoing these trials. It is estimated that these trials are not too difficult.


    However, according to this situation, the tiger king should have been used as a gun by the Argonians, even if he really unified the wild land, the new orc empire emperor would only be Argonians.


    But all of this is not so important to Lin Mo. Since he has discovered this forbidden area, it is impossible to let their plan succeed.


    The moment Lin Mo officially entered the trial ground,


    At the end of the trial ground, in a cave covered with bones,


    Two huge eyes belonging to the evil dragon slowly opened...


    When Lin Mo explored the forbidden area of ??the Yalong people, the tiger army had also approached the boundary of the Yanzhi Kingdom.


    Qingyou had already joined the city army guarded by Lilian with almost all of the forces of the God-given City as ordered by Lin Mo.


    "How''s it going?"


    Standing on the wall that has been rebuilt and heightened, Qingyou asked solemnly.


    "The scout reported that the vanguard of the Tiger Alliance Army has entered the range of the trapped **** grass. There are about 500,000 in number. The remaining Tiger Alliance troops are still coming in for reinforcements. A conservative estimate is that the number is at least one million. Above."


    Lilian stood beside Qingyou, already wearing her armor, she said with a sad face.


    An army of one and a half million!


    This number is several times that of the entire Yanzhi Kingdom.


    Even after experiencing many battles with less, he couldn''t help his head getting bigger.


    "At this rate, before tonight, the Tiger Allied forces will be able to come down to the city."


    Ye Ning said softly, her face also full of tension.


    "Can the sleepy grasses last so much time?"


    Qingyou frowned slightly.


    "No way, the number of the other party is really too much, even if you pull one by one with your hands, these sleepy grass will not last long. This is already a very optimistic estimate."


    Ye Ning explained.


    "Did the scout observe the Argonians?"


    Qingyou continued to ask.


    "Whether this is enough, it should be staying at the back of the team with the Tiger King.


    Judging from the battle between them and the Lion Empire, the Tiger King likes to send his army to fight against each other in an unruly manner. After his army loses, he will lead the Argonians to defeat the opponent. He seems very good. Enjoy this feeling of turning the tide. "


    Lilian glanced at the record in her hand and replied.


    "Like turning the tide... are you a fan of personal heroism..."


    Looking quietly at the black tiger coalition on the distant horizon, he fell into thought.

 Chapter 410： Procrastination tactics

    "My **** hasn''t sent down the oracle until now. Before my **** sends down the oracle, we must hold on to it."


    Qingyou said softly.


    Ye Ning and Lilian both nodded, and both made up their minds to stay on guard.


    It is already very difficult for these 1.5 million army to resist them.


    Once the Tiger King and his Argonian army attacked, the strength of the god-given city would be completely irresistible.


    This quiet heart is very clear.


    In any case, the Tiger King and Argonian army cannot be allowed to come out early.


    "If the Tiger King is really a fan of personal heroism as the legend has it, we need to deal with tactics to avoid prematurely attracting his attention."


    Qingyou turned her head and said to Lilian and Ye Ning.


    The two girls knew that Qingyou had something to say, so they leaned in immediately and listened carefully.


    "We can''t completely wait for their army to overwhelm the city, and then guard the city and pull with them,


    Even if we can resist this 1.5 million army, but if we can''t attack it for a long time, the tiger king will definitely lose the patience to wait and bring the Argonians to attack the city.


    At that time, it will be very difficult for us to cope. "


    After Qingyou finished speaking, both girls nodded.


    This is really good. When the opponent has obvious back-hands, he really cannot act in the usual way.


    "Then what should we do?"


    Ye Ning asked nervously.


    "We have to take the initiative to go out and set up multiple defensive fronts from the trapped **** grass. Each defensive front must block the place''s footsteps for a while, but it must not stop them for too long. It must give them a sense of force, but At the same time, try to delay as much time as possible. Can you understand what I mean?"


    Qingyou pointed to the sleepy grass in the distance, making gestures while speaking.


    "I understand. Although it is a bit difficult to grasp this feeling, I will try my best to arrange for this effect."


    Lilian nodded and said.


    "I think we can also lead some fighters to fight guerrillas in the trapped grass, and try to slow them down to clear the grass."


    Ye Ning also added.


    "Very good, then go ahead and arrange it."


    The quiet, nervous and serious face finally eased a bit.


    It was great that Lilian and the others could understand what they meant.


    Standing on the wall of Qingyou, watching the warriors of all races begin to lay out the lines of defense, there was a faint anxiety in his heart.


    I hope this method can be successful, and it can last until the flame **** descends the oracle...


    At the same time, in the forbidden area of ??the Yalong people,


    Lin Mo ignored the various environmental obstacles and various threats blocking the way in the trial land.


    Lin Mo flew over if he could fly around.


    If he couldn''t go around, Lin Mo simply used violence to break through.


    Fortunately, the unskilled tiger priest did not point the wrong way.


    After going through three trials in a row, Lin Mo finally came to a huge cave.


    "According to what the tiger priest said, the will of the legendary dragon **** is here."


    Lin Mo slowly landed and began to walk into the cave.


    As soon as he entered the cave, Lin Mo immediately felt a monster air rushing toward his face.


    "Oh Huh, it''s a purebred demon clan, this demon aura is much more pure, I hope you don''t let me down."


    Lin Mo chuckled lightly, and accelerated his steps.

 Chapter 411： The living dragon

    The cave is huge, but there is no winding road,


    Lin Mo felt more and more dignified all the way forward, he knew that he was about to arrive.


    This cave is straight and wide as if it was pulled out abruptly on this mountain.


    When Lin Mo reached almost the depth of the mountain''s belly, everything in front of him suddenly became clear.


    The belly of the mountain is almost hollowed out, the space here is very large,


    The large tracts on the ground are full of bones. In addition to all kinds of humans and beasts, there are also the bones of many unknown giants.


    In the center of these bones, there is a giant dragon no less than 40 meters long.


    This dragon had already awakened at this time, and was staring at Lin Mo with a pair of dark golden eyes.


    "This is the will of the Dragon God?"


    Lin Mo frowned slightly.


    If it''s just a ray of remnant soul and will, this thing is too flesh and blood.


    Lin Mo thought for a while, just walked forward, and in the eyes of this giant dragon, he reached out and touched the dragon.


    The tentacles are cold and hard scales, which are really real things.


    "Live?"


    Lin Mo looked up at the dragon and said softly.


    "Hahaha!!"


    The dragon opened its mouth and laughed.


    In the belly of the mountain, its already terrifying laughter was amplified several times.


    When the laughter reached Lin Mo''s side, the pretending sound wave even lifted Lin Mo''s clothes.


    Lin Mo frowned tightly, with an unhappy expression on his face.


    "Interesting, so interesting, you are the most interesting creature I have seen in hundreds of years."


    The dragon uttered words, and his dark golden eyes were full of interest.


    The look it looked at Lin Mo was like looking at an interesting toy.


    "The tiger man at the door said that you are the will left by the dragon god. It seems that it is indeed fake."


    Lin Mo shrugged and said.


    "Oh? You can tell that the story is false. It is indeed a bit unusual. It seems that the bones did not completely shock you.


    You know, the little tiger who saw me some time ago really thought of me as a dragon god, with a look of sincerity and fear, I still want to laugh when I think about it. "


    The dragon seemed to remember something interesting, and opened his mouth to laugh again.


    "Little tiger? Is it the new tiger king of the tiger man empire?"


    Lin Mo didn''t want to hear his noisy laugh again, so he hurriedly asked questions, which prevented him from intending to laugh.


    "The current Tiger King?


    It should be. At that time, after three trials, he was embarrassed. He told me that he was the second prince of the tiger empire. He originally came to me to seek power to save his empire, but after listening to the Dragon God After the story, willing to inherit the will and change the whole world,


    I saw that he was really silly and cute, so I gave him a drop of my blood, and then gave him a hundred thousand Argonians. I didn''t expect him to become a tiger king now. "


    While thinking about it, the dragon talked to Lin Mo, his tone relaxed as if he was doing a routine.


    "Your blood?"


    Lin Mo also simply found a clean bone, sat down, and chatted with the dragon.


    "Dragon blood contains extremely rich power, it can be said to be the best potion for strengthening the body, you don''t even know?"


    The giant dragon said in surprise.


    "Hehe, I haven''t seen many worlds."


    Lin Mo sneered and rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 412： Dragon Breath

    "You are really funny and smart.


    The legend of the Dragon God is nothing more than a scam made up by me. The outside world seems to be no longer the stage of the monster race. Using this method, I can still cultivate a small force for myself.


    But since you are smart enough to see through this scam, you are qualified to be my helper.


    Let us start from this wild land and unify the entire Chaos Continent step by step. Isn''t it wonderful? "


    The dragon poked his head, stared closely at Lin Mo''s eyes, and said softly.


    "You are a dragon clan and want to unify the entire Chaos Continent. Why don''t you cooperate with other monster clan, and you have to shrink yourself in a barren land, relying on this way of being unable to get on the stage?"


    Lin Mo chuckled lightly.


    "Haha, Yaozu?


    A group of despicable cowards, with wicked minds but not guts.


    When the dragons took the lead in fighting for power with the gods, these cowards followed behind and waved the flag and shouted, vowing to live and die with their compatriots.


    But when the war was defeated later, these shameless things all stood on the side of the gods, desperately trying to distinguish their relationship with my dragon clan.


    The demise of the dragon clan was not due to the battle with the gods, but the betrayal of other monster clan. "


    The dragon withdrew his head, in addition to disdain, there was a deep sadness in his tone.


    "Perished?"


    Lin Mo was a little surprised.


    The news of the entire monster race can be spread to the outside world and is rarely known by humans and orcs.


    I have only heard that the dragon clan belongs to the demon clan, but I really don¡¯t know that the dragon clan is extinct.


    "Well, apart from me, there is no longer any dragon on the Chaos Continent."


    The dragon glanced at Lin Mo and said softly.


    "In that case, then I can''t cooperate with you even more."


    Lin Mo stood up and spread his hands helplessly.


    "Why?"


    The dragon also stood up slowly, with a faint anger in his tone.


    "The power of the monster race is still very powerful, and you have only one. If you join hands, even if you can handle the wild land, even part of the human empire, if other monster races learn about you, they will be inevitable in the end. To die.


    You and Yaozu have a deep hatred. If you die, you will die. This matter has nothing to do with me. Why should I accompany you to die? "


    Lin Mo laughed softly.


    "You are not afraid that I will kill you here now?"


    The dragon shook its wings fiercely, and suddenly a gust of wind blew up.


    "up to you."


    Lin Mo shrugged and said softly.


    "Roar!"


    The dragon roared, opened his blood basin and bit towards Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo stood still and didn''t even hide.


    The dragon''s big mouth snapped together, and the mouthful of steel teeth collided together, making a sound of gold and iron.


    But what puzzled the dragon was that he didn''t have any feeling of biting flesh and blood.


    The dragon retracted his head and looked intently.


    A small fireball was floating in the place where Lin Mo stood before, looking at him calmly.


    "You are not human?"


    The dragon suddenly became a little silly.


    He didn''t expect that Lin Mo would even keep a hand.


    "Neither did I say that I am a human being."


    Lin Mo''s calm voice came from the fireball, and the exciting dragon became even more angry.


    The dragon was not stupid either, he knew that physical attacks would not have any effect on Lin Mo.


    The dragon took a deep breath, and he could even see the fire in his belly through his belly.


    That is the most terrifying heat of the dragon''s breath.

 Chapter 413： Ancestors playing with fire

    The dragon also knew in his heart that in dealing with the spirit body born from the natural elements of Lin Mo, other methods would not have any effect at all except for attacking in the same way.


    His own dragon''s breath, but a terrifying flame with a super high temperature, the temperature has even reached more than three thousand degrees!


    The dragon race itself is an excellent race that integrates the aura of heaven and earth. This powerful breath of dragon''s breath with outstanding effects is God''s special care.


    Back then, the dragons dared to take the lead in fighting against the gods, besides relying on their own rough-skinned and powerful bodies, they relied on the unfavorable dragon''s breath.


    You must know that the dragons did not have a giant dragon that has stepped into the realm of gods, but they can still rely on the dragon''s breath to fight the gods back and forth in the early stages of the struggle.


    All dragons'' trust in dragon''s breath originates from the soul, including the last dragon in front of them.


    Lin Mo is indeed the most interesting creature he has encountered in the past few hundred years, and the dragon has a little regret in his heart.


    After this dragon breath continued, it was estimated that he would have to fall asleep again alone.


    boom!


    The scorching dragon''s breath spit out, like a highly compressed flamethrower, the dragon''s breath near the dragon''s mouth was even compressed into a pure blue color.


    The dragon''s breath lasted for more than ten seconds. When the dragon closed its mouth, a two-meter deep pit was melted in front of it.


    Whether it was the bones on the ground or the soil, they were all melted into a pile of gelatinous substance sticking to the bottom of the pit, with sporadic flames on it.


    The dragon gently sprayed a white gas from its nostrils, as if to sigh softly, and then slowly fell on its stomach, seeming to intend to fall asleep again.


    "Ok?"


    The dragon''s gaze swept across the burned pit again unintentionally, and his eyes widened in surprise.


    The fire that kept emitting from the bottom of the pit did not seem to be the residual fire of his own dragon''s breath, but the **** fire spirit.


    "How can this be!"


    The dark golden eyes of the dragon trembled violently, and it simply couldn''t accept the reality in front of it.


    "It''s hard to believe, isn''t it?"


    Lin Mo''s calm voice came from the bottom of the giant pit.


    With a thumping sound, the giant dragon stood up again from the ground, and stretched its head over, staring at the bottom of the giant pit as if uncertainly.


    Lin Mo slowly rose into the air, and gradually floated out of the huge pit, and then continued to float upwards until the dragon needed to look up.


    The dragon raised his head and looked at Lin Mo. For some reason, he didn''t feel any awkwardness at all, as if it should have looked up at the fireball.


    "Speaking of which, compared to playing with fire, I seem to be the ancestor."


    Lin Mo''s chuckle came from the fireball, and then a bean-sized flame flew out of Lin Mo''s body, and went straight to the dragon''s face and slowly fell.


    Snapped.


    The flame seemed to have a substance and weight, and it fell on the scales of the dragon, and it even made a soft noise.


    After that, the flame exploded completely, and the flame quickly spread towards the entire body of the dragon.


    In less than three seconds, the entire body of the dragon was completely covered by flames.


    "Wow!"


    The dragon let out a roar, and his whole body twisted violently.


    It rolled crazily in the cave and hit the mountain wall, hoping to extinguish the flame on its body,


    Rubble flew in the cave, and even the whole mountain began to tremble.

 Chapter 414： Is this dragon serious?

    The giant dragon was horrified to discover that the scales on his body with extremely high fire resistance did not even work at all at this time, and even had a faint tendency to melt under the terrifying high temperature.


    No matter how it rolled, the flames on its body showed no signs of extinguishing.


    And because of his rolling, the cave was ignited by him, and the bones all over the floor became fuel, burning frantically.


    The dragon was so angry.


    The dragons have their own armor and magic resistance attributes, as well as the help of the dragon''s breath. No matter what kind of opponent they face, they can be close to each other.


    But when encountering a player like Lin Mo, he can only passively be beaten. What makes him most uncomfortable is that he can''t hold the beat.


    After the fierce flame burned, he began to suspect that the dragon was born.


    Compared to such a terrifying flame, the dragon''s breath that he sprays is almost equivalent to warm water.


    At this time, the dragon fully understood why Lin Mo dared to come here alone to chat with him.


    Lovers can simply rub themselves on the ground.


    "Big brother! Great god! Big brother! I was wrong, I don''t want you to be my helper, please forgive me."


    The dragon was rolling all over the floor, begging for mercy loudly.


    Lin Mo was a little surprised. Isn''t this a dragon with a high sense of glory? Why is it so fluent and easy to beg for mercy?


    Anyway, the reason I came here was only to investigate the affairs of the Argonians, and I did not intend to kill the dragon.


    Lin Mo thought for a while and extinguished the flame on the dragon.


    The dragon had been burned a long time ago. After the flame was extinguished, the creature lay on the ground without a face, stretched out to dissipate heat, and spit out its tongue. It looked like a big dog. There is a bit of arrogance as a dragon.


    Lin Mo was happy, and took out the celestial spirit again and transformed it into a human form.


    Now that the giant dragon knew he was not Lin Mo''s opponent, he didn''t even do a little defensive posture, and just lay down on the ground looking at Lin Mo unscrupulously.


    "Now, I ask, you answer, otherwise, Huo, understand?"


    Lin Mo patted the dragon on the nose behind him and asked softly.


    "Understand and understand."


    The dragon nodded frantically, very well-behaved.


    "Why are you here?"


    "After the dragon tribe was betrayed, it was chased and killed by the monster tribe on the entire Chaos Continent. My parents will be sent here in an emergency. The Argonians here are more or less half of our offspring, so they naturally accepted me. ."


    The dragon answered honestly.


    "So, the Argonians now appearing in the wild land are completely under your command?"


    "Ah, if you had known that you existed in the Wild Land, I would not dare to intervene if I was killed."


    The dragon blinked and smiled.


    "Do the Yalong people listen to you like that?"


    "The Yaozu cares about bloodliness, and so are these Yalong people. I am a decent dragon clan, and they will naturally confess me."


    Lin Mo gave him an angry look. No matter how he looked at it, he didn''t look like a serious dragon.


    "How many Argonians do you have here?"


    "It''s not a lot, it''s only 200,000. Half of it has been handed over to the little tiger."


    Lin Mo was a little surprised when he heard this.


    "Just a few people, do you still want to rule the entire Chaos Continent?"


    Although the strength of these Argonians is stronger than that of the orcs and humans, it is estimated that there will be no storms under the suppression of numbers.

 Chapter 415： Join me

    "Big brother, it is impossible to say that. These Argonians have a strong reproductive ability. Even in such a harsh environment, they can still have a population of 200,000. As long as they can occupy the wild land, even half of the wild land. Land, they can all quickly grow to a terrible number,


    Moreover, these Argonians inherited half of the dragon clan''s bloodline, and their strength is completely capable of crushing humans and orcs. "


    The dragon explained.


    "And most importantly, there is one more thing..."


    "Oh? What else?"


    Lin Mo raised his eyebrows and asked very interested.


    "The Argonians are the descendants of the dragons and orcs back then. Their bodies can hardly bear the powerful blood power of the dragons, so their intelligence is not high, and they only obey my words and are very easy to control."


    The dragon explained, with a strange look.


    "Hehe, it is said that the dragon race has a romantic temperament, and it is true, otherwise there would be no existence of these Argonians."


    Lin Mo chuckled lightly, and the look in the dragon''s eyes began to change.


    If what this guy says is true, then it definitely has great win value.


    Not to mention the strength of this giant dragon, just looking at these Yalong people, who reproduce fast and can control them, are enough to make Lin Mo tempted.


    "Boss... can you stop looking at me like that? I''m a male..."


    The dragon retreated slightly, and said with some fear.


    "God, I don''t have any interest in you. According to your statement, even if you unify the wilderness and attack the human empire, what if those monsters come to attack you again in the future?"


    Lin Mo gave him an angry look and continued to ask.


    "In the process of unifying the savage land and the human empire, there will definitely be a lot of excellent combat power added, and with my dragon blood to strengthen them, it is possible to fight those monster races."


    The dragon seemed to have thought about this question a long time ago. As soon as Lin Mo asked him, he immediately replied.


    "Hehe, then you are quite optimistic. What if you don''t collect enough outstanding combat power and lose to those monster races in the end?"


    Lin Mo sneered and continued to ask.


    "Then the entire Chaos Continent will also be messed up by me. There will be a large number of believers in the gods who will die. Don''t those **** monster races love to stand with the gods? When the other races on the continent die, I want to see how they will be persecuted by the gods to become believers."


    The dragon said calmly.


    Lin Mo didn''t think of these words. He couldn''t help but look at the giant dragon twice.


    This kind of thought that I will not make you feel better if I die is kind of kind.


    As the last member of the Dragon Clan, it is not easy to have this realization.


    "Do you want revenge?"


    Lin Mo put away his mocking expression and asked seriously.


    "Of course I think, in fact, it is not the gods that I hate the most. After all, wars are normal. If you lose, you will lose, but other monsters who have betrayed us, I will always remember them."


    The dragon nodded, his dark golden eyes full of anger.


    "Then join me."


    Lin Mo said.


    "Join you? What is your goal? If I follow you, can I take revenge like the monster race?"


    The dragon blinked, and he also showed some interest.


    "My purpose?"


    Lin Mo smiled slightly and pointed at the sky.

 Chapter 416： Mount contract

    "My goal, on the continent above my head, this chaotic continent right now is just my springboard."


    Lin Mo said calmly, but his words were full of pride that could not be concealed.


    "That continent!"


    The dragon''s eyes were about to stare out.


    "Big brother, you really dare to think, that is the realm of the gods."


    The dragon showed admiring eyes and couldn''t help but exclaim.


    He thought that he was daring enough to plan to unify the Chaos Continent when he was single, but he didn''t expect to encounter an existence that wants to conquer the gods today.


    "If you don''t try, how do you know that you can''t succeed? If people don''t have dreams, what''s the difference between them and salted fish?"


    Lin Mo shrugged and said softly.


    "If people don''t have dreams, what is the difference from salted fish..."


    The dragon repeated it gently, and the brilliance in his eyes gradually brightened.


    Although he didn''t know what salted fish was, it didn''t interfere with his understanding of the meaning of this sentence.


    "Okay! I''m joining the boss."


    The dragon nodded and stood up from the ground.


    "Ding Dong! To get the recognition of Dark Gold Flame Dragon, do you sign a contract with it?"


    The system prompt sounded suddenly.


    "Contract? What contract? Is it a contract with God?"


    Lin Mo asked secretly in his heart.


    "Mount contract."


    System Machinery responded.


    "amount..."


    Lin Mo''s expression suddenly stiffened, and his face became weird.


    He and this dragon can be regarded as sympathetic, and there is no fierce battle between one person and one dragon.


    The other party even communicated with himself for some time, and actively expressed his willingness to join his subordinate.


    In the face of a dragon that is so compatible, it seems a bit impolite to accept someone as a mount.


    But if he didn''t sign the contract, Lin Mo didn''t dare to use it with confidence.


    "Boss, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing Lin Mo showing a constipated expression, the dragon asked strangely.


    "Um... would you like to sign a contract with me?"


    Lin Mo hesitated for a while, and still asked.


    "A contract is naturally fine. As a friend and comrade in arms, signing a contract is also a good choice."


    The dragon nodded and agreed easily.


    "I mean... the mount contract..."


    Lin Mo clutched his forehead and said in embarrassment.


    "No! Although the dragon clan has died, as the last member of the dragon clan, I must not give up the pride of the dragon clan. No one can ride on me. Even if you kill me, I will not agree."


    Sure enough, as soon as Lin Mo said what he said, he was immediately strongly opposed by the dragon.


    "Oh, I know you won''t agree. I will think of a way to see if I can sign an envoy contract with you."


    Lin Mo sighed slightly, and said slightly sorry.


    "Divine Envoy Contract?"


    When the dragon heard this word, his eyes suddenly widened.


    "Are you... a god?"


    The dragon asked cautiously.


    "Ok."


    Lin Mo nodded slightly, looking suspiciously at the dragon in front of him.


    The entire dragon clan was in decline because of the battle with the gods. Lin Mo thought that the dragon would hate the gods, so he didn''t identify himself at the beginning.


    "Great god, I am willing to be your mount and accompany you to conquer the continent of chaos and the continent of gods."


    The thing that surprised Lin Mo had happened, and the dragon actually lay down and said sincerely.

 Chapter 417： Mount, Dark Golden Flame Dragon

    The dragon''s true fragrance effect was so fast that Lin Mo didn''t expect it at all.


    "Although mortals are not qualified to ride on me, gods definitely have the qualifications. Being able to become gods'' mounts is also a supreme glory for our proud dragon race."


    The dragon said excitedly.


    Lin Mo suddenly couldn''t smile.


    If you knew that the dragon had this attitude, it would be better to just pick it out from the beginning.


    "Sign a mount contract."


    Lin Mo shook his head, and simply ordered the system directly.


    boom!


    A pillar of fire fell from the sky, penetrated the mountain and shot into the cave, completely enveloped the dragon.


    This scene is almost exactly the same as when he signed a contract with Karthus before.


    But there was no harm to the dragon, and the entire contract construction process was not as long as Karthus''s time.


    Soon, the pillar of fire dissipated, and the figure of the giant dragon appeared in front of Lin Mo again.


    The scales that were grilled black by Lin Mo before now exude a beautiful dark golden light. If you look closely, you can also see the complex and simple flame patterns on each dragon scale, which is very beautiful.


    "Thank God."


    The dragon lowered his head slightly and said seriously.


    Although Lin Mo doesn''t have God-level power right now, the contract that the system has helped sign is real.


    The dragon personally felt the changes in his body during the entire contract process, and he was naturally convinced of Lin Mo''s identity.


    "Ok."


    Lin Mo nodded.


    Mounts are different from divine envoys or saints. The dragon¡¯s information does not exist on the panel. This mount contract is directly bound to Lin Mo¡¯s soul.


    He can easily feel the existence of the dragon, and can talk to the dragon through his consciousness at will.


    This feeling is very novel, and Lin Mo also likes it.


    "Since I have officially become a partner, I naturally have to introduce it again.


    I am Lin Mo, the **** of flames, the patron **** of the kingdom of Yan. "


    Lin Mo said with a smile.


    "The country of Yan? The last country left in the wild land?"


    The dragon was taken aback, then smiled awkwardly.


    "Please forgive my god, it is indeed my own person who beat my own person."


    "what''s your name?"


    Lin Mo waved his hand, indicating that there was nothing wrong, and then continued to ask.


    "My name, oh!"


    The dragon said, then raised his head and let out a dragon chant.


    "what?"


    Lin Mo''s eyelids twitched and couldn''t help but ask.


    "My name is: Ow!"


    The dragon raised his head again and said with a long groan.


    "Your name, is it Dragon Language..."


    Lin Mo said painfully.


    "Yes, my god."


    The dragon nodded and said seriously.


    "Forget it, let''s give you a pleasant human name, you are the Dark Golden Flame Dragon... Then call it Xiaojin!"


    Lin Mo pondered for a while, then said with determination.


    "Okay my god, this name sounds pretty good, I like it very much."


    Xiao Jin shook the huge dragon''s tail, looking quite satisfied.


    "Can it be transformed?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    Xiao Jin shook his head, apologetic in his eyes.


    "It''s okay, don''t blame you."


    Lin Mo waved his hand and said softly.


    Xiao Jin''s body is too big, no matter what he does, it is not very convenient. It is almost impossible to take Xiao Jin with him.


    Can I just keep Xiaojin here all the time?


    Lin Mo frowned slightly.


    "Ding Dong! The host can use the different fire to solve the problems in his mind."


    The system suddenly reminded.

 Chapter 418： limit

    Strange fire?


    When reminded by the system, Lin Mo suddenly realized.


    His twin lotus fire is an artifact.


    This supernatural fire can help oneself condense such a perfect celestial spirit body from nothing, and help Xiaojin become a personal shape, how troublesome can it be?


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo immediately stretched out his hands.


    A flame-shaped lotus flower and a lotus-shaped flame appeared in Lin Mo''s left and right hands respectively.


    "My god, what is this?"


    Seeing Lin Mo pulled out two fires, Xiao Jin had a somewhat puzzled look in his eyes.


    "Help you transform, don''t resist, just relax."


    Lin Mo said softly, then urged the twin lotus fire in his hand to fly towards Xiaojin.


    Xiao Jin''s soul and Lin Mo are bound together, and it is not difficult for Lin Mo to transform Xiao Jin''s body with a different fire.


    The spirit fire maintains the stability of the soul, while the body fire slowly tries to shrink Xiaojin''s huge body into a human shape.


    Thinking carefully about how he felt when he condensed his body at the beginning, Lin Mo gradually got his hands on it.


    Xiaojin''s whole body was enveloped by body fire, but he didn''t show any painful expression, on the contrary, he looked peaceful.


    "Little dragon baby, you feel comfortable."


    Seeing Xiaojin''s serene look, Lin Mo wiped the sweat from his head and couldn''t help but laugh and curse.


    Xiao Jin''s body is very large, and it is indeed very mentally exhausting to want to help him transform through external force.


    Fortunately, Lin Mo is now at the emperor level, and he can still handle it.


    After a long time, Lin Mo finally withdrew the twin lotus fire and let out a long sigh of relief.


    As the alien fire was recovered, the little gold in the fire was also revealed.


    This guy is a giant dragon. Lin Mo didn''t transform him into a slender white-clothed boy, but transformed him into a man with a height of two meters.


    "Look at yourself, are you satisfied?"


    Lin Mo took out a set of his own clothes from the storage space and threw it to Xiaojin, and threw him a mirror by the way.


    "Wow! Is this what it looks like after being transformed? Pretty handsome!"


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Jin liked the look of this big man very much.


    Lin Mo''s clothes are a bit small for him, and they can show his muscle contours, which makes Xiao Jin even more happy.


    After all, it is the dragon, even if it is humanoid, it still loves to be full of power.


    "Okay, look at it slowly from now on, now there is still something to do, come here quickly."


    The Tiger Man Empire should have started fighting in the country of Yan, and Lin Mo had finished his work here, and all he was thinking about was over there.


    Since Xiaojin and Lin Mo''s soul are bound together, it is not difficult to take Xiaojin to teleport together.


    Xiao Jin ran over, Lin Mo grabbed him, and then directly teleported to the city of Baru.


    At this time, the army of Yanzhi Nation was almost reaching its limit.


    Twenty minutes ago, the last time-delayed team outside the city was forced to flee into the city.


    Under Lilian''s arrangement, they abruptly delayed for nearly an hour.


    If it hadn''t been for the seemingly triumphant successes, it is estimated that the second prince of Tiger would have been unable to bear to rush over.


    Relying on the strength of the army and the advanced city defense equipment developed with zeal, Yanzhi Nation has withstood waves of attacks by these millions of troops.


    Finally, the second prince of the tiger can''t help it.


    When the millions of army retreated, Qingyou was still a little dazed, but seeing the 100,000 Argonians flying in the sky, Qingyou understood that the most violent attack was about to begin now.

 Chapter 419： Retrograde royal family

    "Can we only achieve this level?"


    Qingyou clenched the powder fist, and the silver teeth clenched.


    "Sister Qingyou, what should I do now?"


    Lilian stood beside Qingyou while holding a silver gunfight, with many tiger blood stains on her silver armor.


    "Order the entire army to retreat! Except for the high-ranking fighters above Tier 6, all the other fighters will withdraw from the wall! Notify the 10,000 lingcats who are on standby to go up to the wall to defend against the enemy!"


    Qingyou waved his small hand and ordered decisively.


    "Sister Qingyou!"


    "Quiet!"


    Lilian and Ye Ning couldn''t help but screamed.


    "This is an order!"


    Qingyou glared at them twice and exclaimed.


    Although Lilian and Ye Ning were worried, they could only obey orders.


    The quiet arrangement is not without reason.


    Under the fierce attack of these Argonians, except for the high-ranking warriors and civet tribes above Tier 6, the other warriors could not play a blocking role at all, and would only add losses for no reason.


    Under this situation, Qingyou also didn''t care about remaining strength to carry out the beheading operation. If it could not stop the tiger empire''s offensive, then the defeat of the country of Yan would be out of control.


    "What! Retreat! Let us retreat in this case! I disagree!"


    Many soldiers were unable to accept the order to retreat, and similar roars kept rolling on the wall.


    They are not stupid. Once they retreat, all the pressure will be borne by the civet tribe and high-level warriors.


    As the fighters of the country of Yan, how could their glory allow them to hide behind the royal family that they should have protected.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Let you retreat as soon as you retreat! Keep your vitality and don''t mess with me!"


    Listening to the protests one after another, Qingyou frowned and burst into anger unceremoniously.


    With the blessing of magic, her voice quickly spread across the nearby city wall.


    Qingyou has always been a gentle and rational image. Now seeing her angry, the soldiers are surprised at the same time, but they dare not defy Qingyou''s orders.


    Although they were extremely worried in their hearts, they had to obey orders honestly in the face of Qingyou''s resolute attitude.


    On the steps of the city wall, two streams of people gathered together and passed each other.


    One is the soldiers who were forced to withdraw from the city wall following Qingyou¡¯s orders.


    The other is the civet tribe people who shoulder the heavy responsibility and use their lives to stop the Argonians from attacking.


    The soldiers never dreamed that at this critical moment of survival, the royal family turned out to be at the forefront of danger.


    At this moment, the other races in the country of Yan, whether civilians or warriors, understood why the God of Flame personally identified this race as the royal family.


    The courage to stand up at the critical moment alone is enough to explain all the problems.


    The tiger allied forces retreated, wearing a golden armor and a crown, walking alone against the crowd, and came under the city wall.


    Nearly one hundred thousand Argonians hovered above his head, like a thick black cloud, full of oppression.


    "The saint is quiet! You are the last resistance in the wild land, have you seen this emperor''s army?"


    The two tiger princes and Qingyou had met each other before, and naturally they could recognize each other, the tiger prince sneered and shouted.


    The new emperor of the tiger is actually him!


    The quiet eyes shrank slightly, revealing an unbelievable look.

 Chapter 420： What you taught

    Worst, weak, and not courageous.


    This was the deepest impression left by Qingyou the last time the two princes of Tiger people came to negotiate in the God-given City.


    She thought that the newly appointed Tiger King was the eldest prince of the Tiger Race, but she didn''t expect it to be him.


    I don''t know what method this guy used to get the Yalong people to help him.


    Rao felt the stormy sea in his heart, but Qingyou still looked at him coldly, and did not answer his words.


    "Hahaha, it''s a thirty-year-old Hedong and thirty-year Hexi. When you drove me out of the city, you didn''t expect that I would lead an invincible army today and come under your city!"


    The second prince Tigerman seemed to enjoy this feeling of revenge. He stood under the city and continued.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s quiet, anyway, if you can delay a little longer, you can delay a little longer.


    If she can, she doesn''t even mind that the second prince of the tiger is talking nonsense all day long.


    "It''s boring, the saint is quiet, facing my army of tiger people, are you not afraid at all?"


    Seeing that she had said a few words in a row, Qingyou didn''t pay any attention to her. The second prince of the tiger man felt that her face was starting to be uncontrollable, and could not help but shouted angrily.


    "My **** will bless us, if you have the ability, you can attack the city."


    Qingyou glanced at him coldly and said coldly.


    "What a disobedient catwoman, when I break into the city, there will be no dogs and dogs, and your **** **** of flames. When I want to see my fire and burn his sanctuary and totem, he Are you really not afraid of any flames?"


    Seeing Qingyou''s non-advanced attitude, the two princes of Tiger people suddenly became angry.


    After he finished speaking, he blew a whistle, and the Argonian above his head immediately made an attack ready position.


    At this time, Lin Mo took Xiaojin Gang and teleported over and boarded the city wall.


    The words of the second prince of Tiger people fell into Lin Mo''s ears without any words.


    "You taught this too?"


    Lin Mo glanced at Xiaojin and said with a "kind" smile.


    "My god, don''t do my business, this little tiger said it himself!"


    Xiao Jin hurriedly waved his hand with an expression that didn''t concern me.


    "My god! You are finally here."


    Seeing Lin Mo suddenly appeared next to him, Qingyou said in surprise, and immediately bowed to the ground and bowed.


    "No, I don''t want to reveal my identity yet."


    Lin Mo held her body in one hand and said softly.


    Qingyou is the first saint of the entire Yan Kingdom, her status is very prominent.


    She was about to kneel down on her at this moment, and her identity would be revealed instantly.


    If the human empire wants to investigate, it is estimated that he will not be able to stay in the Bernard Empire.


    "Forget it, don''t care about so much, you can solve the demon you make yourself, but don''t do unnecessary things, this is the last battle between the orcs, let them solve it by themselves."


    After Lin Mo finished talking to Xiaojin, he disappeared instantly.


    Qingyou still didn''t understand what was going on, so she only saw the big man brought by Lin Mo smiled at her awkwardly, and then jumped off the city wall.


    "Hey!"


    Qingyou was taken aback, and wanted to speak to him, but it was too late.


    After strengthening and heightening the city wall, it is ten meters high.


    Jumping at this height would be somewhat dangerous.


    Those who can get some relationship with Lin Mo must be important people, and Qingyou couldn''t help looking down worriedly.

 Chapter 421： Instant reversal

    In mid-air, Xiao Jin''s body kept shining with fire, and then he quickly enlarged and turned into a giant dragon about forty meters in length!


    "Oh my God!"


    Qingyou couldn''t help covering her mouth, and said in surprise.


    "Dragon! Dragon God!"


    Not only was Qingyou surprised, but even the second prince of the Tiger, who had been forcing him to keep relying, was stupid.


    what''s the situation!


    Isn''t this the will of the Dragon God?


    How could it be changed by a single person, and how could it be on the side of the country of Yan?


    The second prince of Tiger people felt that his little head was full of big doubts.


    "Roar!"


    Xiao Jin lowered his head and yelled at the second prince of the tiger.


    The huge dragon roar made his ears bleed and he knelt to the ground holding his head.


    Xiao Jin gave him a fierce look, and two white breaths came out of his nose.


    Why don''t you call the Dragon God? I was almost blamed by the Flame God because you were talking nonsense here.


    "The civet protects the country, the dragon is born! The wild land, the flame spreads!"


    Xiao Jin raised his hair and let out a roar, then spread his wings and flew.


    The one hundred thousand Argonians hovering in the sky also flew away with Xiaojin''s roar.


    "Dragon! A dragon has appeared! Was it sent by the God of Flame to help us!"


    "The Yalong people have retreated!"


    "It''s the dragon, it''s the dragon who took away the Argonians!"


    "Have you heard what the dragon said? The Wildlands! The flames spread!"


    Many people on the wall have noticed Xiaojin''s existence, and everyone''s faces are full of excitement.


    After Xiaojin took these Argonians away, it meant that the Tiger Empire would no longer be able to crush the power of the Yanzhi Nation.


    The situation that has been suppressed and beaten by the Tiger Man Empire will also change dramatically from now on.


    "Notify! Integrate the whole army and prepare to counterattack!"


    Seeing that the Yalong people were taken away by Xiaojin so easily, Qingyou immediately cheered up the whole person. She immediately seized the opportunity and quickly issued the order.


    "No! Lord Dragon God, what does this mean!"


    The second prince Tigerman did not expect the situation to reverse so quickly, just now he was still showing off under the city wall, and he did not expect that in a blink of an eye, his greatest dependence would be taken back.


    The city gate that had been closed suddenly opened, and the warriors of the Kingdom of Yan who had been holding on to the city before struggling to resist had already rushed out of the city.


    The second prince of the tiger people couldn''t accept this reality. He knelt on the ground blankly and watched the warriors from the Kingdom of Yan rush towards him.


    "My emperor, withdraw quickly!"


    A pair of arms suddenly pulled out of his shoulders, pulling him up from the ground.


    The second prince of the tiger man turned his head and saw that many tiger fighters rushed back again when the situation was bad, and guarded him.


    The second prince Tigerman¡¯s ears were full of blood that was shaken by the roar of the dragon just now, and he couldn¡¯t hear what the Tigerman warrior beside him said.


    But from the expressions and actions they were concerned about, the second princes of the tiger people could still guess what they meant.


    "Hahaha!"


    The second prince of the tiger man covered his face and laughed madly.


    The tiger warriors beside him didn''t know why, but they still stood firmly beside the second prince.


    Affected by Xiao Jin just now, the other races in the Tiger Alliance Army have been panicked, and the entire Alliance Army has shown a tendency of defeat.


    Especially after the city opened and the army of Yanzhi Nation counterattacked, other races immediately began to retreat.


    Only the warriors of the tiger tribe are still resisting and protecting their emperor.

 Chapter 422： Last struggle

    Although the number of people still has an overwhelming advantage, the appearance of Xiaojin has left an indelible shadow on these tiger coalition forces.


    In addition, the two princes of the tiger people don''t treat them as human beings at all when fighting normally, and only let them act as cannon fodder, they naturally refuse to work for him.


    What is defeated like a mountain, this time can be regarded as a perfect interpretation.


    At this time, the two princes of the tiger people understood why both the tiger king and the old lion king asserted that they could not achieve great deeds.


    Living in the shadow of one''s own brother, and being treated differently by his own father, this made the two princes of the Tiger people uncontrollably develop in the direction of desire for power.


    After getting help from Xiaojin, the second prince of the tiger man fell in love with all the benefits brought by these powers.


    His character was also gradually distorted under the influence of this false power.


    The tree fell and the hunger scattered, the wall fell and everyone demolished.


    Looking at the warriors running away behind him, the two princes of the tiger people wanted to laugh from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Let''s go..."


    The second prince of the tiger man lowered his head and murmured.


    "My emperor, what are you talking about?"


    The battlefield was too noisy. The tiger fighters around him didn''t understand what the second tiger prince said, so they had to bow their heads and asked.


    "Let''s go! Relying on the strength of others is a wrong decision made by me, and it has nothing to do with you innocent people."


    The second tiger prince pushed him and struggled to stand up.


    "My Emperor..."


    The tiger warriors didn''t seem to have expected that the second prince of the tiger would actually be able to say such a thing, and they all stood there and looked at him in a daze.


    "Go, live in seclusion if you can escape, surrender if you can''t escape, I will resist these enemies, at least in the end, let me do something for you."


    The second tiger prince smiled sadly, gently removed the crown from his head, and threw it on the ground.


    Xiaojin¡¯s appearance made him fully understand.


    From beginning to end, he is still the second prince of the tiger who has nothing and nothing good,


    Even with the support of this strength, he did many more absurd and unreasonable things than before.


    Although there are more than one million fighters, it seems that the national strength is still very strong.


    But the second princes of the tiger people also knew that he had never received the recognition from these people from beginning to end.


    Not to mention 1.5 million, even if it is 3 million, there is still no chance of a comeback.


    "My emperor, don''t say that. Let''s retreat for a while, and we will start again after finishing our troops. With our strong troops, there is no problem in unifying the wild land."


    The tiger soldiers all gathered around to persuade.


    "Ha ha..."


    The second prince of the tiger people smiled bitterly, then opened his arms and pushed them fiercely, directly pushing them back.


    "drink!"


    The second prince of the Tiger Man shouted angrily, and rushed straight to the army of the Kingdom of Yan. There was no one along the way. The chasing division of the Kingdom of Yan was actually stopped by him with his own strength.


    In the distance, the adult-shaped Lin Mo stood with Karthus and Xiaojin, watching the army of the Yan Kingdom in the distance fighting with the two princes of the tiger.


    "My God, why don''t you let me or this dragon get rid of the tiger man, it can also reduce some losses."


    Karthus frowned and asked a little puzzled.


    "No, this war is of great significance to Qingyou and the others..."

 Chapter 423： Give hope

    "Significance? But what is the meaning of a war between low-level creatures?"


    Karthus scratched his head, still a little bit confused.


    Lin Mo glared at him, and then Tie Hanhan covered his mouth and showed an embarrassed smile.


    "In the final analysis, the whole war was the business of the orcs themselves in the Wildlands. Since Xiaojin brought the Argonians back, I can''t send you or Xiaojin to fight." Lin Mo looked at the distant battlefield. Explained softly.


    "Gods need believers and they need the power of faith in them, but do you know why believers need to believe in gods?"


    Lin Mo turned his head and glanced at Karthus, and continued to ask.


    "This..."


    Karthus was taken aback by Lin Mo''s question, he had never thought about this question at all.


    Humans and orcs believe in the gods, which is like a natural thing to eat when hungry and sleep when sleepy.


    "The gods need believers to provide the power of faith, so believers naturally also need the gods."


    Xiaojin inserted Huadao.


    "Hehe, yes, believers need gods naturally and purposefully. What they need is hope."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "hope?"


    Karthus scratched his head, which was another word he couldn''t understand.


    Whether it was when he was a demon clan at the beginning, or when he later became the envoy of the **** of darkness, all they believed was power.


    If you have enough power, you can do something,


    Without enough power, you can only stop doing these things.


    Only when Lin Mo had been an ordinary person in his previous life, could he truly know the role of hope.


    "As weak humans and orcs, the only thing that supports their continuous efforts is hope. With hope in their hearts, they will constantly strive for their goals. If there is no hope, even if success is in sight, they will Unwilling to look up."


    "Oh."


    Xiaojin and Karthus nodded, seemingly understanding.


    "Because I gave them hope, they can resist almost ten times more than their Tiger Alliance without giving up."


    "Then why not let us defeat them in one fell swoop, so that they can be more loyal and moved to believe in you? Doesn''t this give them more hope?"


    Xiao Jin scratched his head and asked softly.


    "If I really do this, I will not give them hope, but stifle their hope."


    Lin Mo smiled softly.


    "If I do everything well for them, although they will thank me more and be more religious to me, they will also become dependent in their hearts, and they will think that I will help them with everything. .


    When encountering this kind of danger again, what they think is not to fight for time, but to wait for me to save them.


    Give them proper help and let them win the final victory with their own hands. This is the right way to give them hope. Do you two understand? "


    Lin Mo said, tapping on the heads of Xiaojin and Karthus respectively.


    "Understood, the wisdom of my **** is beyond our reach."


    Karthus clutched his head and smiled, his face pleased.


    I have to say that although I didn''t get any good results by the side of the dark god, but the ability to lick the dog was first-rate.

 Chapter 424： God says yes

    The three of them continued to talk with each other, keeping their eyes on the battlefield.


    It is completely impossible to say that Lin Mo really doesn''t feel distressed.


    The second princes of the tiger people are spirit-level strength, and dealing with these ordinary soldiers is not as easy as cutting melons and vegetables.


    Before Lilian arrived, this guy had killed at least a hundred soldiers.


    Although Lin Mo didn''t know these ordinary warriors, every warrior was trained using his marrow spirit firefighter. Every warrior could provide several times the power of belief of ordinary orcs. Lin Mo is naturally incomparable. Distressed.


    During the period of talking with Karthus and Xiao Jin, the battlefield has been divided.


    Lilian, Qingyou, and Ye Ning formed a small team, blocking the two princes of the tiger at the same time.


    The civet tribe people formed a circle, kept a certain distance and waited aside, waiting for help at any time.


    As for the ordinary soldiers, they all leave far away, so as not to be accidentally injured when they can fight.


    Three saints who entered the eighth rank attacked the two princes of the tiger people at the same time, and they were still at a disadvantage.


    The battle of the trapped beasts is still extremely fierce.


    "My God, you three saints, really may not be able to beat this little tiger cub."


    Karthus watched for a long time and couldn''t help but speak.


    "Of course, this little tiger has drunk a drop of my blood."


    Xiao Jin said proudly.


    "Hehe, since you are so powerful, just cut your neck and let these orcs drink blood every day."


    Lin Mo glared at him with a sneer, and then Xiao Jin covered his mouth in embarrassment and smiled a few times.


    The blood of the Dark Gold Flame Dragon is really powerful, and it can even raise a tiger who doesn''t even reach the eighth level to the spirit level. If it is used on high-level combat power and the civet tribe, the effect is predictable.


    But now Lin Mo had to think about whether he should help him.


    Although there is only one level difference between the eighth rank and the spirit rank, the difference in strength is not just a little bit.


    Just like the two imperial maids of Anshuang, they were also killed by Lin Mo in a second hit.


    Qingyou and the three of them were cultivated by Lin Mo. If they were not worried, it would be impossible.


    But Lin Mo looked at their eyes, still full of fighting spirit, without the slightest timidity or retreat.


    "Keep watching, they don''t need my help now."


    Lin Mo sighed lightly and said slowly.


    Karthus and Xiaojin also closed their mouths when they heard this, and waited patiently.


    On the battlefield,


    The second prince Tigerman dodged the combined force of Qingyou and Ye Ning again, and laughed softly.


    "The saint is quiet, I admire your will and perseverance, but I have to remind you that there is no hope for you if this continues. The gap between the spirit level and the eighth level can not be made up by only three people. "


    The second prince of Tiger people laughed.


    His people have already withdrawn from other races of the coalition forces. At this time, he has nothing to worry about, so he is completely enjoying the battle.


    "Second prince, you don''t need to remind you. Since my **** can let go of everything to us, we will definitely be able to do it."


    Said quietly and coldly.


    "Hehe, God, it''s all a lie in the end, if I didn''t believe in any god, I wouldn''t end up like this."


    The second prince tiger''s face sank and said angrily.

 Chapter 425： Full counterattack

    Different road non-phase plan.


    Qingyou didn''t bother to argue with him.


    In essence, Lin Mo''s treatment of the God-given City and Xiao Jin''s treatment of the second princes of the Tiger are completely different.


    Lin Mo is sincerely cultivating his own forces, and he and the citizens of Yanzhi Nation need each other, and the relationship between the two is very solid.


    As for Xiaojin, it was just taking out the second prince of Tiger Man as a gun, and it was just using it.


    Poor, the second prince of the tiger man, even though he was near death, he still couldn''t see through all of this.


    "Sister Qingyou, Sister Ye Ning, we have to think of a solution, otherwise we may really have to trouble my **** today."


    Lilian shook her hands that were already numb in the fight, and said softly.


    Although the second prince Tigerman didn''t use any weapons at all, he was in the realm of the spirit level, and Lilian almost couldn''t hold the silver spear in his hand with just his fist.


    Qingyou and Ye Ning are both great magisters, and their own defenses are not high. Lilian must assume the responsibility of guarding the two of them. The pressure can be said to be very great.


    If it continues to procrastinate, Lilian will have to turn on frenzy before she can continue fighting with the two princes.


    Qingyou and Ye Ning looked at each other when they heard the words, their faces became slightly solemn.


    Lin Mo didn''t help, just let them solve this problem by themselves.


    Even the Argonian who is the most threatening has already been taken away, and it''s really a bit unreasonable if he can''t settle the second tiger prince in front of him.


    It would be extremely unfavorable to continue to procrastinate. The second princes of the spirit-level tiger people are much more physically vigorous than the three of them.


    When the lamp was really dead, they estimated that they would not even have the energy to do the last resistance.


    That being the case, it''s better to resist a fight while there is still a fight.


    "Lilian, buy some more time, sister Ye Ning, we don''t want to keep our hands."


    As Qingyou spoke, the lines of the silver flowers between her brows gradually brightened.


    Ye Ning and Lilian responded, and both made their final preparations.


    Although Qingyou didn''t say so clearly, the long-term tacit understanding has made them understand.


    Qingyou is preparing them to do their best to counterattack.


    The magic wand in Ye Ning''s hand has floated, slowly spinning in front of her,


    The magic elements began to gather quickly, and Ye Ning had already begun to prepare for her most powerful forbidden curse attack.


    "Oh? Still not giving up?"


    The second prince Tiger Man also noticed Ye Ning''s behavior, he sneered, and dashed to Ye Ning.


    He knew in his heart that even though he was a spirit level, if he had eaten the forbidden curse of the eighth-order great magister, he would have to lose his skin.


    The most urgent thing is to deal with the two great magisters behind.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Lily screamed, the white feathers behind her quickly turned blood, and even the skin on her body was red with blood.


    Many practice and familiarity during this period of time have completely allowed her to master the frenzied control.


    The blood-colored wings shook fiercely, and Lilian directly flashed in front of the second prince of the tiger, blocking his way.


    "Ok?"


    The second prince of the tiger was shocked and had to stop.


    "Don''t get in the way!"


    The second prince tiger roared and blasted a punch.

 Chapter 426： Leave your life to you

    Lilian did not hesitate, and the silver spear in her hand was pulled out sideways, directly meeting the fists of the second prince of the tiger.


    when!


    The fist and gun collided, and there was a crisp sound unexpectedly.


    It seemed that Lilian''s silver gun was not drawn by a fist, but a piece of steel of the same strength.


    There was a huge counter-shock force, and Lilian quickly took two steps backwards, and then she stood firm.


    In the same way, the second princes of the tiger people backed back again and again, and stabilized their figure after two steps.


    Lilian posed again, shook out a spear, and sneered at the second prince of the tiger.


    The second prince tiger raised his fist and took a look.


    The flesh on the top had been cracked in the hit just now, exposing the dense bones inside.


    "You still have your hands?"


    The second prince of Tiger people put down his fists and said with a gloomy face.


    "At any rate, he is an eighth-order warrior, and there is still some talent to use."


    Lilian sneered.


    Hearing the words, the second prince of the tiger''s face became more gloomy.


    His own strength is only Tier 5, it was because of drinking Xiaojin''s blood that he broke through to the realm of Leapfrog Spirit Level.


    In other words, although he has spiritual level physical strength and physical strength, his fighting style is still at the level of a Tier 5 fighter, and it is even more impossible for him to comprehend what fighting skills.


    "The disadvantage of forcibly raising the realm is exposed at this time."


    From a distance, Karthus looked at this scene and commented softly.


    Lin Mo nodded.


    The realm raised through shortcuts is not steady step by step.


    If the two princes of the tiger people had the ability to fight at this time, Qingyou and the others would have been defeated long ago, and how could they survive until now.


    It seems that if you want to raise Qingyou''s realm through Xiaojin''s blood, it is better not to implement it for now.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Mo secretly made up his mind.


    "Hehe, although the fighting skills are strong, I want to see how many times can you use them and how long can you last?"


    The second prince tiger shook his fist, sneered and rushed up again.


    Lilian turned into a frenzied body at this time, naturally there would be no shock, and rushed over again with the gun.


    The two of them fought into a very destructive whirlwind at close quarters,


    Wherever they went, the soil on the ground was blown away by the wind from the fist gun and turned into small pits.


    The sound of clanging bells is endless, this kind of fist to the flesh of the people who are fighting in close combat is full of enthusiasm, and all the attention on the battlefield is almost attracted by them.


    Seeing that the second prince of the tiger was blocked by Lilian, Qingyou simply closed her eyes tightly, and concentrated the magic elements wholeheartedly.


    Rao is Lin Mo, a little admiring the trust between these girls.


    You know, as long as Lilian makes a mistake, Ye Ning may be killed on the spot by the second prince tiger who rushed over.


    Dare to close your eyes and condense the magic power with all your strength, which is tantamount to putting all your life and safety in Lilian''s hands.


    I have to say that these girls are really amazing.


    Having always been in a high position, he could still have such courage on the battlefield.


    As the magic wand in front of Ye Ning got brighter, the preparation for the curse was basically coming to an end.


    Seeing that Ye Ning¡¯s range forbidden curse was about to be completed,


    The second prince of Tiger, who was fighting Lilian, was suddenly shot forcibly, and then took advantage of the gap in the move to kick Lilian out, and then went straight to Ye Ning and rushed over!

 Chapter 427： So-called smart

    Such anomalies suddenly occurred, and many people were directly exposed to a cold sweat.


    No one thought that the second prince of the tiger people would take such a desperate method to get rid of the deadlock.


    Lilian''s shot directly pierced into his left lower abdomen, and if it was a misfortune, it could cause him fatal damage.


    The sleepy beast fights to death, it is so terrifying.


    Everyone was frightened by the actions of the second prince of tiger people.


    Many of the Civets who were on the sidelines screamed.


    They wanted to rush to stop them, but their speed couldn''t keep up with the second princes.


    Seeing him rushing forward like this, Karthus''s eyes opened sharply, and his heart was ready to shoot.


    He is Lin Mo¡¯s divine envoy, and Ye Ning is Lin Mo¡¯s saint.


    Seeing that Ye Ning was about to fall into danger, Karthus didn''t make a move, was he still waiting for Lin Mo to make a move by himself?


    Although this distance seems to be very far, but with the strength of the Emperor rank, it is enough to stop the action.


    When he was about to take a shot, Lin Mo suddenly stretched out his arm to stop him in front of Karthus.


    Karthus was taken aback.


    And in this moment of stunner, the two princes of the tiger people have rushed to Ye Ning''s front.


    My god, is this crazy? My own saint was not saved!


    Karthus''s eyes widened at first, but now they were a little rounder.


    In this second, the air on the entire battlefield almost solidified,


    Everyone''s eyes stayed with horror on Ye Ning, who closed her eyes.


    The claws of the second tiger prince went straight to Ye Ning''s chest. If he caught this, Ye Ning estimated that he would have to die on the spot.


    Snapped!


    Things happened that no one thought of.


    Ye Ning actually took the first step in holding the wand floating in front of him,


    Then a huge black bubble was condensed by the magic wand and blocked Ye Ning''s front.


    Being so close, the two princes of the Tiger people couldn''t even dodge, and could only watch as they crashed into the bubble.


    The bubbles were like a thick mud, and the two princes of the tiger people fell into most of their bodies in an instant.


    Then the bubble instantly solidified and turned into a solid cage that locked him tightly inside.


    "Black magic, secluded coffin."


    Ye Ning slowly opened her eyes, her red lips lightly opened, and she said softly.


    "Roar!"


    Except for the head and back of the second prince tiger, all other body parts were tightly locked, and even the tail was not let go.


    He yelled, then struggled frantically.


    But to his horror, he found that he could not break free from the shackles of this black magic.


    It''s no wonder that Ye Ning spent the time and thoughts of preparing forbidden spells to prepare this magic, naturally it is impossible for him to break free of it at will.


    and many more!


    The second prince Tigerman suddenly thought of something, and he suddenly stopped struggling, with a look of horror on his face.


    If Ye Ning is not preparing aggressive magic, then...


    "Forbidden curse, net eclipse!"


    A quiet and cold voice sounded behind the second prince of Tiger.


    The flower lines between her eyebrows bloomed like alive, and a pair of silver wings suddenly grew from behind her.


    Every feather on the wings turned into a silver-white light beam and pierced directly at the exposed back of the second prince of Tiger.


    This forbidden spell killed more than a hundred Argonians in an instant.


    But this time, the target of Forbidden Curse was only the second prince of Tiger!

 Chapter 428： Actually Im on the fifth floor

    Puff puff!


    The band of light condensed by the silver light is sharper than any weapon. They pierce the back of the second prince of the tiger, as easy as piercing paper.


    Under the control of Ye Ning''s dark magic coffin, the two princes of the tiger people could not even turn around, and could only roar and accept the quiet attack.


    The silver light belt burst with violent energy, madly stirring in the body of the two princes.


    Rao is a master of the spirit level, in such a passive situation, receiving the entire forbidden curse of the eighth-order great magister is also a dead end.


    The entire body of the second prince tiger had been shaken into a mass of mud by magical energy, and his roar became weaker and weaker.


    When the quiet forbidden curse was over, the second prince of Tiger had no breath at all.


    Lilian clutched the place where he was kicked by the second prince of the tiger, and walked cautiously.


    After confirming that the second prince of the tiger was indeed killed, Lilian waved the silver spear in her hand and chopped off his head and held it on top of the silver spear.


    Then Lilian flew up to the gate and inserted the silver gun on the gate.


    Use the head of the opposing general to show the public, this is a special way for orcs to declare victory.


    When the head of the second prince of the tiger was raised in the air, all the orc warriors roared and cheered.


    Ye Ning, Lilian and Qingyou looked at each other, and embraced with tears.


    Although the sufferings and accidents continued throughout the process, in the end, the great cause of unifying the wild land was completely completed.


    "Hahaha, you see that I am on the first floor, you think I am on the second floor, but in fact I am on the third floor."


    Lin Mo finally smiled with satisfaction after seeing this scene.


    "My god, what are you talking about, why didn''t you let me help just now? How dangerous."


    Karthus scratched his head and asked with some confusion.


    "Just now Ye Ning began to prepare for the curse. This is just a bait, the first layer.


    After the tiger was stopped by Lilian, he was not too panicked, which meant he was prepared, so at the last moment, he could force Lilian away and take Ye Ning directly. This is the second level he predicted. ,


    But what he didn''t expect was that Ye Ning was preparing. It was not forbidden curse. Lilian''s efforts to stop him were not to protect Ye Ning. All this was just to buy time for the quiet forbidden curse. This was the final fifth. Floor. "


    Lin Mo explained with a smile.


    "My god, you mean, they can set up such a big picture with just a word they said before the official start?"


    Karthus''s eyes were staring, the boss asked in disbelief.


    "Not only that sentence, there should be eye contact, but in any case, the tacit understanding between them played a vital role."


    Lin Mo added.


    "Oh my god, it''s amazing, the bottom creature with the strength of the eighth rank can actually have such amazing thinking and trap layout ability."


    Karthus smacked his lips and couldn''t help but sigh.


    "So, don''t look down on them. Your own strength is a part, and wisdom is also a part. Both are considered strengths. If they can leapfrog the spirit level today, you can be sure that they will not leapfrog and defeat you in the future?"


    Lin Mo smiled at Karthus and joked.


    "Then my progress will definitely be faster than them."


    Karthus said in dissatisfaction.


    "Ding Dong! The host has completed the hiding task, please check the details."


    Just as Lin Mo wanted to answer his words, the system prompt sounded suddenly.

 Chapter 429： hard to decide

    After all, I have been busy these days, all to complete this hidden task.


    It was unintentional to plant willows and willows. Now he has not only harvested Xiaojin''s such a windy mount, but also has a large army of Argonians, and the country of Yan has successfully unified the entire wilderness.


    Although these are not rewards for hidden tasks, these achievements and gains are abundant enough.


    Lin Mo''s mood is extremely calm now, even if the reward given by this hidden mission is very cheating, he won''t be so angry.


    "Defeat the Tiger Empire within ten days. This is the first step for the Kingdom of Yan to achieve glory, and it is also the first step for the orcs to unite and regain its glory..."


    "Hidden mission completed, please select mission reward..."


    "One, choose a country attribute to upgrade."


    "Two, get the number of bloodline upgrades once."


    "Three, get a random envoy."


    The system first summarizes and analyzes the task, and then lists three options.


    Seeing these three mission rewards, Lin Mo immediately groaned in his heart.


    I don''t know if this system has changed the personality of the pitted person, or the rewards for hidden tasks should be so rich. This time the rewards for the tasks are simply so good.


    The upgrade of national attributes can change the attributes of the entire Yanzhi Nation and will bring corresponding benefits to the entire country.


    If Lin Mo is allowed to implement laws and measures by himself, it will not only take a long time, but it will also take luck to change the country''s attributes.


    If Lin Mo hadn''t drawn a lottery to get the technology related to ore identification and construction, the level of science and technology in the entire Yanzhi Kingdom would not have reached the level of five.


    It can be seen how difficult it is to upgrade.


    Lin Mo has already seen the effect of the second reward.


    The previous strength of the civet clan is estimated to be the weakest among the six major races in the god-given city, but after upgrading their bloodline, the civet clan can actually compete with the Argonians.


    If you upgrade the blood of the bear or feather tribe, the changes that this can bring will be exciting just thinking about it.


    As for the third reward, Lin Mo was also slightly moved.


    After all, the products produced by the system must be high-quality goods, and the strength of the envoy assigned by the system is probably stronger than that of Karthus whose strength has fallen.


    But after thinking about it carefully, since he already has Karthus, there is really no need for a new divine envoy, and Karthus''s rich experience is not bad as a divine envoy.


    Lin Mo silently eliminated the third option, only tangled in the remaining two options.


    Regardless of the country''s attribute points or the number of bloodline upgrades, they are very precious rewards, and Lin Mo didn''t even know what to do for a while.


    "System, can I claim the task reward later?"


    Lin Mo asked silently in his heart.


    "Yes, the task settlement panel can always be reserved for the host."


    The system replied.


    Lin Mo just breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as you can keep it, you can wait until you think it through before making a decision.


    Now that the Tiger Man Empire has been defeated, the things in the Barren Lands have come to an end.


    Lin Mo allowed Karthus to move freely and continue to improve his strength.


    Xiaojin continued to return to the forbidden land, waiting for the kingdom of Yan to take over the entire wild land, before arranging his foothold.

 Chapter 430： Sister was arrested

    After the victory of the Kingdom of War Flame, it meant that the entire wild land was under the control of the Kingdom of Yan.


    The second prince of Tiger is dead, and the more than one million troops he left behind, as well as millions of civilians, have to be taken over step by step.


    There are still some recalcitrants in the tiger empire and the decimated lion empire, running around in the wild, and the country of Yan must also send troops to clear them.


    Qingyou will be very busy for this period of time, and Lin Mo doesn''t plan to add additional traffic to them.


    Instructed Karthus and Xiaojin to keep their eyes on the situation in the wild land and help them in a timely manner. Lin Mo then sent back to the Bernard Empire.


    Due to the Black Mountain Mountains, what happened in the wild land will not be known to humans so quickly, and Lin Mo doesn''t need to worry too much for the time being.


    As long as he can keep an eye on the fat leader and the three princes of the Bernard Empire, everything will be fine.


    Lin Mo took a ten-day leave, and it is still due today.


    After tidying up at home, Lin Mo also returned to the Royal Branch.


    Although only separated by a mountain range, this place is completely different from the wild land where the war is raging, and the entire academy is still the same as usual.


    Luen was sitting in the seat, dragging her chin with one hand and staring out the window blankly.


    Lin Mo gently walked to her side and sat down, leaning his head to Luen''s side.


    Luen felt that someone was approaching and turned her head sharply. The two were facing each other, their noses touching.


    "amount..."


    Lin Mo was taken aback, he leaned over just to start Luen when she turned around, but he didn''t expect this to happen.


    Luen''s face flushed instantly, and she hurriedly backed away to get a distance.


    Lin Mo smiled apologetically at her, but Luen wasn''t angry either, and the eyes that looked at Lin Mo were still full of joy.


    Many students in the class heard their movements, and just thought of booing subconsciously, Lin Mo immediately turned his head and gave them a fierce look.


    The group of students immediately closed their mouths and turned their heads, all lying on the table, staring straight at the textbooks in front of them, not daring to move.


    "came back?"


    "came back."


    The two smiled at each other, and a simple sentence erased the embarrassment just now.


    "What happened?"


    Luen asked softly.


    "I was injured while practicing, and I am resting at home."


    It was naturally impossible for Lin Mo to tell her the real reason, and then babbled a reason.


    Luen didn''t answer, and laughed, not knowing whether she believed it or not.


    "It''s okay, I thought that like that senior sister, I was also troubled."


    Luen muttered to himself in a low voice.


    Although her voice was very small, she couldn''t hide it from Lin Mo''s ears.


    Lin Mo suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, and his brows immediately frowned.


    "Senior sister? What''s the matter?"


    Lin Mo looked into Luen''s eyes and asked.


    There was a hint of helplessness in Luen''s eyes.


    "Must you know?"


    "You must know."


    Lin Mo nodded and said seriously.


    Lydia had only competed with the Fat Commander for one auction item, but because of her own intervention, it caused more butterfly effects. If Lydia had something to do, there would be some reason for it. Lin Mo couldn''t ignore it.


    "Hey, Lydia-senpai was taken to the barracks."


    Luen sighed lightly and said helplessly.

 Chapter 431： Collaboration

    "What! Was caught in the barracks?"


    Lin Mo was taken aback.


    Now the entire Falling Star City is still under the jurisdiction of the city lord. Even if the fat leader is the third prince, he shouldn¡¯t dare to apprehend the students of the Royal Academy so blatantly. The few eighth-tier bosses in the school are right. Is this indifferent?


    "Does the school know about this?"


    Lin Mo quickly calmed down after being surprised, and asked softly.


    "The School of Magic has begun to pay attention to this matter, and Dean has been going to the barracks for several days in a row."


    Luen nodded.


    Lin Mo expected it to be the same. With the academy''s intervention, it is estimated that this matter will be dealt with in a few days.


    Although he was still a little worried, Lin Mo was not as nervous as he was at the beginning after learning the news.


    For Lydia''s mischievous character, keeping her off for a few days will make her behave.


    He is just a student, Lin Mo does not have any reasonable identity to inquire about and participate in this matter. If he cares too much, it will cause suspicion from the military camp.


    "I understand."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he stopped asking about this matter.


    After school, when Lin Mo picked up Lian Nuan to go home, he saw a familiar figure at the school gate.


    She was wearing the uniform of the second-grade magic school, standing at the school gate with a sad face and looking out, as if waiting for someone.


    Lin Mo recognized it at a glance, isn''t this the Xiaowan-senpai who often spends time with Lydia?


    Feeling Lin Mo''s gaze, Xiao Wan also turned her head and looked over.


    Seeing that it was Lin Mo, her eyes clearly showed surprise.


    Xiao Wan waved at Lin Mo and ran over here.


    "Senior sister, are you okay?"


    Lin Mo was a little unsure, so he asked.


    "I''ll talk about it in school."


    Xiao Wan didn''t say a word of nonsense, pulling Lin Mo and ran deep into the school.


    It had been a long time since school, and the students had almost left. The three of them randomly found an empty classroom, opened the door and walked in.


    "Senior sister, why is it so mysterious?"


    Lin Mo laughed softly.


    "Did you know... Lydia was taken away by the barracks?"


    Xiao Wan bit her lip and said hesitantly.


    "I heard from my classmates when I went back to school today, but isn''t Dean Deer already intervening? What can I worry about?"


    Lin Mo nodded and touched Lian Nuan''s head smoothly.


    "It''s not that simple... Dean Dayle went several times and didn''t ask for anyone. The people in the barracks said... Lydia is a crime of collaborating with the enemy and it is likely to be sentenced to death.


    Xiaowan said, tears filled her eyes.


    Collaboration with the enemy?


    Lin Mo''s brows frowned immediately.


    This charge is serious. Fortunately, there is no war with the Bernard Empire, otherwise Lydia may have been executed directly from the moment of conviction.


    "Why is there such a crime?"


    Lin Mo asked gloomily.


    "The commander of the army said that Lydia may be connected with the enemy who assassinated the sentry some time ago. The enemy they said...is that you?"


    Xiao Wan asked timidly.


    Lin Mo secretly regretted it. The purpose of burning the two spies was originally to divert the attention of the Fat Commander and prevent him from paying attention to Lydia. He didn''t expect that it would be counterproductive now, and on the contrary, Lydia was entrapped.


    "I don''t know the enemy, but this matter really has nothing to do with you."


    Lin Mo glanced at her and replied silently.

 Chapter 432： Anxious

    Naturally, it¡¯s impossible for the senior sister in front of me to know my identity and previous behavior.


    Otherwise, it would be a very dangerous thing not only for myself, but also for Xiaowan.


    However, this fat commander was also a cruel person. He had no basis in doubt, but he dared to take the person away and convict him.


    If someone deliberately uses innocent civilians to confuse the audience, the fat commander does not know how much infamy he has to bear.


    Worthy of being the subordinates of the three princes, the methods were so harsh.


    "At the beginning I just used a unique method to take you away from others'' attention and sneak out."


    Afraid that Xiaowan would not believe it, Lin Mo deliberately added one more sentence.


    "Oh, I said long ago that you shouldn''t go to such a place for excitement, now it''s fine, even people will get in."


    Xiaowan sighed, her face full of regret.


    "Didn''t I instruct you to either stay at home and not go out or live in school after returning? How did Lydia get caught?"


    Lin Mo asked somewhat displeased.


    "We did stay at home according to your method and did not go out, but before long, soldiers came to our house and arrested us. Lydia said that everything has nothing to do with me, so I can come out. free time."


    As Xiaowan spoke, tears flowed out.


    These two girls also obeyed the words honestly, but they both showed their faces at the auction. The entire Falling Star City is only in such a big place. The Fat Commander wants to find them, really. It couldn''t be simple.


    However, Lydia was also considered loyal enough to be able to resist everything on her own, and to successfully release the responsibility after changing a small bowl, which was beyond Lin Mo''s expectation.


    Lydia is the first in the school year, so it is impossible for the School of Magic to ignore her,


    The Fat Commander had evidence of Lydia and the others entering and exiting the underground auction house, and the suspicion could not be removed for a while.


    It is estimated that it is for this reason that Lydia has been detained at the barracks.


    "It doesn''t matter, just let her stay inside for a while."


    Lin Mo said, handing over a piece of paper to let Xiaowan wipe her tears.


    "How can you say such ruthless words?"


    Xiao Wan angrily knocked out the paper Lin Mo handed over and said loudly.


    Lian Nuan stood up immediately, and he did not know when he had already found a dagger in his hand, staring at Xiao Wan firmly.


    Compared with Lian Nuan, who has been used to seeing life and death since childhood, Xiao Wan is naturally much timid.


    Even though Lian Nuan was only a first-year school girl, Xiao Wan was scared to take a few steps back.


    Lin Mo gently stretched out his hand to hold Lian Nuan, and shook his head at her.


    Xiao Wan was anxious and worried that it was natural to say such words, and Lin Mo could understand it naturally, and he didn''t intend to care about so much with her.


    "Relentless? Haha, I kindly helped you escape. You were arrested for exposing your face. What does this have to do with me? Also, even the dean will not come here. We are just ordinary students, except Wait, what else do you want me to do?"


    Lin Mo sneered and said.


    "This..."


    Xiao Wan was at a loss for a moment, and Lin Mo was right. If he hadn''t helped out, it was uncertain whether she and Lydia could escape from the auction house.


    After all, it was because she and Lydia didn''t understand anything that caused the situation that they couldn''t handle by themselves.

 Chapter 433： Helping you is just love

    "Senior sister, it¡¯s my duty to help you, and it¡¯s my duty not to help you. I hope you can understand that I can completely ignore your leaving the auction house. Please don¡¯t take your own mistakes and let me find a way. make up."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he turned and left.


    Lian Nuan took a deep look at Xiao Wan, her eyes were cold.


    Seeing that Xiaowan didn''t mean to continue entanglement, Lian Nuan flipped his wrist, put away the dagger, took Lin Mo''s hand and left with him.


    Xiaowan stayed in the classroom by herself. It was not until Lian Nuan left her that she panted and touched her clothes. Then she realized that her entire back was soaked with cold sweat.


    "Sorry... Lydia... I really tried my best..."


    Xiao Wan covered her face and cried silently.


    When Lin Mo said these words, he didn''t mean to have a bad relationship with Xiaowan.


    It''s just that as a student, he really can''t do anything extra.


    In the current situation, at most he was found to have entered an underground auction house, and he might be punished a little by the academy, which was completely harmless.


    But if it is discovered that it really has something to do with killing the nameless flame master under the Fat Commander, then it can be said that he is struggling in Falling Star City, and it may also affect the love.


    As for Lydia, she still has to take care of it.


    After all, the Fat Commander mistook her for a colleague, which had something to do with him.


    But after the matter was over, Lin Mo didn''t plan to have any more contact with Lydia or Xiao Wan.


    For Lin Mo, these two girls were nothing but a mess.


    Lin Mo decided that for the next time, he would still go to class as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    For the Fat Commander, he only suspected Lydia that he was collaborating with the enemy, and there was no strong evidence.


    If you really save someone at this time, then Lydia''s suspicion may really be unclear for a lifetime.


    After waiting for a while, the Fat Commander saw that Lydia couldn''t catch the bait, so he would naturally let her go.


    Lydia is also the top student in the school year anyway, and the Royal Academy will definitely put pressure on the barracks.


    Whether Lydia will suffer Lin Mo is not certain, but there should be no danger to her life.


    Anyway, the entire wilderness is undergoing major rectification, and Lin Mo has time to play with this fat man.


    A month later, in the barracks in Falling Star City,


    "Commander, the Royal Academy has come to ask for someone again. This has been deducted for a month. If you find an excuse to delay it, it won''t be easy."


    Chuan Lingbing knelt in front of the fat commander on one knee and reported.


    The Fat Commander sat sideways in the chair, his fat face wrinkled tightly.


    He waited for a month, a whole month!


    Since the girl was captured, he has sent people to guard him day and night, and in addition to the open detectives, he has also arranged many spies.


    His instinct tells him that this girl is absolutely related to the person who fixed him twice.


    I have to say that this fat man''s intuition is quite accurate, but Lin Mo is more patient than him.


    In this more than a month, Lin Mo didn''t even see Lydia once.


    "Let it go, it''s been more than a month, and if you don''t let it go, I guess the old scholars at the Royal Academy are really going to get angry."


    The Fat Commander waved his hand and said helplessly.


    Lydia, who had been imprisoned for a month, was finally released from the military camp today.

 Chapter 434： Games start

    The families of Dale, Bing, Lydia, and Xiao Wan waited at the gate of the barracks immediately after receiving the news.


    As everyone waited nervously, Lydia was finally brought out by the soldiers.


    The Fat Commander had no concrete evidence to convict Lydia, so although Lydia was placed under house arrest in the barracks, she was not abused.


    But this is the case, Lydia still looks dirty and embarrassed after not washing and changing clothes for a month.


    Lydia''s parents saw their daughter like this, and they burst into tears at the gate of the barracks.


    Xiaowan couldn''t help but looked at Lydia with tears.


    On the contrary, Dale and Bing were able to restrain their inner excitement, and did not show any special expressions.


    "Sorry, Dean, I have caused you trouble."


    Lydia gently broke free of her parents'' embrace, bowed and apologized to Dale and Bing.


    During these days in the barracks, Lydia also knew that Dale would come here to ask for someone almost every day, which moved her very much.


    "Yeah, but just solve the misunderstanding, this time it can be regarded as a wake-up call for you to dare to do these naughty things casually in the future."


    Dale and Bing gave a light hum, but at the end they showed a smile that was difficult to hide.


    "Hehe."


    Lydia chuckled, knowing Dale and Bing would not be angry.


    She turned to look at Xiao Wan, blinked at her, and the two greeted several adults, and ran to the side and whispered.


    "Lydia, you didn''t feel wronged inside, right? I''m worried to death outside alone."


    Xiaowan took Lydia''s hand, and said tears were falling again.


    "I''m fine. Apart from the inability to change and wash the clothes, there is nothing unbearable. Are you okay outside? No one is embarrassing you anymore? What about the younger brother? Did you arrest him?"


    As Lydia was talking, she couldn''t help but bring the topic to Lin Mo again.


    "Hmph, this time I can see the people clearly. The schoolboy disappeared for ten days first, and after he came back, he didn''t care about you at all. I went to find him, and he even said that you can stay inside. I haven''t been to the barracks to see you once in a month. It''s really chilling."


    Xiaowan said, her face filled with righteous indignation.


    "So..."


    Lydia gave a wry smile, feeling a little lost in her heart.


    She was still very touched that Lin Mo took the initiative to bring them out of the underground auction house that night, but she didn''t expect the situation to become like this now.


    "It''s okay, the junior didn''t owe us anything, we have nothing to blame."


    Lydia said softly.


    "but..."


    "Let¡¯s talk more when I get to school, I have to go home quickly to wash and change clothes, I feel so uncomfortable."


    Xiaowan opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Lydia.


    "Oh."


    Xiao Wan could only shut her mouth, and reluctantly responded.


    The group exchanged greetings for a while before they split into two and dispersed.


    Dale, Bing, and Xiaowan walked to the school, while the Lydia family went home to clean up.


    Neither group of people noticed that a young man dressed extremely inconspicuously stood on the corner of the street, watching all this in silence.


    "Hey, it finally came out."


    Seeing that even the two groups of people had dispersed, Lin Mo removed his disguise.


    "Fatty man, since you like to play so much, I will play with you to the end!"


    Looking at the gate of the barracks, a cold light flashed in Lin Mo''s eyes.

 Chapter 435： Enter the room

    Lin Mo has never been a broad-minded person. He must be avenged if he has grace and revenge if he has grudges. This is his code of conduct.


    Fat Tong took the lead in finding Lin Mo''s troubles, and Lin Mo''s revenge on him was reasonable.


    Now he actually arrested Lin Mo''s classmates to lead him out, which meant he couldn''t swallow this breath at all.


    Since he wanted to play, Lin Mo played with him to the end.


    That night,


    The entire barracks were brightly lit, and every entrance of the general barracks was guarded strictly by the guard sentry.


    I have to say that the guard level of the Bernard Empire really cannot be underestimated.


    However, this degree of strictness is only relative to ordinary humans, and for Lin Mo''s existence, it is completely just a decoration.


    Lin Mo hid on the torch at the entrance of the barracks, waiting patiently.


    The moon had risen to the sky, and it was almost midnight.


    A sound of footsteps came from far and near, towards the front gate of the barracks.


    This is the Fat Commander and his guard just returned from the auction house,


    Lin Mo has already observed clearly this month. Fat ruler is not good at female sex, and he is not keen on gambling.


    But every night he has to go to the auction house to watch three auctions, which is a sideshow he can''t beat every night.


    "Commander!"


    Seeing the fat commander back, the guard at the door immediately saluted and then opened the door.


    "Go, go back and rest each."


    The Fat Commander walked into the camp with his own guard and immediately waved his hand.


    This can be regarded as his base camp, and he can be said to be extremely relieved of the safety here.


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers of the guard were naturally not polite after receiving the order, and then dispersed separately.


    The Fat Commander returned to his camp alone.


    "Hi."


    The Fat Commander sat down on his chair and took off his boots laboriously.


    The swollen belly made him unable to bend down, and he had to use his best to get his feet.


    "Huh~"


    The boots finally took off, and the fat commander exhaled a long breath, just about to stretch his fat body to relax, he inadvertently glanced ahead, almost not scared to death.


    Inside the big tent, a humanoid monster was squatting on the ground and looking at him.


    Even though he is squatting, his head is still on the roof of the camp.


    The Fat Commander is a human being. Whenever he has seen such scenes, his whole person suddenly collapsed, piled up in the middle of the chair like a lump of meat.


    There is no doubt that this humanoid troll is Karthus,


    Lin Mo specially transferred Karthus from the Wildlands to accompany him in this game.


    After all, compared to Lin Mo himself, both Karthus and Xiaojin''s original forms are more oppressive.


    Seeing the appearance of the fat leader, Lin Mo hid in the dark and couldn''t help laughing.


    Sure enough, it was the right choice to send Karthus.


    Karthus just squatted in front of the fat commander and looked at him condescendingly without saying a word.


    The Fat Commander was completely overwhelmed by his aura. Although Karthus did not do anything, the Fat Commander still felt his throat tighten, as if he was pinched, and he couldn''t even shout.


    One person and one demon stared at each other silently,


    It wasn''t until the fat commander''s spirit was nearly broken that Karthus stretched out a hand and grabbed it towards the fat commander.


    The Fat Commander was already weak and weak. Even with the saber by his side, he didn''t have the strength to pull it out.


    I had to watch Karthus''s big hand slowly grasping himself.

 Chapter 436： I want to play a game with you

    After Karthus held the Fat Commander entirely, he turned to look at Lin Mo in the corner.


    "go!"


    Lin Mo nodded to him, and then directly teleported to an underground place in the Wild Land with Karthus.


    If Ye Ning were there, he should be able to recognize it in an instant. This was the opening of the crypt spider''s nest that Lin Mo had cleaned up for them before.


    Lin Mo lightly nodded to Karthus, and the latter slowly released his hand and gently pushed the fat commander into the hole.


    As soon as the Fat Commander regained his vision, he found himself sitting in the mouth of a cave.


    He subconsciously wanted to escape, but Karthus had already pushed a boulder over, directly blocking the entrance of the cave.


    The little light left has been completely blocked,


    The darkness was like a monster, swallowing the Fat Commander completely.


    Fear spread quickly in his heart, which made him yell crazy.


    The Fat Commander knelt on the ground and madly beat the boulder blocking the entrance of the cave, but these were all in vain.


    Lin Mo has led the investigation very carefully within this month.


    The strength of this talent is not strong, only the strength of Tier 4,


    The reason why the three princes can look at him and accept him as his subordinate is entirely because of the ruthless methods and extraordinary intuition of the fat commander.


    This boulder does not have the strength of the seventh or eighth rank, and it is impossible to make it shake.


    The Fat Commander naturally has no ability to escape from here. For him, there is no way other than going deep into the cave to find a way out.


    Karthus didn''t know why Lin Mofei brought the Fat Commander here for such a big deal. If the fat guy got in the way, could he just kill him?


    Lin Mo didn''t bother to explain so much to him. Karthus, who believed in strength, could not understand his various arrangements.


    Wanting to conquer a human empire is not the same as conquering a wild land.


    In the wild land, as long as it can be played, there is no problem that cannot be solved.


    But in the human empire, it is not only military power that wants to conquer the other side, but more importantly, victory in the strategizing of both sides.


    The Fat Commander is the first chess piece that Lin Mo wants to prepare...


    The fat leader is really scared,


    He knows that his strength is average, so he has always focused on how to let others protect himself.


    As long as there is a little abnormal movement in the camp where he lives, a high-ranking knight will rush in to guard him within five seconds.


    The Fat Commander couldn''t figure out how this humanoid monster appeared in his camp quietly.


    Ten minutes passed,


    The Fat Commander¡¯s voice also became hoarse, and beating the boulder made him exhausted.


    He slumped to the ground, shivering, waiting for his unknown fate.


    "Fat Commander..."


    A voice suddenly remembered in the dark cave,


    The voice made the Fat Commander clever.


    He immediately got up from the ground, fell to his knees, clasped his hands and begged for mercy.


    "The power of the monster race, I''m just a little general in the empire. I don''t know where to offend you. No matter what your requirements are, I will satisfy you. I only ask you to let me live. I can give you whatever you want. you!"


    The Fat Commander begged for mercy while kowtow.


    "Hehe, I don''t want anything."


    The voice replied coldly.


    "Then what do you want!"


    The Fat Commander roared desperately.


    "I want to play a game with you..."

 Chapter 437： Closed five senses

    "What game to play! If you want to kill or slash, why don''t you come to have fun! You despicable and cruel monsters! I curse you not to die!"


    Under the tremendous pressure, the fat commander''s spirit has gradually been on the verge of collapse. He roared into the darkness, as if looking for a window for the fear in his heart to vent.


    Ha ha.


    Lin Mo listened to his scolding expressionlessly, but he sneered in his heart.


    Is it cruel and contemptible to just catch you in a dark cave?


    Compared with these, the Bernard Empire used the orphans as magic weapons, and the behavior of transforming monsters in the barren land was probably indignant.


    Lin Mo had time to accompany him here, so he simply leaned on the boulder and closed his eyes to relax.


    The Fat Commander would curse angrily, then kneel to beg for mercy, his whole person is like a lunatic,


    But no matter what he said or scolded, Lin Mo would not give him any response at all.


    This kind of clueless venting behavior not only failed to release the Fat Commander''s emotions, but gave him a more lonely and fearful feeling, and this feeling was gradually draining the fat Commander''s little will.


    "Play... what game to play?"


    Finally, the Fat Commander completely gave up the resistance, he knelt on the ground blankly, and asked like a fate.


    Hearing the Fat Commander¡¯s question, Lin Mo, who was behind the boulder, replied from the state of closing his eyes and meditation. He smiled and glanced at Karthus. Karthus nodded, and the two silently teleported in. In the cave.


    In the darkness of invisible five fingers, the Fat Commander can''t see anything,


    Even if Lin Mo and Karthus were where he could reach with his hand, he had no idea.


    Karthus knelt down gently, his eyes began to become blood red, and a faint red halo escaped from his eyes, gradually wrapping the fat commander in it.


    Karthus belongs to the phantoms of the monster race, and can affect creatures weaker than him, causing them to hallucinate and misleading them.


    However, due to the inducing ability of Phantom Magic itself, the five senses of the subject will not be closed.


    It¡¯s like putting on VR glasses for a person. Although all he sees are illusions, if someone touches his body in reality, he can still feel this feeling from the real world.


    If the person being attacked can distinguish between illusion and reality, this skill can be said to have no users.


    Therefore, even Phantom Demon seldom uses this kind of talent instinct. Karthus prefers to fight physically, and has never shown this kind of power.


    However, with Lin Mo''s Dark Abyss Containment Flame, this skill immediately became a miracle.


    As long as the Fat Commander''s five senses are sealed with the flames of the Dark Abyss, even he himself will regard everything as a real existence.


    "You are the commander of an army and the powerful subordinate of the three princes. You think that everything you do is for the empire and the prince, but in fact all of this is just for your own selfish desires..."


    While Karthus was creating an illusion, Lin Mo whispered beside him.


    "You study evil magical creatures and capture innocent wandering teenagers to make magic weapons. You think you are doing this because of your loyalty to the empire. No, you are just afraid that if you don''t do it, you will be punished by the three princes. .."


    Hearing this, Fat Commander trembled.

 Chapter 438： Secret room

    Whether it is researching and transforming magical creatures or making magical bombs, this is the secret of the three princes.


    Not to mention that the outside world doesn''t know it, not even other people who belong to the Bernard Empire.


    Such a secret thing has been learned, the Fat Commander feels like an ant under the spotlight, and even a few tentacles on his body can be clearly observed.


    "Let''s see if your heart is biased towards my judgment."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, Karthus'' illusion was also ready.


    "Hiss~"


    The dazzling light shone, even if the eyes were not opened, the light could still pass through the eyelid irritating fat leader and weep straight into his eyes.


    He hurriedly stretched out his hands to cover his eyes, and after half a minute of adapting, he slowly adapted to the light.


    After looking around, the Fat Commander found that he was actually in a secret room. The sore light of his eyes came from the magic lamp in the room.


    Fat Commander was extremely shocked,


    I was clearly in a dark cave last second, why would I be in this room in the next second.


    What kind of supernatural powers does the monster race that captured itself have?


    Huh! Huh! Huh!


    With three soft sounds, three more magic lights were lit,


    With the help of the light of the magic lamp, the Fat Commander also saw everything in the entire secret room.


    At the far left of the secret room, there are a group of thin magic puppets, all dressed up as wandering teenagers, there are a full six of them.


    They were all trapped in a cage. Due to the magic restriction on the cage, they could not escape. They could only shrink together and look at the fat commander.


    On the far right of the secret room, there is a heavy metal gate. Next to the gate, there is a ladder leading to the roof. There is a small round hole on the roof, but the diameter of the hole is very small, which can only allow the few puppet boys. Through, the huge body of Fat Commander will undoubtedly be blocked.


    On the central edge of the secret room, there is a huge crypt spider entrenched.


    The crypt spider was covered in black, hard and coarse hair, and the tips of its eight claws were extremely sharp, and they waved like eight heavy iron spears. The dull wind made the Fat Commander no doubt that if this thing touched him, Will definitely be poked through.


    The fat leader''s eyelids jumped, he could recognize it,


    This huge crypt spider is a magical creature transformed by crazy magicians under the hands of the three princes.


    He also sent soldiers to release the giant spider into the Black Mountain Mountains.


    This group of people can even get this thing, what are their backgrounds?


    The fat leader is afraid to shrink into a ball,


    With the movement of his body, a metal sound rang in his ears,


    He looked down and didn''t know when a huge metal plate had been put around his neck.


    He tried to get the metal plate down, but it was stuck tightly around his fat neck and couldn''t move at all.


    "There are six magic puppets in the cage. Due to the restriction, only one can come out at a time.


    Your task is to rescue them one by one from the cage, and then let them climb the ladder to escape the room. "


    Lin Mo''s voice echoed in the room.


    "am I crazy!"


    The Fat Commander shouted loudly.


    "Shall I hold these puppets through the attack range of the crypt spiders? I want them to climb up the ladder and get out of the room?"

 Chapter 439： Save the puppet

    "Of course, you can do nothing, but after ten minutes, the magic bomb on your neck will automatically detonate."


    Lin Mo''s flat voice echoed in the room.


    "Ah!"


    Upon hearing this, the Fat Commander immediately began to frantically pull at the metal plate on his neck, and he stopped after several obvious red marks appeared on his neck.


    "Of course, you can also try to get into the small hole for the puppets to pass through, if you have the confidence to squeeze your fat belly in."


    Lin Mo laughed softly.


    "demon!"


    The Fat Commander gritted his teeth and cursed.


    "No, no, compared to what you did, I''m already very kind."


    Lin Mo tweeted and said without losing his heart.


    Indeed, Lin Mo is kind enough,


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have to spend a lot of time on getting Karthus to create such an illusion for the Fat Commander to play.


    Everything in front of him is just an illusion after closing the five senses. The real fat commander is still lying on the ground like a dead pig.


    But these fat leaders didn''t know it.


    "These magic puppets are equivalent to those teenagers whom the Three Princes gave you orders to arrest you, and the Crypt Spiders are equivalent to punishment when you disobey the order. Let me see, when you are connected with the lives of those innocent teenagers. At the time, can you bear the anger and punishment of the third prince?"


    Lin Mo chuckled.


    "I..."


    What else does the Fat Commander want to say, a funnel has fallen from a small hole in the roof.


    "You''d better hurry up and choose whether you live or die."


    With Lin Mo''s last words,


    Countdown,


    It''s already started!


    The Fat Commander struggled to stand up, cursing and walking towards the iron cage containing the magic puppet.


    He is not stupid,


    If you follow Lin Mo¡¯s instructions, there is still some chance of survival.


    If you are really angry and don''t follow the instructions, you will undoubtedly die in ten minutes.


    "come out."


    The Fat Commander walked to the iron cage, slapped the iron cage twice, and hurriedly shouted.


    What he didn''t expect was that the magic puppet inside not only didn''t come out according to his instructions, but showed a humanized fear, and then shrank into the corner of the cage.


    Seeing this, the Fat Commander couldn''t help but cursed again.


    Obviously they are puppets, but they will not cooperate with them.


    However, they simply had a face-to-face meeting with these puppets, and one minute passed.


    "Sorry!"


    The Fat Commander turned his head and looked at the hourglass that was passing fast, and said in his heart a bad sound.


    Although the Fat Commander had ten thousand unwillings in his heart, in order to survive, he still had to put on a kind expression and greeted the magic puppet in the cage softly and gently.


    Fortunately, as soon as his attitude improved, those magic puppets also became bold and began to move towards the mouth of the cage.


    The Fat Commander breathed a sigh of relief with joy.


    Fortunately, these are just magic puppets, as long as they have a good attitude, they will actively cooperate with them.


    If these are really wandering teenagers, it is estimated that even if ten minutes pass, it is impossible for one of them to leave with him.


    In less than a few seconds, the first magic puppet crawled out of the cage.


    The Fat Commander tried to call out another magic puppet, but the facts were indeed the same as Lin Mo said, only one puppet could be brought out at a time.


    The Fat Commander sighed, and had to hold the puppet and walk towards the Crypt Spider.

 Chapter 440： rule

    The crypt spider was fixed in place by chains,


    But its legs and feet can extend a distance of two or three meters, which means that half of this chamber is within its attack range.


    The fat commander held the magic puppet in his hands, cursing in a low voice.


    He only has the strength of Tier 4,


    The destructive power of this modified crypt spider is above the fifth order.


    Even if he had weapons in his hand, the Fat Commander could not be the opponent of this crypt spider, not to mention that he was unarmed now, and he also carried a magic puppet as a burden.


    If you have to fight, it is estimated that only the magic puppet in your hand can be used as a weapon.


    But what Lin Mo said before was very clear, his life and the magic puppet are completely tied together.


    If there is no way to send these magic puppets out within the specified time, they will have to take their lives. The Fat Commander dare not use the magic puppets as weapons.


    In such a daze, more than ten seconds passed.


    "Can''t delay any longer."


    The fat commander gritted his teeth.


    He held the magic puppet and walked forward resolutely.


    The Fat Commander observed with his eyes that the distance from the iron cage to the ladder over there was about four meters, while the crypt spider was blocked in the middle of the road, and the spider''s legs stretched about two meters.


    In other words, he had to cross a danger zone of two meters away before he could transport the magic puppet.


    At a distance of two meters, you can cross it in two steps.


    The only question is how to protect yourself to avoid the attack of the crypt spider.


    Time passed by one minute and one second, and another twenty seconds passed in a blink of an eye, and immediately there were only eight minutes left.


    Fat Commander Ji Zhongshengzhi took off his cloak.


    Holding the cloak in his left hand and the magic puppet in his right, he slowly approached the crypt spider.


    This crypt spider has been locked here for a long time, and his temper is just irritable.


    Seeing the only living creature in the room approaching him, the Crypt Spider immediately screamed, and at the same time frantically waved the sharp claws on his legs, hoping to hook the Fat Commander over.


    Gudong!


    The Fat Commander couldn''t help swallowing.


    In the past, in the army, when encountering any danger, the soldiers were at the forefront. He just watched from behind.


    Now that there was really a huge and ugly monster in front of him, he naturally panicked in his heart, and even his body began to tremble unconsciously.


    The Crypt Spider was not in the mood to take care of his feelings, and still continued to wave his legs and feet and claws at him.


    Under tremendous psychological pressure, the Fat Commander subconsciously threw the cloak in his hand towards the Crypt Spider.


    The crypt spider immediately hooked the cloak with its long legs, and began to tear it frantically.


    The Fat Commander didn¡¯t realize that he hadn¡¯t even succeeded in distracting the Crypt Spider¡¯s attention.


    At the moment, he hurried through the danger zone in two steps, and then placed the magic puppet under the ladder.


    The crypt spider had already torn the cloak to a pulp,


    The broken strip of cloth was wrapped around its paws, and there was no way to break free for a while. The Fat Commander just took advantage of this opportunity and ran back.


    After successfully sending a magic puppet over, the Fat Commander''s mood relaxed a little.


    It is also magical, the magic puppet that was placed on the ground, like a human, climbed up the ladder with both hands and feet, and got into the hole in the ceiling.

 Chapter 441： Danger

    There is a play!


    The Fat Commander was overjoyed when he saw this.


    The crypt spider was locked in place and could not move. As long as it threw something at it, it would definitely not be able to dodge it.


    As long as it can continue to interfere with the crypt spiders, it should not be difficult to transport the remaining five magic puppets.


    There are seven minutes left.


    Since the distance between the rooms is not large, the time required to transport a magic puppet is about half a minute.


    Five puppets only need two and a half minutes at most, and after the last puppet has been transported, the Fat Commander does not need to come back.


    Even if you double this time, it only takes five minutes.


    The remaining two minutes are used to deal with possible emergencies, and the time is absolutely sufficient.


    The Fat Commander took off his coat while taking out the second magic puppet from the cage.


    With the first time as a precedent, Fat Commander is now much bolder.


    While the coat was covering the crypt spider, the Fat Commander had already rushed to the opposite side.


    Within half a minute, he successfully returned and sent a magic puppet again.


    "well!"


    The Fat Commander secretly encouraged himself, as long as he came four times, he would be able to pass this level successfully.


    But when he returned to the cage for the fourth time, the fat commander''s heart suddenly sank.


    Because he found...


    The clothes on his body are not enough.


    A cloak, a coat, a middle coat, and an underwear.


    These four clothes have been exhausted in the four rounds just now.


    The Fat Commander is now shirtless.


    There are only two pants and one pant left on him.


    The clothes on the lower body are not as large as the clothes on the upper body, especially the pants, which are impossible to play a little role at all.


    The Fat Commander hesitated for a moment, tore open the seams of the two trousers, and tied them together.


    The fabric of the two pairs of trousers has become a slightly larger piece of fabric under this method.


    The fat commander gritted his teeth and threw the cloth at the crypt spider, then rushed over with the fifth magic puppet.


    "broken!"


    As soon as the fifth puppet was put down and turned around, the Fat Commander''s face suddenly turned pale.


    After all, this piece of fabric made of two pairs of trousers was still too small to be able to delay it long enough.


    At this time, the crypt spider had completely torn the piece of fabric and was looking at himself angrily.


    Leaning on these clothes, the Fat Commander has ran back and forth in front of him five times.


    This feeling of being teased has long made the Crypt Spider angry, and at this time it is waiting for it, waiting for the Fat Commander to approach its attack circle.


    Although the fat commander only wore a pair of pants,


    But under such a stressful situation, he was sweating continuously.


    The time hesitated here alone was a full minute.


    Time was passing by, and only four minutes were left in a blink of an eye.


    If you continue to procrastinate, the time left is really not much.


    The Fat Commander took a few steps back, gritted his teeth and sprinted directly, then jumped up and rushed forward as a lion pierced through the fire ring.


    The crypt spider waved its paws to stop him, but failed to stop him.


    But the sharp claws left three long wounds on his side.


    "it hurts!"


    The Fat Commander fell down not far from the cage and struggled to get up.

 Chapter 442：

    The Fat Commander stood up and quickly checked his injuries.


    He has a lot of fat on his body, and this fall didn''t cause him much harm.


    But the three scars left by the crypt spider on his body made him painful.


    The three bloodstains are all leaking blood beads, but the speed is not very fast.


    He pressed three bloodstains with his hands, and within a few seconds he stopped bleeding.


    The Fat Commander exhaled fortunately.


    Fortunately, my fat is thick enough, otherwise it will not be three blood stains, but three wounds that have pierced through the belly.


    After taking the last magic puppet out of the cage, the Fat Commander stood in front of the Crypt Spider and hesitated again.


    Without any interference, running in front of the crypt spider is undoubtedly dead.


    I was lucky to have suffered only a little skin trauma just now.


    But luck may not always take care of yourself,


    Maybe after this trip, I have to lose my life here.


    "There is one last minute."


    Seeing that the Fat Commander was still there watching the crypt spider hesitating, Lin Mo reminded him coldly.


    This reminder, like a bolt from the blue sky, instantly awakened the hesitant Fat Commander.


    He turned his head and saw that there was not much sand left in the hourglass.


    The passage of time is like the footsteps of the **** of death, pressing him step by step.


    "Extraordinary! Fight it!"


    The fat commander gritted his teeth and rushed towards the magic puppet.


    After all, it was someone who had fumbled and beaten in the barracks, the Fat Commander''s reaction was not bad.


    At a distance of about two meters, he was holding the magic puppet tossing around, and he just avoided the five legs of the crypt spider.


    Puff!


    Just when he thought he could survive safely, the sixth leg of the Crypt Spider, which had been hidden in the dark, suddenly stretched out.


    The Fat Commander didn''t expect the Crypt Spider to have such a hand. The left thigh was directly pierced by the spider''s leg.


    In the severe pain, the Fat Commander couldn''t help cursing, and then fell to the ground.


    But the magic puppet was still tightly held in his arms, and there was no sign of letting go.


    hiss!


    Suddenly, there was another sharp pain in the wound. The Fat Commander turned his head to see that the Crypt Spider was pulling him back with the paw that pierced his thigh.


    In a blink of an eye, he was pulled over a distance of half a meter, and a long **** trace had been drawn on the ground.


    If this is completely dragged over by it, it must be torn apart.


    Fat Commander won a courage in his heart.


    He gritted his teeth and moved his legs desperately, abruptly pulling his thigh from the claws of the crypt spider.


    puff.


    The Crypt Spider''s claws were pierced and wounded. When it was pulled out of the Fat Commander''s thigh, blood spurted out suddenly, and gushing out along the wound.


    The Fat Commander at this time was still in charge of the upper wound. In order not to be dragged back by the crypt spider again, he crawled forward with his hands and feet together, and finally got out of the attack range of the crypt spider.


    "There is still half a minute."


    Lin Mo''s emotionless voice is like the countdown to death,


    The Fat Commander didn''t even have time to stop and take a breath. He immediately placed the last magic puppet next to the ladder and kept urging him to climb up.


    Twenty seconds later, the magic puppet finally passed through the hole, and then a key was dropped from the hole.


    "ten!"


    The moment the key dropped to the ground, Lin Mo started the final countdown.

 Chapter 443： Second secret room

    "Nine! Eight! Seven!"


    Following Lin Mo''s urging countdown, the Fat Commander managed to endure the severe pain of his leg injury and crawled to the fallen key and grabbed it in his hand.


    "Six! Five! Four!"


    The Fat Commander stood up holding the metal gate, half of his body leaned on the metal gate, and shiveringly inserted the key into the keyhole.


    "three!"


    He twisted the key hard, but the mechanism inside seemed to be rusted, making it very difficult to turn.


    Fast!


    The fat commander stretched his strength and twisted the key, his forehead bounced with blue veins, his eyes were bulging out because of excessive force.


    "two!"


    Click.


    The door lock made a crisp sound, like a natural sound.


    However, the Fat Commander had no time to rejoice. When the door lock was opened, he lay on the iron door with his whole body, and pushed with all his strength.


    "One!"


    The metal gate opened with a creak, the fat commander jumped in, and the countdown was over.


    Click.


    There was a soft noise from the neck, and the tightly locked metal plate opened automatically and fell to the ground.


    "Hey...hahaha!"


    The Fat Commander lay on the ground, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and then he laughed wildly.


    at last,


    This death game succeeded by himself.


    The door behind him slowly closed, and the two magic lights turned on in turn, illuminating the scene around him.


    The Fat Commander was suddenly stupid,


    Here... it''s still a secret room!


    At this moment, he suddenly felt deceived, and the injury on his leg seemed more painful and unbearable.


    "No! Let me out! I''m not playing anymore!"


    The fat leader roared heartbreakingly.


    "Only the pain and injury experienced personally will be deeply imprinted in your heart. It seems that you already know this, which makes me very gratified."


    Lin Mo''s voice sounded in the room again.


    The Fat Commander covered his face and began to cry silently.


    "I think you have just proved that the reason you are so dedicated to your duties is that you are afraid of the punishment of the three princes, not out of loyalty to the Bernard Empire. If there are more cruel punishments waiting for you, you can even go at any cost. Save some puppets with no life value..."


    The Fat Commander listened to Lin Mo''s plain and indifferent words, and some sense of agreement gradually grew in his heart.


    After working under the three princes for so long, almost every wicked thing was done once.


    At the beginning, the fat leader would doubt whether he was doing it right.


    But after a long time, under the threat of punishment by the Three Princes, he finally accepted these things and took the initiative to find a high-sounding reason "for the development of the empire" to paralyze his heart.


    However, Lin Mo only passed a three-minute death game, and once again awakened the remaining contradictions in his heart.


    The Fat Commander stopped crying, he looked around.


    There were some bandages and wound medicine not far away, which seemed to be prepared for him.


    The Fat Commander gritted his teeth and sprinkled the powder on the wounds on his thighs and abdomen. It took a long time to stop the blood.


    Then he wrapped the bandages and sat down on the ground to rest.


    Oh?


    Although this illusion was created by Karthus, Lin Mo could also see what happened in it.


    Seeing that Chief Fatty stopped crying so quickly and honestly recovered his strength, Lin Mo was also a little surprised.


    This fat leader is really adaptable.

 Chapter 444： destroy

    Karthus once asked Lin Mo before, if he wanted to rectify this guy, wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient and quicker to kill him directly?


    But what Lin Mo''s idea was that Karthus, Tie Hanhan, could guess.


    The fat commander''s role can be said to be very great, as the leader of the advance army of the three princes to attack the wild land, it can be seen that his abilities in all aspects will not be bad.


    Rather than killing the Fat Commander, Lin Mo hoped to be able to subdue him.


    But being able to climb into his position naturally does not need to doubt his loyalty to the Bernard Empire.


    To win him, mere verbal temptations and promises are completely unreliable.


    This kind of person, who is not so careful and exquisite,


    Even the three princes, who can keep him by his side, are all kind and powerful.


    Repeated lies will become a reality. Now that the fat leader has served the third prince for so long, a set of thinking creeds has long been formed in my heart.


    Lin Mo wanted to take down this fat man, but it was useless to threaten him with death.


    As long as he wants to slowly destroy the creed he has always believed in in this way, he can instill a new concept of obedience.


    Now the Fat Commander can sit down calmly to deal with the wound,


    This shows that he has passively accepted this method,


    As long as he can slowly smash his thinking creed in the next process, he does not worry about making any changes.


    "For a long time, you have relied on your own status to do all kinds of evil wherever you go, even if you are bidding for the same thing at the auction house, you will retaliate against it at the time..."


    "You are cruel and violent. You can do whatever you want if you think you have power. You don''t respect others or their lives..."


    "And now, you have been poisoned...the medicine powder that just stopped bleeding for you is mixed with chronic poison..."


    Hearing this, the Fat Commander couldn''t help cursing.


    He looked down, and the blood oozing from the bandage he had just wrapped had turned purple.


    This is really a sign of his own poisoning.


    The Fat Commander squeezed his fists, but quickly relaxed.


    He sprinkled the powder on himself, and now it is estimated that it has spread all over the body along the wound.


    Now no matter what remedial measures are taken, it is too late. It is better to keep calm as much as possible to avoid rapid blood flow all over the body under emotions, but premature poisoning and death.


    Snapped!


    In the middle of the room, a huge magic lamp suddenly turned on,


    The dazzling white light instantly covered the entire room, illuminating all the dark places.


    The Fat Commander looked at the whole room carefully, his expression becoming more solemn.


    This room is six times the size of the previous room, and the interior layout of the room is even more messy and complicated.


    The place where the Fat Commander stays is a huge circular platform,


    On the wall behind him, there are six transparent magic cages, each of which holds six people.


    After seeing the faces of these six people, the Fat Commander couldn''t help but chuckle.


    He has an impression of each of these people,


    Because these people are without exception, all of them have been beaten or retaliated by him for no reason.


    Among them are the guards who broke a leg because of a mistake in serving him,


    Some magicians who competed with him for auction items at the auction and were retaliated to disfigurement,


    And the orphan boy who was taken away by his own hand and provided to the three princes to study magic,


    It can be said that everyone here has a deep hatred with him...

 Chapter 445： Mastery of destiny

    With the magic lamp turned on, these people also saw the existence of Fat Commander,


    They jumped up excitedly, cursing, cursing, and spitting at the fat leader.


    Everyone is venting their hatred for the fat leader.


    The Fat Commander took two steps back slightly, frowning tightly.


    He saw,


    Next to the magic cage of these six people, a key was sealed in a gap in the wall by magic prohibition.


    It is estimated that wanting to get out of this room has an inseparable connection with these six keys.


    The situation behind him is the same. After the Fat Commander finished observing, he turned and looked forward.


    In front of him, a total of seven paths extend from this circular platform,


    The six paths are full of dangers visible to the naked eye, and there is a magic stone at the end.


    Only the path in the middle is flat and safe,


    At the end of the path is the same metal gate as before.


    "You believe that strength and status are everything, so you are cruel to others, you always love to control their destiny,


    But you have to know that there is always someone stronger than you...


    I¡¯m very curious, if one day your destiny is in the hands of others, how would you feel..."


    After the Fat Commander observed the entire room, Lin Mo''s plain and emotional voice rang again.


    The six prisoners who were still making noise just now were silent at the same time, listening to Lin Mo''s words quietly.


    "Six rooms, six keys, six paths, six magic stones,


    Everyone will assign you a route for you to go, and you can get a magic stone at the end of each road,


    And every stone can unlock the prohibition of a key, there is always a key that will open the door to the next room,


    And the antidote...


    Just behind that door. "


    Lin Mo''s voice brought a faint smile.


    "According to the order, everyone will take turns to show you the way. If you don''t follow the route he pointed out, all magic prohibitions will be completely blocked, and you will never get the key..."


    "Feel it, the feeling of destiny being held in the hand..."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, the six prisoners continued to curse and curse at the Fat Commander.


    Fat Commander''s brows furrowed deeply.


    Now he was poisoned. Although Lin Mo didn''t limit the game time in this room, thinking about it another way, it would be even more disturbing.


    Because the fat leader doesn¡¯t know when he will be poisoned and die,


    Throughout the game, he will always be in a state of anxiety and tension.


    Moreover, the path pointed to by these six people is completely random,


    Whether the magic stone at the end of the road can take out the key to open the door is completely random.


    The fat leader may find the magic stone that can open the correct key on the first road, and immediately escape this room.


    If he is not lucky enough, he may not get the key until after five failures.


    As Lin Mo said,


    Now his destiny is completely in the hands of others.


    The Fat Commander showed a helpless wry smile.


    After continuing the game, he had no other choice.


    In order, he walked to the first magic cage.


    It was the guard whose leg was broken by him.


    "Choose it."


    The Fat Commander knew that he didn''t have much time. He didn''t plan to greet the guard, but asked directly.

 Chapter 446： Thorny road

    "Ho **** ho..."


    Seeing the fat commander walk in front of him, the lame guard stretched out his hand frantically, his mouth kept making strange noises because of excessive force.


    I can see that the hatred of the lame guard has accumulated to a crazy degree.


    The Fat Commander stood at a safe distance, waiting nervously for him to give directions.


    But the lame guard still stretched out his hands desperately towards the fat commander, as if he would never stop until he caught him.


    The Fat Commander sighed. This guard was already in a half-crazy state. If he insisted on dragging him down, it is estimated that when he died from the poison, the guard might not be able to tell any useful news.


    In order to save time for him to guide him, the Fat Commander had to take the initiative to push his fat face deep.


    "Ho ho!"


    The lame guard became excited when he saw the fat commander leaning over.


    His dirty hands gripped the fat commander''s face forcefully, and five long blood ditches emerged.


    hiss!


    The Fat Commander also took a cold breath in pain.


    If he hadn''t deliberately avoided the point, it is estimated that the lame guard would be able to dig out his eyes.


    "Ha ha."


    Seeing blood on the fat commander''s face, the look of the lame guard stabilized a little.


    He looked down at his lame leg, then he smiled and reached out to point towards a road.


    Seeing that he was pointing the way, the Fat Commander walked towards that road.


    The whole road was densely scattered with some crystal clear fragments, the whole road was completely covered, not even a blank place was exposed.


    Looking at the bright edges of these fragments, the Fat Commander can judge how sharp these things are.


    The Fat Commander understands,


    This lame guard wanted to use this path to revenge himself for breaking his leg.


    Although the Fat Commander does not know the things on this earth, if the orcs of the God-given City are here, they will be able to tell at a glance.


    The crystal shards on the ground are just the broken glass.


    As early as when Karthus was caught from the camp, the fat commander had taken off his boots.


    At this time, there was only a pair of cotton socks on his feet, and nothing else for protection.


    The whole trail is more than ten meters away, and it''s scary enough to just think about it to walk back and forth on such a sharp thing.


    But with chronic poison in his body, the Fat Commander had to survive this way.


    He is a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death, so he can make a clear judgment on which is more important.


    Taking his left foot gently, the fat commander tentatively stepped on the broken glass.


    In the front part of the trail, the glass is not very broken,


    The Fat Commander stepped on his left foot and suffered no harm.


    "well."


    The fat leader took the first step without injury, and he felt more confident in his heart.


    Then he lifted his right foot.


    All the weight of the hesitant body was pressed on his left foot, a small piece of glass **** directly pierced into the sole of his foot due to the huge pressure problem.


    "what!"


    The Fat Chief¡¯s attention was focused on how to put down his right foot, and he didn¡¯t even notice this.


    A small piece of broken glass was pierced into the sole of his foot, and the pain was so severe that he couldn''t help shouting.


    But shouting and shouting, the fat leader still desperately stabilized his body, not letting himself fall.


    Otherwise, if you fall on this small road covered with broken glass, the wound will be more than just the sole of the foot!

 Chapter 447： key

    Finally, the right foot was placed on the ground steadily.


    This long road, just a little bit, has already been injured.


    The Fat Commander gritted his teeth and gave a bitter smile, and moved his left foot again.


    Left, right, left, right...


    As he moved forward, the glass became more and more finely shattered. At almost every step, dozens of pieces of fine glass smashed into the soles of his feet.


    "Uh, aha, haha!"


    The sound of air-conditioning and the sound of screaming are mixed, and it sounds like they are laughing.


    In this weird laughter, Fat Commander walked towards the end of the path step by step, leaving a row of blood-red footprints along the road.


    The glass on the road was stained with blood, glowing with a coquettish plum red.


    Suddenly, the fat commander turned his head and glanced at the lame guard.


    When I asked his subordinates to break his leg, his pain should have been the same.


    "Ha ha."


    The Fat Commander chuckled lightly and continued to move on.


    The journey of more than ten meters was as long as his life, although he also knew that he had just walked for a few minutes.


    Finally, he reached the end of the path,


    Bending hard to pick up the magic stone,


    The Fat Commander did not dare to waste time, and started a difficult return journey.


    The soles of the feet are now filled with glass shards,


    Every time you lift your foot, a lot of debris will fall down,


    When he fell to his feet, there would be fragments piercing the soles of his feet again.


    The fragments rise and fall, like countless steel knives, repeatedly cutting the soles of his feet.


    Unexpectedly, the return journey is easier than when I arrived.


    It may be that the severe pain has completely numbed him, and the Fat Commander actually feels that he is walking a lot easier.


    When he stood on the platform again, the soles of his feet were already covered with glass dross.


    When walking, these glass slags will make a harsh rubbing sound against the ground.


    Enduring the severe pain, the Fat Commander struggled back to the place where the medicine was placed at the door, where there were leftovers of medicine powder and bandages.


    Although these powders contain toxins, if they are used again, they will increase their toxicity.


    But how can Fat Commander care so much at this moment,


    Compared with the slow onset of chronic poison, if these countless wounds on the feet are not treated, it is estimated that they will lose too much blood and die.


    "Uh! Ah!"


    Sitting on the ground, the Fat Commander began to pull up the broken glass from the sole of his foot. He groaned painfully every time a piece was pulled out.


    The volume of many scraps is too small, he can''t handle it at all, and finally can only deal with the big pieces.


    Those crumbs buried deep in the meat can only be ignored for the time being.


    He sprinkled the medicine powder to stop the bleeding, and he put a thick bandage on his feet, and then stood up with difficulty.


    He could feel that the unprocessed scum in his feet was constantly rubbing against flesh and blood as he walked around, and bursts of pain continued to come.


    But this is already the limit he can handle, and he can only continue to endure it.


    "Ho ho!"


    Seeing the Fat Commander walking towards him, his feet covered with blood, the half-crazy lame guard kept making strange noises, seeming to laugh at him.


    The Fat Commander glanced at him, and put the magic stone in his hand on the magic prohibition of the cage.


    This Philosopher¡¯s Stone is like a sponge, quickly absorbed the prohibition into itself,


    The key also fell down.


    Fat Commander Yixi, reached out and picked up the key.

 Chapter 448： irritable

    Taking a difficult step, the Fat Commander walked towards the middle road leading to the door.


    The trembling hand stuffed the blood-stained key into the keyhole, and the fat commander twisted the key with hope.


    But something that disappointed him happened,


    This key does not open the door in front of you.


    "Ah! It''s hateful!"


    The Fat Commander threw the key in his hand to the ground and roared in despair.


    Following his violent movements, the wound in his abdomen cracked again, and a sharp pain came from the soles of his feet.


    The pain made him more irritable and angry.


    "My god, his mood is starting to become unstable."


    Karthus had been paying attention to the situation in the illusion, and couldn''t help but speak when he saw it.


    "I know that now his body and spirit have received a double blow. If he can remain calm, it would be really strange."


    Lin Mo chuckled.


    "Let him vent. This kind of mental instability can be considered as an impact on his inherent thinking mode. After several such vents, his thoughts will be more easily affected by us."


    Lin Mo shrugged and said softly.


    Karthus nodded and continued to look at the fat commander in the illusion venting with interest.


    After three minutes of useless screaming, the Fat Commander had to stop.


    He lost a lot of blood originally,


    After screaming for such a long time, the blood supply was not enough, and his brain began to lack oxygen.


    "Huh!"


    The Fat Commander took a few rough breaths, and when he raised his head again, a lot of bloodshot eyes appeared.


    "This is anxious."


    Lin Mo looked at him and sighed softly.


    Normal people in this situation will definitely be overwhelmed by tremendous pressure and fear.


    Unless the kind of person with extraordinary willpower and calmness, of course, it is obvious that the fat leader is not like this at all.


    When the mental breakdown is approaching, people naturally become irritable,


    What will be brought about by irritability will be extraordinary action for a period of time,


    If there is still no solution to the predicament within this period of time, people will completely lose hope, and then wait for death in despair.


    Sure enough, the Fat Commander didn''t even look at the first key on the ground that was declared obsolete, and strode straight to the second magic cage.


    In the second cage, there was the magician who had been bidding with the Fat Commander at the auction before being retaliated by him and disfigured.


    The magician was sitting quietly in the corner of the cage at this time, and seeing the Fat Commander approaching, a mocking look flashed in his eyes.


    "Give the way."


    The Fat Commander looked at him panting, and said coldly.


    "Hehe, you also have today, wasn''t you very arrogant at the beginning?"


    The magician snorted coldly, and did not stand up.


    "Give the way!"


    The Fat Commander was already in an irritable mood, and when he saw that he didn''t cooperate, he shouted directly.


    "Yo-yo-yo, so arrogant, if I don''t say, can you rush in and kill me? Haha."


    The magician laughed presumptuously.


    "you!"


    The Fat Commander was anxious, clutching the magical railing frantically, but couldn''t shake it anymore.


    Seeing his furious look, the magician rolled on the floor with a smile.


    The Fat Commander was about to smash his teeth, but there was nothing he could do. He had to lower his head and gasp, and stop looking at the irritating magician.


    "Hello."


    Seeing that the fat commander was not so angry, the magician became more energetic.


    "It''s not impossible to ask me to show you the way."

 Chapter 449： dignity

    The words are obviously unkind,


    The fat leader has been in the empire for so long, how can he not hear the malice of this magician.


    But now he needs a magician to show him the way, so he has to suppress the anger in his heart and raise his head.


    "What conditions do you want?"


    The Fat Commander glared at him and asked.


    "Hehehe, I once begged you to spare my life, you made me kneel and kowtow, but you still ruined my face.


    Now, I want to take back this humiliation, you have to kneel to me, I will show you the way. "


    The magician said with a sneer.


    His disfigured face was twisted together with a smile, and it looked particularly horrible.


    The Fat Commander''s teeth gritted loudly, and he had been in the empire for so long, and he had never kneeled before anyone.


    Even the salute to the three princes is a knight''s bow.


    But this ugly and coarse-faced magician even let himself kneel down for him, and the fat commander''s lungs were blown up.


    What makes him most painful is that he has no choice at all.


    If you don''t abandon your self-esteem and kneel down, this **** magician is unwilling to show him the way, and he can''t escape the tragic ending of poisoning and death.


    The Fat Commander once again thought of what Lin Mo said to him at the beginning of this game, and now his fate is indeed in the hands of others.


    Everyone in these six prisons can completely avoid pointing the way to the Fat Commander and let him die alive.


    At this time, he had no capital to negotiate terms with anyone.


    "it is good."


    The fat leader replied in a low voice.


    After that, he held on to the railing of the magic cage with difficulty, forced himself to bend his knees and knelt toward the ground forcefully.


    I don''t know if it was because of the humiliation or the pain of the foot injury, Fat Commander''s tears gushed out uncontrollably, and no matter how he wiped it, they couldn''t completely wipe it off.


    "Hee hee hee..."


    The magician wrinkled an ugly face and laughed strangely.


    "Go, go that way, I look forward to how you will look when you come back from there."


    The magician fulfilled his promise,


    But after seeing the Fat Commander kneel down, he pointed out the next path for the Fat Commander.


    The Fat Commander is not willing to stay here for a moment,


    He struggled to stand up on the railing, turned his head and walked towards the second designated path.


    This road is not covered with shards of glass like the first road, which looks chilling.


    This is a plain path, not much different from the main road leading to the next room.


    The only difference is that the end of the road is not a metal gate, but a strange giant cylindrical metal device.


    No matter what it was, the Fat Commander did not have the slightest timidity.


    Dragging his **** feet, he finally reached the end of the road.


    After looking around this metal device, Fat Commander already had an understanding.


    This metal cylinder is basically completely closed, except for the entrance at the bottom, without any windows or valves on its surface.


    The Philosopher''s Stone is at the innermost part of the metal cylinder. If you want to get the Philosopher''s Stone, the Fat Commander has to get in by himself.


    Compared with the glass path where threats could be seen before, this device made the Fat Commander more clear.


    Especially the weird smile on the face of the disfigured magician made the Fat Commander beat a drum in his heart.


    But the feeling of weakness that kept coming from him told him that he didn''t have time to hesitate and struggle here.


    The Fat Commander took a deep breath and got in through the hole.

 Chapter 450： Explosion

    This device seems to be tailor-made for Fat Commander,


    With his obese body, he can even get into it smoothly.


    "Yang ya ya ya..."


    The Fat Commander was twisting his body laboriously in the device, like a stupid fat earthworm, slowly crawling inward.


    Fortunately, this device is not deep. After Fat Commander gets inside, he can reach the innermost Philosopher''s Stone.


    Starting with the magic stone, the big stone in Fat Commander''s heart suddenly fell.


    I thought this device was also weird, but I didn''t expect to get this Philosopher''s Stone so smoothly. It seemed that I was thinking too much.


    Holding this magic stone tightly in his hand, the fat commander twisted his body and began to back away.


    But just after retreating a little bit, he discovered to his horror that the retreat was blocked!


    I don''t know when, the hole has been sealed with a metal valve.


    The Fat Commander kicked hard at the metal plate blocking the hole, his foot injury made him scream.


    Although he exerted enough strength with this kick, the valve behind him still showed no signs of opening.


    "Ugh!"


    The Fat Commander began to scream in horror, but his screams obviously didn''t make any difference.


    After a few seconds, bright magic runes began to appear on the inner wall of the metal cylinder.


    Although the Fat Commander is not a magician, he has used magic items many times because of his special status. He also knows a little about some magic runes.


    Right now he could see that these magic runes were the arrangement of the second-order magic blasting art of fire attribute.


    Although I don''t know how this metal device stores magic power, since these runes can light up, it means that they can release this second-order magic.


    As a Tier 4 knight, Fat Commander should not be afraid of Tier 2 magic.


    For him, the lowest level that could threaten his life was Tier 3 magic.


    But the problem is that in such a narrow and cramped environment, even the second-order magic is enough to exert the destructive power of the third-order magic.


    What is even more frightening is that this magic will not kill him in an instant, but slowly tortured him to death.


    boom!


    Just when the fat commander was thinking about it, the magic runes on the metal inner wall had already started.


    A large amount of flames began to erupt from the magic rune, directly on his body.


    "Wow!!"


    The Fat Commander suddenly screamed.


    Although this second-tier blasting technique could not kill him all at once, it could burn him little by little.


    The strange thing is that these flames did not spread to the fat commander''s lower body, but only scorched his face to the chest, as if it were intentional.


    From the moment the flames spurted, his hair had already started to burn.


    Sparks splashed on his scalp, painful.


    The Fat Commander wanted to reach out to beat the flames on his body, but his body was completely restricted by the metal cylinder, there was no way to put out the fire, he could only feel the flame burning in despair.


    The space inside the metal cylinder is very small, and the burning of the flame consumes a lot of oxygen.


    Soon, the Fat Commander couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    The lack of oxygen, injury, and high temperature burn made him feel intense dizziness.


    He began to struggle frantically, many wounds on his body cracked due to his violent movements.


    The blood dripped on the hot metal cylinder with a chick sound.

 Chapter 451： potential

    The frantic struggle did not bring any effect,


    On the contrary, it also took away a lot of strength from Fat Commander.


    Soon, he completely lost his strength and could only slumped in the metal cylinder, letting the burning red metal inner wall burn his cheeks.


    There was almost no good place in his whole body.


    The side of his abdomen was cut by the legs and claws of a crypt spider, and the soles of his feet were pierced to blood by a glass path, and now his face was severely burned.


    As the saying goes, if there are too many lice, it is not itchy.


    This injury has suffered more, and the Fat Commander has no much reaction.


    He lay quietly on his stomach,


    Listening to the sound of flames burning in his ears,


    Listening to the sound of cracking and scorching of flesh and skin being roasted by flames,


    However, all of this seemed to be gradually moving away from him, and he felt that the black wings of the **** of death had touched him.


    "about there."


    Lin Mo looked at the situation of the fat leader and said quickly.


    Although the Fat Commander is in the fantasy world now, if his brain decides that he is dead, he will die with him in the real world.


    Lin Mo spent so much energy to take the fat commander for his own use, not to kill him.


    "Yes! My god."


    Karthus agreed on the side, and then quickly adjusted the illusion.


    The Fat Commander was almost fainting when he suddenly felt a cool breeze coming in.


    This cool breeze awakened his unclear head.


    The Fat Commander was surprised to find that the magic runes here had dimmed, and the flames no longer erupted.


    "Is the stored magic power exhausted? God helps me too!"


    The Fat Commander¡¯s heart suddenly rejoiced,


    The desire for life, this is the most instinctive thing of man.


    Even though he had lost his strength, the Fat Commander still struggled to stretch out his foot and stepped on the outside of the metal cylinder.


    This time, his feet were not blocked, and he stretched out very easily.


    The cool air outside shocked Fat Commander''s spirits. He once again plucked up his courage and began to slowly move outside the column.


    The process of moving is painful and long,


    In this short distance, the Fat Commander climbed for ten minutes.


    After moving half of his body out of the hole, he almost fell out of the metal device.


    The fat leader breathed the cool air greedily,


    Because the rate of inhalation was so fast, he even got choked and coughed.


    Agitated by the cool air, the pain was like a tide, flooding up again, instantly submerging the Fat Commander.


    He felt that his head and face were like hot charcoal, which made him flustered.


    At the same time of the severe pain, it was accompanied by a piercing itching.


    He dared not reach out to touch,


    This is a burn. Once infected by his dirty hands, it is really dangerous.


    Enduring the discomfort all over his body, the fat commander struggled to stand up, holding the magic stone and walking towards the magic cage.


    Walking on this path staggeringly, the Fat Commander himself was a little surprised.


    Even his own ability to bear it was unexpected.


    If it were normal, he wouldn''t even dare to think of this state.


    "Hehehe, you should really look at you, it''s even uglier than me, hahahaha! Happiness! Happiness!"


    The disfigured magician immediately laughed loudly when he saw the fat commander approaching, and mocked the fat commander.

 Chapter 452： In awe

    The Fat Commander was exhausted physically and mentally, and he didn''t even have the thought of staring at him.


    No matter how ridiculous the disfigured magician was, the Fat Commander turned a deaf ear.


    He held the magic stone that almost cost him his life, and slowly placed it on magic prohibition.


    Forbidden was quickly sucked into the Philosopher''s Stone, and the key fell to the ground immediately.


    The Fat Commander slowly picked up the key and walked towards the metal door at the end of the main road.


    Behind him is a row of black and **** footprints.


    "Huh~"


    The Fat Commander inserted the key into the keyhole, but did not rush to twist it, but took a deep breath.


    Perceiving his physical state, the Fat Commander knew that although this was his second attempt, it was probably his last attempt.


    Scratches, stabbings, burns, poisoning,


    From head to toe, from inside to outside, all kinds of injuries,


    When he was roasted in the metal cylinder just now, he already felt that death was near.


    He could no longer stand this tossing again.


    Click!


    As if it was a road without an incomparable nature, this key successfully opened the metal gate.


    "Ah, the sky won''t kill me!"


    The Fat Commander sighed in joy.


    Two lines of tears flowed from his eyes, stained on the burned skin, and it was hot and painful.


    He pushed open the metal door hard and entered the next room without looking back.


    Only a small magic lamp was still on when entering the door, illuminating a small corner.


    There is a table in the corner. On the table are densely placed many medicine bottles of potion, as well as bandages and other messy things, each with a label.


    The Fat Commander looked at so many medicines, his scalp was a little numb.


    Every kind of medicine bottle here corresponds to every road in the previous room,


    The glass path corresponds to hemostatic and muscle-promoting drugs,


    The metal cylinder corresponds to the burn medicine.


    There are even medicines that promote broken limbs. I don''t know which way it corresponds.


    But looking at the effects of these medicines, you can guess what terrible traps are arranged on other roads.


    The fat leader became more and more thankful,


    Fortunately, I was lucky, otherwise I would really die in the previous room.


    I don''t know when the game will start suddenly, the Fat Commander hastened to find the medicine he should use, and then immediately treated himself the wound.


    These drugs are also magical,


    Immediately after using it on the body, there are signs of improvement.


    The chronic poison in the body has been defused and cannot be seen.


    But after the hemostatic medicine was applied to the soles of the feet, the blood immediately stopped flowing, and the glass fragments that had penetrated the soles of the feet were also absorbed.


    After washing my head and face with burn medicine, there was a refreshing sensation, and the burned skin quickly formed scabs and no longer pained.


    The Fat Commander did not pay too much attention to such things.


    He still doesn''t know exactly what the game in this room looks like. His heart is full of worries, so he is happy if he has any thoughts.


    "Congratulations on breaking through the second room,


    I believe you have a deeper understanding and experience of controlling destiny. Not only can destiny be mastered, there are still hopeful accidents. I hope you can have more awe of destiny instead of trying to manipulate it. "


    Lin Mo''s voice sounded timely.


    The Fat Commander frowned and listened, but his face was much more soothed than in the previous two rooms.

 Chapter 453： Sawtooth Crocodile

    As the game continues,


    The Fat Commander began to realize that these games seemed to put people to death, but they did not stifle the hope of survival.


    Whether it''s the crypt spider locked in the first room or the random road in the second room, the chance to survive has already been allocated.


    If the person who caught himself here really wants his own life,


    It¡¯s better to put a crypt spider without any restraints in the first room.


    Or it is faster to put all the six paths in the second room into deadly traps.


    The Fat Commander knew that the person who arrested him here wanted to make himself understand.


    Before each game, he would point out his past sins, and let himself in the pain of the game, experience the pain of those who have been punished for no reason.


    As the game progressed, he began to reflect in the chaos and panic,


    Although he was reluctant to admit it, he also felt that he had begun to identify with the mysterious man''s words.


    His worldview has changed subtly,


    He no longer deceived himself, obeying the three princes was a manifestation of loyalty to the empire, and he began to value the lives of others.


    He no longer sees no one, he no longer thinks that he can control the fate of the weak, because everyone''s fate has random lucky accidents, and he began to learn to respect fate.


    "This is your last game. If you succeed, I can give you freedom again."


    As soon as Lin Mo''s voice fell, the Fat Commander''s eyes suddenly showed excitement.


    The recognition of Lin Mo¡¯s words in his heart does not mean that he is willing to suffer here and continue the game.


    The Fat Commander was naturally very happy to hear the news that he could leave here.


    Humph!


    With three soft sounds, three huge magic lamps lit up, and the whole room suddenly became bright.


    The Fat Commander narrowed his eyes slightly and began to look at everything in front of him.


    I am on the same platform as before,


    It''s just that the front of the platform is no longer the empty floor of the room, but is completely hollowed out, allowing the entire platform to float.


    The sound of water rushing under the platform,


    The Fat Commander walked to the platform''s narration and stretched his head to look down.


    Below is a bottomless pool, with lots of "dead wood" tumbling in the pool.


    The Fat Commander squinted his eyes, looked carefully with the light of the magic lamp, and suddenly jumped with horror.


    Where is this dead wood, but a group of living crocodiles!


    These crocodiles are not ordinary beasts, but the fifth-order monster "Sawtooth Emperor Crocodile"!


    This fat crocodile leader had the honor to have seen one before. The teeth in their mouths were like hacksaws. Even the heavy armor of the knight could be easily bitten.


    Facing the fifth-order knights of the same realm, the sawtooth emperor crocodile can be said to be completely crushed, not to mention the fat-dominant fourth-order goods.


    Moreover, the dense underground is all serrated crocodiles, and the number is unknown.


    If he stumbled and fell, it would have become fragments of flesh and blood in an instant.


    The Fat Commander withdrew his eyes and took a few steps back subconsciously.


    He patted his heart and turned to look forward.


    A small road stretched out from the platform in front of him, and then split into two forks to separate left and right.

 Chapter 454： Ask heart

    At the end of the fork road, there is a large metal cage.


    The two cages were suspended in the air by thick iron chains, and under each cage was a large iron block tied by hemp rope.


    The Fat Commander looked up,


    The iron chain at the top of these two cages turned out to be one,


    It¡¯s just that the iron chain is fixed at a high place. The weight of the two cages plus the big iron block under them should be equal.


    The two cages form a balance through this iron chain, which can guarantee this delicate balance.


    If there is a big iron under one cage falling, the weight of the two cages will be uneven.


    The lighter cage will be hoisted to the top, causing another heavier cage to fall directly into the water full of serrated crocodiles.


    "But what is the purpose of this design?"


    Although Fat Commander can understand the design, he does not understand the specific meaning.


    "Go to the fork in the road and watch it carefully."


    Lin Mo''s voice sounded, prompting softly.


    Although the fat leader is very unhappy, the game still has to go on.


    He walked carefully on that path,


    The serrated emperor crocodile below kept roaring, making the Fat Commander go frightened, for fear that he would fall into the mouth of the crocodile.


    When he reached the fork in the road, the Fat Commander stopped and looked, his breathing suddenly stagnated.


    Those in the cage turned out to be his closest relatives!


    The cage on the left holds his wife and children, and the cage on the right holds the three princes, but these people are lying in the cage and seem to be asleep.


    The Fat Commander''s eyes suddenly turned red, he raised his head, looked for Lin Mo everywhere, and began to yell.


    "Battle! This is my own game, why should I catch them! Dog thief! Boss!"


    Lin Mo ignored him, leaving him to swear by himself.


    Soon, the curse awakened everyone in the cage.


    With their movements, the cages on both sides began to shake violently.


    "do not move!"


    Upon seeing this, the Fat Commander hurriedly stopped scolding his mother and shouted at the two groups.


    Under the command of the Fat Commander, the two groups also discovered their own situation, and no one dared to move.


    "In the eyes of outsiders, you are a good general who is loyal to the empire and to the three princes.


    You left your hometown, leaving behind your wife and children and doing countless evils with the army, but you have forgotten your wife and children to live a hard life at home.


    The last game is very simple, just to let you see who you are in your heart..."


    Lin Mo''s voice sounded, everyone closed their mouths and listened to Lin Mo''s words with their breath.


    "There is a sword in front of you,


    Cut off the iron block under any cage, and the other cage will fall into the crocodile pool.


    In other words, you can only sacrifice your family to choose a career, or sacrifice your career to choose a family.


    From now on, the water level below will slowly rise. If the water level overflows, everyone will die.


    Choose, your time is running out..."


    Lin Mo''s voice gradually disappeared,


    Although compared to the previous two rooms, there is nothing here that can let Fat lead the injury, but at this time he is more painful than in the previous two rooms.


    Chief Fatty was only a farmer before, and he accidentally met the troops of the Three Princes, and only followed him all the way to the present position, but his wife and children have been forgotten by him in their home in the country.

 Chapter 455： So-called loyalty

    For such a long time, although the Fat Commander had never thought of his wife and children, when they really appeared in front of him, the memory still surged up like a tide.


    "For those of you who have lost your conscience, I haven''t come back for so long without telling me, and dragging my child and me here to die, are you still a person!"


    The fat leader''s wife started crying and cursing, and her tears fell as if she didn''t want money.


    The child looks like four or five years old, ignorant and ignorant,


    However, his mother''s cry also affected him, and he shrank in his mother''s arms and started crying.


    Seeing this situation, the Fat Commander''s heart was twisted, his eyes flushed.


    He opened his mouth to explain something, but found that he couldn''t speak at all.


    What explanation could make him forgive him from his wife and children, the explanation he came up with, even he couldn''t convince him.


    The Fat Commander was distracted by the cry, and turned his gaze to the cage on the right as his eyes dodge.


    In the cage, the third prince was sitting cross-legged, looking at himself with scorching eyes.


    "Prince."


    The fat commander bent over and made a chivalry.


    The third prince waved his hand, indicating that this kind of secular etiquette restriction was unnecessary in this situation.


    The third prince did not ask himself why he was here.


    After all, the other party''s ability to catch himself here quietly has proved many problems.


    Whether it is to ask the reason or other various conjectures is not something that should be done at the moment, the third prince is a pragmatic person, in this case, he thinks that the first thing he should do is to escape.


    "Let me out."


    The third prince kept his balance, slowly stood up from the cage, and said.


    "This..."


    The Fat Commander hesitated for a while, then looked at his wife and children in the cage on the left.


    They were still crying and didn''t say a word to pray for their lives.


    The Fat Commander slowly pulled up the sword that was stuck on the ground, but he hesitated for a long time and didn''t do it.


    "You are the outstanding leader of the empire and the most outstanding officer under my command. At this time, won''t your loyalty stand the test!"


    Seeing him hesitate, the third prince said angrily.


    The Fat Commander did not answer. Instead, he closed his eyes and began to recall all the past scenes.


    The three princes are undoubtedly kind to themselves,


    It was precisely because of the three princes that he had the opportunity to climb to this height.


    But after the first two games, Fat Commander has already had doubts and reflections on his various behaviors in high positions.


    What''s more, there is his own wife and his own flesh and blood next to him,


    The three princes at this time, how could he resolutely choose to be loyal to the three princes.


    "Are you dissatisfied with your current official position and mission? If you have any dissatisfaction, you can tell me at any time. I will fulfill all your wishes."


    Seeing that the fat leader closed his eyes and did not speak, the three princes couldn''t calm down.


    You know, his current life is completely held in the hands of the Fat Commander. Under this circumstance, he subconsciously began to propose many temptation conditions to attract the Fat Commander.


    "It''s just a woman. Even with your current status and strength, what kind of woman you want can''t be obtained? Why such a dirty village woman?"


    "As for children...you can still have a lot of children! As long as you work hard with me, it is not a dream to have as many sons as you want!"

 Chapter 456： The final choice

    Seeing that the Fat Commander was unmoved, the three princes began to lure the Fat Commander with various rewards.


    Money, beauty, status,


    All the things that ordinary people pursued came out of the mouth of the three princes.


    The longer the delay, the more precious the conditions stated by the three princes.


    At this time, it was no longer the command tone of the superior to the inferior, and the third prince was almost begging for the fat commander.


    Except for his own throne, there is no way to promise, other things as long as the third prince can think of, almost all said it again.


    If you change people, you will be mad with excitement.


    But this fat leader seemed to be completely Buddhist, and turned a deaf ear to these things the third prince said.


    The water level rose higher and higher,


    Even if the Fat Commander closed his eyes, he could hear the sounds of the crocodiles getting closer.


    Time can''t make him wait any longer,


    The Fat Commander opened his eyes and clenched the long sword in his hand.


    "You think about it, don''t you? In the future in the Bernard Empire, you can do anything you want! I can satisfy you!"


    Seeing the Fat Commander opened his eyes, hope emerged in the hearts of the three princes.


    He spoke excitedly, with a smile on his face.


    "His Royal Highness, even at this time... do you still believe that you have the ability to control the fate of others..."


    The Fat Commander looked at him with a look of pity in his eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    The third prince was taken aback when he asked, and his face was full of doubts.


    "Ha ha."


    The Fat Commander chuckled lightly, and walked towards the fork on the left.


    "Come back! Please! Don''t let me die here! Prince! I can give you the position of the prince! Please!"


    Seeing the fat commander really turned and left, the final calm and dignity of the three princes were defeated.


    He madly grabbed the iron railings of the cage, shaking with excitement.


    Both cages shook violently with his fierce movements.


    The fat chief''s wife and children hugged tightly, and the tears on his face had never been done.


    Fortunately, although these two cages do not look so strong, they are actually relatively stable.


    Under the crazy shaking of the three princes, although the two cages shook badly, there was no sign of falling.


    The hanging heart of the Fat Commander was also let go.


    "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you save your master and continue to be someone else''s dog?"


    Seeing him coming, his wife wiped her tears and cursed badly.


    "Sorry...you have worked so hard all these years."


    The Fat Commander gave a wry smile, then raised the long sword in his hand and slashed it at the hemp rope under the cage.


    "Do not!"


    The third prince let out a desperate scream.


    The long sword was very sharp, the hemp rope snapped, and the big iron tied under it thumped and fell into the pool below.


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    As soon as the weight of the iron cage was reduced, the third prince let out a scream, and the man and the cage were plunged into the water by the iron, while the wife and children of the fat commander were lifted to the ceiling.


    "Help! Help! Help me!"


    The third prince fell into the water with the iron cage, but did not immediately die.


    He thumped and cried out for help.


    However, his voice was like a bell for dinner to the Sawtooth Crocodile, and all the Sawtooth Crocodile immediately surrounded the iron cage.


    They opened their mouths in the blood basin and began to bite the iron cage...

 Chapter 457： In the bag

    The iron cage looks extremely strong, but in front of a Tier 5 monster like the Sawtooth Emperor Crocodile, it is almost as paper.


    Click, click...


    The serrated emperor crocodile gnawed up the iron cage, just like chewing crispy bones, very relaxed and casual.


    Soon, the iron cage was completely torn apart, and the three princes were completely exposed in front of these serrated crocodiles.


    "Ahhhhh!! Don''t bite me! Don''t bite me!!"


    The screams of the three princes were like slaying pigs, but soon, he completely lost his breath.


    The surface of the water was full of waves turned by the sawtooth crocodile, and a wave of red mist emerged from the bottom and floated on the water.


    "He has made his choice. It seems that the fire has arrived, and the rest is left to you?"


    Seeing that the fat commander in the illusion finished his game, Lin Mo stretched his waist and turned his head to say to Karthus.


    Unknowingly, after the three games were completed, the life creed of Fat Commander collapsed and rebuilt in these three games.


    At this time, he was completely different from when he was first arrested, and Lin Mo''s methods of attacking people made Kar''thus impressed.


    The next thing is to let Fat Commander use it for himself,


    Although Karthus is an iron man, he still knows such simple things.


    "Wrap it on me, my god."


    Karthus patted his chest, unlocking the illusion.


    ...


    "Have you heard? The fat man in the military camp has been seriously ill for a week. The military camp has shrunk many management powers. Now, half of the management power in Falling Star City has returned to Lord City Lord."


    Half a month later, a group of idlers on the street were chatting.


    "Everyone knows this. Not only do I know this, I also know that the fat man sent someone to take his wife and children from his hometown. I guess he was homesick some time ago."


    Another person added.


    "Follow him, anyway, when he was in power some time ago, he raised his taxes and served as a military salary. He was not a good person."


    "You can''t say that. It''s a good thing that our remote city can have a leader and lead soldiers."


    "Eh eh eh, I guess he detained the students of the Royal Academy some time ago and was hated by the school''s Grand Magister and the Grand Knight. His behavior has been so low-key these days."


    "How is it possible? He is the commander of the army. The Royal Academy cannot command the army no matter how powerful it is."


    "Then tell me what else could be the reason?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not the reason for the Royal Academy!"


    Seeing this group of people expressing their opinions and arguing endlessly, Lin Mo chuckled lightly, passing by them and continuing to the school.


    After the Fat Commander was invited by Lin Mo to play a game in Fantasyland last time, his whole person has indeed changed completely.


    At least Lin Mo never saw him again when he occasionally went to the auction house.


    After being rectified by Lin Mo this time, he always had a feeling of turmoil, no matter what kind of person he dare not treat as arrogantly as before.


    Lin Mo did not ask what kind of agreement Karthus had reached with the fat leader.


    Even these ordinary residents can see the passivity of Fatty Commander, but Lin Mo can''t see it.


    Anyway, Karthus assured that the fat leader is now completely his own, which is completely enough.


    "Class leader, the teacher calls you to the office."


    Just as Lin Mo walked into the classroom, a classmate immediately said to him.

 Chapter 458： Appraisal

    "Huh? Oh, thank you."


    Lin Mo was taken aback, and then agreed.


    The student might not have expected that Dao Lin Mo, a notorious person, would thank him so politely, and his face was shocked.


    Lin Mo didn''t care about his excited expression. After putting his schoolbag on the seat, he walked out of the classroom to the office.


    As Lin Mo walked and reflected, he hadn''t committed anything lately. Could it be that Lydia and Xiaowan exposed the news that they and Luen also went to the auction house?


    Although the probability is not high, it does not rule out the possibility.


    Lin Mo shrugged, it wasn''t a big deal anyway, at most he took a warning.


    He didn''t really intend to be a student in the Bernard Empire forever, even if he is expelled now, it doesn''t matter.


    As long as Lian Nuan follows Dale and Bing''s skills, everything else is fine.


    After knocking on the door, Lin Mo opened the door and walked in after being invited by the head teacher.


    "Yeah, Lin Mo, you are here."


    As soon as he saw Lin Mo, the head teacher immediately put a smile on his face, and he quickly pushed over a chair to let Lin Mo sit down.


    It doesn''t seem to be something bad.


    Lin Mo was taken aback, then turned to see Lu En was sitting here, Lin Mo also smiled and greeted the teacher, and sat beside Lu En.


    "Since classmate Lin Mo is here, let''s start."


    The teacher patted his hands and said with a smile.


    Lin Mo and Luen looked at each other, and both nodded.


    "Unknowingly, you have been in school for more than two months. Right now, it''s time to select the top students for the school year. I call you over today to talk about this."


    The head teacher said with a smile.


    Selection of top students for the academic year?


    Selected after more than two months of admission?


    Lin Mo thought for a while, it was normal.


    For students who can enter the Royal Academy, they have already gone through a lot of exercise at home before entering the school. There is no saying that two months are too fast to test the results.


    On the contrary, after two months of learning and teaching, a timely selection can help teachers judge the pros and cons of students¡¯ talents more conveniently.


    For those students who are quick to accept and have talents, the college will also devote more resources and manpower to cultivate.


    This is why Lydia does not have any special magic talents, but can get in touch with Dale and Bing.


    First in the school year, the title itself is a huge advantage.


    "Then, I will briefly introduce you to the appraisal situation, and then you will have a class meeting to inform other students."


    Said the head teacher.


    The head teacher of the Royal College rarely intervenes in the internal affairs of the class, so the class meeting is usually arranged by the monitor and deputy monitor, which is similar to that of universities on the earth.


    "Teacher, you say, we remember."


    Lin Mo nodded and made an expression of serious listening.


    The head teacher was very satisfied with Lin Mo''s reaction, and the smile on his face became more amiable.


    "There are three stages of the evaluation atmosphere, primary evaluation, academic year evaluation and college evaluation."


    "The primary appraisal is only conducted in the current grade. The teachers and the dean in charge of this grade will pass a random comprehensive test to appraise the top 50 students in the school year and enter the school year appraisal."


    "The school year appraisal is where the 50 winners of the elementary appraisal will compete in the arena, and the top ten will enter the college appraisal."

 Chapter 459： Give up before starting

    "As for the final college evaluation, the top ten of all colleges in the entire Royal Academy will be evaluated and the final chief student will be selected."


    When the head teacher said this, a red light of excitement appeared on his face.


    This is a grand event where all the students of the school participate, how can it not be exciting and exciting.


    Lin Mo glanced at Luen beside him, and sure enough there was a trace of excitement and desire in the eyes of this little girl.


    Battle, honor, fame,


    This is almost the dream of all magicians and knights, and it is normal for Luen to desire nature so much.


    "You two are the most promising rookies in our Cavaliers Academy this year. You two must compete seriously in the first school year."


    The head teacher said with a smile.


    Lin Mo and Luen nodded at the same time, Luen still had a flat expression, and Lin Mo''s face showed signs of excitement.


    "The difficulty of the third college appraisal is really increased. Every time the final chief is basically born among the third-year students, you can not think too far."


    The head teacher then considered his tone and softly mentioned the third competition.


    In the eyes of the head teacher, with Lin Mo and Luen''s level, they are definitely among the top ten in the first grade of this year.


    Such a talented student must have ambitious goals.


    But freshmen want to be the chief student of the whole school, that is tantamount to idiotic dreams.


    Failure is not terrible. What''s terrible is that these geniuses are devastated after being hit, so the class teacher will remind them in advance.


    "Teacher, don''t worry, we are just new students, and we know that there is a big gap between us and our predecessors. We will still fight for it. If we fail, we will naturally not be discouraged. We will continue to grow stronger. This is the path we should stick to. "


    Lin Mo clenched his fist and said firmly.


    "Good, good! I feel relieved with this realization."


    After hearing Lin Mo''s beautiful answer, the head teacher said three good words in succession. He wanted to give Lin Mo, a well-behaved and sensible student, embrace him and kiss him.


    Luen glanced at Lin Mo in a little surprise, he was really surprised that he could say such beautiful words.


    Lin Mo''s face was calm and composed, like this kind of beautiful mandarin, he said it easily, even the principal can admire him, let alone please a teacher.


    "But don''t look down on the school year assessment too much. As long as you can enter the top ten, you will naturally receive a lot of outside attention and help from the school."


    "Like the Lydia you know. Although she is only the first year of the school year, the Empire¡¯s Magicians Research Association has already issued an invitation to her. As long as she can become the tenth year of the school year, there will naturally be many outside forces paying attention to you. Whether you want to enter the empire¡¯s army or somewhere else, it will be much more convenient."


    The head teacher continued.


    After a few people exchanged greetings for a while, Lin Mo and Luen bid farewell to the head teacher on the grounds of preparing for the class meeting.


    "Interested in this evaluation?"


    On the way back to the classroom, the two walked side by side in silence, and in the end, it was Lin Mo who spoke first.


    Luen nodded lightly, glanced at Lin Mo without leaving a trace as her beautiful eyes flowed.


    "Although you are the winner in the end, I will not give up and will still strive for it."


    Lin Mo chuckled, then stopped.


    "Then I will give up this evaluation."


    He spoke softly.

 Chapter 460： Primary appraisal

    "what do you mean?"


    Luen asked puzzledly.


    In her heart, Lin Mo should be the first person in the entire school year.


    The old man I met in the auction before should be above the fifth and sixth rank, and Lin Mo was able to deal with him so easily.


    It can be said that Lin Mo''s strength is already close to several eighth-tier deans.


    If Lin Mo is willing, it won''t be a problem to win the position of the school''s chief student as a freshman.


    Saying to give up in front of your own face, is this showing yourself good?


    But Luen is a strong girl, so naturally it is impossible to accept this kind of favor.


    and many more!


    Thinking of this Luen suddenly showed a faint expression.


    Wood show in the forest wind will destroy it,


    If Lin Mo really got the head of the school as a freshman, he would definitely be hated by many people.


    Although I am not afraid in school, once out of school, those who hide in the dark are very likely to be disadvantaged to Lin Mo.


    Moreover, Lin Mo can have such a strong strength at such an age, he must have a lot of secrets in him, and if someone is thinking about it, it is also very troublesome.


    "I see, no matter what you decide, I will support you."


    Luen nodded and said.


    Although she wasn''t completely right, it largely coincided with Lin Mo''s ideas.


    The main purpose of Lin Mo''s visit to the Bernard Empire is to help Love Nuan.


    Especially the big thing of this kind of evaluation,


    From the time the head teacher said that the top ten will be paid attention to by the outside world, Lin Mo had already planned to quit halfway.


    The aftermath work in the barren land is proceeding in an orderly manner. After a while, the entire barren land will be completely hung with the banner of the country of Yan.


    At that time, Lin Mo was naturally focused on developing the power of the country of Yan, and he certainly didn''t have time to play in the Bernard Empire.


    As long as Lian Nuan can shine in this rating, it will have achieved the effect that Lin Mo expected.


    "thank you for understanding."


    Lin Mo laughed softly.


    Although Lin Mo had to quit halfway, everything he did at the opening ceremony was too compelling. If he couldn''t even pass the first preliminary assessment, he would pretend to be too fake.


    For him, the best way is to lose at the end of the second school year competition, so that it seems more real.


    Time passed quickly, three days of preparation time passed in the blink of an eye, and the preliminary review was held.


    The first round of the preliminary competition was held in a forest in the border of the Bernard Empire.


    Falling Star City was originally located in a remote area. In addition to the Black Mountain Mountains that isolate the wild land, it is also very convenient to find a forest as a test site.


    This forest had already been cleaned up by the Royal Academy. All the monster beasts that were too high-level had been cleared, and only the monster beasts of Tier 1 to Tier 4 were still active in it.


    The content of this exam is to capture or kill monsters. Monsters of different realms are worth different points. In the end, the scores obtained by the students will be used to evaluate fifty people who can advance.


    Although there is only one preliminary competition, according to this rule, the test is indeed quite comprehensive.


    The monster beast captured alive is more valuable than the dead monster beast.


    But if you want to catch it alive, you cannot rely solely on brute force.

 Chapter 461： good luck

    Killing a monster beast is far more convenient and quicker than capturing a monster beast alive.


    Especially for these full-time combat students at the Magic Academy and the Knight Academy.


    As for the prop academy and auxiliary academy, although their combat power is not as fierce as the knight academy and magic academy, they have a variety of novel props and restrictive methods. By these methods, they need to capture the living monsters. Much more relaxed than the students of the other two colleges.


    In addition, the primary evaluation is conducted by students from the entire school. In this process, students can freely form teams to work together.


    Although the content of the test for exchanging points through the monsters looks a bit mediocre, considering all aspects, students'' military, intelligence, cooperation and negotiation skills will be tested. It is indeed a very suitable test for evaluating students'' comprehensive strength.


    Lin Mo secretly wrote down the details of all aspects of the exam content in his mind. If a school is opened for teaching in Yanzhi Nation in the future, these experiences and arrangements can be used directly.


    The Royal Academy did not take the entire academy students to the forest to take exams with great effort, but set up a magic portal to the forest in the school.


    In this way, a lot of manpower and time can be saved whether you are going or coming back.


    All the students entered these portals one by one in a line in a class.


    The destination of the portal is the entire forest, so after the students enter, the location is completely random.


    Even if two people entered one after the other, they might not be able to teleport to the same place.


    Therefore, whether you ally with others or fight alone in the forest, you rely on your personal strength.


    Lin Mo and Luen are the head and deputy monitors of the class, and they are naturally at the forefront when they line up.


    After exchanging good luck, the two entered the magic circle one by one.


    With a flash of white light, Lin Mo instantly appeared in the forest.


    His sudden appearance frightened the small beasts and insects around him, and caused a small commotion.


    Lin Mo looked around and found that this place was indeed not the Black Mountain Range, but a place completely unknown to him.


    No one around him teleported to the same place, and it is estimated that the area of ??this forest is not much smaller.


    Lin Mo shrugged slightly. For him, it was easier to move without anyone around.


    Later, you can directly use the emperor grade aura to frighten a few monsters, and you can bring them back and hand over the task.


    Lin Mo closed his eyes and felt the breath around him slightly.


    This is a new skill he learned in the Knights Academy.


    Magicians can detect the safety around themselves by changing the magic power around them,


    Knights naturally have the same method.


    After the knight''s body is strengthened to a certain degree, it can resonate slightly with the environment, and thus can produce a little sense of the surrounding environment.


    In the martial arts novels that Lin Mo read on the earth, the martial arts masters can learn the existence of the enemy through wind and grass. This is also the principle.


    This perception can only be achieved by knights above Tier 4,


    However, Lin Mo''s celestial spirit body had already been strengthened to the realm of spirit level by him, and it was naturally not a problem to achieve this level.


    "Oh? There is a Tier 4 monster."


    Lin Mo opened his eyes, a glimmer of joy flashed in his eyes.


    The luck is too sudden.

 Chapter 462： Blast sloth

    Lin Mo had already known that the highest-ranked monster in this primary evaluation was only Tier 4.


    If he could catch a Tier 4 monster beast intact, Lin Mo could sit back and relax throughout the game.


    As long as this Tier 4 monster can be caught, Lin Mo can directly find a place to lie down and sleep, and wait for the school teacher to notify the end of the competition.


    Lin Mo showed a faint smile, then followed the direction he had just sensed, and quickly passed by.


    "Don''t be dead! Catch alive! Catch alive!"


    "Get out! Get out!"


    "Damn! Help me!"


    ...


    A long distance away, Lin Mo heard the noisy noise in the forest ahead, which sounded like a lot of people.


    Someone got on the ground first?


    Lin Mo frowned slightly.


    Although he had doubts in his heart, Lin Mo rushed over as quickly as possible, found a tall tree and squatted on the branch.


    Looking condescendingly, a fierce battle is taking place in the woods ahead.


    At least a dozen students were fighting around a huge monster beast.


    The monster beast was more than two meters tall, covered in brown hair, and had very long arms. It moved like electricity in the forest.


    Lin Mo recognized this monster at a glance.


    This is exactly a Tier 4 monster, named Sea Wind Sloth.


    The ordinary sloth moves very slowly, almost like slow motion.


    However, the hurricane sloth as a monster beast is on the contrary, his speed is extremely fast, and it is difficult for other monsters to catch up with its speed among Tier 4 monsters.


    The ordinary sloth only eats leaves,


    But Haifeng Sloth is bloodthirsty and warlike, and loves to eat meat, especially humans with delicate meat.


    Look at the uniforms and badges of this group of people. They are all first-year students.


    Their cultivation base is not high,


    Most of them are second-tier, at best it can be regarded as a decoration, only three or four third-tier students can cause some threatening attacks.


    Hayate Sloth is the easiest way to deal with these students.


    "Hehe, I don''t know if you are lucky or unlucky."


    Lin Mo shook his head and said softly.


    To provoke the hurricane sloth with the strength of this small team is simply seeking a dead end.


    Lin Mo could tell that Hayate Sloth was only entangled with them here with a game attitude.


    If you are serious, Hayate Sloth can completely kill them all in a short time.


    "And so many people... even if you win, how do you divide it?"


    Lin Mo frowned, thinking that these students were extremely stupid.


    Even if you can play, even if you can distribute these points evenly.


    Now this primary appraisal has just begun, and walking around with such a big hurricane sloth, wouldn''t it cause other people to covet it?


    Yes, before this preliminary evaluation started, it was announced in the rules.


    In addition to not being able to kill maliciously, it does not restrict any other means.


    Whether it is stealing or cheating, or directly grabbing, as long as the competition is not over, you can take other people''s points as your own.


    As long as a hurricane sloth of such a big size is met, it is estimated that few will not be impressed.


    "Forget it."


    Lin Mo looked at the hurricane sloth, and then dismissed his thoughts about it.


    During the playing and playing with this group of students, the hurricane sloth also suffered a certain degree of abrasions and burns, and its fur has appeared many defects.


    If you take this hurricane sloth to redeem your points, it will definitely be discounted.

 Chapter 463： Ye Ling

    Since there is nothing worth Lin Mo left, he doesn''t plan to continue watching the show here.


    As for whether this group of new students will die, it has nothing to do with Lin Mo.


    Since this is a world where you can practice magic martial arts, life is not that important.


    The weak and the strong are the laws that run through the entire world.


    Even the gods of the Continent of Gods cannot escape the constraints of this law.


    The Royal Academy also took a laissez-faire attitude towards this. Otherwise, with this movement, it is estimated that a school teacher would have come to protect them secretly.


    No matter what the school doesn''t care about, Lin Mo would naturally not have to intervene in his idleness.


    "Students on the tree, can you come down and help?"


    Just as Lin Mo was about to leave, he did hear someone speaking in his direction.


    Lin Mo looked down and saw that it was a girl with light green short hair, who looked very well-behaved.


    Her big eyes are looking in this direction, and the eyes are full of frailty, as if I see pity.


    Although Lin Mo didn''t deliberately hide his aura, this girl was able to find herself under the shade of branches.


    Looking at her uniform, it should be a student of the auxiliary college.


    "Ye Ling, don''t call others, you just need to be responsible for monitoring the surrounding movement. This is our prey."


    The leader of the team is a red-haired boy with a magic wand in his hand. The burns on the hurricane sloth are basically his masterpiece.


    Seeing the girl asking for help from Lin Mo, he immediately scolded him, and then looked at Lin Mo vigilantly, as if worried that Lin Mo would **** his prey.


    Lin Mo shrugged and simply continued to sit on the branch, not planning to leave.


    Originally, the girl asked for help, but she didn''t plan to help.


    But the attitude of the red-haired boy made Lin Mo very unhappy. Anyway, Lin Mo didn''t lack time to find other prey, so he just watched the show here.


    The girl named Ye Ling was murdered by the lead boy, and she immediately lowered her head but did not dare to speak.


    Lin Mo looked at this girl very cute, and chuckled unconsciously.


    As the hurricane sloth was injured again, its ferocity was completely aroused.


    Originally it was just fighting these students with a playful attitude, but this time it really started to get serious.


    brush!


    Originally, the students could barely see the trajectory of Hayate''s sloth, but when it really used its full strength, it suddenly became an afterimage.


    "what!!"


    "Help!!"


    "Run!!"


    The screams began to sound one after another, and those second-order students were the first to suffer.


    Under the full speed attack of the hurricane sloth, they didn''t even know how they died.


    "Ye Ling! Judge its location quickly!"


    The red-haired boy''s wand was already ready to cast the spell, but because he couldn''t see the location of Hayate Sloth, he could only aim the wand around, and he dared not release it.


    As his companions fell one by one, the red-haired boy became more anxious and couldn''t help but shout at Ye Ling.


    "I...I...I can''t point out."


    Ye Ling was almost crying.


    She is a third-order assistant, and her specialty is to conduct investigations through grass and trees.


    She could indeed hear the movement position and drop point of the hurricane sloth, but when she wanted to give instructions, the hurricane sloth had already moved to the next position.


    The reaction time was too late for her to give instructions, and Ye Ling''s aggrieved eyes were red.

 Chapter 464： Love and hate

    Lin Mo sat on the branch and sneered.


    The present world report came so quickly. Just now I grinned and showed hostility, for fear that I would share their share.


    In a blink of an eye, he was defeated by the hurricane sloth.


    A dozen people died after a while, leaving only four or five people left.


    This is the most irritating thing about stupid people.


    Obviously he has no strength, but he greedily wants to obtain money beyond his own ability.


    Obviously there is a chance to survive, but because of narrow-mindedness, he lost the last chance.


    "Sad, sigh."


    Lin Mo sneered, but didn''t mean to help at all.


    After all, the red-haired boy had clearly shown hostility before, so why should Lin Mo pretend to be a good person.


    "Trash! All trash! I won''t play with you here!"


    As the number of companions continued to decrease, the red-haired boy could not withstand the psychological pressure at all. He yelled and put away his wand, and pushed Ye Ling to the ground, preparing to flee here.


    "Now that you know you can''t beat it, should you just sacrifice your companion''s life to buy yourself time to escape?"


    Lin Mo frowned when he saw it.


    As a person with a distinct love and hatred, Lin Mo would not be a Virgin to repay grievances with virtue, let alone betray his friends and comrades in arms.


    Lin Mo can be said to be the most disdainful of this behavior of red-haired boys.


    He sighed and jumped off the branch.


    Ye Ling was stunned.


    She has been trying hard to predict the next trajectory of the hurricane sloth, but she did not expect that she would be pushed to the ground by him and become a bait.


    Seeing Haifeng Sloth pounced towards him, Ye Ling closed his eyes in despair.


    As an assistant teacher who entered the third-order realm in the first grade, she thought that her future would be infinitely exciting, but she didn''t expect that it would come to an end here today.


    "Hey."


    Ye Ling let out a soft lament, as if lamenting his fickle destiny.


    She did not close her eyes. Although she was as weak as Xiaocao, she was also as tenacious as Xiaocao. Even in the face of death, she dared to face it.


    "Wow!!"


    A scream covered Ye Ling''s light sigh.


    Then a swift figure passed Ye Ling''s side, and went straight to the hurricane sloth.


    That fiery red hair made Ye Ling''s icy heart suddenly warm again, isn''t it his companion who went and returned?


    wrong!


    Why did he fly by with his back to the hurricane sloth?


    It''s not like rushing over... more like... being thrown over.


    Ye Ling looked at the red-haired boy with a horrified expression on his face, and for a moment he became confused.


    "Haw!"


    Hayate Sloth didn''t expect that this group of people could actually keep up with their own speed. With such a big target flying towards him, Hayate Sloth also changed the attacking posture, deliberately preparing for defense.


    boom!


    The red-haired boy accurately hit the Hayate Sloth, and both flew back five or six meters before stopping.


    A stream of blood spewed from the smashed mouth of the hurricane sloth, and the red-haired boy had broken many bones and his face was full of pain.


    He overthrew Ye Ling just now and was about to escape, but was thrown in the opposite direction by an inexplicable force.


    At this moment, he knew that he would not live long, and his eyes widened before his death. He was desperately trying to find the person who killed him.

 Chapter 465： Self-inflicted

    "Get up."


    Ye Ling was still lying on the ground dumbly looking at the red-haired boy and the hurricane sloth, a gentle voice suddenly rang in his ear.


    Ye Ling turned around and saw that it was a boy she didn''t know.


    But through the perception of the vegetation around her, she could tell that this was the person who had been hiding in the tree before.


    "Ok..."


    Ye Ling hesitated for a moment, but reached out and was pulled up by Lin Mo.


    Seeing Lin Mo appeared, the red-haired boy''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Only three people were standing around here. Who else was Lin Mo who had attacked him?


    Thinking of this, a spiteful look appeared on his face.


    I hate it!


    Originally, Ye Ling was supposed to replace the dead ghost. He should be able to run away, but because of the appearance of this person, all his plans and life were explained here.


    "Hamm!!"


    Haifeng Sloth also saw Lin Mo,


    As a Tier 4 monster, it already has basic thinking,


    Naturally, it can be inferred that Lin Mo was the one who attacked it.


    The hurricane sloth roared, his hands violently pulled the red-haired boy in his hands into two abruptly.


    Pity the red-haired boy, before he had time to insult Lin Mo, he died on the spot.


    "Yeah!"


    As an assistant teacher, Ye Ling usually moves in the rear.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this competition, she hadn¡¯t had a chance to face the monster beast.


    Where had she seen such a **** scene, she couldn''t help screaming in surprise.


    After the hurricane sloth tore the red-haired boy to pieces, he hesitated in place.


    The monster beast is also intuitive. It had sensed the weakness of this group of people before and was willing to play with them here.


    But in Lin Mo''s body, it could not perceive strength or weakness.


    It''s no wonder that if Lin Mo deliberately wanted to hide his strength, no one else would feel it at all except for the extremely powerful monster like Anshuang, let alone such a small Tier 4 monster.


    "Ha ha."


    Lin Mo protected Ye Ling behind him, and smiled lightly at Haifeng Sloth.


    The hurricane sloth immediately became angry. It thought that Lin Mo was picking xin and he was in charge of other things, so it rushed straight to Lin Mo.


    "Be careful!"


    Ye Ling couldn''t help but reminded.


    She had personally felt the speed of the hurricane sloth. The speed was basically invincible within Tier 4, and it was too difficult to avoid it.


    Lin Mo stood still and didn''t move his feet. He just gently stretched out a hand and made it into a fist.


    Haifeng Sloth couldn''t figure out the details of Lin Mo, but when he saw that he had the courage to stand in place and confront him head-on, naturally he did not dare to be big.


    With its super high speed, it jumped sideways behind Lin Mo and attacked the back of his head.


    Ye Ling could naturally know the location of Haifeng Sloth by relying on the surrounding vegetation. Seeing that this beast was so cunning, Ye Ling''s heart suddenly shook.


    But she didn''t have time to open her mouth to remind Lin Mo that when this idea flashed through her mind, the attack of the hurricane sloth had already arrived.


    boom!


    A dull impact sounded above his head, and then a few drops of warmth spread on Ye Ling''s face.


    She didn''t dare to look up, for fear that when she looked up, she saw the scene of the skull cracked by Lin Mo by the hurricane sloth.


    "Well, look up, it''s all right."


    Lin Mo''s gentle voice rang in her ears.


    Ye Ling was pleasantly surprised and hurriedly looked up.


    A pair of beautiful eyes was suddenly full of shock.

 Chapter 466： I wanna follow you

    Lin Mo was clearly facing the front just now, and he did not know when he had already turned to the rear.


    The hand he stretched out has changed from a fist to a finger, and the index and middle fingers just pierced into the throat of the hurricane sloth.


    The warmth that dripped on Ye Ling''s face was exactly the blood flowing from the neck of the hurricane sloth.


    Hayate Sloth''s eyes were full of shock and unwillingness, and there was a very human expression of fear on his face.


    "Qing shou''s deceitful deceit is nothing but a smile."


    Lin Mo chuckled and quickly pulled his fingers from the neck of the hurricane sloth.


    The hurricane sloth, more than two meters high, crashed to the ground, and the blood hole in his neck began to gurgle blood out.


    The huge body twitched constantly, looking terrified.


    "Well, there is no danger for now."


    Lin Mo turned to look at Ye Ling and smiled.


    Ye Ling stepped back slightly, nodded lightly, and then looked at the large corpse on the ground, his eyes became sad.


    Although they had just met these people for a while, they were at least comrades-in-arms. All these people died in a blink of an eye, and Ye Ling''s grief was a natural reaction.


    "This thing is your prey. Now everyone else is dead. Just keep it. There is a Tier 4 monster. Even if it is dead, you should be able to squeeze into the top fifty."


    Lin Mo pointed to the hurricane sloth on the ground and said.


    "Ok..."


    Ye Ling nodded lightly, but didn''t know what to say to Lin Mo.


    In fact, she really wanted to ask Lin Mo, who has such a strong strength, why didn''t she come down to help earlier.


    But thinking about the attitude of the red-haired boy before, she also understood why Lin Mo couldn''t save him.


    Although the Chaos Continent does not advocate force like the orcs, it also adheres to the principle of respecting the strong.


    The strong will not come out to do good things in idleness, and will not be willing to retaliate with virtue after being hostile.


    It was really not easy for Lin Mo to save himself, so Ye Ling naturally didn''t dare to say anything else.


    "Then I''m leaving, you take care of yourself."


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to have much interest in speaking, Lin Mo left directly.


    The rescue of Ye Ling was only a whim.


    As a result, the little girl had a very appetite for Lin Mo.


    Secondly, the red-haired boy acted too much to Lin Mo''s disgust, so Lin Mo deliberately changed the situation of the two.


    That''s it.


    "Wait...wait a minute..."


    Seeing Lin Mo was about to leave, Ye Ling couldn''t help shouting.


    "What else do you have? Can''t you move this thing?"


    Lin Mo turned around and asked, frowning slightly.


    This hurricane sloth looks like a big man of more than two hundred catties, and if this girl''s petite body really can''t move, it would not be beyond Lin Mo''s expectation.


    "No...no...I can ship it..."


    Ye Ling raised her head to explain, but with a pair of Shang Lin Mo''s eyes, she subconsciously shifted her gaze to the side.


    She is an assistant teacher, and it is not difficult to transport this hurricane sloth by urging vegetation and vines.


    But as an assistant, walking in this kind of monster-infested forest without following a magician or a knight really made her very scared.


    Lin Mo could see that she was a very fearful girl, so she just stood there patiently, waiting for her to finish her words.


    "That...thank you for saving me...I think...I want to go with you, can I?"


    Ye Ling seemed to have summoned all his strength, and finally spoke out the thoughts in his heart completely.

 Chapter 467： Proud Son of Heaven

    "why?"


    Lin Mo frowned and asked softly.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to go with such a small burden.


    Acting alone is more efficient for Lin Mo.


    Whether encountering a monster or a student, Lin Mo can exert his greatest strength alone.


    But if he brought Ye Ling by his side, Lin Mo could only suppress his strength to Tier 4 and Tier 5, and could not show excessive power.


    "Because...I...I''m very useful.


    I can assist you, help you find monsters, and also help you detect the surroundings,


    I can also help you carry things, um...whatever, don¡¯t leave me here, OK? "


    Ye Ling looked at the corpses around again, and couldn''t help but shiver, and said pitifully.


    To be honest, she was a little afraid of Lin Mo.


    Why did that red-haired boy flew towards the hurricane sloth? With his toes, he knew that Lin Mo did it.


    But the red-haired boy wanted to harm himself. Although Lin Mo''s behavior was a bit overdone, he was still a life-saving grace for himself. For Lin Mo, Ye Ling didn''t hate him at all.


    Moreover, the fast wind sloth he killed just now was crisp and decisive, indeed very handsome.


    Especially when I and him are almost face to face, I can say that he can fully feel the domineering and calmness he showed up close.


    Which girl does not cherish spring, which girl does not love heroes.


    Everyone is the same age, and all are new students. Lin Mo''s ability to kill a fast wind sloth that a group of people can''t beat is naturally very attractive to Ye Ling.


    No matter from the innermost point of view or the current situation, following Lin Mo is undoubtedly the best choice, so Ye Ling would have the courage to express his inner thoughts.


    "it works..."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help laughing wryly when he heard Ye Ling''s words.


    To be honest, if Ye Ling could not follow him, this would be the most useful method for him.


    But seeing the pitiful look of this cute girl, Lin Mo couldn''t bear it.


    Anyway, I participated, and it¡¯s not impossible to take her as an ordinary student to experience the evaluation.


    "Alright, then you must not mess with me."


    Lin Mo sighed lightly, and raised his hand to carry the Hayate Sloth on his shoulders.


    "Hmm!"


    Seeing that Lin Mo was willing to accept herself, a smile suddenly appeared on Ye Ling''s small face. She nodded firmly and stood beside Lin Mo obediently.


    If this made the teacher of the auxiliary college see Lin Mo talking to Ye Ling like this, he would be furious.


    The two words Tian Chao can never be associated with Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling can be regarded as the most talented student in the auxiliary college in recent years.


    Her status in the first-year freshmen of the auxiliary academy is equivalent to that of Lin Mo and Luen in the Cavaliers Academy, and she is the most promising seed player.


    Ye Ling''s talent is very high. Although he looks soft and timid, he can calmly provide various assistance in battle.


    For example, when we were dealing with the hurricane sloth with the redhead


    Although Ye Ling could perceive the location of Hayate Sloth, because she could not communicate in time, she gave up transmitting this unreliable information to avoid misleading her teammates.


    Maybe she didn''t even notice that she can always make the most correct decision in the most urgent time.


    The teachers of the Auxiliary Academy even asserted that Ye Ling might be the greatest assistant teacher of the Bernard Empire in the future.

 Chapter 468： Expertise

    However, Lin Mo was born in a savage land and did not know much about the profession of assistant teacher.


    In his eyes, the role of the assistant teacher is not even as good as the prop master who can forge, so he does not pay any attention to Ye Ling.


    With her, it''s just to see her pitiful and helpless.


    "That one..."


    After a few steps, Ye Ling spoke weakly.


    "If you have anything, just say, I won''t eat you again."


    Lin Mo turned his head to look at the timid girl, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    I have to say that this little girl is like an ignorant little beast, so cute.


    "Um... do you really want to give this monster beast to me?"


    With Lin Mo''s encouragement, Ye Ling didn''t feel so nervous anymore. She pointed to the hurricane sloth on Lin Mo''s shoulder and asked softly.


    "Yeah, with it, you will be able to pass this preliminary assessment."


    Lin Mo nodded.


    "Then what do you do?"


    Ye Ling''s eyes widened, looking at Lin Mo dumbly.


    "amount..."


    Lin Mo was taken aback, and suddenly realized the problem.


    With Ye Ling now, he couldn''t show off his extraordinary skills casually.


    Ordinary Tier 4 knights can only perceive creatures within a few meters around him, and this distance can be seen directly with his eyes.


    If he took Ye Ling straight to the monster beast a hundred meters away, even a fool could see that there was a big problem.


    "if you do not mind..."


    Seeing Lin Mo''s face showing embarrassment, Ye Ling showed a slight smile.


    "Do you have a good way?"


    Looking at the excitement on her face, Lin Mo knew that this little Nizi wanted to show herself, so he followed her and asked.


    "Although I can''t help much, I can observe the movements of monsters or humans nearby by communicating with the vegetation. Basically, I can perceive monsters within 100 meters."


    When Ye Ling said these words, a strange look appeared on his face. Lin Mo could recognize it as a light of confidence.


    Is it a distance of one hundred meters?


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but stunned to himself.


    This little Nizi is the third-order strength, and he has a detection radius of 100 meters.


    You must know that a Tier 3 knight can''t even sense breath.


    Sure enough, there is a sequence of learning about the Tao, and a specialization in the surgery industry.


    In the professional field, assistant teachers are equally brilliant.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but glanced at her in surprise.


    That''s fine, although she can''t let go of her hands and feet with this little Nizi, she can use her abilities to make up for things that Lin Mo is not convenient to do on her own. On the whole, it is not too slow.


    Lin Mo hadn''t dealt with the assistant teacher yet, so he happened to take this opportunity to see it.


    "That''s great, I will ask you next."


    Lin Mo pretended to be happy and said to Ye Ling.


    Seeing her high hopes, Ye Ling''s small face showed a blush, she nodded vigorously, and then squatted on the ground in a very ladylike posture, her white and tender hands pressed in the grass.


    The light green fluorescence was visible to the naked eye that emerged from her body, then followed her little hand into the ground, and then radiated towards the surrounding in a circular shape.


    Lin Mo watched her actions with interest,


    The green fluorescence does not seem to be magical, but it is somewhat similar to magical power.


    "found it!"


    Ye Ling cried out in surprise, then raised his head.

 Chapter 469： Catch the monster

    Ye Ling is like a lively little beast, jumping around to lead Lin Mo, his face full of excitement.


    Lin Mo followed the path she pointed out, and indeed found a Tier 3 monster.


    This is an iron-toothed squirrel. When Lin Mo pulled it out, it was still hiding in a deep tree hole, thinking it would not be discovered.


    I have to say that Ye Ling''s detection ability is indeed very good. This iron-toothed squirrel was discovered hiding in such a deep place.


    If you change to a Tier 5 knight or magician, you may not be able to notice its existence.


    After being caught, the iron-toothed squirrel grinned and tried to resist.


    After Lin Mo grabbed it and knocked it on the head, the iron-toothed squirrel immediately became honest.


    Lin Mo didn''t kill it either. Instead, he gave out a slight spirit grade aura to completely suppress it.


    Monster beasts are far more sensitive to breath than humans, and the iron-toothed squirrel shivered with fright, and almost died suddenly.


    Next, this iron-toothed squirrel dared not move at will, let alone escape.


    Seeing that it was so obedient, Lin Mo let it squat on Ye Ling''s shoulder.


    The living monster beast has higher value than the dead monster beast, and this iron-toothed squirrel is not injured, it is even more valuable.


    Compared with the auxiliary academy and the prop academy, the students of the knight academy and magic academy have stronger combat effectiveness.


    With a Tier 4 hurricane sloth, Ye Ling is enough to rank in the top 50 in the auxiliary college.


    But a Tier 3 monster was not enough to get Lin Mo out, and the two had to continue hunting more monsters.


    With Ye Ling by his side, it is convenient to search for monsters.


    Lin Mo was unwilling to reveal that he had storage space, so he directly let go of the larger monsters, and put all his targets on small monsters like the Iron-toothed Squirrel.


    Although the second Tier 4 monster was not captured, Lin Mo also caught nearly ten monsters, large and small, most of which were Tier 3 monsters.


    It is estimated that it should be enough to pass this first test.


    Huh!


    A colorful magical smoke rose in the air, which could be seen clearly from a long distance. At the same time, the voices of Dale and Bing echoed in the forest.


    "Please note, students from the Royal Academy. The first competition will end in one hour. Please bring your trophies to the northwest corner of the forest to score. The position of the northwest corner has been marked by magic smoke. Please hurry up. Time, not waiting for expiration, above."


    Magic Sound Transmission has been repeated three times before it stops.


    The Royal Academy was also considerate, and also deliberately marked the direction to prevent students from identifying the wrong direction.


    It is estimated that the teachers of the Royal Academy have built a portal in the northwest corner. After the students have scored the prizes they have obtained, they will be able to leave directly through the portal.


    Looking at the trophies in his hands, Lin Mo was fairly satisfied.


    Although these seem to be a lot, the students with a little stronger strength should have more things in their hands, especially Luen.


    Thinking of Luen, Lin Mo not only smiled.


    With her character that wants to fight for the first place, it is estimated that she already has a lot of trophies in her hands.


    "Let''s go there too."


    Lin Mo turned his head and said to Ye Ling.


    "um hum."


    Ye Ling nodded obediently, and walked behind Lin Mo like a chap.


    The two walked for a few minutes, and suddenly a group of people came out from the forest in front, blocking their way.

 Chapter 470： Block the way

    "Sure enough, it''s almost as I expected."


    Looking at this group of obviously unkind people, Lin Mo touched his nose and said to himself.


    "Brother Lin Mo...what are they going to do..."


    Ye Ling shrank from Lin Mo''s side vigilantly, and asked in a low voice.


    "Some people don''t have the ability to catch monsters, so they can only block the way to **** other people''s combat power."


    Lin Mo laughed softly.


    After all, this is a competition, not a monster catching contest.


    The evaluation examines the abilities of the students in all aspects. Some people can follow the ethical code, and some people will not.


    Just knowing that the honest and obedient students are just idiots even after graduation, and they can''t survive on a continent where disputes continue.


    The school said in the rules before the evaluation, as long as it is not malicious murder, other methods are not forbidden.


    It can be seen that this kind of speculative behavior is also encouraged by the school.


    "Hehe, although you are a freshman, you are quite knowledgeable. It just saves me from wasting my tongue to explain to you."


    Opposite the leader is a bald head, wearing a second-grade uniform, and the group around him are also second-grade students.


    A group of people surrounded them with a sneer.


    "But... aren''t they seniors in the second grade? Shouldn''t they be better than freshmen in terms of strength? How could they do such a thing?"


    Ye Ling asked a little puzzled.


    "Hehe, not all second grades have improved. Some people can''t catch monsters in the first grade, and they can only come out to robbery in the second grade.


    Some people were robbed in the first grade but did not dare to resist, so they came out to rob others in the second grade.


    On the surface it looks like they are up a grade, but in fact they have become more timid and incompetent. "


    Lin Mo sneered at the group of people and explained softly.


    "MD, where is there so much nonsense, don''t want to suffer, just hand it over and get out of here!"


    "Shut up little bastard, believe it or not, this uncle killed you!"


    Lin Mo''s words happened to poke these people''s wounds, and someone immediately yelled at them.


    Ye Ling had never dealt with such a person before, and he became frightened, and almost hid his whole person behind Lin Mo.


    The leading bald head did not yell at him.


    His dark eyes patrolled Lin Mo and the prey around him.


    "With so many Tier 3 and Tier 2 monsters, it seems that you are very confident in your own strength."


    The bald head waved his hand, and all the people around him closed their mouths, the boss was full of demeanor.


    Lin Mo shrugged, and ignored him.


    "Boy, what are you pretending to be? Our boss is a Tier 4 fighter. It''s too easy for you to die."


    "Yeah, leave everything behind, kowtow and apologize to the grandpa, we will let you go, hahaha!!!"


    "Hey hey!!"


    The little guys suddenly laughed and laughed, and their faces were full of sarcasm, and they seemed to feel that they had taken Lin Mo and the others.


    Lin Mo screamed, and then threw the hurricane sloth on his shoulder to the ground.


    Just now, the hurricane sloth had been held on his shoulders, and his **** was facing the group of people, no one recognized it.


    Lin Mo threw it this way, and the hurricane sloth immediately faced up and lay on the ground.


    "amount..."


    The little guys who were still laughing a while ago closed their mouths instantly, as if they were being pinched by someone at the same time, their faces flushed.

 Chapter 471： trick

    After all, they were all second-year students, and they knew a lot of monsters.


    As soon as this Tier 4 blast sloth was thrown out, it immediately caused a very powerful impact to everyone.


    Generally speaking, it is difficult for a Tier 4 knight to kill a monster of the same realm alone. Even this bald head does not dare to lead his team to hunt down a Tier 4 monster.


    As for the Tier 3 red-haired boy just now, it was simply stupid, which caused the entire team to be destroyed.


    "The Hayate Sloth...you are the Tier 4 freshman at the opening ceremony!"


    The bald eyes condensed fiercely, and he said in surprise.


    "As the boss of this group of brain-disabled people, I am glad that you still have normal human intelligence."


    Lin Mo smiled slightly.


    Seeing Lin Mo confessed, his bald head immediately began to sweat down.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes today, how could the bald head think that Lin Mo was the ruthless man who killed all sides at the new birth ceremony.


    On the same day, Lin Mo slaughtered five Tier 4 masters, including three Tier 4 knights and two Tier 4 magicians.


    Right now, except for himself, one of them is Tier 4, and the others are all crooked melons. How can I compete with Lin Mo?


    The bald people did deliberately rob the passing students here, and in order to ensure the success rate of the robbery, they specially recruited freshmen in the first grade to rob.


    Before Lin Mo and the others, they had already robbed two groups of people.


    It''s just that those people didn''t gain much, so they had to continue to guard here, and unexpectedly met the evil star Lin Mo.


    How to do?


    With an awkward smile on his bald face, he kept thinking about ways to change this state.


    If there is a strong conflict, this group of people will definitely not be Lin Mo''s opponent...


    Since you can''t attack by force, you can only outsmart it.


    The bald head glanced at Ye Ling behind Lin Mo from the corner of his eye, secretly making a ghost idea in his heart.


    For this kind of task, the relationship between two lone men and widows acting alone is definitely not ordinary.


    Although in the previous school opening ceremony, Lin Mo killed the five seniors angrily because Lydia from the Magic Academy was jealous,


    It is normal for a powerful man like Lin Mo to have more than one woman around him.


    For the prodigal, the woman around him is his biggest weakness.


    Seeing that girl looks like an assistant,


    He couldn''t fight against Lin Mo, who was also Tier 4, but he was quite sure of his bald head if he wanted to fight against an assistant who was not specialized in combat.


    "Hahaha, everyone is from the same academy, so you don''t have to look down and see you up. Why are you so stiff? Well, the senior here apologizes for you, everyone shake hands and make peace.


    The bald head touched his head, pretending to smile heartily.


    Lin Mo looked at him coldly, then stretched out his right hand with a light smile.


    "Hey, the younger brother is also a bold person. He deserves to be a young hero. He is really bold."


    The bald head laughed, and walked over and took Lin Mo''s hand.


    The next moment, the bald head''s eyes were fierce, and he held Lin Mo''s hand with a fierce force, and threw him behind him.


    Lin Mo seemed to have never expected him to be in trouble suddenly, he was directly staggered, and he stumbled and was thrown behind his bald head.


    Ye Ling, who was guarded by Lin Mo, was immediately exposed, his eyes filled with flickering tears.


    It''s done!


    The bald head was overjoyed and stretched out his left hand to grab Ye Ling!

 Chapter 472： Punch

    Ye Ling was just over a meter away from the bald head, but the bald head stretched out his hand and grabbed it.


    His hand was only a few centimeters away from Ye Ling''s smooth and white face, but this distance was like a moat, and it was never surpassed.


    what happened?


    The bald head flashed with doubts.


    The course of the matter was indeed carried out according to his plan, without any accidents.


    "Old... Boss..."


    The bald head hadn''t figured it out yet, but his little boy couldn''t help but yelled.


    The bald head turned his head in doubt, but was squinting at Shang Lin Mo''s face.


    Following Lin Mo''s sight, the bald head lowered his head, and immediately understood the problem.


    It turned out that although Lin Mo was thrown behind him by him, the arms of the two were not separated at all, and they were still clasped together.


    No wonder he couldn''t reach Ye Ling no matter how much he stretched out his hand, it turned out that he was pulled by Lin Mo.


    Beads of sweat suddenly fell on the smooth scalp of the bald head,


    He just tried his best to shake, he is a Tier 4 knight,


    He didn''t even get thrown into the air with such a sudden flick. Is this a monster?


    "I..."


    The bald head just wanted to explain,


    Lin Mo suddenly sneered, shaking his right hand up and down.


    The right arm of the bald head violently shook, and then accompanied by a crisp sound, it was unexpectedly broken by Lin Mo.


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    The bald head covered his right shoulder with his left hand and knelt on one knee, howling in pain like a pig.


    The saliva dripped down his wide open mouth, looking very embarrassed.


    boom!


    The bald scream didn''t last long, and Lin Mo''s fist hit his bald head directly.


    With a muffled sound, the bald head lay directly on the ground with blood stains all over his eyes, nose, and mouth.


    "Old... Boss!"


    Seeing this scene, everyone around was shocked. They stood there and yelled cautiously.


    The bald head is already in a state of puffing before his death, where can I answer him?


    "Mom! Killed!"


    This group of second-year students suddenly screamed, showing no signs of seniors and seniors.


    Their proud Tier 4 boss was beaten to death with a punch, how could they still maintain their mentality.


    "This is a comparison! It is not a death fight! If you dare to kill casually, you are not afraid of being punished by the school!"


    Although the backbone is gone, these young people still hope that they can rely on the school''s reputation to crush Lin Mo.


    "Why should I punish me? I just saw that he wanted to attack my companion, so I punched him casually. It was he who killed him by accident, and I didn''t mean to murder him."


    Lin Mo sneered and walked towards them.


    "You people block the way and want to **** my things, I have to resist it too, just give you a punch."


    Lin Mo said, snapping his fingers.


    Xiaoyu looked at the bald head lying on the ground, and looked at the smirk on Lin Mo''s face. He suddenly uttered a good word and ran away.


    Looking at the backs of them fleeing, Lin Mo laughed, and then walked over to pick up the monster beast that had just been thrown on the ground.


    "Thank you... Brother Lin Mo, you saved me again..."


    Ye Ling lowered his eyes, stirred his index fingers in both hands, and thanked him softly.


    When the bald head rushed in front of him and reached out his hand with a murderous face, it really scared her.

 Chapter 473： Her honor

    Looking back now, Ye Ling still had some lingering fears.


    If he was held hostage by that bald head, I don''t know what terrible things would happen, but fortunately, Brother Lin Mo saved him.


    Slightly raised his head and looked at Lin Mo, Ye Ling couldn''t help flushing his cheeks.


    "Small, you are my companion, I must protect you naturally."


    Lin Mo said with a smile while packing up the monster beast.


    For some reason, when Lin Mo said that he was just his companion, Ye Ling suddenly felt a sense of loss.


    She patted her chest lightly, to drive out this strange feeling of loss.


    "But Brother Lin Mo...you murdered again...wouldn''t it matter?"


    Ye Ling looked at the bald head on the ground, a trace of worry appeared on his small face.


    Although Ye Ling was a bit afraid of Lin Mo''s death and injury at the beginning, after getting along for a while, she found that Lin Mo was a very principled person.


    He only kills the people who kill him, such as the red-haired boy who wants to kill himself and the bald head.


    After accepting Lin Mo''s behavior, Ye Ling couldn''t help but began to worry about Lin Mo.


    "It doesn''t get in the way. They took the initiative to find trouble, and they didn''t deliberately want to kill him."


    Lin Mo put the hurricane sloth on his shoulders again, smiled and freed a hand to rub Ye Ling''s small head, and said softly.


    Ye Ling hummed softly, but the worry on his face did not disappear.


    If only one died, it would be better to explain,


    But with the red-haired boy before, two people died,


    It is an accident that can be explained once, and it is too far-fetched to explain it twice.


    Ye Ling couldn''t be worried there, but Lin Mo, the culprit, was not at all concerned.


    He even wished that he killed someone so that the school would cancel his qualifications.


    This way, you don''t have to bother to deliberately lose in the second competition.


    The farther you go, the more students block the road and rob,


    Most of the students gave way after seeing the hurricane sloth on Lin Mo''s shoulder, but some people who didn''t wink took the initiative to run over and let Lin Mo give a lesson.


    As he was getting closer and closer to the end, and so close to the teacher, Lin Mo also showed his affection, and did not make any more deadly moves.


    When we walked to the northwest corner of the forest, every college had set up booths for recycling monsters, waiting for students from every college.


    Lin Mo first accompanied Ye Ling to the booth of the auxiliary college.


    When he let go of the hurricane sloth, everyone around him exclaimed.


    "Wow! It turned out to be a Tier 4 monster, the Swiftwind Sloth, and someone in our college can kill the Swiftwind Sloth!"


    "It''s so lucky, someone is willing to give such a valuable trophy to the assistant."


    "That boy is so good, so envious and sour."


    Since the assistant is not the most important member of a team, even after forming a team to hunt, the monsters assigned to the assistant are not very good.


    Seeing that Ye Ling could actually take out a Tier 4 monster, the surrounding assistants couldn''t help but sighed with envy.


    In this sigh, Ye Ling''s little face slowly turned red again, but this time she held her head high, her face full of immature pride.


    This honor was brought to her by Lin Mo, and she naturally cherished it.


    "This is a Tier 4 monster, are you sure you want to assign it to your assistant?"


    Even the teacher at the Auxiliary Academy couldn''t believe it, she helped the eyes on her face and asked Lin Mo softly.

 Chapter 474： invite

    "Without my assistant, I can''t find so many monsters. She has no less power than mine. This is what she deserves."


    Lin Mo nodded and said seriously.


    "Haha, then both of you have found the most suitable partner."


    The teacher at the Auxiliary Academy smiled and took the Haulfeng Sloth back, don''t look at Lin Mo in a meaningful way.


    When Ye Ling heard these words, he turned away a little shyly, his little face getting hotter and hotter.


    "Go, this Tier 4 monster is dead, but it can still be exchanged for 85 points. According to the usual situation, the top 50 in our college are basically 65 points or more, you This result is basically no problem, go back and wait for the notice."


    After receiving the hurricane sloth, the teacher whispered to Ye Ling.


    "Thank you, teacher!"


    Ye Ling was naturally very happy when he heard this news.


    The students of the auxiliary college generally have to take the initiative to find students from other colleges to team up, and the monsters that are finally assigned are not very good.


    It is very rare to be able to get this prey worth eighty-five points.


    From the teacher''s point of view, Ye Ling''s grades are basically stable in the top ten of the first grade, but she is a teacher and can''t directly tell Ye Ling such information, so she can only say that.


    "Well, it''s time for me to deliver my trophies."


    Lin Mo saw that Ye Ling''s matter had been dealt with, so he planned to leave.


    He walked in the direction of the Cavaliers Academy, but before he took a few steps, he could still hear the tiny footsteps behind him.


    After turning around, Ye Ling still followed behind him.


    Lin Mo gently touched her head and said goodbye to her again.


    But before taking a few steps, Ye Ling continued to follow behind him again.


    When Lin Mo turned his head, Ye Ling hurriedly wanted to find a place to hide, but there was nowhere to hide nearby. Ye Ling looked left and right and there was nowhere to hide. He had to stand bitterly in place, lowering his head as if doing. It''s the same as the wrong child.


    Looking at her like this, Lin Mo''s heart was about to melt.


    He had to turn around and stood in front of Ye Ling again.


    "Ye Ling, do you have any other things you need my help?"


    Lin Mo looked into her eyes and asked softly.


    "No more..."


    The girl slightly over-tested her head, not daring to look at Lin Mo.


    "Then what do you want to do with me?"


    Lin Mo scratched his head and asked helplessly.


    "I... met you today and gave me Tier 4 monsters. Thank you... I want to make friends with you... Please come to my house as a guest..."


    Ye Ling stammered, covering his face with his hands, blushing as if dripping water.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help laughing.


    This girl is too cute. Apart from Luen, Ye Ling is the most comfortable person in the Bernard Empire.


    She was so shy that she had exhausted her courage to offer an invitation, so how could Lin Mo be willing to refuse her.


    "Okay, then I''m welcome."


    Lin Mo smiled and took away Ye Ling''s small hand covering his face, and shook it in the palm of his hand.


    "Hmm~"


    Seeing Lin Mo actually held his hand, Ye Ling was nervous and couldn''t even speak well, so he could only make a soft hum.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help rubbing her little head again, and then led her to the booth of the Knight Academy.

 Chapter 475： vinegar

    The Tier 3 and Tier 4 monsters caught by Lin Mo were all alive, and they were not harmed a little bit. They also had a decent amount. The points exchanged were naturally not a small amount.


    "Six Tier 3 monsters and three Tier 2 monsters, a total of two hundred and sixty points."


    After finishing the calculations, the teacher of the Knight Academy looked up at Lin Mo while reporting the score.


    The students around couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Two hundred and sixty points!


    Even among second-year students, this score is very beautiful.


    Most freshmen in the first grade are at the level of Tier 1 and Tier 2, even if they can catch the lowest-level monsters, there is a high probability that the monsters will still be alive. Basically, everyone is only at an average level of 60 to 70 points.


    Only those senior students who know how to robbery can score more than one hundred.


    "I''m going! What''s the situation!"


    "Get out of the way, don''t get hit!"


    "Holy shit, how many points does this have!"


    There was a loud noise from the crowd behind, and Lin Mo turned his head curiously.


    A few tens of meters away, a hill made of monsters and beasts was slowly coming here, and there was Luen standing on the top of the hill.


    Luen was holding a long sword full of gleaming dazzling brilliance. The sword was made of ice, constantly leaking white cold air.


    The corpses of the monster beasts were frozen together by the chill, and a thin layer of ice formed where the pile of monsters passed.


    It was Luen who urged the Monster Beast Mountain to slide on this thin layer of ice before transporting it all the way.


    Even more pretentiously, there were even a few students from the Royal Academy under Luen''s feet.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Mo couldn''t help laughing.


    It is estimated that these unlucky ghosts wanted to kill Jie Luen, but they were transported back after being frozen by Luen.


    Although you can''t kill people deliberately, it''s definitely not good to be frozen like this.


    Such a big battle can only be done by someone like Luen who is exceptionally talented and serious.


    The little sensation Lin Mo just created was nothing in front of Luen''s Monster Beast Mountain.


    Even the teacher who was still sitting steadily just now got up and took someone to meet Luen.


    "How many points do you score?"


    Luen turned over and jumped down from the Monster Beast Hill, without any nonsense, and asked straightforwardly.


    "Two hundred and six."


    Lin Mo shrugged and didn''t hide anything.


    Luen stared at Lin Mo''s eyes, her beautiful eyes drifting.


    Lin Mo knew that Luen was blaming herself for not doing her best.


    Although Luen accepted Lin Mo''s intentional defeat in the second competition, she still hopes to be able to compete with Lin Mo in the primary competition.


    But Lin Mo was so uncooperative, how could he not let her down.


    Luen turned to look at the follower-like Ye Ling beside Lin Mo, snorted softly, then turned to leave.


    "Dead Lin Mo, I didn''t forget to hook up with a beautiful girl when I was a judge. When I saw that short-haired girl was stupid, I knew that she was deceived by Lin Mo. She was scorned by the sister of the Magic Academy. Isn''t that enough? , That''s terrible."


    Although Luen was as indifferent and serious on the surface as usual, his heart was already exploded.


    As she walked, she couldn''t help but look back again and gave Lin Mo a fierce look.


    Lin Mo touched his nose in embarrassment.


    The girl is really hard to understand, wasn''t she still very gentle some time ago.

 Chapter 476： Declining Nobility

    "Brother Lin Mo, the girl just now...isn''t it your wife?"


    Although Lin Mo didn''t realize Luen''s abnormality, Ye Ling, who was also a girl, realized that something seemed wrong.


    "What! Cough cough cough..."


    Lin Mo was shocked by Ye Ling''s sudden sentence, and suddenly coughed.


    Ye Ling patted Lin Mo on the back in a hurry, helping him straighten out his breath.


    "Why do you ask?"


    Lin Mo finally slowed down, and asked with a wry smile.


    The Chaos Continent does not limit the age of marriage, so many fifteen or sixteen-year-old teenagers and girls get married early.


    Even in the Royal Academy, there are many examples of couples going to school together.


    "The look in that girl''s eyes... seems to be hostile to me..."


    Ye Ling said with a wry smile.


    "She is such a cold person, not just to you, she was the same to me when I first met her."


    Lin Mo shrugged and explained.


    "I hope I''m worried about it."


    Ye Ling murmured while looking at Luen''s back.


    For an excellent boy like Lin Mo, Ye Ling couldn''t help but react when he wanted to approach him.


    But if Lin Mo really had a partner, Ye Ling would never dare to take the initiative to participate.


    Now that Lin Mo explained that he and Lu En were not a partnership, this made Ye Ling feel relieved.


    After the handover of the monsters, today''s evaluation is also over.


    Since Lin Mo had agreed to visit Ye Ling''s house, he naturally had to speak up.


    Moreover, Lin Mo gradually became interested in the profession of assistant teacher.


    If the country of Yan can also train auxiliary teachers, it will definitely make up for the shortcomings of only warriors and magicians.


    If you make friends with Ye Ling, you can naturally learn a lot about the assistant teacher.


    Besides, Ye Ling is also a type that Lin Mo likes very much, and Lin Mo is not disgusted with her dealings.


    The two returned to the school from the portal,


    After Lin Mo greeted Lian Nuan with the Godhead panel, he returned home with Ye Ling.


    To Lin Mo''s surprise,


    Ye Ling''s house is actually very big, more than five or six times bigger than the house he and Lian Nuan bought.


    Looking at the intricately carved stone beast of the town house at the door, you can tell that Ye Ling''s family is either rich or expensive.


    But now it seems to have fallen, and even the plaque on the door frame has been removed.


    "Please come in, I''m the only one at home, a little shabby, please don''t mind Brother Lin Mo."


    With a shy smile on his face, Ye Ling pushed open the gate of the yard and let Lin Mo into the yard.


    Pond rockery, flower garden bridge,


    The layout of the yard is also very delicate and beautiful, but the only drawback is that these buildings have been in disrepair for a long time and are full of moss marks.


    "Such a big house, only you use it?"


    Lin Mo frowned slightly and asked.


    "Ok..."


    A trace of sadness flashed in Ye Ling''s eyes, probably because he thought of some unhappy past.


    Lin Mo was aware of this and changed the topic in time.


    Ye Ling was the only one to maintain this big family, and it was not easy to make it like this.


    Lin Mo also took the initiative to help clean up the yard, while Ye Ling went to the kitchen alone to get busy.


    Listening to the collision of pots and pans in the kitchen, Lin Mo suddenly felt happy.


    This is the first time in two lifetimes that a girl cooks for herself.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo suddenly felt excited.


    In this situation, is it a date at a girl¡¯s house?

 Chapter 477： Different kind of dating

    A girl who lives alone invites herself home as a guest. Is this a hint?


    Especially when he saved the other person twice in a row, even if the girl secretly promised it, it¡¯s not impossible, right?


    And girls in this world want to be more daring to love and hate than girls on earth in previous lives,


    Thinking about the series of things that might happen next, Lin Mo was excited.


    Although he is a god, Lin Mo is still a novice in feelings after all, and naturally cannot control his inner surging.


    It''s okay when I didn''t think of this aspect before. Once I start to think about this aspect, I start to feel a little involuntary.


    "Brother Lin Mo! We have dinner."


    Just as Lin Mo was a little nervous, Ye Ling had already walked out of the kitchen and called him to eat.


    Turning his head and looking, Ye Ling was still wearing an apron, and a little sweat dripped from his forehead, like a pretty little cook.


    Lin Mo liked it more and more, and his face started to flush.


    Ye Ling felt a little embarrassed when he saw him staring straight at him.


    She hurriedly turned her face to pack her things and stopped looking at Lin Mo.


    The two washed their hands and brought the dishes to the table before they sat down face to face.


    Ye Ling is a girl with ingenuity,


    This table of vegetables, meat and vegetables, looks very rich.


    Although Lin Mo hadn''t tasted the dishes of this world, what Ye Ling made was quite in line with his appetite.


    It may be because Ye Ling herself is an assistant teacher who can communicate with the plants. The vegetarian dishes she cooks can inspire the most original fragrance of the materials.


    Even Lin Mo, a carnivore, felt like he couldn''t stop.


    "Oh, by the way, Brother Lin Mo, wait for me."


    Ye Ling was holding vegetables to Lin Mo, as if suddenly remembering something, she hurriedly got up and ran towards the wine cabinet on the side.


    Lin Mo had noticed the wine cabinet before. It was completely empty inside. Lin Mo didn''t know what Ye Ling was going to do, so he stopped his chopsticks and looked at it.


    I saw Ye Ling open the empty wine cabinet, then opened a secret compartment from nowhere, and then took out a bottle of emerald-like wine from inside.


    "Hehe."


    Ye Ling walked back with the wine, and then found two crystal glasses.


    This wine is so deep that it is probably Ye Ling''s last inventory.


    If such wine was willing to entertain himself, it seemed that Ye Ling really regarded himself as a distinguished guest.


    Lin Mo suddenly felt warmth in his heart.


    The crystal wine is also light emerald green, and the entrance is full of the fragrance of plants.


    During the exchange between the two, Lin Mo learned that the wine was brewed by Ye Ling himself.


    "People in the world only pay attention to the combat abilities of knights and magicians, but they don''t notice that assistants can have such a great effect."


    Lin Mo put down his chopsticks and said with emotion.


    After talking with Ye Ling, Lin Mo also had a general understanding of the assistant teacher.


    The assistant teacher uses not magic power, but spiritual power.


    Although both of them are naturally born energy between the heaven and the earth, there is always some difference.


    Compared with magic, spiritual power is softer and more sensitive,


    They can¡¯t gather together like magic to burst out powerful attack methods,


    But they are more familiar with nature and the world.


    If magic power represents destruction, spiritual power represents repair and rebirth.

 Chapter 478： Enamoured

    The magician is against the enemy, and the assistant is against the friend.


    A powerful assistant division can not only detect nearby enemy situations and traps in time, but also assist and disturb the enemy when teammates are fighting.


    The more Lin Mo communicated with Qingyou, the more interested he became in the profession of assistant teacher.


    There are still many warriors in the Kingdom of Yan. Except for the fallen, the probability of the awakening of the orcs of other races is too low.


    This magician is barely enough to conquer the savage land, if it is to fight against the human empire, it is completely insufficient.


    An orc warrior who is too single will definitely be kite to death by a human magician. If a group of auxiliary teachers can be spawned among the orcs, the battle situation may be of great help.


    "Ye Ling, is the awakening condition of the assistant teacher harsh?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo couldn''t help asking.


    "Compared to magicians, the threshold for assistants is very low, only slightly higher than that of knights. Mainly because knights are the second largest profession after magicians, which has led to many obvious assistants. The division finally chose the knight."


    Ye Ling replied softly.


    "Because spiritual power is abundant everywhere in this world, most people have a much higher affinity for spiritual power than magic.


    People who grow up in different environments have different degrees of affinity for different environments with their spiritual powers.


    Especially those who live in forests and grasslands, after they become assistant teachers, they will be more handy in manipulating vegetation, just like me. "


    Ye Ling said while raising his chopsticks.


    In Lin Mo''s shocked gaze, a green sprout appeared from the end of the chopsticks!


    This kind of sight was too shocking, and Lin Mo couldn''t help but slapped him.


    "Hey, in fact, high-level assistants are also very strong, just like my mother..."


    Speaking of this, a trace of sadness flashed in Ye Ling''s eyes, and then a layer of mist floated.


    Lin Mo knew that she must have experienced some sad past, but he didn''t know what happened, and he didn''t dare to offer comfort, so he could only stretch out one hand and gently stroke Ye Ling''s head.


    Feeling the warm big hand gently rubbing on his head, Ye Ling''s stiff body slowly relaxed.


    She wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and raised her head to look at Lin Mo affectionately.


    Ye Ling lives alone, and he is still a assistant teacher at school. The classmates around him are not satisfied with his career. They all eat together and wait for death, too lazy to communicate.


    Apart from the teacher, almost no one in Ye Ling could speak.


    She doesn¡¯t get warmth at home or at school,


    Because of her loneliness, she wanted to be recognized and approved by others, so she casually joined the team of red-haired boys.


    After being betrayed, Lin Mo was like a **** descending to the earth, not only saved her life, but also became her friend, willing to listen to her and give her warmth.


    In addition, Lin Mo''s factual strength is strong and the leader is not bad, how could Ye Ling as a young girl remain unmoved.


    Looking at Lin Mo''s face, the girl''s eyes were like a Wang Qingquan, full of tenderness, she couldn''t help reaching out and stroking Lin Mo''s cheek.


    Lin Mo was thinking about romantic love stories in his heart before, but now seeing Ye Ling''s blurred eyes, he is also slightly moved.


    The two stared at each other, their faces getting closer...

 Chapter 479： uninvited guest

    Looking at Ye Ling''s white cheeks and red lips, Lin Mo couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    Although I just met today, love at first sight is predestined by God, and we can''t just make a conclusion based on the time of day.


    Just as the two were about to kiss each other, a noisy door slamming suddenly rang.


    Ye Ling suddenly jumped up like a frightened deer.


    Lin Mo almost switched to flame form because of a ghost in his heart.


    "That group of people are here again!"


    Ye Ling twisted his hands tightly, bit his lip and said.


    "Who is here?"


    Lin Mo quickly recovered his calm and asked.


    But before Ye Ling had time to answer, there was a loud noise outside, apparently the sound of the door being knocked open.


    "Forget it, let''s go out first."


    Lin Mo''s face suddenly became gloomy, he glanced out, and said softly to Ye Ling.


    Since entering this world, Lin Mo has never encountered an opponent except for the crisis he felt in Anshuang.


    It was the first time Lin Mo encountered a guy like this kind of kicking in.


    Such arrogant behavior had already made Lin Mo feel angry before they met.


    "Brother Lin Mo..."


    Ye Ling was afraid of Lin Mo''s impulsive mistake, and hurriedly followed.


    Walking into the yard, Lin Mo immediately saw five men standing in the middle of the yard looking around maliciously.


    The head was dressed as a literati, but with a treacherous and cunning look on his face, especially with a scumbag on his face, he looked like a treacherous man.


    The four behind him were big men with big arms and round waists.


    One of the doors has been kicked to the ground, it should be the handwriting of the four strong men.


    "Aha, Ye Ling Xiao Niangpi, so you are at home."


    Seeing Lin Mo and Ye Ling come out, the headed sneer immediately said with a weird sneer.


    "Who are you?"


    Lin Mo asked, suppressing the anger in his heart.


    If it was a wild land, Lin Mo would have killed them three times just by breaking into the house.


    But here is Falling Star City, there are rules in the city, you can''t kill people casually, otherwise you will be arrested by the pickets in the city.


    "We? Hehe, we are the creditors who come to demand debt!"


    Juzi snorted coldly and spoke.


    Creditor?


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but frown when he heard this.


    He looked at Ye Ling next to him suspiciously, and Ye Ling explained with difficulty.


    Ye Ling''s grandfather was a noble in Falling Star City, and his mother was naturally Miss Everyone.


    His father stared at the family property, struggling to win Ye Ling''s mother''s favor, and successfully entered the family.


    Unexpectedly, this man was a rascal, eating, drinking, and gambling, especially after the death of Ye Ling''s grandfather and grandmother, he became even worse. He quickly ruined the family property and owed a large amount of debt, and finally escaped from Falling Star City.


    After Ye Ling''s mother gave birth to Ye Ling, she has been very sick because of lack of money to help her body.


    After reluctantly bringing Ye Ling to the age of thirteen, he left with resentment.


    Although most of the debts were paid off by Ye Ling''s mother turned sellers, there was still a part that was unable to repay them.


    The creditor focused on this mansion, but this was the last place where Ye Ling and her mother left their memories. She couldn''t bear to give up at all.


    This led to this group of people coming to look for things twice a day, but it happened that Lin Mo was here today.

 Chapter 480： Mortgage with her

    When Lin Mo heard this, he finally understood the whole story.


    He couldn''t help but feel more affectionate towards Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling''s fate is also a bumpy one. I thought that she didn''t go well in school, but she didn''t expect her background to be so miserable.


    "Don''t worry, with me, I will help you solve your problems."


    Lin Mo gently squeezed Ye Ling''s little hand and whispered.


    "Ok..."


    Seeing Lin Mo''s serious expression, Ye Ling''s heart warmed, and he believed that he could fulfill this promise for no reason.


    "How much does the Ye family owe you?"


    Lin Mo let go of Ye Ling''s little hand and turned to ask.


    "Five hundred thousand gold coins! Except for this house, there is no other way for Ye Ling to repay it. I advise you not to bother."


    Yuzi said with a sneer.


    Half a million?


    Lin Mo was also slightly surprised, how valuable is this house?


    But think about it, a house with such a large area and a good location. The house plus the land is estimated to be worth the price.


    "Five hundred thousand is five hundred thousand, you come to collect it in three days."


    Lin Mo nodded and said.


    Hearing this, Yu Zi Lian looked at each other with the four thugs behind him for a while, and suddenly burst into laughter.


    Ye Ling jumped at the start of the laugh, and she couldn''t help but grabbed Lin Mo''s hand.


    Lin Mo stood there with a cold face, looking at them quietly.


    They laughed for a full minute before they stopped.


    Qizi''s face seemed to be smiling and his stomach hurts, he sneered while rubbing his stomach.


    "Boy, are you a fool for us? We owe this account for so long. You said that after three days it will be three days later? If we don''t get a deposit, how can we just leave in vain?"


    Deposit?


    Lin Mo frowned slightly.


    He has never had the habit of saving large amounts of money, and he needs to give a deposit, unless he takes out the flint or high-level monster hunted as a collateral.


    But once those things are released, they will be traced to the identity of the auction house, and they are not suitable for exposure.


    "Hey, if you don¡¯t have a deposit, it¡¯s okay. I think you two are a pair? Although you don¡¯t know if Ye Ling¡¯s red pill was taken by you, we don¡¯t care. I take it away for three days. Bring people back to fetch money, with this little girl in my hands, so I''m not afraid that you will go wrong."


    A pair of thief eyes on Ye Ling''s face rolled around Ye Ling, and then he said maliciously.


    "Brother Lin Mo..."


    Ye Ling was shocked by this, and kept shrinking behind Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but twitch and sneered.


    Say such things with the girls around you, these people are really brave!


    "Go, pull people."


    Seeing that Lin Molai had a smile on his face, Yuzi thought he had agreed, so he smiled and asked a thug behind him to pull Ye Ling.


    "Little Niang Pi, come here!"


    The thug came over with a swagger, stretched out his right hand and grabbed Ye Ling''s white tender lotus root arm.


    Snapped.


    When his arms were stretched in the air, they were pinched by Lin Mo.


    "Let go...


    what! Little b bastard! I let you let go, you hear... Ow! "


    Before the thugs had finished speaking, he screamed fiercely.


    His arm was squeezed flat by Lin Mo with a click, and his bones and muscles were squeezed into minced meat.


    When Lin Mo released his hand, only a layer of skin remained where he pinched.

 Chapter 481： Reasonable self-defense

    The thug looked at his arm in horror, and even forgot to scream.


    boom!


    Lin Mo immediately flew another whip leg, and directly flew him three meters away, and immediately passed out into a coma.


    Qi Zi Lian and his remaining three men were directly stupid.


    They are usually used to domineering everywhere in Falling Star City. Basically everyone is restricted by Falling Star City¡¯s laws and regulations, and they dare not act casually.


    It was the first time that they had met a ruthless person like Lin Mo who would go straight to death when they didn''t agree.


    "Kill...killed!"


    Qi Zi Lian stepped back several steps in succession, exclaiming in horror.


    "Not dead, just useless."


    Lin Mo calmly retracted his leg and said blankly.


    "This is in Falling Star City! You are so mad and ruthless, aren''t you afraid that the picket will come to catch you?"


    Yuzi pointed his finger at Lin Mo, and said calmly.


    "Although you can''t kill people at will in Falling Star City, I seem to remember that it also stipulates that you can fight back in self-defense when you encounter a gangster who forcibly breaks into your house."


    Lin Mo had long anticipated that Qi Zilian might threaten him with such words, and immediately responded fluently.


    From the day when he moved into Luoxing City with Lian Nuan, Lin Mo read carefully and memorized the laws and regulations in this city.


    If Lin Mo is willing, he can even exploit the loopholes in these regulations to make money, let alone plug the mouth of Qizi''s face.


    Self-defense? ?


    Juzi looked at the unidentified thug who was lying on the ground, and the corners of his mouth twitched twice.


    It should be yourself, not you, who should defend yourself.


    However, the door that he and others destroyed was still there, even if the picket team from Falling Star City really came, they would not be able to help them at all.


    "I''ll say it again, three days later, come to get the money. His fate is the deposit I gave you. Don''t bargain with me."


    Lin Mo stared at Yuzi''s face and said in a very domineering tone.


    Although Lin Mo seemed to be just a boy of seventeen or eighteen, but for some reason, Qizi''s face could not produce any resistance at all.


    As if he would have to die here in the next second if he dared to refuse him.


    After gritting his teeth, his face didn¡¯t even let go of cruel words.


    Instructing the other three people to lift the half-dead thugs on the ground, and the group left Ye Ling''s home dingy.


    After seeing this group of people leave completely, Ye Ling breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her body suddenly softened. If Lin Mo hadn''t held her in time, she would have been sitting on the ground.


    "Thank you... Brother Lin Mo."


    Ye Ling looked at Lin Mo''s face and said softly.


    This thank you is completely sincere. It has been a long time since Yuzi''s face has harassed Ye Ling.


    Even Ye Ling didn''t think that they would dare to break in directly today. If Lin Mo happened to be here, Ye Ling himself would not dare to imagine what might happen.


    "I''ll find a way for money... Brother Lin Mo still don''t worry about this."


    Ye Ling was supported by Lin Mo, stood up straight, and said seriously.


    She is very grateful that Lin Mo can help her out today.


    Five hundred thousand gold coins are a huge sum of money for any student. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is an astronomical figure.


    Although Lin Mo promised to help her repay it, how could she ask for the money.


    Thinking that Lin Mo had just met him and helped him so much, Ye Ling lowered his head and suddenly felt that he was very annoying.

 Chapter 482： Ye Lings self-esteem

    Obviously just now, Lin Mo has already rescued himself twice, and also took the initiative to help him pay off his debt of 500,000 gold coins.


    For Lin Mo, this was completely voluntary, and he didn¡¯t need to care at all.


    But for Ye Ling, the nature is completely different.


    The more Lin Mo did for her, the more uncomfortable she felt.


    In this way, I approached Lin Mo with a purpose.


    Ye Ling is also a pretty girl, so she naturally doesn''t want to put herself in this position.


    Even if Lin Mo insisted on doing everything, she couldn''t just accept it casually.


    "It doesn''t matter. Since we are friends and you are in trouble, isn''t it a reasonable thing for me to help?"


    Lin Mo replied softly.


    "No, this is my business, not yours. If Brother Lin Mo insists on helping me... Ye Ling can no longer be friends with you..."


    Ye Ling lowered his head and pinched his hands tightly.


    When she said this, she felt heartache and unable to breathe.


    It''s hard to meet a gentle boy like Lin Mo who is willing to accompany him, but he has to push him away with his own hands. This is really a cruel thing.


    But she didn''t want to exist like a blood-sucking moth, she just kept asking for it from Lin Mo.


    The more she cared about Lin Mo, the more she hoped that she could stand with Lin Mo on an equal footing.


    If she can really be Lin Mo¡¯s woman, she hopes she can stand shoulder to shoulder with him and face the wind and rain together.


    Instead of just being a useless delicate flower, she can only shrink behind Lin Mo.


    "Um... Then I won''t get involved in this matter."


    Lin Mo didn''t expect Ye Ling to say such a thing, but looking at Ye Ling''s sobbing look, Lin Mo also guessed what she was thinking, so he could only follow her words and agreed.


    Lin Mo was a little surprised that this seemingly weak girl was so strong and independent in her heart.


    He has seen too many selfish women, many women even seek men out of the hope of being protected.


    It is an independent and strong girl like Ye Ling who seems more loving.


    "Thank you."


    Seeing Lin Mo agreed to him, Ye Ling raised his head and smiled.


    "Although I don''t intervene in the house, the door is broken. I''ll find some materials to fix it for you. Isn''t it possible?"


    Lin Mo pointed at the destroyed gate and asked with a smile.


    "Well, then I will trouble Brother Lin Mo."


    Seeing that Lin Mo was not angry because he said something unpleasant, Ye Ling gradually became happy.


    The subtle unpleasantness that the two had just produced disappeared quickly.


    After greeted Ye Ling and went out, the smile on Lin Mo''s face disappeared instantly.


    He did not go to the repair shop to buy materials, but directly followed the footprints left at the door, and traced the gangsters who had just come to make trouble.


    Ye Ling¡¯s house is so big that most people can¡¯t eat it.


    Gu Zi Lian should also be just a little kid who helped run errands to collect debts, and the big creditor behind him should be someone else.


    Qi Zi Lian, they took a wounded, and they didn''t go fast. Lin Mo quickly followed them.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps coming from behind, Yu Zi looked back alertly, and when he saw Lin Mo, he almost jumped up in shock.

 Chapter 483： camouflage

    This is going to kill you!


    They hurriedly assumed a defensive posture, and even threw the wounded aside.


    "You...what do you want to do? We just work part-time, not what we want to force Miss Ye Jia..."


    Yuzi said with a sad face, and even changed his name.


    Sure enough,


    Ju Zi Lian himself admitted that he was a part-time worker, and also confirmed that Lin Mo''s conjecture was correct.


    These people are only the first-order strength level, and they are slightly stronger than ordinary people. It is impossible for such strength to have the capital to lend.


    "It''s none of your business, I just want to follow you back and ask your boss, what the **** is the debt of the Ye Family Mansion."


    Lin Mo stretched out and said softly.


    Seeing that Lin Mo was not here to trouble him, Qi Zilian was relieved.


    "He is looking for the boss..."


    "Can we take him?"


    "The old meeting won''t be angry?"


    After hearing Lin Mo''s words, the three uninjured hand hands whispered in Yuzi''s face.


    Lin Mo pinched his fingers impatiently and gurgled them silently.


    "This kid is stronger than us, but certainly not better than the boss.


    With him, we will certainly not receive the house next time we come to collect the house, so it is better to take him over and let the boss deal with it. "


    Qizi said with a face, a fierce light flashed in his eyes.


    After listening to Qi Zilian''s words, the other three thugs immediately agreed.


    Several people turned their faces back again, and walked towards Lin Mo with full smiles.


    "This little brother, we are not acquainted, since you want to check the debt, we naturally have no reason not to take you."


    Qizi smiled, and walked ahead to lead the way.


    The other three thugs carried the injured partner and set off again.


    Lin Mo followed a few people and gradually walked towards the edge of Luoxing City.


    It is no longer the bustling and lively area of ??the city center. Although it is only a few blocks away, it is a different scene.


    There are many old people and children in ragged clothes lying on the side of the street.


    The streets are full of rubbish, there are basically no open shops, and everything you see is gray.


    The pungent smell lingers here, but the people here seem to be unable to smell it at all, lying on both sides of the road with a dull expression.


    What concerns Lin Mo most is the look in these people''s eyes.


    Regardless of men and women, young and old,


    Everyone''s eyes are shining with hunger and cruelty, as if in the next second they will be transformed into beasts that choose to eat.


    After entering here, even Qi Zi¡¯s face and the thugs fell silent.


    They blended into this environment almost instantly,


    Lin Mo alone is incompatible with the whole world, as conspicuous as a drop of milk in ink.


    Slums.


    Observing the surrounding situation, three big characters flashed across Lin Mo''s mind.


    However, it is indeed a little unexpected that a large lender who lends money lives in a slum.


    But the more unexpected the place, the safer it is.


    Even if the picket team of Falling Star City wanted to capture this large lender, they would probably not be willing to step into this poor and dirty area.


    As you move forward, the number of old people and children lying on the street gradually decreases.


    Replaced by young and middle-aged people with fierce faces, and many teenagers and girls with no light in their eyes.


    "It''s almost here, do you still have the guts to go forward?"


    Juzi turned his head and asked coldly.

 Chapter 484： Slum

    Lin Mo glanced at him, chuckled, and walked forward on his own initiative.


    Seeing this scene, Qizi''s face was slightly surprised, and then followed with a sneer.


    As he walked forward, Lin Mo became more frightened. It was a small city in China.


    The more you go deeper, the more powerful your arms and vigilance,


    When you get here, you can really be regarded as one post with five steps, one post with three steps,


    Moreover, the strength of these outposts also increased exponentially.


    The outermost people were just ordinary people. When he walked here, Lin Mo actually saw a lot of people in the fourth-order realm.


    Lin Mo understood why the city lord of Falling Star City didn¡¯t level this slum.


    This level of strength is almost equivalent to a small population in the wild tribe,


    If you want to eradicate here on a large scale, you need to pay a lot of price.


    If ordinary people enter here, they will probably be scared.


    But Lin Mo kept watching as he walked and nodded to himself.


    This abnormal reaction caused Qi Zi''s face to be a drum in his heart, and he began to vaguely doubt Lin Mo''s origin.


    But look at these heavily guarded slum dwellers around, Qi Zilian still suppressed the anxiety in his heart.


    This is a slum, the home base of these people,


    Even if it''s a long river and a tiger down the mountain, you can only obediently lie around and lie down here, and you can''t get over the storm.


    What if you can fight? You are not the only one who can fight here, and the number of people is enough to overwhelm your fighting spirit.


    Going further, I came to a clearing, and suddenly five people came up in front of him, blocking the way.


    "Huh? Don''t you want to show me the boss behind you? What does this mean?"


    Lin Mo turned his head to look at Qi Zi''s face, and asked.


    "You can still be so calm here, you are also a young hero, but our boss is not something you can see if you want to see it."


    Qizi smiled softly.


    "Oh, isn''t this dismissal? Then do I have to go to the countryside and do what I do?"


    Lin Mo smiled, without any nervous expression on his face.


    "Boy, you have the courage to hurt our brother, so you dare to come here, you really are a newborn calf not afraid of tigers."


    The person blocking the road looked at Lin Mo and snorted in his nose.


    "If there are tigers, of course I am afraid."


    Lin Mo didn''t take his threat as the same thing, and he still said with a smile.


    When the five people across the room heard it, they were furious.


    Isn''t Lin Mo saying that Chi Guoguo despises her own strength?


    "Hahahaha, this kid is worthy of being a student of the Royal Academy. He speaks differently. People look down on you in front of you. He is old and shameful."


    They were not angry, but turned around and laughed at the five people.


    "Dead boy, don''t be awkward, wait for me to beat this kid down, and then I''ll take care of you again."


    The face of the person known as Gu Da suddenly couldn''t hold on to it, and he scolded him with a scornful look.


    Lin Mo smiled and watched them quarrel,


    This crippled face only has the first-order realm, and these five people are all fifth-order cultivation bases,


    But Qi Zi Lian dared to make jokes with them, without any concept of hierarchy or class.


    This makes Lin Mo very comfortable.


    Even in the Royal Academy, the concept of class actually exists.


    But they didn''t expect that in this inconspicuous slum, they would eliminate the concept of hierarchy!

 Chapter 485： Get off the horse

    "You laugh, believe it or not, I slap you to death!"


    Seeing Lin Mo also smiled, the old man thought that Lin Mo was also laughing at him, suddenly furious, and rushed towards Lin Mo.


    The old man is tall and strong, and he runs like a bison.


    "drink!"


    Gu slammed a punch and ran straight into Lin Mo''s face.


    The people in this group of slums are somewhat dirty. Lin Mo didn''t want to touch them physically. He rolled his head slightly and directly avoided the punch.


    The old big eyes drenched,


    When retracting his fist, he raised his left knee and pushed it towards Lin Mo''s abdomen, but Lin Mo could feel that this knee did not lose strength.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but smile.


    As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to get ten feet than one knee.


    The lethality of this attack method of knee bump is too great.


    This ancient mighty strength showed that he did not intend to kill.


    Lin Mo stomped on the ground with his left foot, and his whole body went straight up under the push of the reaction force.


    During the entire flight, Lin Mo slammed his right foot on the knee that was lifted up by Gu, and forced his leg back.


    "what?"


    After the old big knee was stepped on, he couldn''t help but hum.


    Lin Mo did a cool backflip, and then landed on the ground again.


    With just this hand, the faces of all the people present changed.


    The attitude of laughing before was all put away, and the forehead of Qizi''s face was already sweating.


    Lin Mo hit a face and severely inflicted a thug before, and while his face was surprised, he had already made a rough estimate in his heart.


    Considering Lin Mo''s age, even if Lin Mo is a peerless genius, he is at most Tier 5 strength.


    Therefore, when the five brothers from the ancient family came to block the way, he would chat and fart so relaxedly.


    In his opinion, even if Lin Mo is a Tier 5 strength, the five ancient brothers are far richer than Lin Mo in terms of age and experience.


    There is no suspense at all in this battle.


    But within the two tricks of Old Yamato Lin Mo''s contact, he immediately saw the problem.


    Compared with Lin Mo''s ease and casualness, Gu Da is like a fool being played around.


    In the same realm, it is basically impossible to be played unilaterally.


    Could this kid...


    Ju Zi Lian thought of this, and suddenly he didn''t dare to continue thinking.


    "The surname is ancient, this kid''s background is unclear, you should just keep one piece, don''t wait for the car to be overturned, you are embarrassed."


    Although Yuzi''s face and mouth were still not forgiving, his face was full of solemnity.


    "Don''t worry about it, I know."


    The five brothers of the ancient family are connected to the heart, and there is no need for the ancient big to speak. The other four people walked up and stood beside the ancient big.


    They all came from the slums all the way.


    Compared to the students in those schools, they are more sensitive to the situation of the war.


    Although there were only two moves, they also saw that their eldest brother was at a disadvantage, so they stepped forward to help without hesitation.


    "Boy, five people, can you hold it?"


    The ancient asked blankly.


    "casual."


    Lin Mo shrugged and said with a chuckle.


    The five brothers from the ancient family snorted coldly at the same time, and then set up an arrow array and went straight to Lin Mo.

 Chapter 486： Furuya Five Brothers

    If the five brothers of the Gu family had seen all that Lin Mo had done at the opening ceremony before, they would not have used a joint attack against him.


    The more people there are, the more beneficial it is for Linmo.


    Less than a minute after the start of the fight, Qi Zi''s face was completely invisible.


    Like a butterfly wearing flowers, Lin Mo scurried around in the encirclement of the five ancient brothers.


    The five brothers of the ancient family are rare quintuplets. They are connected with each other, and they are close together.


    But when dealing with Lin Mo, their lineup was disrupted by themselves several times.


    Although there was no accidental injury to each other, their hearts were stunned like shit.


    "Use that trick!"


    The five people were unable to catch Lin Mo after besieging many times, and they all became impatient. Several people looked at each other, and then nodded each other to make a decision.


    Several vines with the thickness of the child''s arms slammed out of the ground, and then entangled towards Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo knew that this was Gu Er''s handwriting.


    In the battle just now, Lin Mo had discovered that among the five brothers of the Gu family, there were two assistants.


    Among them, the ancient two are good at manipulating vegetation, and the ancient five are good at manipulating soil and sand.


    Although these two did not show the aggressive means of attacking Lin Mo, they have been assisting the other three people in the back, and they have indeed caused a lot of trouble to Lin Mo''s battle.


    Seeing these five people so solemn, Lin Mo also wondered what kind of routine they could use.


    After taking a symbolic dodge, Lin Mo allowed himself to be completely entangled by the vines of the old two.


    "Hit! Fifth brother!"


    The old two exclaimed excitedly.


    Gu Wu immediately understood. Under his manipulation, the clods under the feet of the other four people moved, transporting all the other four people to the designated location, and it happened that the five people surrounded Lin Mo in the middle.


    "this is..."


    Lin Mo looked at where they were standing, and suddenly felt a little familiar. He looked at the ground carefully and suddenly realized.


    Isn''t this a five-pointed star!


    The position where each of the five ancient brothers stood was exactly the five corners of the five-pointed star.


    "Oh, the situation seems to be getting more and more interesting."


    Lin Mo watched with interest the five brothers of the ancient family continuing to do things, without any worried expressions on their faces.


    "drink!"


    The five brothers from the ancient family shouted loudly at the same time and made a strange gesture towards Lin Mo.


    Huh! Huh! Huh!


    Three quarrels of different colors came out of Gu Da, Gu San and Gu Si, and came straight to Lin Mo.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Mo was taken aback, and unlike the tyrannical body of the orc warrior, the human knight could practice fighting spirit.


    However, before the seventh rank, fighting qi could not be condensed out of the body, and could only strengthen itself in the knight¡¯s body.


    Therefore, so far, Lin Mo has seen the only one who can use fighting qi as a weapon to release his body from his body, and only the Dewar Knight who attacked the civet tribe.


    Even with Luen''s dual cultivation of magic and martial arts, she used magic power to release her cold energy, not fighting energy.


    The five members of this ancient clan are obviously in the fifth-order realm, but they can release the fighting energy. Is it a secret technique?


    Lin Mo hasn''t figured it out yet.


    A green vine and a thick stone pillar emanated from the bodies of the ancient two and ancient five respectively, and also hit him.


    The vines and stone pillars emitted green and ocher light respectively, and merged with the three vindictive spirits.


    Next second,


    Lin Mo suddenly felt that his body was weak, and the fighting energy and magic in his body could not be mobilized in an instant!

 Chapter 487： Pointing

    Lin Mo is now using the Celestial Spirit Body, and after his fighting spirit and magic power are banned, he is just an ordinary person with better physical fitness.


    Fortunately, this feeling didn''t last long, and only a few seconds later, he felt grudge and magic power again.


    Lin Mo''s eyes lit up,


    The combined secret technique of these five brothers actually blocked the target''s grudge and magic!


    You must know that even if the knights are below the seventh rank, although they cannot condense the fighting energy outside their body, they are still relying on the fighting energy to support their physical consumption during the battle.


    After all, human beings don''t have the exaggerated physical quality of orcs. Without the support of vindictiveness, it is estimated that many knights can''t even understand their own great swords.


    From this we can see how powerful the combined attack secret technique of the five brothers is.


    The higher the level is, the more difficult it is, and the greater the power gap between adjacent levels.


    His own celestial spirit body is of the spirit level, and these five brothers are only the strength of the fifth level.


    Even with so much difference in strength, they can still ban their own grudge and magic for a few seconds, which has to be praised.


    If it comes to a rank seven or eight, it is estimated that they will be trapped directly by them for a few minutes.


    In these few minutes, no matter how strong you are, you are just an ordinary person. These people in the slum have enough time to kill him.


    If it weren''t for his own dark abyss, Lin Mo would have to take these five people back to the wilderness to study and study.


    "Boy, are you convinced now?"


    Gu Da said breathlessly.


    His forehead was full of beads of sweat, and it seemed that it was very difficult for them to use this trick.


    "The ability is very good, but the weakness is too obvious."


    Lin Mo answered with a smile.


    "First of all, your control is very unstable. Whether it is the strength of the vines or your ability to control vines, you need to further strengthen. I suggest that you arrange some vines on the ground at the beginning of the battle, and wait until the opponent gradually ignores them. At that time, you suddenly get into trouble again, it''s much better than using vines to entangle people like this."


    Lin Mo looked at Gu Er.


    "And you, the speed of moving your brothers to a certain position is not enough, and the purpose is too obvious. This time is enough time for the opponent to detect your motives and take evasive actions. I suggest that you are fighting, Just assist your brothers to get closer to where they are now to save time."


    Lin Mo then turned to the ancient five.


    "Finally, there are you three. It is clear that the strength of Tier 5 must be forced out of your body. The damage to your body should not be small. I advise you to wait until Tier 7 to concentrate on strengthening this combined attack secret technique. It is still more important to improve the strength."


    After Lin Mo had finished speaking, the five people on the opposite side were all stupid.


    Within such a short period of time, Lin Mo had noticed all the problems and even suggested ways to improve it.


    Gu 2 and Gu 5 even nodded their heads unconsciously. They had been thinking about these issues for a long time, but they didn''t expect to get the most effective advice from a stranger.


    The other three people also kept silent, and Lin Mo directly hit them.


    Insufficient realm is indeed the biggest problem at present. Every time they use this trick, the three of them will feel weak for a while.


    "Don''t just play around, come out and talk if you have the ability!"


    The fiery old Si was said to be anxious and couldn''t help but roar.

 Chapter 488： Summon

    Lin Mo didn''t quarrel with him either, just stomped lightly.


    In an instant, the five-colored rays of light and vines wrapped around Lin Mo all shattered, dissipated and fell to the ground.


    The five brothers of the ancient family took a step back at the same time, all of them were shocked, as if they had been backlashed.


    Gu Si got his blood stuck in his throat and was forcibly pressed down by him. He looked at Lin Mo with a ghostly look, his face was full of disbelief.


    This combined attack secret technique of the five ancient brothers has never failed so dismal as it is now.


    Only now did the ancient four understand that Lin Mo didn''t pretend to be calm and jostling there. He really had the strength to break free, so he made suggestions in good faith.


    "Guzi...Where did you provoke such a monster..."


    Gu, with a big wry smile, glanced at Qizi''s face, and said softly.


    Everyone present is not a fool,


    The five brothers of the ancient family were able to crack the combination of the assassin skills so easily, which proved that Lin Mo''s strength was absolutely overwhelmingly powerful.


    Even the boss behind the slums can¡¯t get rid of this combined attack in such a short time.


    Gu Da said this, not only affirmed Lin Mo''s strength, but also implicitly told Qi Zi Lian that this is a stubborn problem, and it is possible to find more people to come over.


    People in the slums are family members, and there is a tacit understanding between each other.


    As soon as the old words were spoken, Qi Zi Lian already knew what it meant.


    He stepped back two steps without leaving a trace, apparently intending to escape and shout.


    "No need, I didn''t mean anything, otherwise I would have killed the five of them."


    Lin Mo said softly.


    Hearing Lin Mo''s opening, Yu Zi Lian stood still and didn''t dare to move a step further.


    "Let him in."


    Just as several people were in a stalemate, a low man''s voice suddenly came out from the depths of the slum.


    The five brothers of the ancient family immediately stepped aside, letting go,


    Qi Zi Lian stood on the side of the road respectfully, and did not make any other special actions.


    Lin Mo understood that this should be the boss of the slum.


    Indeed, if the five brothers of the ancient family couldn''t help themselves, it wouldn''t make much sense to send more people to stop them.


    It''s just a slum in the end, and it''s not easy to be able to take out five Tier 5 masters casually.


    Going forward, no one dared to stop him anymore, but the old man followed behind him and took the initiative to show him the way.


    This is already the core area of ??the slum,


    The building built is very complicated, almost like a maze. If it weren''t for someone to guide along the way, Lin Mo might not have been able to find the destination.


    "go in."


    The ancient master took him to a building that resembled a dojo and stopped actively.


    Lin Mo stopped and looked up.


    There is not even a door in this place, but a few thick curtains are used to cover it.


    Even if I stand outside, I can still hear the roars and beatings coming from inside.


    Where is their leader?


    Lin Mo turned his head to look at the old man in doubt, but his face had a normal expression.


    No matter what, if you live in the countryside, maybe you are in a slum, the boss should stay in such a place?


    Lin Mo didn''t say anything. He tapped his toes on the ground, and a red grudge burst out fiercely, blowing open the greasy and dirty curtains.


    Taking advantage of the opening of the curtain, Lin Mo also walked in.

 Chapter 489： Shigeaki

    Out of the body! Seventh order!


    Gu Gu couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw this scene.


    No wonder the five of their brothers failed to defeat Lin Mo,


    At this age, there is a seventh-order cultivation base!


    Gu Da looked at the back of Lin Mo entering the dojo, his eyes became more vigilant.


    Can cultivate at such a high level at this age,


    Either the noble son of a certain family, who has spent countless money to buy the treasures of heaven and earth, piled up hard,


    Either it''s a disguised boss.


    In either case, it is very difficult for the slums to deal with.


    As long as Liangzi is formed today, it will definitely be difficult to deal with in the future.


    Unless...this safety hazard is completely resolved today.


    A trace of cruelty flashed in the old big eyes, and he quickly turned and left.


    Lin Mo had already entered the dojo at this time, and couldn''t notice the change of the old grand expression at all. He was looking at the situation inside the dojo with interest.


    It seems that this place was indeed a real dojo before,


    Although it looks tattered, it is not completely abandoned because it has been used by people.


    The dojo is huge, equivalent to half the size of a football field.


    There were dozens of teenagers and youths who had taken off their shirts and were practicing here. The roars and beatings that Lin Mo heard outside just now were from them.


    Many of them have wounds on their bodies, and some are even bleeding now. It seems that their drills are real "real combat drills."


    Seeing Lin Mo walked in, everyone stopped their movements, staring at Lin Mo tightly, turning as he walked.


    The eyes of these people are like hungry wolves, even Lin Mo, some appreciate their eyes.


    At the end of the dojo is a huge stone-carved throne, the craftsmanship is very rough, but it does not look domineering.


    On the throne, a thin man was embracing his arms, sitting leaning against his eyes closed.


    Lin Mo completely ignored the eyes of those around him looking at him, and directly walked towards the man with a brisk step.


    The more he walked in, the more Lin Mo could see the man''s appearance.


    Tragic!


    This was Lin Mo''s first impression after seeing his appearance clearly.


    A hideous scar was drawn down from the left of his eyebrows and extended to his left ear.


    Lin Mo could see at a glance that this was a sword wound, and looking at the depth of the scar, it was estimated that his left eye had long been lost.


    He was wearing a sleeveless vest with an open arms on his upper body, and his chest and abdomen were densely packed with scars. Some scars were already stacked together, which were obviously traces of injuries.


    The purple-red burn scars spread from his left shoulder to his chest,


    Except for the right shoulder, there is a good skin on the entire upper body, and the rest is completely devastated.


    Below his left calf disappeared completely, instead of a rough artificial leg made of iron.


    It is the first time since Lin Mo traveled to this world to see such a tragic injury.


    If it weren''t for his age in his thirties, Lin Mo would have suspected that he was a veteran who had retreated from the war between humans and orcs hundreds of years ago.


    Lin Mo walked to the throne and stood still. The man opened his eyes. As expected, his left eye was also fake.


    "Chongming."


    The man said softly, his voice was low and magnetic, and it sounded very sweet. The only pity was that it was very inconsistent with his tortured appearance, which gave a strong sense of contrast.

 Chapter 490： Click until

    "Lin Mo."


    Seeing that the other party took the initiative to report his name, Lin Mo naturally couldn''t lose his courtesy, smiled and said.


    "I saw you and the five brothers from the ancient family just now. You are very powerful. I wonder if you can compare your face with me?"


    Chongming stood up from the throne while speaking.


    It''s basically a necessary process for communicating with this group of people.


    Lin Mo is also used to it. Compared with the intriguing smile, Lin Mo actually likes this kind of straightforwardness in his heart.


    "Come!"


    Lin Mo chuckled, and under the tip of his toes, he leapt a dozen steps back and stood in the middle of the dojo.


    The shirtless youths quickly stepped aside and spread to both sides of the dojo.


    Zhongming walked over slowly, his iron feet hitting the ground with a dull sound.


    The dull sound became more frequent and stronger, he walked faster and faster, and then began to run.


    For some reason, Lin Mo didn''t feel any disgust when seeing this man.


    He also started to run, and the two rushed straight to each other.


    With enough distance, Lin Mo waved his right fist and slammed away. The huge force drove his body to turn, and the breath of his chest was squeezed into Lin Mo''s mouth.


    The opposite Shig Ming also made the same action.


    The fists of the two violently collided, and the two colors of red and blue anger erupted violently.


    Lin Mo suddenly felt the opponent''s fist go up, and then followed.


    The fists of the two slid apart, and there was a sudden explosion in the air.


    "Sure enough, it is the strength of Tier 7."


    With just one punch, Lin Mo found out the specific realm of the opponent.


    After Zhongming stopped, he first looked at the ground and saw that the floor of the dojo had not been damaged, and his eyes revealed a look of relief.


    Lin Mo was taken aback, and suddenly understood why the opponent had to raise his strength when he fisted.


    This is worrying that the bursting force of the two will destroy the dojo under their feet.


    Interesting, really interesting.


    Lin Mo showed a slight smile.


    People in this slum are different from other places,


    The silly face, the old man who took the initiative to keep his hands, the boss who was afraid to destroy the floor...


    Everyone seems cold and ruthless, but in this seeming ruthlessness, there is a human touch.


    "Ending?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "Ok."


    Zhongming didn''t seem to expect Lin Mo would take the initiative to say this, and after being surprised, he nodded in agreement.


    He also knew in his heart that if Lin Mo had not cooperated with him to shift his strength upward, it would not have been an air burst, but a ground crack.


    With this ability to react and cooperate, even Zhongming couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration.


    This young man is probably stronger than himself.


    Chongming sighed slightly, and waved at the shirtless youth who watched the excitement.


    "Go out, tell Old Master by the way, let him call to block the door and all those people will go back, what should they do."


    "Good brother!"


    This group of shirtless youths finally saw Chongming''s action, and they were kicked out before they even watched it. Their faces were a little regretful, but no one dared to object.


    Oh? Just now the old man was looking for someone to block the door?


    Lin Mo felt it slightly, and there were indeed many people outside.


    This slum is not only Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, but also one heart.

 Chapter 491： Out of silt but not stained

    "sit down."


    Zhongming did not return to his stone throne, but directly sat on the ground, very casually.


    Lin Mo stepped on his feet slightly, and his grudge erupted gently, scraping a thin layer of sweat and dust off the ground before sitting down.


    Chongming''s eyes lit up.


    Dou Qi can be controlled so delicately?


    He suddenly felt something in his heart and couldn''t wait to find a place to practice, but no matter how Lin Mo was here, he couldn''t get away now.


    "Brothers come to my slum, what is it so expensive to do?"


    Zhongming didn''t bother to go in circles, and asked straightforwardly.


    Lin Mo walked all the way, except for the thug who had just started to catch Ye Ling, who was seriously injured, everyone else stopped. If this doesn¡¯t show that Lin Mo is innocent, then he is not as good as a fool. .


    "It''s not a big deal. My friend seems to owe you a debt. The door was broken today, so I came here to take a look."


    Lin Mo chuckled.


    "Oh? What debt, let''s just hear it, if the brothers look down on us, let''s make friends, and forget about the bill."


    Zhongming scratched his head and smiled.


    "A friend surnamed Ye, her father seems to have borrowed your loan, and now he can only use the house as a mortgage."


    "You are talking about the Ye family on East Street?"


    Zhongming suddenly put away his smile, frowned and asked.


    "Yes, is there a problem? If there is a problem, I can repay the half million gold coins for her, but I hope you will not harass her in the future."


    Lin Mo was taken aback for a moment, then put away his smile.


    He followed Wei Zi Lian to this slum, originally to help Ye Ling solve the debt problem.


    With Ye Ling''s self-esteem, taking the initiative to help her to repay it definitely wouldn''t work. As long as the debt can be collected, it will have the same effect.


    "Sorry, brother, for your face, let alone half a million, even if it is one million, I don''t need to..."


    Zhongming looked at Lin Mo and said seriously.


    "But this house, I''m going to make a decision, even if it''s your brother, it won''t work."


    "Oh? Can''t talk anymore, right?"


    Lin Mo squinted his eyes and replied a little unhappy.


    "I''m afraid I can''t make concessions in this matter."


    Zhongming also frowned tightly and looked at Lin Mo without showing any weakness.


    The two of them looked at each other like this, a smell of gunpowder filled the air.


    Lin Mo was a little bit guilty. He did have the ability to defeat Zhongming, but according to the urination of this group of people, it is estimated that if Zhongming died, they would be able to pester himself and Ye Ling desperately.


    For such a trivial matter, Lin Mo didn''t need to wipe out all the people in this slum.


    "Brother... Promise him... No matter what you ask, promise him."


    When the two were in a stalemate, a sweet Yujie voice suddenly sounded in their ears. This voice had a cold feeling, but it could produce a kind of tingling in the bones.


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked, and a girl in white walked into the door of the dojo.


    Wearing white clothes in an environment like a slum is something that Lin Mo couldn''t even think of.


    But the girl was very clean all over, dressed in a white dress to win snow, not even a little dirty.


    "Out of the silt but not stained!"


    A poem popped out of Lin Mo''s heart.


    "No, I left that house on purpose..."


    Chongming looked at the girl and shook his head to explain.

 Chapter 492： Smart woman

    "Listen to me! Go out first."


    The girl unceremoniously interrupted Chongming''s words and said coldly.


    "Oh."


    Chongming said, stood up and walked out of the gym.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help his eyelids jumping when he heard the sound of Zhongming''s iron legs hitting the ground.


    A seventh-tier knight, the boss behind the slum, was actually murdered by a girl?


    And looking at the state of the two of them, such things seem to happen often.


    "Sorry, my brother is a hard-hearted man. I agree to the matter you just said."


    The girl put on a smile like her face changed, and said to Lin Mo very politely.


    "Em, you''re?"


    Lin Mo looked at the girl with some doubts, for a moment a little confused about the current situation.


    "My name is Chongtong, and I am his younger sister. I am responsible for managing all the usual things here, but occasionally my stupid brother will intervene in a casual way. This has caused the situation today."


    Zhongtong took a breath on the ground lightly, and then sat down.


    "Are you the leader behind the scenes here?"


    Lin Mo raised his eyebrows and asked with interest.


    "It''s fair to say, but my brother has always come forward. After all, I am a girl, and I have no power to restrain a chicken. Only the violent and crazy talk of my brother, the people below are willing to be honest and obedient."


    Zhongtong sat on the floor in a very elegant posture, and replied with a smile.


    Lin Mo looked at this girl, feeling more interesting.


    The words and deeds shown by her are not like a girl who can be cultivated in this environment. At least Lin Mo has never seen a girl sitting on the ground so elegantly.


    If she insisted, she seemed to be more like a lady than Ye Ling.


    "You have an enemy with the Ye family? Why do you want that house so much?"


    "We have lived here for a long time. Even though we have made a lot of money, we dare not want to change the environment here. Otherwise, once the slums are not like slums, the various forces in the city will naturally notice us. If they are targeted, then Our life will not be easy."


    Chongtong explained as if he was not answering the question.


    Lin Mo nodded lightly, and did not rush to interrupt her.


    This girl is a very smart girl, and it is estimated that this loan business is also controlled by her behind her back.


    Earning money can endure not to use it, just to cover people''s eyes and ears. Such cities and wisdom are not what ordinary people can have.


    No wonder Lin Mo can appreciate the performance everywhere in this slum. It turns out that there is a smart woman guiding behind all this.


    "My elder brother feels that such a dilapidated environment is not suitable for me, so he tried his best to let me move to the city, but many people know that we are from a slum and are unwilling to sell our house to us, but are willing to sell our house. , My brother is not good enough, so he stares at the house on East Street, and this leads you out."


    Chongtong continued.


    Lin Mo understood that when he heard this, why Zhongming would rather offend him than give up the Ye Family Mansion just now.


    "Hehe, your place is really a family."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "What''s the solution? We are of humble origins, and no one looks at us. Except we warm each other, no one else would give us a little warmth."


    Zhongtong glanced at Lin Mo, and the smile on his face gradually faded.

 Chapter 493： Threat

    "You have seen my brother¡¯s injury. We don¡¯t know how much hardship we have put in to reach the scale we are now, and even if we have money, we dare not reveal our wealth to avoid being targeted and embarrassed. Such dark days, It is the destiny destined for people of our kind."


    Zhongtong stretched out his hand and stroked the hair, a trace of undetectable sadness flashed in his eyes.


    "You have seen it all the way in."


    "See what?"


    "The look in the eyes of those teenagers."


    Lin Mo nodded, then fell silent.


    He has always paid attention to those eyes that look like hungry wolves. This kind of eyes can''t be cultivated overnight, of course, it can''t fade away overnight.


    "I use the money I earn to train people in the entire slum, and let them fight for the opportunity to practice. Although everything is getting better, their eyes have never changed."


    Chongtong looked at Lin Mo, his eyes burning.


    "Hehe, if a group of hungry wolves can''t occupy the grassland, how can they be willing?"


    Lin Mo chuckled lightly and glanced at the Chongming Stone Throne.


    This is just a slum, even if it is a leader, it will not sit on the throne.


    Throne, train your subordinates, don''t show your wealth...


    Everything can be seen that the Zhong family brothers and sisters are very ambitious people, and it is definitely not a small achievement that can satisfy them.


    Zhongtong glanced at Lin Mo in surprise, showing a slight smile.


    "Let''s talk about it, what is your purpose?"


    Lin Mo turned his face to face the heavy pupil and asked.


    "What''s the purpose?"


    Zhongtong blinked.


    "Don''t pretend, I''m just a stranger to you, would you feel so much about a stranger? Don''t treat everyone as a fool, just say anything."


    Lin Mo looked at her and said.


    "Talking to smart people is really labor-saving, then I don''t turn so many turns, your strength... even more than the seventh order?"


    Zhongtong looked at Lin Mo with a sly look in his eyes.


    "Oh? Can you see it?"


    Lin Mo narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a chuckle.


    "Of course, I have a special secret technique, so I can naturally see your details."


    Chong pupil covered his mouth and smiled and nodded slightly.


    Lin Mo suddenly put away the smile on his face, frowned tightly, but he was already smiling.


    What is your level? That''s an emperor!


    No matter how smart she is, she is just a human being.


    Except for the Demon Race like Anshuang, any normal person would dare to talk to himself so calmly after knowing that the other party was an emperor.


    As for whether the secret technique she was talking about really exists, then you have to make more idioms yourself.


    "Oh, what you said may be a lie to me, how can I believe it?"


    Lin Mo sneered deliberately, pretending not to believe.


    "A few months ago, the fat guy in Guanjun sent someone to arrest you, but you killed them all in a second..."


    "At the end of the following month, on the street of the auction house, the seventh-order great magician Kobo was killed by you..."


    "Today, you directly confirmed the breath of a monster beast several hundred meters later, and then rushed over..."


    "In addition to your knight cultivation base, you also have the cultivation base of a fire magician. Your magical attainments are even higher..."


    Zhongtong began to talk about what happened to Lin Mo one by one, with a calm and comfortable expression on his face.

 Chapter 494： Loophole

    Lin Mo didn''t take the double pupil too seriously, but as she went down one by one, Lin Mo''s heart began to become tense.


    When he killed Cobb by himself, the doorman at the auction house should have known about this. If the people in the slums had the ability to make them sell their information, it would not be impossible.


    But when he was fighting against Fatty Commander''s subordinates, he should only know about it.


    And she knew even today''s exam, which was a bit scary.


    Lin Mo was very confident of his own strength, but now he has a sense of crisis that is seen through.


    Knowing these things is not terrible,


    If the heavy pupil can see through his own identity and infer the relationship between himself and the wild land, then it will be really incredible.


    Once this kind of news is exposed, it is estimated that the entire human empire will follow, and the monster race will not ignore it.


    If the news that Lin Mo is the God of Flame is released, it is estimated that Anshuang will be the first to come to kill Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo already had killing intent in his eyes.


    This girl is too smart, and she still holds a lot of her own secrets. This is an unstable super bomb. Once it is detonated, all her efforts so far will be in vain.


    "Hehe, don''t look at me with such murderous eyes, I know your strength is very powerful, you can instantly kill me..."


    Zhongtong looked at Lin Mo and laughed softly.


    "But I have saved your secret elsewhere. As long as I die, your secret will spread throughout Falling Star City in a few days.


    Whether it¡¯s the people at the auction house, or the dean and principal of the Royal Academy, I don¡¯t think they will allow a student who is about the same as their own ability to move around in the school at will. Although you may not care about this, your My sister will therefore have to fall into the life of running around with you again. Is this something you don''t want to see? "


    Zhongtong gently tapped his ivory-white ankle with his fingers, as if he was sure of Lin Mo.


    Ok?


    But after Zhongtong finished speaking these words, Lin Mo suddenly calmed down, and he even wanted to laugh at this moment.


    this one?


    What will happen after the secret is revealed?


    The double pupil should have some secret technique in the body, otherwise she would not be able to know so many things before.


    However, due to her own strength, she estimated that she could not detect her true identity.


    Although she could tell most of the things that happened when she came to Falling Star City with Lian Nuan a few months ago, Lin Mo noticed a loophole.


    That is, these things she said were all made by herself using the celestial spirit body.


    Otherwise, she had no reason not to say the part where she and the two maids of Anshuang fought.


    If you want to re-punch your own means, at most you can only detect the spirit level.


    Based on this incomplete information, coupled with her own guess, she said that just now.


    It is estimated that she regards herself and Lian Nuan as the kind of brother-sister relationship between herself and Zhongming, so she threatens herself.


    Although Zhongtong is a smart little girl with ice and snow, she has been shrinking in this slum and has never gone out. She is still somewhat tender.


    Lin Mo also simply used the plan, clenched his fist and lowered his head, his face was full of unwillingness.


    "what do you want?"


    Lin Mo raised his head as if he had made a big decision, and asked.

 Chapter 495： Cleverness

    When Lin Mo asked these words, Chongtong''s eyes flashed with triumphant brilliance.


    It seems that she believes that Lin Mo has taken the bait.


    "If you want to live in Falling Star City, we can make an agreement.


    I will help you keep your secrets secret, but if we need your help at any time, you have to come to help unconditionally. "


    Zhongtong looked at Lin Mo''s eyes and said.


    "It''s that simple? How can I be sure that you won''t reveal my secret after taking advantage of me?"


    In order to completely dispel Chongtong''s doubts, Lin Mo did not immediately agree, but asked in confusion.


    "You can rest assured at this point, after all, your strength is there, right?


    If we leak any news, you can come and kill us at any time, and then escape from Falling Star City, right? "


    Zhongtong laughed softly.


    "Hehe, little cunning girl."


    Lin Mo sneered, then stretched out his right hand.


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhongtong asked softly.


    "High-five, don''t be afraid, if I want to kill you, you are dead now."


    Lin Mo looked at her seriously.


    "I didn''t expect that a master like you would have such a naive side."


    The heavy pupil thought a little, then curled his mouth slightly, and then extended one of his white palms.


    The right hands of the two people touched lightly, and there was a crisp sound.


    "Hehe, you picked up a bargain, and found a part-time job for nothing. I hope you will keep your promise. Also, let''s forget the house on East Street. Don''t bother me if it''s okay."


    Lin Mo stood up with a displeased face, patted the dust on his body, and left the house with a word.


    "Huh~"


    When Zhongtong saw him go out, he let out a long sigh.


    "How to solve it? I saw him look bad when he went out."


    The curtain opened, Shig Ming walked in, and asked nervously.


    "Brother, you almost got into trouble. This person''s strength is above the eighth level. If I didn''t come in time, if he gets angry, everyone will be buried with you!"


    Zhongtong gave Zhongming a fierce look and said.


    "Level eight! How could it be possible!"


    Zhongming''s eyes widened, his face full of reluctance to believe.


    "I checked his past through the sky pupil, and even the seventh-order great magician was directly killed by him. Do you think he has the strength of the eighth-order."


    Chongtong spoke and patted his chest, looking scared.


    "Fortunately, I was witty and smart. I put him together and even reached an agreement with him. This is tantamount to recruiting a Tier 8 powerhouse as a thug."


    A trace of pride appeared on Zhongtong''s small face, and then he and Zhongming explained in detail the verbal agreement he had reached with Lin Mo.


    "As expected of you!"


    Zhongming couldn''t help but praised excitedly, but then he also showed a worried look.


    "The other party is a Tier 8 knight, can this kind of verbal agreement play any restraint?"


    "It can be delayed in the short term, but it will definitely not work in the long term. I have to have more information about him so that I can firmly control him."


    Zhongtong squeezed the powder fist and made up his mind secretly.


    "Sure enough, Karthus, unlock the illusion."


    Lin Mo''s voice suddenly rang in Chongtong''s ears, and then the surrounding environment suddenly changed.


    Zhongtong took a closer look, what kind of dojo is here, but a grassland with no end in sight!

 Chapter 496： Eat the uneducated loss

    Suddenly the whole body was stupid.


    She turned her head to see where there was a bright shadow, she was talking to the air just now.


    Apart from himself, there are only Lin Mo and another big monster race.


    Chong pupil stood up nervously, covering his chest with both hands, putting on a defensive posture.


    "Are you pleasantly surprised? Little clever girl."


    Lin Mo looked at Zhongtong and said with a smile.


    "You! No... when is it!"


    Zhongtong was ashamed and angry. She always thought that she was smart enough. After learning that Lin Mo might have the strength to surpass the eighth level, she dared to continue dealing with Lin Mo and get rid of it, relying on her self-confidence. .


    But looking at the current situation, Chongtong seemed to be clever but was mistaken by cleverness. She thought she was eaten by Lin Mo to death, but she did not expect to be taken to a strange place unknowingly.


    "It seems that your memory is not good."


    Lin Mo stretched out his right hand and shook it, with a playful expression on his face.


    "Asshole! High-five! It''s that time!"


    Zhongtong suddenly realized what was wrong, and couldn''t help but anger.


    That''s right, when the two were high-fiving, Lin Mo directly installed the heavy pupil into his storage space.


    Against creatures weaker than his own, Lin Mo could completely ignore the opponent''s will and forcefully use the storage space to capture them.


    The passage of time in the storage space was completely suspended by Lin Mo, so Zhongtong did not realize that he had been caught.


    Then Lin Mo teleported to the wilderness and found Karthus,


    The two of them set up the illusion, and then released the heavy pupil.


    Without precautions, Shiongtong revealed his plan to the emptiness Shiongming.


    In the final analysis, the double-pupil suffered a disadvantage because he had too little knowledge and had no idea that Lin Mo could still play this kind of show operation.


    "You are very smart, but you still suffer from an uncultured loss."


    Lin Mo approached Chongtong and flicked on her forehead lightly.


    "what the **** do you want?"


    Zhongtong was a girl after all, and she had never encountered such a situation before, so she suddenly panicked.


    She took two steps back quickly and asked nervously.


    "Relax a little, let''s talk about the next step. In this place, you don''t want to run away. Even if your brother is here, he can''t escape."


    Lin Mo sat down on the soft grass, looking at the heavy pupil with a relaxed face.


    Zhongtong glanced at Lin Mo, then focused more on Karthus behind him.


    "This man can bring himself to such a deserted place without making a sound. It is estimated that he is relying on the monster race behind him."


    Zhongtong thought to himself, and then began to stare at Karthus.


    If you observe carefully, you can see that the golden eyes of the double pupil gradually begin to change and gradually differentiate into three golden gears.


    Two of the three gears are stuck and the other is slowly turning.


    "Ok..."


    Chongtong stared at Karthus for only two seconds, and couldn''t help groaning. She covered her right eye, her body swaying and almost falling.


    Lin Mo sat on the ground and looked at her coldly.


    This girl has an impure mind, she just tried to bluff herself when she just met.


    I don''t know what she is doing now, Lin Mo wouldn''t be kind enough to help her at this time.

 Chapter 497： Seven Wonders

    Chongtong''s body swayed repeatedly for a long time before stabilizing his figure with difficulty.


    She slowly removed her hand, a **** tear was already streaming down her right eye.


    The red tears of blood were very clear on her face, and it looked particularly dazzling.


    "Silly is so cute."


    Lin Mo could see this situation naturally, and the double pupil was backlashed by some kind of secret technique.


    Using the secret technique without knowing the specific strength of the opponent is simply playing with fire.


    It can be seen that although Chongtong is very good at manipulating and playing behind the scenes, she is very bad at this kind of face-to-face situation.


    "This is the sky pupil you just mentioned."


    Lin Mo smoothly pulled out the grass and put it in his mouth, and said softly.


    "Ok."


    Zhongtong knew that the strength of the two opposing people was far beyond her own, and she couldn''t find her position within a short time. She also gave up the hope of escape, curled up in the grass and nodded silently. .


    "Let''s talk about it, I will decide how to deal with you next based on the usefulness of the information you gave."


    Lin Mo chewed on the sweet and tender grass stalks and said slurredly.


    Zhongtong was silent for a while, and finally sighed leisurely, and decided to cooperate with Lin Mo''s instructions.


    I am a fish, even if it is her, there is no other good way at this time.


    "Have you heard of the Seven Wonders?"


    The heavy pupil took out a small white square handkerchief and wiped the blood from his eyes, then raised his head and said.


    "Oh? It''s a fresh word, let''s just listen."


    Lin Mo suddenly became interested and urged softly.


    "It is said that at the beginning of the formation of the Chaos Continent, humans and gods were born together. In order to balance the power gap between humans and gods, seven human ancestors were born among humans. Because they possessed and can rival the power of the gods, And he is called the Seven Wonders."


    "The people of Qijue cannot practice magic power or chivalry, but each of them possesses an extremely special powerful ability, but the specific ability has now been lost..."


    When Zhongtong said this, he suddenly got stuck.


    It''s not that she didn''t want to continue talking, but she really didn''t know.


    "Karthus, have you heard this legend?"


    Lin Mo frowned and stared firmly at Zhongtong''s eyes. Seeing her like this, it really did not seem to be lying. Lin Mo had no choice but to turn his head and ask Karthus.


    "I''ve heard a little bit. When the God of Darkness feasted the God of Death, it was mentioned after being drunk."


    Karthus nodded and began to remember.


    "These seven unique people are: the person who loses love, the person who sees the sky, the person who has one heart, the person who maintains, the person who passes away, the person who is transformed, and the person who escapes.


    However, the **** of darkness and the **** of death did not say what specific power they have. "


    After Karthus finished speaking, he silently stepped back aside.


    "Well, that''s a shame. If you have the opportunity to pay more attention in the future, maybe you can learn the specific abilities of these seven people."


    Lin Mo sighed slightly and said regretfully.


    He is quite interested in these seven unique people,


    Being able to compete with the power of the gods with one''s own abilities is more powerful than those of the monster race.


    After listening to Karthus'' words, Shigetong was already shocked.


    Did this big guy just mentioned two gods?

 Chapter 498： Voyeur

    Looking at his calm and calm look when he talked, it didn''t seem to be nonsense.


    The indifferent expression of Karthus made Chongtong''s heart completely boil.


    The monster race who can deal with the gods!


    What the **** is this person and demon opposite!


    "According to the description by the name of the Seven Wonders, you are the one who peers into the sky, right?"


    Lin Mo looked at Chongtong with great interest and asked.


    "Well, my brother and I have checked many ancient books in the city. If no surprise, I should be the one who glimpses the sky."


    Zhongtong didn''t have any plans to conceal Lin Mo and the other two, and nodded in response.


    "The sky pupils you mentioned just now are the special abilities of those who peep into the sky, right?"


    "Well, Tiantong allows me to see what happened to any person. Now I can see what happened to this person in the past three years. If I continue to grow, I will be able to see more distant future. Things, or seeing the future.


    But the sky pupil will also be affected by the strength of the observer. A person who is too strong will not be able to see his past, and such backlash will occur in severe cases. "


    As Chongtong said, he pointed to his bleeding right eye.


    "Are there limits to your abilities?"


    Lin Mo paused, then continued to ask.


    "As far as the target is concerned, there are no restrictions. It can be the person or the image recorded by magic. As long as Tiantong can see that it is the person, it can be activated.


    But now I can only use the sky pupil three times a day, otherwise my eyes will be injured due to overuse. Of course, the frequency will increase as I grow up. "


    Zhongtong did not conceal anything, and continued.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s intentional or not. When Chongtong talks about each feature, he emphasizes that his abilities will continue to grow stronger.


    Lin Mo knew in her heart that she was enhancing her hidden value, and hoped that through this, Lin Mo could save her life.


    "What other use does Tiantong have? Tell me all without reservation."


    Lin Mo threw away the tasteless grass stalks that had been chewed and stretched.


    "Tiantong has one last function,


    It can convey to me what everyone sees in the eyes of everyone within a certain range..."


    Chongtong hesitated for a moment, and then said the last message.


    "Hahaha, this can be worthy of the name of a man who glimpses into the sky, and one can glimpse the scenery seen by thousands of people at a glance, and only then has the potential to glimpse the secret of heaven.


    Lin Mo laughed and stood up, then walked towards the heavy pupil.


    "But in a short time, it is better for you not to use this ability anymore, otherwise you will make me very insecure."


    Lin Mo walked in front of Zhongtong, his voice suddenly became cold, and then stretched out his hand and patted Zhongtong''s right eye.


    Suddenly, Chongtong felt a terrible pain and couldn''t help screaming.


    There was a bunch of black flames in her eyes,


    The flame pounced on the three golden gears and turned into a thick black iron chain to firmly confine the three gears, and could no longer turn them.


    Flames of Dark Abyss!


    Karthus raised his eyebrows lightly.


    What Lin Mo used was the Dark Abyss Sealing Flame he bestowed on him.


    Being sealed by this thing, it is estimated that the special abilities of this peeper can no longer be used.


    The heavy pupil felt that her abilities were sealed, and she was naturally shocked, but she could only endure the pain, silently enduring it.

 Chapter 499： lonely

    "Let¡¯s stop here, you take the initiative to lie to me as a thug, I blocked your ability, it¡¯s even.


    I will send you back now, and discuss with your brother afterwards, whether to continue living in a slum, or to seize an opportunity to see the wider world. "


    Lin Mo squatted down and said softly in her ear.


    ...


    A few minutes later, in front of the slums of Falling Star City.


    Chongming realized that his sister had disappeared, and was anxious. He had gathered a large group of people to go to East Street to find Ye Ling and Lin Mo to settle the accounts, but Chongtong suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Atong! How are you? Are you okay?"


    Zhongming ran over nervously, asking eagerly, while looking up and down Zhongtong''s body, lest she would be hurt a little bit.


    Zhongtong shook his head, desperate.


    "MD, did that **** kidnapped you! Did he bully you? Don''t worry! My brother will take revenge for you now! Even if I fight this life, I will gnaw off his skin!"


    Chongming saw the stains on Chongtong''s clothes and saw her like this again, thinking that she had been treated in some way, suddenly became angry and roared and was about to go out.


    "brother..."


    Zhongtong grabbed his wrist and opened his mouth softly.


    "Atong, what can you say."


    Zhongming immediately stopped all movements and asked softly.


    "You said...we people... can fly to the outside world to live freely?"


    Chongtong looked at the dilapidated street in the slum in front of him, but his eyes were full of bright light.


    Just now, Lin Mo took her to take a long-distance look at the God-given City. The splendid, magnificent, rich and beautiful city left a deep impression on her.


    For the first time, she had a strong expectation that she wanted to live like a person.


    "As long as you want, I will support you unconditionally..."


    Chongming thought for a while and said firmly.


    "Ok..."


    Chongtong looked back and smiled sweetly.


    ...


    Lin Mo did intend to develop these people in the slums.


    Although Chongtong has a lot of ghosts and eyes, it is true that the group of people under his leadership are well educated, whether it is strength or cohesion.


    If you want to take down the Bernard Empire, it is too slow to rely on Qingyou to attack.


    It''s best to develop a human power from the inside of the empire first, so that it will be faster under attack from inside and outside.


    For Chongtong and the others, it is their goal to live a decent life and to have a place in this world.


    Let the heavy pupil see the god-given city, that is, tell them that he can help them realize their wishes.


    Logically speaking, the heavy pupil at this time should also have made up his mind to go to Lin Mo.


    But to be on the safe side, Lin Mo decided to ban her Tiantong and ignore them for a while as a test.


    When Lin Mo returned to Ye Ling with tools and materials, the little girl was already waiting anxiously at the door.


    "Sorry, I didn''t find what I needed after running a few places. It took some time."


    Lin Mo explained with a smile.


    "Well, you are fine."


    Seeing Lin Mo came back safely, Ye Ling also smiled.


    It was not difficult to repair the damaged door, and Lin Mo completely repaired it in less than ten minutes.


    "Brother Lin Mo, I''m sorry to trouble you for so long. You have to go to school tomorrow. You go back and rest early. I will invite you to dinner next time and thank you."


    After repairing the door, Ye Ling said softly.


    "Okay, see you tomorrow."


    Now that the girl had spoken, Lin Mo didn''t want to stay too much, so he had to dispel the thoughts in his heart and bid farewell to leave.


    Ye Ling secretly hid in the door, watching him leave, a trace of loneliness flashed in his eyes...

 Chapter 500： Alone

    The work efficiency of the Royal Academy really cannot be underestimated. The preliminary evaluation only ended yesterday and it was released on the second day.


    Lin Mo took a look and found that in the first grade list, he ranked 11th.


    Although it is not glaring, it is not ashamed.


    The first place is naturally Luen, her points are abruptly higher than the second place by more than a thousand points, which can be described as a great ride.


    Lin Mo, the remaining person on the list, neither knew nor had any interest in knowing him. After reading the rankings of himself and Luen, he turned around and left.


    Many students along the way recognized him and secretly pointed at him from behind.


    As the focal figure who made the limelight at the opening ceremony, Lin Mo''s achievement is indeed a bit disappointing.


    Some people ridiculed and some people helped him speak, but Lin Mo didn''t care about their words.


    For Lin Mo, the attitude of these passersby has no influence on him.


    Regardless of the previous life or the current life, Lin Mo has never changed his mind because of the attitude of others.


    Sheep will be in groups, and beasts have always moved forward alone.


    Lin Mo completely ignored the instructions of these people and walked out of the Knight Academy alone.


    The academic year evaluations are conducted within each college, so the list of primary evaluations is also within each college.


    If you want to check the results of Lian Nuan and Ye Ling, you can only go to the Magic Academy or the Assistant Academy to check it yourself.


    The Knights Academy and the Magic Academy are right next door. Lin Mo went directly to the Magic Academy after leaving the Knight Academy.


    At the front of the list are crowded with a group of students wearing magic robes, Lin Mo wearing the uniform of the Knight Academy crowded in the middle, looking out of place.


    Many people are a little bit upset when they see students from an individual college like Lin Mo also join in the fun.


    But when they saw Lin Mo''s face clearly, they immediately gave way, letting Lin Mo walk to the top of the list unimpeded.


    Roy, who Lin Mo killed at the opening ceremony, was a second-year student at the Magic Academy.


    Lydia, who had an affair with Lin Mo, was the first in the school year of the Magic Academy last year.


    And this year, Lian Nuan, who was accepted as a disciple by Dale and Bingpoge, is Lin Mo¡¯s sister.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the impression of Lin Mo by the students of the Magic Academy is more profound than that of the students of the Knight Academy.


    The senior male students regarded Lin Mo as an imaginary enemy and hoped that one day they could avenge Roy and restore face for the Magic Academy.


    The boys in the lower grades are in love with warmth, hoping to please Lin Mo, the future eldest brother-in-law, in order to get close to the beautiful woman.


    The girls are concerned about Lin Mo and Lydia''s gossip.


    Lin Mo didn''t care about the gazes of others at all, stood directly in front of the list and began to check it.


    Lian Nuan¡¯s name appeared at the top of the first grade list without a surprise.


    Lin Mo took a look, her points were comparable to those of Luen, and both missed the second place by more than 1,000 points.


    Lin Mo smiled softly.


    This little girl, when asked her yesterday, she was still humble,


    Sure enough, Lian Nuan''s talent is even more enchanting than Lu En.


    You know, it has been less than a year since Lian Nuan was rescued by Lin Mo back to the present.


    In this short period of time, Lian Nuan has reached the fifth-order height.


    This is just the strength she has shown, and her true strength has never been clearly revealed.


    It seems that the first school year of this school of magic is the love of warmth.


    "Study... brother?"


    Just as Lin Mo was looking at the list and thinking, a familiar voice suddenly heard in his ear.

 Chapter 501： in principle

    "Oh, it''s Senior Sister, how are you doing these days?"


    Lin Mo turned his head and saw Lydia and Xiaowan, he nodded lightly, smiled and said hello.


    "Ok..."


    Lydia hummed, she wanted to say something, but she just opened her mouth and was pulled by Xiao Wan.


    Lydia smiled awkwardly, then touched her pink hair.


    "If the senior sister is all right, I will leave first, and I have other things to do."


    Lin Mo glanced at Xiao Wan, who hurriedly lowered his head to avoid his sight, Lin Mo turned his face and smiled and said goodbye to Lydia.


    "OK, all right."


    Lydia was stunned for a moment, a look of disappointment clearly appeared on her face, but she still nodded in agreement.


    Lin Mo waved to her and turned away without reluctance.


    Lydia looked at his back in a daze, suddenly her heart twisted like a knife.


    She can feel that something very important has left her quickly...


    Lin Mo knew that since his inaction last time, he had left a bad impression on Xiao Wan.


    Although Xiaowan was not as confused as Lydia, she was not much clever.


    Moreover, women''s minds are generally relatively small. Since she could not consider the deep meaning behind Lin Mo''s inaction, she would naturally subconsciously blame Lin Mo.


    Lydia listens to her ill-intentionally or unintentionally all day long, so she will naturally distance herself from herself.


    The acquaintance with these two senior sisters originated from an accident, and Lin Mo didn¡¯t think it would be a pity to sever the relationship with them so slowly.


    Living in this world, you will meet different people every time,


    If you can vote in the same way, you can continue to associate, this is lucky,


    If it is because of something that you are alienated, and you gradually get away, it can only mean that you have no fate, and there is no need to worry, you will naturally meet new people in the future.


    The most important thing is that in the process of getting along with these people, you can perform the duties of a friend with a clear conscience.


    Nothing needs to be forced to stay,


    Even if you keep it forcibly, then this thing is no longer the way I wanted to keep it.


    One life as a man, one life as a god,


    Lin Mo has already seen too many things.


    Although this formal criterion cannot be said to be correct, it can allow Lin Mo to live without regret.


    that''s enough.


    Then Lin Mo went to the auxiliary academy and took a round.


    Compared with the Knight Academy and the Magic Academy, the results of the auxiliary academy are a bit horrible.


    Fortunately, there was Ye Ling''s name on the list, which made Lin Mo relieved.


    The results of the primary evaluation will be released today, and the school year evaluation will be conducted three days later.


    After Lin Mo turned around, he suddenly felt a little bored.


    Lian Nuan is still training at Dale and Bing. Ye Ling should also be thinking of ways to work to earn money. Luen didn¡¯t even come to school today. I don¡¯t know where to go for special training. As for the slum brothers and sisters. , It¡¯s not suitable to communicate with them too much now,


    Lin Mo suddenly felt emptiness in his heart.


    It seems that the life of the gods on the continent of gods is also very boring, and I don''t know how they spend their time.


    "Master... can you hear me?"


    Just as Lin Moxian was feeling uncomfortable, Xiao Jin''s silly voice suddenly came from deep in his soul.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lin Mo rolled his eyes and responded.

 Chapter 502： Poisonous Marsh

    "I found a poisonous swamp in the forbidden area, which is very strange, and I was injured because of it.


    I just asked Karthus, but he doesn¡¯t know. Master, do you have time to come and have a look? "


    Xiaojin smiled, a little embarrassed.


    What poisonous swamp? Can Xiaojin be injured?


    Xiao Jin is now an emperor, and as a giant dragon, his scale armor is the best armor, not only resistant to hits and magic, but also good against poison.


    Lin Mo also came interested.


    After all, it was his own mount, and he was just bored, so Xiao Jin found a way to relieve his boredom.


    "Wait, I''ll pass right away."


    Lin Mo responded while looking for an empty corner.


    After a while, Lin Mo teleported it through the contact with Xiaojin''s soul.


    Xiao Jin has transformed into a human form at this time, standing side by side with Karthus.


    The two strong men, one big and one young, frowned and hugged their arms, looking very happy.


    "My God!"


    "My God!"


    Seeing Lin Mo''s arrival, the two Han Han hurriedly saluted Lin Mo.


    "Stop talking nonsense, what is going on?"


    Lin Mo looked around, this should be a place in the forbidden land that he had not explored.


    Within a radius of tens of miles, let alone living things, there is no vegetation, it is completely dead.


    There was a sour smell in the air, very pungent.


    "My God, it''s like this..."


    Xiaojin hurried over and introduced it with a smile.


    Qingyou has been busy collecting and reorganizing the remaining forces and lands in the Wild Land during this time, and they are busy everywhere.


    It was so busy outside, it was not convenient for Xiao Jin to go out and play, and there were still 200,000 Argonians who needed him to restrain him, so Xiao Jin could only stay in the forbidden area as if he was stubborn.


    Since he couldn''t get out, Xiaojin could only vent his extra energy inside the forbidden area.


    He had slept in the cave all day before, and the entire forbidden area had not been fully developed by him.


    As a result, while supervising these Argonians to expand their territory, they accidentally discovered this poisonous swamp, and the Argonians who strayed into it were instantly corroded into bones by the poison.


    After Xiaojin found out, he was also interested, but he didn''t expect that this poisonous swamp could even hurt him.


    There must be demons when things go wrong,


    Moreover, the forbidden area where the Yalong people stayed was also selected by the predecessors of the dragon clan.


    Xiaojin realized that this poisonous swamp might not be so simple, so he approached Karthus to discuss it.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that even Karthus, a divine envoy who had lived for a thousand years, didn''t know the origin of this poisonous swamp. With desperation, one demon and one dragon could only turn to Lin Mo for help.


    "Where did it hurt?"


    Lin Mo glanced at Xiaojin and asked softly.


    Xiao Jin was taken aback for a moment, then he hugged Lin Mo''s thigh, almost burst into tears in his eyes.


    "Master! I know the best master! This is the first time anyone cares about me."


    "Go aside."


    Lin Mo kicked him off angrily and gave him a harsh look.


    If Xiao Jin is a cute girl, Lin Mo will definitely like the feeling of being held in her thigh.


    But Xiaojin is a two-meter-tall brawny man with bronze skin, which is simply a torture for Lin Mo.


    Xiaojin smiled, stretched out his left hand, and shook it in front of Lin Mo.


    "Where is it hurt?"


    Lin Mo frowned, but found no wounds.


    "Look carefully, Master."


    Lin Mo leaned closer and found that a piece of his pinky nail had been corroded.


    Lin Mo: "...Xiaojin, do you believe that I threw you into this poisonous swamp?"

 Chapter 503： tomb

    "Master, I was wrong, don''t be angry."


    Xiao Jin was so frightened that he took two steps back and said bitterly.


    After speaking, he turned his face to look at Karthus.


    Karthus immediately turned his face away, saying "It has nothing to do with me" all over his face.


    Lin Mo stretched out his hand and pressed his temple, a little headache faintly.


    I took in a divine envoy, and turned out to be an iron man,


    I took a mount, and it turned out to be a funny comparison.


    As a **** who grew up from a zero foundation, Lin Mo felt that he had endured the burden he shouldn''t bear at this age.


    "Shut up to me, and stay honestly!"


    Lin Mo roared,


    Xiao Jin and Carl Saston stood aside honestly, and they dared not say a word.


    Lin Mo saw that these two live treasures finally came down, and then he calmly watched the poisonous swamp.


    This poisonous swamp stretches for ten kilometers and is full of emerald green venom.


    Said it is a poisonous swamp, in fact it is more like a poison pool.


    The silt and solids in the poisonous swamp had long been corroded by the venom and turned into a sticky, thick liquid, with bubbles and churning out from time to time.


    Compared with the purple poisonous marsh in the outer layer of the forbidden area, the poisonous marsh here is brighter and more dangerous.


    Xiaojin¡¯s nails, those are dragon¡¯s nails,


    Even that thing can corrode, and it is estimated that this poisonous swamp will corrode Xiaojin''s entire body without any effort.


    Lin Mo''s current celestial spirit body was only a spirit level, he didn''t dare to reach out into the poisonous swamp to try this thing.


    Standing by the poisonous swamp, Lin Mo began to think.


    According to Xiaojin, it was the decision of the dragon clan that the Yalong people regarded this place as their residence and stayed in the wild land.


    The dwelling place arranged by the dragons, and there is such a large poisonous swamp in it that can corrode everything,


    It doesn''t seem like accidental circumstances.


    "Xiaojin, after your dragon clan was defeated, where were the corpses of the clan members sent to be buried?"


    Lin Mo suddenly raised his head and looked at Xiaojin.


    "Uh... then..."


    Xiao Jin was taken aback, and then began to work hard to remember.


    "After the defeat of the Dragon Clan, the corpse of the Clan members was not transported back to the Demon Clan, but was secretly handled outside...Could it be!"


    Xiao Jin thought about it carefully, and then his eyes lit up suddenly.


    "Hehe, I''m afraid this is the case."


    Lin Mo chuckled and nodded.


    "At the beginning, the Dragon Clan was defeated. Although at that time there was no opposition to the other races of the Demon Clan, it is impossible for the senior leaders of the Dragon Clan to notice the change in the attitudes of other races. They are all very precious materials. In order to prevent the precious corpses of the clansmen from falling into the hands of other monster races, they can only find a place to destroy them all..."


    Lin Mo''s voice fell,


    Both Xiaojin and Karthus were shocked, and this inference was indeed quite amazing.


    "So the Dragons chose to let the Yalong people stay here. It can be regarded as letting these creatures that have some blood relationship with them to help them guard the dragon''s cemetery?"


    Karthus scratched his head and added.


    "If this is the case, then everything here is easy to explain, including the scattered dragon remains outside the forbidden area.


    In order to attract the attention of the intruders, the servants of the dragon clan who stayed at last deliberately created the illusion that it was the dragon tomb. "


    Lin Mo nodded and looked at Karthus approvingly.

 Chapter 504： Dragon Sleep

    It was not easy for this Tie Hanhan to think of this.


    "Impossible, why do I know nothing about these things?"


    Xiaojin sat down on the ground, scratching his head in a daze.


    "At that time, what the Dragon Race should do was the plan to destroy the whole family. It didn''t even consider that you could escape with an exception like you."


    Lin Mo softened his tone and looked at Xiao Jin with concern.


    Xiao Jin must feel uncomfortable now.


    Who knew that he had guarded the cemetery of the whole clan for hundreds of years, and he would definitely not feel so comfortable in his heart.


    What Lin Mo can do now is to stop further stimulating Xiao Jin''s feelings and let him slowly accept this reality.


    The scene suddenly quieted down,


    Karthus walked over to Xiaojin and sat down. He did not speak, but silently accompanied him.


    Lin Mo also set his sights on this vast poisonous swamp again.


    If his conjecture is true, there should be many dragon bones left under this poisonous swamp.


    After all, the dragon clan was the largest clan among the demons at the time, and the dragon clan with high realm should not be rare.


    Although their skin and flesh will be corroded by the poisonous swamp, it is impossible for all their bones to be corroded cleanly.


    Even the Yalong people will leave behind a pair of bones when they fall, not to mention those dragons with advanced realm.


    Lin Mo took the celestial spirit body back into the storage space and replaced it with a flame form.


    His action immediately attracted Karthus''s attention, and even Xiao Jin, who was in a daze, couldn''t help but look up at him.


    "My god... you are not going to go down and have a look, do you?"


    Karthus stammered.


    "Nonsense, can standing on the shore confirm our guess?


    And since this poisonous swamp can have such a powerful corrosive ability, there must be something special underneath, and I don''t want to have anything unclear on my own territory. "


    Lin Mo said flatly.


    "I said so...but the corrosive power of this poisonous swamp is too terrifying...even if you are a god...don''t rush at this moment."


    Karthus carefully considered his tone and spoke.


    His worry is not unreasonable. Although he didn''t know that Lin Mo was only an emperor-level realm, there were not a few dragons who could reach the god-level by just one step, otherwise they would dare to go to war with the gods.


    Since this strange poisonous swamp can corrode the remains of the powerful dragons, it can naturally damage Lin Mo to some extent.


    Lin Mo was naturally prepared for this.


    Anyway, he is in the form of flame, and at most he will consume the burn value. If he feels dangerous, he should come up in time. There should be no much danger.


    "I know it naturally, don''t worry."


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo calmly replied.


    "Then...you be careful."


    Karthus couldn''t persuade Lin Mo, so he could only say with a wry smile.


    Lin Mo floated to the top of the poison marsh, and slowly began to dip his body into the poison marsh.


    Throughout the process, he has been closely watching the changes in his burning value.


    But what made him feel at ease was that the burn value consumption rate was not very fast, it was only three times the normal soaking in water, and it was still within the range he could bear.


    Lin Mo did not rush down, but carefully studied the reasons, and soon he discovered the problem.

 Chapter 505： Poison Sea Dragon Corpse

    The reason why this poisonous swamp is able to kill objects is that they only begin to corrode after they are wrapped in venom.


    But Lin Mo''s flame form has no entity at all, and there is no problem of being wrapped.


    In this poisonous swamp, there is actually not much difference from being in the water.


    The reason why it consumes more burn value than in the water is only because the poison gas dissipated by the venom consumes part of the burn value.


    After understanding this, Lin Mo was relieved.


    He plunged directly into the poisonous swamp.


    The poisonous swamp was boiled by his flames, and countless bubbles appeared,


    When the bubbles burst, the viscous venom erupted everywhere, which looked spectacular.


    "God, you deserve to be a god, so fierce, you went straight down."


    Karthus'' eyelids twitched at Lin Mo''s aggressive behavior, and he couldn''t help sighing.


    Xiao Jin was also dumbfounded, opening his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    A demon and a dragon looked at the boiling poisonous swamp in a daze, and began to wait in silence.


    Lin Mo dived all the way in the poisonous swamp, the more he went down, the more frightened he became.


    The poisonous swamp is too deep, he has dived for ten minutes, and he hasn''t even touched the bottom.


    And the more you go down, the venom becomes more crystal clear and green, and the stickiness around you becomes less.


    By now, it was almost like being soaked in the turquoise Dead Sea.


    Lin Mo stabilized his mind and glanced at his burn value.


    The feeling of being surrounded by green venom in all directions made him a little dazed. This feeling of looking around and not seeing the target easily makes people feel tired.


    Lin Mo had already slowed down unknowingly, and the burn value used was higher than he expected.


    Lin Mo forcibly picked up his spirits and continued to go down at full speed.


    After another ten minutes, Lin Mo finally saw the dark bottom under the light of his own fire.


    Lin Mo suddenly became energetic.


    Under this poisonous seabed, there are indeed countless dragon remains.


    This huge skeleton, like a ship hitting a reef and sinking, lies quietly on the bottom of the poison sea.


    Lin Mo is now sure that his guess is correct.


    The bottom of the entire Poison Sea is really amazing. These dragons who have been dead for thousands of years have finally turned into exquisite works of art in this way.


    It''s just that the admission ticket for this art exhibition is too expensive, and only an open wall like Lin Mo can have a chance to see the magnificent scenery below.


    Lin Mo did not stay, and continued to float forward.


    In his perspective, he seems to be watching a beautiful art movie,


    There are no creatures in the Poison Sea, but the scene composed entirely of dead objects has more tranquil beauty.


    Moving forward, Lin Mo began to discover those dragon corpses that had not been completely corroded into bones.


    They are immersed in the venom and their bodies are bubbling with small, dense bubbles, fighting hard against the venom.


    This kind of struggle has been going on for thousands of years. In the end, these remaining dragon skins will be completely corroded by the venom into fine powder, and then float to the top of the poisonous swamp, turning into that viscous, mushy liquid.


    Occasionally, Lin Mo can also see the preserved dragon body.


    These dragons must have existed at a very high realm before they were alive. Even after death, the scales on their bodies are still indestructible. After being soaked in this poisonous sea for thousands of years, they still adhere to their duties and protect the remains of the giant dragon.


    Lin Mo stopped.


    He does not need the remains of the giant dragon, but how could he let go of this complete body.

 Chapter 506： Storage space upgraded again

    The length of this giant dragon''s corpse alone has reached a hundred meters, plus the feet and wings on his body, the remaining volume of Lin Mo''s storage space is simply not enough to accommodate this behemoth.


    "System, upgrade storage space."


    Lin Mo didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately ordered the system.


    "The power of faith has enough reserves, in the upgraded storage space..."


    "Successful upgrade, consumes 5 million of the power of faith."


    The sound of the system machinery sounded, and Lin Mo suddenly felt a little painful.


    Only half a million was spent on the upgrade last time, and 5 million was directly deducted this time! Ten times the consumption!


    Fortunately, the Kingdom of Yan is now vast and rich in resources, and as Qingyou continues to incorporate and integrate them, the number of believers is increasing daily.


    In this more than a month, Lin Mo has accumulated 1.5e of faith power.


    Even if you spend these five million, you still have more than 145 million faith power.


    Lin Mo thought for a while, and simply continued to upgrade.


    "The power of faith has enough reserves, in the upgraded storage space..."


    "Successful upgrade, consumes 50 million of the power of faith!"


    "The power of faith has insufficient reserves and failed to upgrade the storage space."


    The third time, since it failed directly.


    Lin Mo looked at it, and he clearly had more than 95 million faith power left, but he would fail to upgrade?


    It is now the storage space of lv4. Do you want to upgrade to the next level and need more than 100 million power of faith?


    Lin Mo suddenly felt a burst of pressure.


    As one''s own strength continues to rise, the consumption of the system has also risen exponentially. Fortunately, one''s own power is also constantly growing.


    If you want to continue to strengthen and upgrade yourself, although there is pressure, it is not impossible to achieve it.


    Dispelling the thought of continuing to think about it, Lin Mo began to check the storage space he had just upgraded.


    The volume of the storage space has been increased to 4000, which is four times larger than before the upgrade, and the function of controlling time and speeding up the flow has been added. Now the fastest flow rate that Linmo can control can reach four times that of the outside world!


    This is very important news for Lin Mo.


    Faster time flow means faster efficiency!


    If Karthus is put into the storage space to practice, then his practice rate is four times that of the outside world!


    In other words, in the eyes of the outside world, Karthus only needs a quarter of the time to restore his original strength!


    Lin Mo gave a sharp thump in his heart.


    If possible, can he even use the storage space to quickly spawn a group of strong orc soldiers to attack the Bernard Empire?


    What''s more terrifying is that he can even use this method to quickly train some orcs'' newborns into warriors?


    But this idea was quickly dispelled by Lin Mo.


    Although this method can quickly increase the strength, or accelerate the growth of infant fighters into adult fighters, the cost is also huge.


    The passage of time in the storage space is very fast, but this passage is completely indistinguishable.


    It not only speeds up the speed of practice and growth, but also speeds up the speed of aging and death.


    If this method is really used, it means that the life of the participating orc warriors will be reduced to a quarter of the original.


    This method cannot be used wildly in any case. Although Lin Mo is a god, he does not think he is qualified to control the life and death of his believers.

 Chapter 507： Bottom of the universe

    Unless it is a short-term need to accelerate the speed of cultivation, or apply it to a special race like Karthus with a long life, Lin Mo is willing to provide storage space for use.


    Otherwise, under normal circumstances, it is impossible for anyone to see this function of the storage space.


    Lin Mo manipulated the storage space and put the huge dragon corpse into the storage space, but he had countless reveries in his heart.


    Since the storage space can now speed up the passage of time, will it also have the function of returning time when it is upgraded to a higher level in the future?


    Lin Mo looked at the huge dragon corpse in the storage space, and his heart suddenly became extremely hot.


    This dragon corpse is well preserved. If time goes back a thousand years ago... does that mean...


    Resurrected?


    Lin Mo was taken aback by his crazy idea.


    Although he is not a **** in charge of survival and death, it shouldn''t be that simple to think about.


    But even if it is impossible to bring the dead dragon back to life, if this back in time can be done, the benefits will naturally be unlimited.


    The difference in value between a dragon corpse that has been dead for thousands of years and a fresh one can be imagined.


    It seems that in the future, we still have to expand our power a lot, so as to accumulate the power of faith and continue to develop.


    Lin Mo secretly made up his mind and began to move forward.


    There are still many dragon corpses with flesh and blood remaining along the road, but their surfaces have been damaged and their flesh and blood have been eroded by venom.


    Lin Mo had to leave with a sigh and let them stay where they were.


    The venom of this poisonous marsh was so powerful that Lin Mo didn''t dare to reclaim these poisonous dragon corpses at will.


    For those complete skeletons, Lin Mo collected four and stored them in the storage space to facilitate future study of their uses.


    Lin Mo is not greedy. This poisonous swamp is in the forbidden land, and there will be time to fetch it in the future. There is no need to fill the entire storage space now.


    With a dragon corpse and four keels installed, there is only more than a thousand free space left in the storage space.


    Lin Mo stopped loading more things into it, but continued to move forward, looking for something that might be more valuable.


    After searching in the poison sea for a long time, Lin Mo discovered something that surprised him.


    Generally speaking, the whole of this swamp is bowl-shaped.


    The layer on the surface is the broadest, and gradually shrinks as it goes down.


    But after Lin Mo drifted here for a long time, there was still no sign of reaching the border.


    And observing the arrangement of the dragon corpses at the bottom, Lin Mo had to slowly recognize a reality: this poisonous swamp should be an inverted bowl shape.


    I don¡¯t know how much the space at the bottom is wider than the top, no wonder it can become a cemetery where the dragons are buried.


    If you go forward with such a stuffy head, you may not be able to go to the end if you use up all the burn value.


    Lin Mo stopped and began to think about his next plan.


    The venom in this poisonous swamp is not like stagnant water.


    The more violent the venom, the easier it is to react with the outside world.


    This is a very inevitable phenomenon, as you can see from the mushy substance on the surface of the poisonous swamp.


    If this whole poisonous swamp is stagnant water, it should be more than the surface layer that becomes mushy.


    For thousands of years, even the bottom of the poisonous swamp could not remain so clear and transparent.


    There is only one explanation, that is, the venom of this poisonous swamp is living water, and there are springs that continuously feed fresh and clean venom into it.

 Chapter 508： Under the sand

    If his inference is good, then the spring of this poisonous marsh is probably the most valuable part of the whole poisonous marsh.


    This venom is so powerful that it can even be used to corrupt dragon corpses.


    The spring that can give birth to this kind of venom is also a place of alienation between heaven and earth.


    The more weird and peculiar the place, the easier it is to produce natural treasures.


    Lin Mo was a little excited about this, so he decided on the spot to personally explore whether there was a treasure in this spring.


    After making up his mind, Lin Mo suddenly relaxed his mind and didn''t control his body at all.


    Living water will inevitably flow, and flow must generate impetus.


    I am now in a flame state, completely relaxed in the venom, as long as I have a little push, I must be able to know clearly


    Lin Mo relax, relax again...


    After a full three minutes passed, Lin Mo didn''t feel the slightest.


    When he was not floating, the entire Poison Sea was like a huge emerald green, completely in a static state.


    Lin Mo carefully watched the mud and sand at the bottom of the water, and it was all flat, with no trace of being washed away by the current.


    "What the **** is going on? Is it really a backwater here?"


    Lin Mo stabilized his mind again, doubting in his heart.


    But if it is really stagnant, where did such a large sea of ??poison move from?


    Lin Mo thought carefully and found many doubts.


    The possibility that this long poisonous sea is stagnant water is really rare.


    "and many more!"


    Lin Mo suddenly remembered a very important thing.


    There is a lot of water shortage on the plains of the Wildlands.


    Many orcs take water daily when they find a source of water, then dig a deep hole in the ground, and then wait for the water to slowly seep out of the ground.


    Like this kind of slowly seeping water, the speed is slow and the strength is very gentle, and there is almost no water flow.


    Since water can seep out of the ground, why can''t the venom seep out of the ground?


    Lin Mo''s inspiration flashed.


    This possibility is indeed extremely high when you think about it carefully.


    If the venom is constantly leaking from the bottom of the water, it can indeed continue to add new sources.


    Moreover, this speed is not fast, and it will not cause any obvious water flow, just because it will not be perceived by itself.


    Since there is no obvious current, the sediment at the bottom of the water will of course not show any traces of current.


    "If this is the case, then the final answer must be under this silt."


    Lin Mo made up his mind and continued to dive, until he touched the bottom of the sea.


    The burning value was released, and the sand was immediately melted, sinking a huge hole.


    The sand on the side of the cave is completely dark green, but the deeper it goes, the lighter the dark green and the more crystal clear.


    "Can''t be wrong! This venom definitely seeps out from below!"


    Seeing this gradual change of color, Lin Mo was immediately overjoyed.


    The sight in front of him just proved that Lin Mo''s conjecture was correct.


    The further down, the brighter the green.


    After Lin Mo burned more than ten meters down, he was suddenly blocked by a verdant stone slab.


    Even though Lin Mo used the current maximum temperature of Emperor Level, this stone slab did not change.


    Lin Mo was puzzled, and dispelled his plan to use explosive combustion and compressed flames.


    He continued to expand toward the surroundings, revealing the complete face of the slate.


    "This..."


    Lin Mo recognized it carefully, and his heart was suddenly shocked.


    this is...


    Dragon scales!

 Chapter 509： Super dragon

    What a big dragon scale this is!


    If Lin Mo was in the state of the celestial spirit body, it is estimated that his eyelids would start to twitch.


    The scales of the dragons are very fine and dense, not like tortoise shells, each piece is very huge.


    If you look far away, you can hardly reach the outline of every piece of scale on the dragon.


    Xiao Jin''s body is forty meters high, and the scales on his body are only a circle larger than Lin Mo''s head.


    But the emerald green scales under him are enough for Lin Mo to be a single bed!


    According to this ratio, it can be calculated, what a huge dragon this is!


    "The venom seems to seep from the gaps in the scales of this super giant dragon. The source of the poison must be in its body or under him."


    Lin Mo secretly thought.


    Such a big dragon is covered with more than ten meters of mud and sand, and there are countless dragon bones on its body. It is not easy to clean it out.


    Lin Mo pondered slightly, and decided to give up searching for the source of the poison first.


    After all the bones of the dragons above have been disposed of, he can start unscrupulous investigation of the super dragon below.


    Although he should be able to break through the scales of this super dragon by using explosive combustion and compressed flames, the consequences may not necessarily be handled by himself.


    Just the venom that leaked from the cracks in the scales of this super giant dragon was enough to create such a terrifying poisonous swamp. If the toxins in the dragon''s body were completely released, maybe even Lin Mo could not hold it.


    Taking a step back, even if Lin Mo could carry it, such dragon corpses and keel bones could not be carried.


    Although the destruction of the dragon clan''s resting place is a bit unnatural, these resources are indeed very important to the current Lin Mo.


    "I hope Xiaojin can understand..."


    Lin Mo sighed secretly in his heart, and then began to float up.


    Along with the boiling of the venom, Lin Mo drove out the poison swamp with a viscous liquid on top.


    This position has deviated far from the shore when Lin Mo went down. He sensed the position of Karthus and Xiaojin, and then began to drift in that direction.


    "My God! You are back!"


    Seeing Lin Mo floating from a distance, Karthus quickly stood up and said hello.


    Xiao Jin also stood up, and he could see that he had slowly accepted this reality during this time.


    There is no way to keep the tomb for hundreds of years, so just keep it, and you still have to live the same way.


    "How long have I been down?"


    Lin Mo took out the celestial spirit body again, lay on the ground and closed his eyes to relax.


    Although there is no physical fatigue in using the flame form, the mind is constantly consumed.


    "Two days."


    Karthus replied.


    Lin Mo nodded gently.


    There is no way to check the time underneath, and there is no reference object in a piece of green, so it is naturally difficult to estimate the time.


    Lin Mo thought he had only stayed for less than a day, but he didn''t expect it had been two days.


    "Master...you are below, do you find anything?"


    Xiaojin leaned over and asked cautiously.


    This is the cemetery of the giant dragon. As the last dragon clan Xiaojin, of course he cares about the following situation.


    Lin Mo didn''t intend to hide it from him either, he snapped his fingers softly, and a complete dragon bone appeared abruptly in the open space beside him.


    Xiao Jin''s eyes widened suddenly, and then slowly returned to normal.


    There were a few dragon bones at the gate of the forbidden area, and he could still accept them.


    But then Lin Mo snapped his fingers again...he was completely stupid.

 Chapter 510： Dragon patriarch

    oom!


    A giant dragon corpse with complete belt armor appeared abruptly and slammed on the ground with a loud noise.


    "Oh, I wipe it!"


    Karthus took a step back in fright and couldn''t help but explode.


    Xiao Jin''s eyes widened and he was stunned on the spot.


    A pair of small eyes were filled with big doubts.


    The dragon clan has been perished for thousands of years, and now seeing the familiar figure again, Xiao Jin''s tears fell on the spot.


    Although he didn''t know this dragon, the same appearance was enough to make Xiao Jin grateful.


    Xiaojin walked over with a trembling body, and stretched out his arms to hug his people.


    "Poisonous and will die."


    Lin Mo sat up and said softly,


    This dragon corpse has been soaked in the venom for hundreds of years. Although I don''t know whether it will be delicious, it must have contained a lot of toxins. If it is touched casually, 80% of it will be poisoned.


    Xiao Jin''s hands suddenly stopped in the air, then he hugged himself and started to cry.


    Lin Mo shrugged and pulled Karthus to stand aside, leaving Xiaojin a certain amount of space to vent his emotions.


    "My God...underneath..."


    Karthus approached Lin Mo and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, the dragon cemetery, at the bottom, all are the bones of the dragon, and there are many flesh and scales that have not been corroded clean."


    Lin Mo nodded gently.


    "It''s incredible, this is a huge resource! The remains of these giant dragons, those monster races can be said to have broken their heads..."


    Karthus said excitedly.


    Lin Mo did not answer, but reached out and stabbed him, and then pointed to Xiaojin who was crying.


    Karthus immediately understood, shut his mouth and waited honestly.


    Although the Tomb of the Dragon is a huge asset, you have to consider Xiaojin''s mood.


    Even though the minds of the Dragons would not be as delicate and sensitive as humans, Lin Mo would still give Xiaojin the most basic respect.


    "Sorry, my god."


    A few minutes later, Xiao Jin wiped away his tears and turned to Lin Mo.


    "Would you like to wait for you a few more minutes, I''m not in a hurry."


    Lin Mo shook his head and said softly.


    "No, the arrogant dragons should not bleed..."


    Xiao Jin gave a hard smile.


    "Xiaojin, tell me, do you dragons have any secret techniques or secret treasures related to poison?"


    After Lin Mo saw that he had indeed slowed down, he asked.


    "poison?"


    Xiao Jin was taken aback for a moment, his face full of uncertainty.


    Lin Moxuan talked about his major discovery under the mud.


    Xiaojin and Karthus were shocked after listening.


    Unexpectedly, under this poisonous swamp, there is still such a huge secret hidden.


    "Master, do you remember the legend of the dragon **** you heard when you first met me?"


    After Xiaojin thought for a while, he said.


    Lin Mo nodded.


    "Although I made up the Dragon God inheritance, the prototype does exist. It is the last patriarch of our dragon clan at that time. He has the super huge body shape you described."


    Xiao Jin gave a wry smile.


    The patriarch of the dragon clan?


    "Well, the memory is too long, and I don''t remember it clearly, but what I remember most clearly is that the strength of the patriarch is a holy level! The first dragon under the gods deserves it!"


    When Xiao Jin said this, an expression of pride appeared on his face.

 Chapter 511： Special comfort

    From the first to the eighth level, then the spirit level, then the king level, the emperor level, the emperor level, and the holy level. After crossing the holy level, it is the **** level, which is the level of the gods.


    Lin Mo suddenly understood why he couldn''t burn through the dragon clan chief''s scales without using skills.


    The majesty of the holy rank is so terrifying, even after death, the body cannot be destroyed casually.


    "It''s just that in my impression, there is really little known about the old patriarch.


    It is said that he disappeared some time before the final demise of the dragon clan. "


    Xiaojin stretched out his hand and scratched his head, and said in confusion.


    "Before its complete destruction? That is, before the monster race turned against you?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    Xiao Jin nodded.


    "Then your patriarch, do you use poison to fight?"


    Xiao Jin shook his head.


    Lin Mo lowered his head and began to think seriously.


    Before the demon clan turned against the water, it should be the day when the dragon clan led the demon clan to fight against the gods.


    Moreover, the dragon clan was the largest clan of the monster clan at that time, and the clan leader of the dragon clan was the strongest dragon warrior. No one except the gods should be able to kill him.


    According to Lin Mo''s guess, the chief of the Dragon clan was fatally wounded in the battle with the gods, which led to his subsequent death.


    If the patriarch of the dragon clan didn''t use any poison, then it might be this terrible poison that caused his death! ¡®


    Lin Mo thought of this, his breathing suddenly became short.


    According to that, this poison may be the means of the real gods!


    If Lin Mo can get this thing from the remains of the Dragon Clan chief, then Lin Mo''s combat effectiveness can be regarded as skyrocketing!


    "From now on, both of you stay here, take good care of this forbidden area, and don''t let anyone else discover what''s under it."


    Lin Mo adjusted his rapid breathing and ordered.


    Xiaojin and Karthus looked at each other and nodded.


    At this stage, Lin Mo can''t touch this huge piece of cake. He can only wait patiently and wait for his strength to become stronger before he can manipulate the body of the dragon patriarch.


    "That...Master..."


    Xiaojin suddenly raised his head and hesitated to speak.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked at him, revealing a questioning look.


    "This is the cemetery of my people. The dead body is buried in this poisonous swamp to prevent the monsters from discovering. It is their last glory and persistence..."


    Xiao Jin said, slowly lowering his head.


    Lin Mo frowned slightly, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    After all, thinking about it from another angle, Lin Mo himself would definitely not agree.


    If Xiao Jin didn''t want to move this poisonous swamp by himself, it would be reasonable.


    "I hope you can take the last things left by them and make good use of it. When we successfully avenge the monster clan, it will be a perfect account for them."


    Xiao Jin raised his head and said firmly in his eyes.


    "amount..."


    Lin Mo''s face became stiff, and he even wondered if there was something wrong with his ears.


    "Good! I promise you."


    Lin Mo looked at Xiaojin''s firm eyes, only then confirmed that he had not misheard, he immediately answered seriously.


    After all, they are dragons, and they don''t have the idea that the dead will not be disturbed.


    After death, in order not to be used by other monsters, they even destroyed the corpses themselves.


    Perhaps using their remains to successfully avenge them is a way to comfort them.


    As for how to use these remains...


    Lin Mo showed a sneer.


    Does anyone know this better than those monsters who have been searching for dragon bones for thousands of years?

 Chapter 512： Yaozu token

    After again instructing Xiaojin and Karthus to guard the forbidden area, Lin Mo returned to Falling Star City alone.


    It was midnight, two days had passed since the list was released, and there was one day left before the start of the school year evaluation.


    Lin Mo had the final say, there should be enough time for this day.


    He did not return to the house he rented, but came to a wasteland outside the city, and then sat down Shi Shiran.


    Lin Mo opened the storage space and took out a purple token from it.


    This dark purple token has a lifelike black dragon embossed on it, and the dragon''s eyes are also a strange purple.


    This token was the contact token she gave to herself when she was dealing with Dark Shuang before.


    "Hehe, even if the dragons have been extinct for nearly a thousand years, they still use the image of dragons to make tokens. These monsters have a deep attachment to the dragon."


    Lin Mo sneered and played with the token in his hand, slowly inputting his magic power into it.


    According to Anshuang''s previous statement, this token can function as a communication and signal as long as the magic is input into it.


    With the continuous input of magic power, the entire token began to emit purple fluorescence.


    The black dragon on the token was stimulated by magic, and it crawled around the token as if it were alive. When it returned to its original position, the purple monster eyes blinked a few times.


    Looking at this situation, it is estimated that the special magic circle in this token was successfully triggered, and the signal should have been successfully sent.


    Lin Mo stopped sending magic power, placed the token on his lap, and began to close his eyes to rest up.


    Dealing with this gang of monsters is not as simple as fooling the humans in Falling Star City. If someone accidentally noticed something by them, his fate would be miserable.


    After all, they, as well as the Dragon Clan who are monsters, can betray, and it is not impossible to turn a face with themselves at any time.


    Lin Mo didn''t wait for a lot. After a few minutes, he felt the breeze blowing across his cheeks, and there was a little demonic atmosphere in the wind.


    coming!


    Lin Mo opened his eyes fiercely, and a slender figure not far away was slowly walking towards him.


    An Shuang black light gauze nightdress, outlines a perfect mature curve.


    The hem of the nightdress only covers half of her thigh, making it even more delicate that she reveals her calf.


    His long, slightly curly hair was messy and fluffy, as if he had just been woken up from the bed.


    The charming little face was slightly pouted, and a faint grievance was very natural.


    Charming but not demon, this is Anshuang''s own style.


    Lin Mo widened his eyes unconsciously, and his heart jumped again.


    This is no wonder.


    Since being reborn in this chaotic continent, Lin Mo has seen all kinds of beauties.


    But Anshuang is definitely the most attractive of these beauties.


    Even at the age of the previous life, Lin Mo is now at a healthy age, and being able to maintain his sanity is already very good.


    "I have seen Lord God Envoy~"


    Anshuang walked in front of Lin Mo and gave a light salute, then yawned while covering his mouth, with a lazy and charming appearance.


    "Why did you come in person?"


    Lin Mo deliberately turned his face away from looking directly at her, and asked softly.


    "My lord is joking. Since it is your personal call, how dare I send those stupid subordinates to come, if I provoke the gods and make adults unhappy, I can''t bear the consequences."


    Anshuang walked to Lin Mo''s side and also sat on the grass.

 Chapter 513： Lower set

    As Anshuang sat down, a scent of fragrant breeze came to his face.


    She just leaned in to say, her breath was blue, and her hair swayed on Lin Mo''s face in the breeze, making his face itchy and his heart a little itchy.


    "This is really bothering you."


    Lin Mo deliberately sat aside, distanced herself from her, and said in a polite manner without a smile.


    Seeing Lin Mo''s appearance, Anshuang chuckled softly with her mouth covered, but she didn''t know what to do, leaning over again.


    "I don''t know what happened when God made the lord to urge the token?"


    Anshuang stroked his nightdress and asked.


    Are you finally about to start talking about business?


    Lin Mo sat up slightly, and began to think about how to ask questions.


    If you ask directly, it definitely won''t work.


    The Yaozu is not easy to fool, especially this dark cream, is an extremely dangerous woman.


    As long as the Dragon Race was mentioned, she would naturally consider it in this direction.


    That being the case, she can''t take the initiative to lead in this direction. If she can, it''s best to let her speak out about the dragon clan.


    "The thousand-year flint you gave last time was delicious. I don''t know if you have any stock in your hands. I can buy it from you."


    Lin Mo said blankly, turned his head and glanced at Anshuang.


    When Anshuang heard this, the smile on her face suddenly stiffened.


    Although the millennium flint is not a rare treasure in the world, it is also a rare thing.


    You know, it is the same level as the thousand-year cryolite extracted by Lin Mo''s system.


    The price of this kind of thing can be imagined.


    Anshuang gave Lin Mo the Thousand-Year Fire Quartz last time, only to treat him as a fire elf, and he did what he liked. He didn''t expect Lin Mo to summon her to come today and actually ask for it again.


    "My lord, I am afraid I will disappoint you this time. Thousand-year pyre is a rare thing, and we only have one piece of stock near Falling Star City. If you still need it, I can only send a letter like the Abyss of Ten Thousand Monsters. Retrieved from there."


    An Shuang said, the smile on his face faded a bit.


    Lin Mo knew in his heart that it was because of her behavior to ask for the thousand-year flint that made her unhappy.


    But this is in line with Lin Mo''s expectations.


    There are believers of the gods in various places on the mainland. Although there are not as many believers as the gods, the number is also not in the minority.


    Many gods rely on their own gods as refuge, and they often show off their powers everywhere, and there are not a few who use their gods'' names to take advantage of others or even threaten others.


    In many countries, priests are held by divine envoys, and they are even more powerful than kings.


    It was natural that Lin Mo asked Anshuang for something as a divine envoy.


    However, although Anshuang''s words were polite, the meaning of dissatisfaction was self-evident.


    "Oh, let''s forget it, after all, this thing is unavoidable."


    Lin Mo nodded.


    "In addition to the thousand-year fire spar, I don''t know what the Lord God Envoy needs, so let''s talk about it together."


    Anshuang didn''t intend to waste time, so he just picked everything up.


    Lin Mo showed a faint smile.


    Anshuang''s attitude was exactly what he wanted to see.


    If Anshuang calmly discussed with Lin Mo, it would be a ghost.


    "My **** asked me to teach in Falling Star City, so I can only use this body, but it is very weak to fight with this body. I have long heard that your monster race is very knowledgeable. I wonder if I can give some advice?"


    Lin Mo smiled.

 Chapter 514： Effectiveness

    "I wonder what kind of advice the Lord God would like?"


    Anshuang still had that faint smile on her face, and she couldn''t see her emotions at all.


    In Falling Star City, Duan Shuang had a lot of eyeliners, and she knew most of Lin Mo''s daily whereabouts.


    Whether it is going to school at the Royal Academy or contacting the slum forces a few days ago, it can be understood as a believer in the development of gods, and Anshuang has no suspicion.


    "This body was shaped by my **** himself. I naturally dare not use it on this body. You can provide some props that can assist me. That is the best."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    Anshuang had already cursed inwardly at this time.


    Lin Mo was obviously the messenger of the God of Flame. He didn''t go to the gods for help in any matter, but only wanted to blackmail the monster race.


    But the Yaozu does not believe in gods, and they cannot investigate whether there is such a **** as the God of Flame on the continent of gods, so even if the heart is unhappy, Duan Shuang can only hold back.


    After all, Lin Mo was playing the banner of a god, and Anshuang was unwilling to offend him without a last resort.


    "You are a fire spirit, it is better to use magic, you only need to find that you can withstand the emperor...huh?"


    Speaking of this, Anshuang suddenly paused.


    She remembered very clearly that when she met Lin Mo the last time, Lin Mo had just become an emperor.


    But I didn''t expect to see this in just a few months, and Lin Mo turned out to have become an emperor like her.


    The smile on Anshuang''s face became more polite, and when he spoke, he returned to the gentle tone before.


    She is a great demon who has cultivated to this realm step by step. She knows how difficult it is to cross from the emperor level to the emperor level.


    Thinking that she had been stuck on this step for three hundred years before making a difficult breakthrough, but Lin Mo only took a few months.


    Blessing of the God of Flame!


    Anshuang immediately thought of this aspect.


    Except for the omnipotent gods, no other existence can do such a shocking thing.


    This can be regarded as further confirming the power of the flame **** behind Lin Mo, and Duan Shuang naturally behaved more politely.


    "If you want to use this body to exert full combat power, you can only find materials that can withstand the power of the emperor, and then make them into magic wands to achieve the standard you want."


    Anshuang explained softly.


    Although it seemed to Anshuang, what Lin Mo was thinking about now was taking off his pants and farting.


    If you really need to make a big fight, you can simply turn it into its original form. Why do you have to spend such a big deal and waste precious materials?


    But Lin Mo was a divine envoy, and even if Anshuang doubted it in his heart, he couldn''t express it on the surface.


    "Oh? What you said makes sense, but I don''t know any material that can withstand the power of the emperor. Tell me something."


    Lin Mo showed an expression of interest and asked.


    "Only creatures above the emperor level and heavenly materials and treasures of ten thousand years or more can withstand the power of the emperor level, such as the black flame fallen phoenix above the emperor level, the golden eye flying biao, most of the dragons..."


    Anshuang listed the names of many strange animals and treasures that Lin Mo had never heard before.


    Lin Mo''s eyes flashed, and he sighed in relief.


    The demon girl finally said the name of the dragon by herself.


    But Lin Mo definitely couldn''t ask directly about the Dragon Race, otherwise it would be too obvious.

 Chapter 515： Big gain

    "Basically that''s all."


    Anshuang said a lot of names, and then stopped talking dry and dry.


    "Oh, well, then you can introduce to me the detailed uses of these materials one by one."


    Lin Mo nodded, smiled and said something that almost made Anshuang fall to the ground.


    "...I said a lot of materials, can you remember..."


    Anshuang endured the urge to have Lin Mo in pain, and said with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, I can remember as much as I can, anyway I have time."


    Lin Mo laughed out a row of white teeth.


    Anshuang suddenly found that he had the urge to scold his mother.


    She looked at Lin Mo, her angry teeth itching.


    This was the first time she was so angry since she lived for hundreds of years.


    If he had been blackmailed and took away a large amount of resources and property in desperation, Anshuang would not be so angry.


    After all, it was a choice forced by the situation.


    But Lin Mo didn''t intend to ask her to provide anything, just as he asked her to introduce him, Duan Shuang felt aggrieved as if he had eaten a fly.


    Especially when Lin Mo was tired and lay down, which made Dark Shuang almost go crazy.


    If Anshuang had been to the earth, she would doubt that Lin Mo came to her to listen to the stand-up comedy today.


    Lin Mo was at ease. In order to avoid Duan Shuang''s suspicion, he gave Duan Shuang a detailed introduction to each material.


    The two of them stayed in this wasteland directly from midnight until dawn was about to break.


    "Okay, let''s stop here, so many materials are enough for me to collect, if there is something I don''t understand, I will come to you again."


    Lin Mo looked at the red on the east side, stretched lazily and stood up.


    Having already spoken over there, Anshuang, who was autistic, finally closed his mouth as he wished.


    "Then do this first, contact next time."


    Lin Mo shook the purple token in his hand at Anshuang, and said with a smile.


    Don''t have a next time, in the end, stop bothering yourself in this life!


    Anshuang looked at the purple token in Lin Mo''s hand, and suddenly there was an urge to rush to grab it, but she still resisted it.


    Watching Lin Mo disappear in the same place, Anshuang covered his small face, filled with regret.


    Why did you want to befriend such a dead star in the first place? After the misunderstanding is resolved, won''t you just go your own way?


    The way is to ask the gods to be easy to send to the gods, and when I think about it, Lin Mo may continue to trouble himself in the future, and Dark Shuang shut himself down to the point that he didn''t even have the strength to leave...


    Although Dark Frost was squeezed out that night, Lin Mo was fully fed.


    After his careful inquiry, Anshuang basically told Lin Mo all the information he knew.


    It even includes the classification of each twig race in the dragon clan, and the best use of all the materials on them.


    It can be said that with the help of this information, Lin Mo can maximize the use of all the remains of the entire dragon tomb.


    At the same time, Anshuang also let Lin Mo know about the existence of other different beasts and monster races, which are also very precious information.


    In order to avoid forgetting, the first thing Lin Mo did when he returned home was to record these things one by one.


    This record has recorded a day and a night!


    "Big harvest!"


    Lin Mo put the book full of dangdang records into the storage space and stretched out comfortably as he watched the rising sun again.


    Everything that should be done is done.


    Next...


    It''s time to see the Royal Academy''s academic year appraisal.

 Chapter 516： The first grade school year evaluation

    The school year appraisals are just competitions in the same school year of each college, so they are all held separately in each college.


    Lin Mo and Lian Nuan separated in the square in front of the main teaching building, and each went to their own college.


    When he arrived in the classroom, Lin Mo found that Luen, who had disappeared for a few days, had also returned.


    There were obvious scars on this girl''s forehead, and she didn''t know where she went for special training.


    However, Lin Mo could feel that Luen''s breath was indeed much stronger than before.


    Originally Luen was a Tier 5 Demon Swordsman, but now it seems that she has a faint sign of breaking through Tier 6.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but tweeted. Sure enough, there are not a few geniuses in the world. The key is to look at their own efforts.


    The enchanting talents are like Love Nuan and Luen, don''t they also practice hard day and night.


    "Can you take this evaluation seriously?"


    Lin Mo sat down on the seat, and Luen couldn''t help but ask him.


    "Didn''t I say that, I am not fit to deal with this competition with all my strength."


    Lin Mo shrugged and said with a wry smile.


    "It''s okay, the Royal Academy has many evildoers, and there are a lot of people with beyond imagination. It won''t let you stand alone."


    Luen still didn''t give up.


    No matter how evil they are, they won''t be able to face the spirit level players.


    Lin Mo gently shook his head.


    Although his own celestial spirit body is only a spirit level, it is enough to contemplate the entire school.


    Strictly speaking, except for the old headmaster, no one else is qualified to fight Lin Mo in the celestial spirit state.


    Although Lin Mo could try to suppress his own strength to participate in the evaluation and play, but where is the physical fitness of the heavenly spirit body.


    A discerning person can see that he is abnormal at a glance, and the risk is still too great.


    "Okay, but you have to promise me that if we run into it, we must fight with me and let me find the gap."


    Luen had to back down too.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    Lin Mo looked at the high war spirit in Luen''s eyes, and had no choice but to agree to her.


    "Well, dear students, the school year evaluation is about to begin. Please follow the class order and gather at the martial arts stage of the college."


    The magic broadcast sounded at the right time, attracting the attention of the students.


    "Let''s go, fellow students."


    Lin Mo quickly stood up and organized the classmates to prevent Luen from continuing to pester him.


    If the teacher is not there, the monitor is the head.


    Although Lin Mo''s grades in the primary appraisal were not very satisfactory, it did not affect his majesty. What a class of students should listen to him still have to listen to him.


    As a freshman, the first grade is the first to start the school year evaluation, the second grade is ranked on the second day, and the third grade is ranked on the third day.


    After all three years of evaluation are over, after another three days of rest, the final college evaluation will be held.


    The four colleges of the Royal Academy have their own martial arts venues, large enough to accommodate everyone in their respective colleges.


    The students of each class entered the auditorium of the martial arts venue one by one in order, sitting in their own class.


    "Hello! Can you hear me?"


    On the referee''s bench, Baiao and Li held the magic microphone and snarled roughly, and many students were scalp numb by his audition.


    "Okay, dear students, our Cavaliers Academy''s first-year evaluation is about to begin. The top 50 will immediately gather near the referee''s bench in order and draw lots..."


    Baiao and Li pointed to a big box beside the referee''s bench and said.

 Chapter 517： Evaluation begins

    "There are a total of fifty number plates, and every two adjacent numbers are a group. For example, the number one and the number two are a group, the number three and the fourth are a group, a total of twenty-five groups, and they are evaluated in order. "


    After Biao and Li finished speaking, they paused, leaving some time for the students to react.


    "Understand?"


    Baiao, Li Meng roared.


    The sound shook the magic horn for a while, and the students covered their ears again.


    "understood!"


    The top fifty students shouted at the same time, with a proud look on their faces.


    Only Luen''s indifference and Lin Mo''s embarrassment made the two seem out of place in the crowd.


    "I understand, don''t hurry up and draw lots for Lao Tzu."


    Baiao and Li shouted again.


    The group of students hurriedly ran over to draw the lottery, while Lin Mo and Lu En walked at the end of the line.


    After the students lined up to draw the lottery, Lin Mo and Luen walked over.


    "Boy, what the **** is going on with the primary appraisal, don''t be so embarrassed this time."


    As he passed by Baiao and Li, he glared at Lin Mo and said in a low voice.


    Lin Mo gave him an angry look and shrugged.


    This guy didn''t take much care of himself at all, but now he feels embarrassed by disgusting himself.


    Lin Mo didn''t buy his account at all.


    Lin Mo only cared about how well Lian Nuan practiced with Dale and Bing, and Baiao and Li only cared about whether his wife was happy. The two men did not voluntarily form a master-disciple relationship. What is so difficult for each other.


    "Little bastard!"


    Baiao was so hard to blow his beard and stare, but he was sitting in the referee''s bench, and it was not easy to have a seizure in full view, so he had to bear it.


    Looking at the numbers, Lin Mo is No. 45 and Luen is No. 23. The two are obviously not in the same group.


    Lin Mo and Luen each sighed.


    Luen was disappointed because he couldn''t fight against Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo was anxious because he had to face an opponent who didn''t know how strong or weak it was to release the water.


    Unlike some schools on the planet, there is no lengthy opening speech. Seeing that all the students have drawn the order, BIO and Li directly announced the start of the competition.


    The arena in the middle of the martial arts arena is huge, with a length of 100 meters and a width of 100 meters. It is a huge square arena.


    Layers of magic shields are set around the arena to protect the students in the auditorium from damage caused by the battle.


    Of course, it is of no use to freshmen in the first grade. They do not have such a wide range of attacks.


    This shield can play a real role in the evaluation of senior grades tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    According to the order of the draw just now, the first group began to board the ring.


    Lin Mo sat in the audience, watching the players fighting underneath boredly.


    This kind of low-level battle has no viewing experience at all.


    The two students in the first group are also two people of similar strength.


    Lin Mo watched them gesturing with each other with swords for a long time before one of them exhausted his strength and lost his weapon.


    A burst of cheers erupted from the audience in the martial arts venue. For the freshmen, this environment is still very exciting.


    Lin Mo simply plugged his ears, and immediately began to close his eyes and relax.


    He didn''t open his eyes until he felt Luen standing up next to him.


    Luen passed by him, and the two looked at each other, everything was self-evident.


    Luen took off directly six meters away from the ring, with the ice sword in his hand carrying the sky cold, drawing a white training in the air.

 Chapter 518： I never pay attention to garbage

    Luen was wearing a cloud-white strong outfit today, and the white mist scattered with the ice sword looked ethereal.


    Even though Luen jumped so high, there was no sense of stupidity during the entire fall.


    Seeing her clothes fluttering, she landed on the ring steadily and calmly, without even making a sound of footsteps.


    With such a posture coupled with her cold face, she was like a fairy icy coming to the world, extremely beautiful.


    The students onlookers couldn''t help but cheer. Both boys and girls were all overwhelmed by Luen.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but applaud.


    Luen''s behavior seems to be ostentatious, but her exaggerated control over her body and the subtle use of grudge and magic can be reflected everywhere throughout the process.


    The combination of various abilities has created such a gorgeous scene.


    Compared to the way Luen appeared on the stage, the opponent who climbed the ring seemed extremely stupid.


    Many students watched him climb directly to the ring, and he suddenly broke out.


    The man''s face flushed suddenly, his shame made him gritted his teeth, and looked at Luen with hatred.


    If it hadn''t been for Luen''s public appearance to provoke the audience, he would not have suffered such inexplicable ridicule.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, and he blamed all the humiliation in his heart on Luen.


    "Oh? This person is so familiar...Ah! He seems to be the second place in the primary competition!"


    Because of the battle with Luen, many students also gave their attention to the hapless opponent, and many people quickly recognized him.


    "Wow, the first place in the primary appraisal vs. the second place, there is a good show."


    After the identity broke out, the students immediately became excited.


    This kind of lottery game rules are very particular about luck. The opponent drawn may be the first or the last. There are no fixed rules.


    Like this, the chances of the first and second players playing on the same stage are few and far between.


    How can the best of the freshmen play against each other without excitement?


    "Your name is Luen, right? My name is Min Hai. I didn''t expect my opponent to be you."


    Min Hai sneered at Lu En and greeted him first.


    "Do I know you?"


    Luen frowned and said impatiently.


    Her expression seemed to be offended by a fly that didn''t have long eyes, and it hurt Min Hai deeply.


    "You don''t know me? Didn''t you watch the list? I''m only second to you!"


    Min Hai gritted his teeth and said.


    "What''s so good about that kind of stupid ranking list? He isn''t serious, I''m definitely number one. And...the ones behind me are all rubbish, I''m not interested in watching.


    Luen''s cold eyes swept across Min Hai, and said coldly.


    "you!"


    Min Hai is anxious.


    Before he came to the Royal Academy, he was also a genius boy in a small family. The whole family couldn''t wait to hold him, no matter how wronged he was.


    "Both players are in place!"


    Before Min Hai had time to speak up, the teacher in charge of the referee called out the password.


    Luen and Min Hai each stepped back and stood in the designated area.


    "That''s good, the more you look down on me, the more relieved you will be when I defeat you. Luen...I will step on you to let the entire Royal Academy recognize me and the Imperial Knights to notice me!"


    Min Hai looked at Lu En gloomily, and made a vicious little calculation in his heart.

 Chapter 519： Seeded player

    Although Min Hai''s family is a small family, it is somewhat settled.


    And Min Hai, who is the hope of the family, naturally has a life-saving killer.


    Min Hai is not stupid, he knows that although he has Tier 4 strength, surpassing most of the freshmen, this strength is not enough in front of Luen.


    At the time of the entrance exam, the level 5 strength demonstrated by Luen and Lin Mo has been circulating among some freshmen.


    Other students may not know it, but Min Hai was taking the exam at the same time with the two of them.


    But Min Hai is not the kind of person who is willing to succumb to others. In this battle, he will step on Luen to become famous in the Royal Academy.


    "There are no rules, no restrictions, until you admit defeat or decide the outcome."


    The referee teacher looked at the two of them separately, then made a start gesture after speaking.


    Luen held the ice sword in her hand and looked at Min Hai coldly, without any intention to attack.


    Min Hai paced sideways slowly, constantly changing positions while also looking for opportunities to attack.


    "As expected of second place, not stupid."


    Lin Mo nodded secretly, admiring Min Hai''s actions.


    To deal with an opponent like Luen whose strength gap is too large, rashly attacking will only expose his shortcomings, and it will be easier for him to fall into a disadvantage.


    The weapon Min Hai used was also very special, not a sword used by ordinary knights, but two long hooks.


    This hook not only has a sharp point, but the entire hook body also has a sharp blade.


    In use, it can both chop and slash, and it is indeed more flexible than swords.


    But even so, in Lin Mo''s view, he basically has no possibility of defeating Luen.


    After all, the suppression of strength lies there, unless Min Hai has any secret techniques or treasures that can make up this strength gap.


    "What''s the matter, it''s obviously the first and second place, why don''t you dare to make it."


    "That''s right.. The competition is only halfway through. Isn''t this a waste of time for all of us?"


    "Teacher! Can you let them start the game soon!"


    Min Hai couldn''t find the opportunity to attack for a long time, and Luen didn''t bother to do it first. This made the audience anxious. Some students even shouted at the referee, hoping to urge the two men to start the fight quickly.


    "Shut up all! Watch the game quietly!"


    Baiao and Li roared like a thunder, and the students who were booing all stunned.


    These freshmen can''t understand, but the teachers are all clear in their hearts.


    In fact, the game has officially started from the moment of shouting. Although Min Hai and Lu En have not moved, they have already begun to compete with strategic vision and patience.


    "Fine, it''s over soon."


    Luen sighed lightly, exhaled a cloud of cold mist from her mouth, and drew her sword straight towards Min Hai.


    it has started!


    With Luen moving like this, everyone''s eyes converged.


    Lin Mo''s Mowu Shuangxiu is not something that everyone knows, most people only think that Luen is the only magic swordsman among the freshmen of the Knight Academy, and naturally they are very concerned about her methods.


    After all, knowing oneself and knowing the enemy is the only way to survive, especially for seeded players like Luen, who are even more concerned.


    Lin Mo turned his head and took a look. Not only was the freshman seat full, but even some senior students came over to watch Luen''s game.


    Min Hai also felt the increase in the audience, but he did not dare to turn his head to look.


    Because he knew that as long as he was distracted, he would lose.

 Chapter 520： Killer

    Luen swung his sword horizontally, and Min Hai urged the grudge under his feet, and his speed immediately increased, and he dodged the sword dangerously and dangerously.


    The two walked sideways, each stopping in shape.


    "Oh? Ice attribute grudge?"


    Luen looked down, and the scratches Min Hai had just left clearly showed traces of ice crystals.


    "Ha ha."


    Min Hai sneered, and did not answer Luen''s words.


    Dou Qi, like magic, has attributes.


    However, there are not as many attributes as magical powers. There are only four basic attributes of ice, fire, terroir, and only human knights.


    "Let me see how fast you can go?"


    Luen smiled softly and turned to attack Min Hai again, but this time, the speed suddenly increased.


    Min Hai moved quickly with his vindictiveness just now, only to leave a faint ice crystal on the ground, but where Luen passed by, there was a clear layer of ice.


    Under the simultaneous blessing of ice attribute magic and grudge, Luen''s speed is not known how many times faster than Min Hai.


    The gap between the magic swordsman and the ordinary knight suddenly appeared.


    "This pervert..."


    Min Hai''s eyes dizzy, but he can barely catch up with Luen''s movement speed.


    when!


    A blue shadow quickly approached, and it was the ice sword in Luen''s hand. Min Hai subconsciously raised the double hook in his hand to greet him, and the two collided with a crisp sound.


    Min Hai only felt a huge shock coming from the double hook, and his arms had to be bent.


    However, the tremendous strength still did not fade, and Min Hai had to step back more than a dozen steps, and fell to the ground with one butt, which was regarded as a stop.


    "This guy lost."


    Lin Mo whispered to himself.


    In the competition of speed and strength, Min Hai was completely at a disadvantage.


    Moreover, after the pair made a spell, Luen did not continue to pursue it, otherwise Min Hai would have already lost.


    Moreover, Luen is a magic swordsman, she can also use magic.


    "Come on, you have seen the gap, you will get hurt if you continue, and I don''t want to waste more energy on you."


    Luen turned his wrist, put the Ice Sword away, and looked at Min Hai coldly.


    Min Hai looked up at Luen, this feeling of looking up made him very annoying.


    Turning his head to look at the many contemptuous eyes in the audience, Min Hai felt even more painful.


    "I haven''t lost yet!"


    Min Hai stood up, gritted his teeth and said.


    Luen frowned and took out the ice sword again.


    She didn''t say the same thing for the second time. Since Min Hai didn''t admit defeat, she would fight until he gave up.


    The ice sword pierced Min Hai''s chest, and Min Hai seemed to be mad, completely ignoring the pierced ice sword, brandishing the hook and slashing towards Luen.


    The distance between the two was getting closer, but Min Hai still didn''t look to hide.


    Although it was possible to kill in the comparison, Luen did not bother to kill opponents weaker than herself.


    With the wrist tilted, the ice sword suddenly changed its trajectory, and Luen''s body turned lightly, avoiding the hook in Min Hai''s hand.


    The moment the two passed by, Min Hai suddenly let out a sneer, a dazzling blue light burst out of his chest, and a dragon chant resounded throughout the martial arts field.


    The ice-blue fighting spirit erupted violently, forming an ice dragon, attacking Luen with its teeth and claws.


    The two had just passed by, so close, Luen had no time to dodge.

 Chapter 521： Subconsciously save you

    "by"


    Lin Mo stood up directly from his seat, feeling a little restless in his heart.


    Dou Qi turned into a dragon-shaped attack, an attack that only a great knight above the seventh rank could make.


    Luen is only Tier 5 now, with her strength, she can''t force such a trick at all.


    Baiao and Li stood up at the same time as Lin Mo.


    He also saw the power of this trick.


    Luen is the top seed of the Knight Academy, and he can''t bear to let Luen fall.


    And this trick is enough to break the magic shield of the freshman competition arena, if it is not prevented, it will also affect other students.


    But even if Baiao and Li moved, he couldn''t stop it.


    "Sorry!"


    Baiao pushed aside the table and rushed out, but he could only sigh inwardly.


    Although the appraisal does not strictly stipulate the rules and methods, Min Hai''s use of this method is too extreme.


    This is still the way to deal with opponents, it''s almost like killing a father and an enemy.


    The incident happened suddenly, and within this second, no one had time to rescue.


    When Luen felt the terrifying grudge behind her, her heart was already at the bottom.


    "My life is over."


    Luen had practiced ice magic and vindictiveness for so long, and her body had already been accustomed to the biting cold, but it was the first time she felt her heart fell into an ice cave.


    At this moment, time seems to be forbidden.


    Luen seemed to see the revolving light of her life.


    More than that, the last picture of this revolving lantern stayed on Lin Mo''s body.


    Luen sighed in her heart.


    There is still no chance to beat this man in this life... and no chance... into his heart...


    "Ok?"


    Luen glanced behind her, but saw a black shadow quickly approaching herself, and then she fell into a warm embrace.


    But she didn''t have time to react, the next second...


    boom!


    The dragon-shaped fighting energy directly exploded all the energy, and the terrifying cold air rushed toward the two people.


    "drink!"


    Luen seemed to hear Lin Mo''s voice, and then her eyes were filled with flames.


    Luen has been practicing cold ice for a long time and is naturally very disgusted with flames.


    But for some reason, the flame in front of her made her feel very beautiful.


    The blossoming flame flowers, floating in the air like pieces of maple leaves, are breathtakingly beautiful.


    Huh!


    The flames collided violently with the dragon-shaped fighting spirit, and made a chirp.


    The flame did not support for two seconds at all, and was swallowed by the ice dragon.


    But it also gave Baiao and Li a valuable time.


    The dean of the Knights Academy quickly jumped onto the ring, but his sturdy body did not affect his speed at all, just like an extremely flexible gorilla.


    Baiao and Li gathered their strength on the right arm and slammed a punch.


    The air of this punch made a crackling sound.


    The frosty fighting spirit dragon, who was still flaunting his might just now, couldn''t hold the punch at all, and was directly broken and dissipated.


    The remaining fighting energy was also blown away by Baiao and Li''s fist wind, and completely disappeared.


    Lin Mo squatted in front of Baiao and Li with Luen, and stared at him without shy.


    "Boy, you have to explain it later..."


    Baiao and Li turned their backs to the referee''s bench and whispered.


    After all, Lin Mo still kept his hands, just because he was afraid of attracting the attention of the Royal Academy.


    Otherwise, he had already lost the ice dragon''s vindictiveness with a torch, so it would be Baiao''s turn to do it.

 Chapter 522： cover

    The whole martial arts field was quiet.


    Not only all the students, but even the teachers are stupid.


    That ice dragon fighting spirit is a seventh-order means, even if they can''t forcefully resist, only the eighth-order Baiao, Lidar can use such a sturdy way to solve it.


    But this Lin Mo, who didn''t know where it came from, not only got on stage faster than Baiao and Li, but even faced the ice dragon''s grudge.


    And... Did he use fire magic just now?


    A series of questions hit everyone''s heads, and everyone was struggling with a mess of thoughts.


    Luen also stared at Lin Mo''s profile in a daze. Although the danger was relieved, she still subconsciously lay in Lin Mo''s arms and did not want to come down.


    "Ahem, every teacher and classmate of the Cavaliers Academy, the incident happened suddenly, and the old man had to take care of it. Fortunately, Lin Mo did not cause a catastrophe if he cooperated in time. When the game is over, come to the principal''s office to find me, and the old man will check it for you. May be damaged."


    When the scene was about to become rigid, the headmaster''s voice suddenly came from the magic horn in the martial arts venue.


    "It turned out to be the headmaster who helped... he is a great magister of space magic, which shocked me. I thought it was the freshman who did it himself..."


    "This can be explained, but being able to react and cooperate with the principal in such a short period of time, this freshman is also quite amazing..."


    "This is the freshman who duel with the second grade at the opening ceremony. He and the principal should know... so..."


    The headmaster¡¯s voice transmission ended, and the students gradually began to discuss.


    The atmosphere of the martial arts field gradually became active.


    Lin Mo showed a slight smile, he was waiting for this moment.


    If he didn''t make a move just now, Luen would definitely be dead. No matter what kind of thought, Lin Mo couldn''t watch Luen die.


    In this case, Lin Mo can only choose to shoot.


    The price after the shot is to expose his own strength.


    However, it is also exquisite to expose strength.


    Being too explicit will cause great panic at the Royal Academy. The school will never allow a person who is beyond its control to move freely in the school.


    That''s why Lin Mo adopted this method to save Luen, with the purpose of showing weakness to the senior officials of the Royal Academy that he did not have the strength to deal with the seventh rank.


    As for how he could appear next to Luen in time, that would be a better explanation.


    His own celestial spirit body, that is something that Del, Bing and the principal all know.


    Since Lian Nuan has learned space magic for so long, and he also has the talent of space magic, it is not surprising that he can learn three tricks and two styles.


    "you you!"


    Min Hai is not protected by Lin Mo like Luen. Although the flash point of the ice dragon''s fighting spirit is not in his place, he is still frozen by the leaked terrifying fighting spirit, and only his head and half of his chest are exposed.


    At this moment, he looked at Luen and Lin Mo like a ghost, his face was full of unwillingness, and his eyes were very bitter.


    "Too small, shameful, take it to the treatment, this game Luen wins!"


    Baiao and Li looked at him angrily, then ordered.


    Immediately a school staff came up and carefully carried Min Hai away.


    "Hey, when are you going to stay?"


    Lin Mo looked at Luen in his arms and said helplessly.

 Chapter 523： Win without fighting

    "amount..."


    Lu En was taken aback, blushed immediately, and hurriedly jumped out of Lin Mo''s arms.


    "Damn! The goddess of iceberg blushed!"


    "Hmm~"


    Many students saw that Luen was shy, their eyes straightened, and there was a roaring whistle.


    "Are you injured?"


    Lin Mo asked with a smile.


    "Ok..."


    Luen checked it carefully and then whispered.


    "All tm shut up for Lao Tzu, what is the noise!"


    Baiao and Li roared, once again shocked the group of students.


    "The principal summoned classmate Lin Mo, so now we will adjust the order. He is... uh... number 45, which student is number 46! Hurry up to the ring!"


    Baiao and Li glanced at Lin Mo with a calm face, and then shouted.


    "My game is over, then I will go down first...you...be careful later."


    Luen returned to the state of the Frost Goddess before. After she finished speaking, she took a deep look at Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo smiled and nodded. He naturally knew that Luen meant to be careful of the principal''s call, but he was already sitting down and ready to wait, no matter what the old man asked, he would have a way to deal with it.


    "No. 46! What about the ink! Hurry up!"


    Baiao and Lilian yelled several times, seeing that he was about to get angry, and then someone tremblingly stood up from his seat.


    "Dean...I was seriously injured in the primary evaluation. I gave up in this game!"


    The guy looked at Lin Mo tremblingly, and shouted.


    Lin Mo saw that the person in front of him was still an acquaintance.


    This was one of the people who robbed himself and Ye Ling the other day.


    After their eldest brother was killed by Lin Mo, they continued to rob other students, and finally broke into the top fifty.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect him to get Lin Mo as his opponent.


    Originally, this guy was afraid of Lin Mo''s death, not to mention that Lin Mo had just shown heinously powerful combat effectiveness, so he didn''t even dare to play.


    "Okay! Then count as Lin Mo a victory, go to the principal''s office."


    Baiao and Li were originally troublesome people. Now that someone saves him trouble, he hurriedly urged Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo gave a wry smile and had to step out of the ring.


    Originally, he planned to surrender in this game, but he didn''t expect to run Min Hai halfway and disrupt his plan.


    "Oh, let''s take a step and see."


    Lin Mo sighed lightly and walked towards the principal''s office.


    He knocked on the door the same way, and Lin Mo quickly got permission.


    "Father, meet again."


    Lin Mo greeted the principal with a smile, and then closed the door, his whole person disappeared at the door in an instant, and then suddenly appeared on the sofa.


    "Hehe, your kid is clever, you know I''m here to ask this."


    The principal chuckled, put down the magic scroll in his hand, leaned on the back of the chair and looked at Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo was also happy with him, without any guilty conscience.


    Lin Mo had thought of it a long time ago. The old man let himself come, nothing more than two problems, one is space magic and the other is his own strength.


    Space magic simply entered the door and performed it, saving him from asking.


    "Weird, you space magic, why is there no magic fluctuation?"


    The principal put away his smile, blinked, and asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know, I learned it from my sister, and I just use it."


    Lin Mo pretended to be stupid.

 Chapter 524： Ashamed ashamed

    Lin Mo''s "space magic" certainly has no magic fluctuations.


    It was because he moved at the speed of the emperor, but he would take out the celestial spirit again, which created the illusion of using space magic.


    Anyway, a celestial spirit body with all magic attributes is rare in the world, no matter how you explain it.


    There have been so many capable people with celestial spirit bodies in history, and there are very few records about celestial spirit bodies. That''s why Lin Mo was so calm and dared to talk nonsense in front of the principal.


    Even if the old principal suspected, he had no way to tell whether what Lin Mo said was true or false.


    "After all, the heavenly spirit body, which is the capital of the heavens, is really amazing."


    The principal did not doubt, but looked at Lin Mo and sighed lightly.


    Looking at the old man''s burning eyes, Lin Mo still didn''t know what he was thinking, and he had never stopped thinking of accepting himself as an apprentice.


    "Master, besides this, do you have anything else you want to ask?"


    Lin Mo immediately turned off the topic and asked him to stare at him for a while, making sure to ask about the apprenticeship as before.


    When the headmaster heard Lin Mo''s question, the burning light in his eyes quickly disappeared, replaced by a serious look.


    "Little friend...seriously, what is your current strength?"


    The principal took a deep breath and asked slowly.


    Did you finally ask this question?


    Lin Mo chuckled lightly and said the answer he had prepared in his heart.


    "I''m ashamed to say, now that both the flame fighting spirit and the flame magic have entered the seventh level, the space magic is not proficient, but it can barely be used at close range... As for the other magic powers, I have not started to practice. The ice attribute, which is the opposite of my current vindictive magic attribute, cannot be successfully controlled... ashamed and ashamed."


    Lin Mo waved his hand gently, condemning himself.


    The more the headmaster listened, the wider his eyes became. When Lin Mo finished speaking, the old man''s eyes were almost glaring.


    How old are you, you have already reached the seventh level?


    And it''s also the seventh step of the magic and martial arts double cultivation, at the same time?


    A few months ago, the strength of Tier 5 was still demonstrated. In just a few months, it has already entered Tier 7?


    Are you ashamed of this?


    Then he who has only stepped into the eighth rank after more than half a hundred years is not ashamed to die?


    And those teachers who haven''t stepped into the eighth realm are ashamed to commit suicide.


    The principal resisted the desire to complain and walked to Lin Mo and sat down.


    "Little friend, tell me honestly...Is there any secret of practice hidden in you?"


    He looked at Lin Mo, smiling like an old fox.


    "Secret? Don''t you already know the secret of the heavenly spirit body?"


    Lin Mo stared at him without shy, eyes full of calmness.


    "I''m not talking about celestial bodies, but... the secrets that make you progress so fast."


    There was no smile on the principal''s face, his eyes stared sharply at Lin Mo, as if to see through Lin Mo''s heart.


    "The rate of progress is different for everyone, right? What''s the hidden secret. You see Lian Nuan is so many years younger than me, and she has reached the fifth rank. Luen is also a magic swordsman, but she is also older than me. Xiao, now she is the pinnacle of Tier 5, and it is possible to break through Tier 6 at any time. Is there any secret in them?"


    Lin Mo smiled.

 Chapter 525： Stay and be a teacher

    "This..."


    Lin Mo''s series of words were completely speechless to the principal.


    There was indeed no problem with what Lin Mo said.


    Lian Nuan started his practice under the old principal. He watched Lian Nuan make rapid progress, reaching the fifth rank in a few months.


    And Luen also knew that this little girl, as a magic swordsman, could reach this level at this age, it was indeed very surprising.


    "So, there is no secret to the rapid advancement of strength, but it is the result of my own hard work."


    Lin Mo chuckled.


    The principal closed his mouth and became silent.


    Indeed, there is no shortage of geniuses in this world.


    There are also many monsters with outstanding aptitudes. In addition to Lin Mo, there are many people who love Nuan and Luen.


    It''s just that Lin Mo is the most monster in this group of monsters.


    No matter how exaggerated the qualifications are, they still need to make progress through their own unremitting efforts. The principal sees Lian Nuan practicing hard every day, and he can naturally understand this deeply.


    Lian Nuan is so desperate, and Lin Mo, as the brother who takes care of her all the way, can reduce the blood and sweat behind him?


    "Haha, little friend, what you said makes sense."


    The principal had been persuaded by Lin Mo unconsciously.


    His eyes returned to the kindness he had before, and he smiled and patted Lin Mo on the shoulder.


    "Little friend, stay at the Royal Academy of Falling Star City as a teacher, how about?"


    "puff!"


    Lin Mo just picked up the teacup and took a sip of water, but was shocked by the principal''s words.


    "Old man...what are you talking about?"


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked at the old man in shock.


    Before he came here, he had anticipated many possible reactions from the principal, but he never thought that the principal would even ask him to stay as a teacher.


    "My invitation is very serious. Although I really want to accept you as an apprentice, your celestial spirit body and your current strength have made me understand that I really do not deserve to be your teacher. In that case, I hope you can Stay at the Royal Academy in Fallen Star City as a teacher, and use the school''s spiritual resources at will. Of course, I will spare no effort to help you in your practice."


    The principal grabbed Lin Mo''s arm and said very sincerely.


    This old man is indeed a very talented person.


    Now that he saw Lin Mo''s strength and potential, he took the initiative to abandon the idea of ??accepting Lin Mo as an apprentice, and instead offered help to Lin Mo through his colleagues.


    Lin Mo was really moved by his persistence.


    But even so, Lin Mo couldn''t agree to his needs.


    Once you become a school teacher, you will be restricted by the Royal Academy, your information will not be recorded, and you will be subject to the supervision of the Bernard Empire in the future. This is a shackle that Lin Mo cannot accept.


    "Sorry, old man, let me refuse your kindness again. I have nothing to ask for in my whole life. My heart is in the world. The purpose of studying at the Royal Academy is to strengthen myself with my younger sister. I don''t expect any great officials or comfort. Campus life."


    Lin Mo stood up and leaned slightly.


    "Well... I won''t force you..."


    "If there is nothing wrong, old man, let me retire."


    Lin Mo smiled apologetically and turned to leave.


    The old principal sighed slightly in the empty principal''s room.


    "Lin Mo, you may have aspirations to travel around the entire Chaos Continent. But you don''t know how important your brother and sister are to the entire Bernard Empire..."


    The old principal said, took out his magic wand...

 Chapter 526： Plan ahead

    The wand waved, and a leather scroll appeared immediately before his eyes.


    The old principal opened the scroll, then took out a pen and made some changes on it, and then the scroll was reintegrated.


    As the wand waved, the scroll disappeared again, not knowing where it went.


    "You are still young and don''t know what you mean to the empire, or even the whole continent... The limits of the empire... are also your protection... Forgive me for being selfish..."


    The old principal finished talking to himself, and sighed again.


    Outside the door of the principal''s office, a spark the size of a grain of rice flashed past, without a trace of magical fluctuations, and disappeared into the main teaching building in an instant.


    In an inconspicuous corner of the Knights Academy, Lin Mo''s figure suddenly appeared.


    With a hint of helplessness on his face, he shook his head gently.


    After leaving the principal''s office just now, Lin Mo did not leave, but turned into a flame form and listened outside.


    Sure enough, the principal still passed the message about himself and Lian Nuan.


    Lin Mo could understand that from the second time when he refused to recruit the principal, he had expected this situation.


    The potential of myself and Lian Nuan is too terrifying.


    Especially myself, at the age of less than 20 years old, he has the strength of the seventh rank.


    What''s more, he is still a celestial spirit body, with unlimited space for future growth, maybe he is a seedling of a spiritual master.


    When in school, the principal can block this news and help and take care of it.


    But what about when Lin Mo and Lian Nuan left the Royal Academy and the Bernard Empire?


    They may not become the mainstay of the Bernard Empire, but instead will become the enemies of the Bernard Empire.


    The old principal was a talented person, but before that, he was a member of the Bernard Empire and the principal of the Royal Academy of Bernard Empire.


    He must consider the entire Bernard Empire before he can consider his personal emotions.


    Although restricting two children whom he admired very much made him very uncomfortable, he could only choose that way.


    "Hey, sorry sir, things were not what you wanted in the end."


    Lin Mo sighed softly, then opened the Godhead panel and began to communicate quietly.


    "My god, Qingyou is listening, do you have any oracle coming down?"


    A quiet voice soon came from the other end.


    Her voice sounded with a faint sense of exhaustion, as if she hadn''t had a good rest for a long time.


    "How is the integration of the Wildlands?"


    "Return to my god, the collection of large races and ethnic groups has been completed, and there are still many nomadic and migrating small ethnic groups that have not yet received news, but they will gradually integrate into the country. All aspects are strictly arranged in accordance with your arrangements. It is useless. The city has also been demolished and rebuilt, and now the country has basically completed its post-war work."


    Qingyou said with pride.


    "It''s so good, you have worked hard."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but praised.


    It has only been a few months since defeating the tiger tribe, and it is pretty good to be able to do this.


    Although they have their own perfect arrangements as the basis, Qingyou''s ability and sweat are also not negligible credits.


    "Thank my **** for caring. If this kind of big gain is hard work, then Qingyou and everyone are willing to work hard every day."


    Qingyou sweetly responded.


    "Haha, my plan has to be advanced, I''m afraid you really have to continue to work hard."


    Lin Mo laughed softly.

 Chapter 527： Just because of you

    As early as the beginning, Lin Mo regarded the Bernard Empire as his first stop to attack the human empire.


    However, because the principal had now released information about himself and Lian Nuan, Lin Mo had to advance his plan.


    The principal is only an eighth-tier great magister. If the spirit-level masters of the Bernard Empire come here, they are likely to detect anomalies in him.


    After all, I am not a simple human like Lian Nuan, it is better to deal with this identity by planning ahead.


    After Lin Mozi explained a few things carefully, only then did he disconnect from Qingyou.


    Planning ahead means that you have to make a lot of preparations now.


    Not only Qingyou needs preparation, but Lin Mo also needs a lot of preparation.


    It will take some time for the principal''s letter to pass. Lin Mo has to make all the arrangements step by step while taking advantage of the school evaluation.


    But first of all, we still have to continue to participate in the competition, so as not to get the attention of the school''s senior management now.


    Hurrying back to the martial arts field, Lin Mo found that the appraisal of the first-year freshmen had been completed.


    But Lin Mo was unexpectedly pushed to the first position.


    The reason is simple, because he can block the full blow of the Ice Dragon''s fighting spirit.


    In fact, many students were not convinced, but Baiao and Li blocked their mouths with a word.


    "Students who are not convinced can bring it up. I will invite the principal. There are also 7th-tier teachers here. Whoever can do the same thing will have the first place!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the audience fell silent.


    That was a Tier 7 attack, and it would be ruined if one was not careful. Even if it was about the future evaluation, no one dared to try it.


    "Wipe, this Baiao, Li, will not protect the calf early and late, but choose this time..."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but complain wildly in his heart.


    Baiao and Li''s behavior seemed normal, but after thinking about it carefully, they actually favored Lin Mo.


    After all, he didn''t even play a game, so he was promoted directly, which is somewhat out of line with the rules.


    "Ugh."


    If you don''t agree, you won''t agree. Anyway, Lin Mo''s performance is so exaggerated.


    "Is it all right?"


    When the new student left, Luen walked over and Lin Mo had left side by side, and asked softly.


    "Um... nothing big."


    Lin Mo said with a wry smile.


    Originally, he could stay here with Lian Nuan and develop more forces, but now he can only implement his plan in advance, which is considered to have been affected by a lot of influence.


    "Sorry... I blame me..."


    Luen lowered her head slightly and said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t get in the way."


    Lin Mo looked at Luen''s profile and hurriedly said to comfort her.


    This girl is very strong, it can be seen from her repeated attempts to compare herself with herself.


    If she felt dragged down, she would have to blame herself.


    "Hey, Lin Mo..."


    "Ok?"


    "You said, why did you run out in full view to save me?"


    "Because you don''t save you, you are going to die."


    "Oh, you will save even others, right?"


    "No, I will save it just because of you."


    After Lin Mo answered, Luen beside him suddenly stopped and couldn''t leave.


    Lin Mo scratched his head, a little confused, so he didn''t say anything wrong.


    "follow me!"


    Luen took his hand, rushed to the outside of the school, out of the school gate, and ran to a row of houses.


    Lin Mo recognized the words written on the signboard of the row of houses.


    "hostel!"

 Chapter 528： Her secret

    Lin Mo''s heart jumped wildly.


    When thinking about going to university in the past world, Lin Mo had the privilege to witness men and women enter this kind of building.


    In Falling Star City, Lin Mo had a residence, and Luen naturally had it.


    But now Luen is pulling herself to run here, naturally it is impossible to simply come to stay.


    "This is the legendary open house?"


    Lin Mo felt dizzy and anxious in his heart.


    All aspects of the spiritual body''s functions are very useful this day, but I don''t know if that aspect of the functions are also very useful.


    "Excuse me, a good room."


    Luen randomly found the nearest hotel and threw a silver coin directly to the front desk.


    "Good guest, go upstairs and turn left to the third room on the right."


    The front desk quickly agreed, collecting the money and taking the keys in one go.


    "You don''t have to look for money, let me tip you."


    Luen took the key and didn''t even look at the front desk, but directly pulled Lin Mo upstairs.


    "Hey, young people nowadays are just anxious."


    The front desk happily put away the silver coins and said with a smile.


    Lin Mo blushed directly when he heard these words, but Luen, like a okay person, pulled Lin Mo upstairs without looking back.


    The two entered the room, and Luen slammed the door shut.


    Lin Mo stuck in place with some embarrassment.


    This was the first time he felt a little at a loss since he was reborn as a god.


    Luen took his hand, and the two went to the bed and sat down together.


    "You touch it."


    Luen looked at Lin Mo''s eyes and said softly with a flushed face.


    "That''s not good..."


    Lin Mo asked awkwardly.


    "Yes, then I will draw down the curtains."


    Luen nodded, closed the curtains and returned to sit down.


    "Touch it."


    Luen closed her eyes, her face was flushed, and her long eyelashes fluttered slightly, which was very exciting.


    Lin Mo moved his **** back a little embarrassedly, and pulled a little away.


    "Why... I''ll take a shower first, right?"


    Lin Mo said awkwardly.


    "Why take a bath when touching your ears?"


    Luen opened his eyes and asked suspiciously.


    "Touch your ears?"


    Lin Mo was immediately silly.


    Co-author Luenra came to the hotel by herself, not to be ashamed of herself.


    But touch your ears... draw the curtains for Mao...


    "True ink, bring it in your hand."


    Luen agitated slightly, and took the initiative to pull Lin Mo''s hand and put it on her ear.


    "Huh? Fake?"


    Luen''s ears were not soft like normal ears, but stiff.


    Lin Mo was puzzled and pulled gently.


    Suddenly, the fake ear was torn off, and a long playful ear stretched out.


    "Hmm..."


    Luen let out a comfortable hum, and then she removed the other half of her fake ears.


    Both ears are stretched out, cute and playful.


    "This...this is!"


    Lin Mo looked at Luen, suddenly startled.


    Long ears, fair skin, handsome appearance...


    This is an elf!


    Lin Mo gently held Luen''s ear behind him, rubbing it slowly.


    This soft touch and light body temperature are definitely not something that can be imitated.


    "Are you an elf?"


    Lin Mo asked in surprise.


    "Ok."


    Luen nodded and said embarrassingly.


    "I rub, it''s really an elf!"


    Lin Mo hugged Luen in excitement and shouted happily.


    Elves.


    This mysterious race that existed in ancient times was finally discovered by myself!

 Chapter 529： Princess

    "amount."


    Lu En was embraced by Lin Mo with a surprised expression on her face.


    But what made her ashamed to admit was that she liked the feeling of being embraced by Lin Mo.


    "Don''t you hate elves?"


    Luen closed her eyes and asked.


    Elves are always considered to be a kind of orcs by humans.


    When humans are hostile to the orcs, they naturally place the elves on their opposite sides.


    This is why there are no elves in the human empire.


    It was precisely because of human hostility that Luen had to wear such artificial ears that mimic humans to hide his identity.


    "Of course I don''t hate it. Elves are noble, beautiful, and elegant. I like them very much."


    Lin Mo released Luen and said with a smile.


    It is true that Lin Mo''s favorite race in his previous life was the elves, but this was the first time he really saw the elves.


    "Close your eyes..."


    "Huh? Oh."


    As soon as Lin Mo closed his eyes, he felt a gentle touch on his face.


    He opened his eyes subconsciously and faced Luen''s azure blue eyes.


    "Well, now that you have been kissed by the elf, you will be blessed."


    Lu En gave Lin Mo a shy look, and said.


    "The blessing of the elves?"


    What it is?


    Lin Mo was also taken aback.


    There is very little news about the elves, and even the fallen people can''t remember much information.


    "The elves are the children of nature. Every elves is very close to nature, and naturally has a very high affinity for spiritual power. If you are recognized by the elves, you will also have a high spiritual affinity."


    Luen explained softly.


    Spiritual power?


    This was the second time Lin Mo heard this word.


    "That is to say, elves are born assistant teachers?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "You can understand that, but the elves will not be any assistants, but will use the affinity of spiritual power to assist their attacks. Therefore, the elves are not excellent archers, or very deadly assassins."


    Speaking of her race, Luen also showed a proud look.


    "Then why are you..."


    Lin Mo wanted to say something but stopped.


    "Due to its high spiritual power, it is difficult for the elves to awaken the magic power. Only the royal blood of the elves can be awakened..."


    "You are the emperor!"


    Lin Mo was shocked.


    Such a fierce elf girl turned out to be of royal blood.


    "Hmm..." Luen nodded with embarrassment. "But I don''t want to inherit the throne...so I went to the human empire...because the human empire repels elves, they can''t send a large team to search for me, so I can live freely until now."


    Lin Mo rolled his eyes as he heard.


    Normal people can inherit the throne, but they are not happy.


    Even if she had to avoid such good things, Luen was not a vulgar girl.


    "You are willing to take the risk of exposing your strength to rescue me, and you have won my approval and recognition. This is my secret, so I share it with you specially."


    Luen said seriously.


    Lin Mo smiled.


    Elf sisters are simpler than human beings. For this reason, they are willing to share such important secrets. It seems that they are also a race with distinct loves and hates.


    Hearing this news gave Lin Mo a little surprise, but he also made some difficulties.


    Immediately his plan will be implemented and his identity will be abandoned. What should he do with Luen then?

 Chapter 530： Big and big

    Lin Mo actually wanted to bring the elves into his command a long time ago.


    Leaving aside Lin Mo''s personal love for this race, just looking at the long history of the elves and their combat development capabilities are far better than ordinary orcs.


    Now Lin Mo even got acquainted with Luen, the elf emperor, and said that it was impossible for him to be unmoved.


    But the situation is a bit awkward now.


    First of all, Luen is an escaped emperor. Getting her recognition does not mean that she has been recognized by the entire elves. If Luen has inherited the elf throne, there is still a chance.


    Secondly, the elves believe in the goddess of nature, which is one of the old gods.


    Although Lin Mo was on the Chaos Continent, he didn''t dare to **** believers from her hands casually.


    If you think about it carefully, the matter of incorporating the elves must be considered in the long term.


    Anyway, Lin Mo was now recognized by Luen, and he had a very good beginning.


    Although it wasn''t interesting enough, Lin Mo knew that he was not the best time to confess his identity to Luen at this stage.


    When the grievances with the Bernard Empire are settled, it will not be too late to explain everything to Luen.


    "Lin Mo...what did the principal tell you to go and say?"


    Seeing that his elf identity was so relaxed, Lin Mo accepted it, and Luen relaxed and began to inquire about other things.


    It''s useless to hide this kind of thing, Lin Mo didn''t hide it, and directly told Luen the content of the conversation with the old man, but he concealed the passage he overheard.


    "It''s..."


    Luen was born as a prince, and he easily guessed the follow-up behavior of the old man.


    "With the qualifications of you and your sister, if the Royal Academy cannot be controlled, the Bernard Empire will definitely intervene, but then they will do everything possible to force the two of you to work for the Bernard Empire. If you don''t want to live this kind of life If so, leave school early."


    Luen grabbed Lin Mo''s hand and said anxiously.


    "It''s okay, the sky is big and the earth is big, and I don''t have a big heart. Even if the empire can restrict me for a while, they can''t restrict me. At the moment, the strength of me and Lian Nuan is not enough to cross the chaotic continent. It¡¯s okay."


    Lin Mo smiled and comforted her.


    "The sky is big, there is no heart..."


    Luen repeated these words dazedly, and her eyes gradually showed a shining look.


    The words that Lin Mo said coincided with how he thought when he left the elves.


    "So ambitious, it''s you, since you can realize this kind of consciousness, then I can rest assured."


    Luen showed a rare smile.


    "Who knows what''s going on in the future, we still have to prepare for the college competition three days later."


    Lin Mo and her looked at each other and smiled. After Luen heard these words, there was a trace of loneliness in her eyes.


    "what happened?"


    Lin Mo was sensitive to Lu En''s fault, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "I was very happy to see you being able to advance. I thought I could compete with you in the academy competition, but now it seems that I shouldn''t have that qualification..."


    Luen said, took out his ice sword.


    The body of the sword, which was originally as gentle as jade, was already full of cracks at this moment, and it looked extremely fragile, as if it would instantly be broken into pieces when touched.

 Chapter 531： Mikanouchi

    "How could this be?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help asking.


    This ice sword perfectly fits Luen''s ice attributes. The sword body is made of century-old cryolite mixed with precious metals. While used as a sword, it can also be used as a magic wand to release ice attribute magic.


    As a magic swordsman, Luen should be the most suitable weapon for her.


    With this ice sword in hand, Luen has improved his combat effectiveness by several grades.


    But at the moment this ice sword is in a basically damaged state, how can it continue to be used.


    "That ice dragon fights it."


    Luen said sadly, her white tender hand gently stroking the sword, as if stroking her beloved pet.


    "So it was at that time..."


    Lin Mo frowned slightly, realizing the problem.


    When the ice dragon fighting spirit struck, while he opened the flame shield, Luen also made a little resistance with the ice sword in his hand.


    This sword was damaged by the majestic vindictiveness at that time.


    "But it''s okay. When I break through Tier 6, this sword can''t keep up with my strength... Now it''s damaged... and just right..."


    Luen put away the ice sword again, but in turn comforted Lin Mo.


    Even though he said so, Lin Mo could still see the faint sadness between Luen''s brows.


    After all, it is a weapon that fits perfectly with itself. Once lost, it is equivalent to loss of combat power. This is undoubtedly a very big blow to the stronger Luen.


    Three days later, it was the academy''s competition. If he couldn''t get a handy weapon, it would be difficult for Luen to play his best combat effectiveness.


    But if it comes to taking advantage of it.


    Except for the same ice sword, what other weapon can meet Luen''s requirements.


    Yes!


    Lin Mo suddenly had an idea and smiled.


    "Luen, is the thousand-year cryolite I gave you last time, still in your hands?"


    "I''m here."


    Lu En looked confused. Although he didn''t know what Lin Mo was going to do, he still took out the thousand-year cryolite.


    "Luen, do you believe me?"


    Lin Mo didn''t rush to take the thousand-year cryolite, but looked at Luen''s eyes and asked.


    "Naturally believe in you."


    Luen replied seriously.


    "If you believe in me, give me this thousand-year cryolite and build an ice sword for you within three days."


    "You saved my life, not to mention the thousand-year cryolite, even if it is ten thousand-year cryolite, you can use it at will."


    Without a word, Luen stuffed the thousand-year cryolite directly into Lin Mo''s hand.


    "But... the process of building a weapon is very cumbersome. When my ice sword was first built, it took hundreds of thousands of gold coins and several months to complete, and the main material was only a century-old ice crystal. Stone... this thousand-year cryolite... is too reluctant in three days, right?"


    Luen retracted her hand and asked with a wry smile.


    "I don''t know about others, but for me, it can definitely be done."


    Lin Mo smiled confidently.


    "Okay, then I am waiting for your good news!"


    Looking at Lin Mo''s confident smile, Luen was also infected by his confidence.


    Although she knew this was almost impossible, she was full of hope.


    "There is not much time, I have to prepare now."


    Lin Mo and Lu En greeted them without avoiding suspicion, and directly teleported in front of her.


    Destination: The blazing sanctuary in the god-given city!

 Chapter 532： Shaoluo Noodle, Yu Jie Xin

    Regarding the founding master, I am afraid that the entire Chaos Continent immediately thought of the dwarves.


    Luen''s ice sword was built by a human foundry, and it was time-consuming and costly, and the quality was only satisfactory, not excellent.


    But if it is made by a dwarf, there is definitely a huge leap in quality.


    Since there was a steel hammer tribe in the God-given City, Lin Mo would naturally not be polite to them when it was necessary for them to perform.


    "My... my god?"


    Chi Xin was working in the sanctuary and was naturally surprised and delighted to see Lin Mo suddenly descending.


    She had heard from Qingyou that the God of Flame had appeared in the image of a human, but she had not been able to see it in person, so she had always felt regretful.


    Seeing Lin Mo actually appeared in front of him now, Chi Xin Fang suddenly felt hungry, and immediately bowed to Lin Mo.


    "Chi Xin, get up."


    Lin Mo didn''t put on any airs. While talking, he found a stool and sat down.


    "Yes."


    Chi Xin straightened up obediently, stared at Lin Mo with big eyes and looked around, and was embarrassed to see Lin Mo.


    The mercy and good temper of the God of Flame are no secret among these saints, and the saints are not afraid of him as much as they were at the beginning.


    For Lin Mo, the saints are more curious and close.


    Chi Xin''s age is only slightly younger than Ye Ning. Although she looks like a loli, she is actually a courageous sister in her heart.


    Lin Mo felt a little embarrassed when he felt the bold gaze.


    "Chixin... How are all the equipment needed for Qingyou built?"


    Lin Mo touched his nose awkwardly, and asked without words.


    "Fortunately, the amount of reserves was sufficient. Although the plan was advanced, but the equipment is completely sufficient, the blacksmiths below are also working hard to continue working and fully cope with it."


    When Lin Mo asked about business, Chi Xin hurriedly replied with a correct attitude.


    Lin Mo nodded, sighing with emotion in his heart.


    I had no choice but to advance the plan, and the most affected should be the equipment logistics that Chi Xin was responsible for.


    Unexpectedly, this girl had already prepared the extra equipment in advance to ensure the smooth progress of the plan.


    I have to say that the core group of saints under Lin Mo are all rare talents.


    "My god, I don''t know if you have come personally, what can you tell me?"


    Chi Xin tilted his head and asked with a smile.


    "I came here today to let the Hammer Tribe build a weapon. Chixin, please recommend me a master forging."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "I am I!"


    Chi Xin raised her little hand and looked excited, she looked like a cute little girl.


    "Chixin, I know that you are very good at portraying magic circles and designing weapons, but what I need now is a skilled casting master. Don''t be naughty."


    Lin Mo looked at her and said softly.


    "My god, every patriarch of the dwarf tribe is the best blacksmith, and only the best master forging can continue to develop new weapons. Don''t think I am small, but my knight is very powerful."


    Chi Xin patted his chest and said confidently.


    "Then trouble you."


    Seeing Chi Xin so confident, Lin Mo could only agree with a wry smile.


    But Chi Xin''s appearance was so cute that Lin Mo couldn''t treat her as a casting master.

 Chapter 533： profession

    "My God, what weapon do you need to forge?"


    Chi Xin''s movements were swift. As Lin Mo spoke, she had already set fire to the largest casting furnace.


    "This thing."


    As Lin Mo said, he took the thousand-year cryolite out of the storage space and threw it into Chi Xin''s hand.


    "This is a century-old cryolite...no...this texture...is a thousand-year-old cryolite!"


    Chi Xin took the Thousand-Year Cryolite and frowned immediately.


    "Yes, it is a thousand-year cryolite."


    Lin Mo nodded, affirming Chi Xin''s strength more in his heart.


    It is indeed hard power to distinguish centennial cryolite from thousand-year cryolite by observation alone.


    This is the vision that can only be cultivated through constant exposure to different materials for many years, and it cannot be cultivated overnight.


    "My god...If you want to build this thing, I am afraid you will need your help. The flame of this casting furnace can''t reach the temperature to melt the thousand-year cryolite."


    Chi Xin turned his head to look at Lin Mo and shrugged.


    "This is natural. If you need my help, just open your mouth."


    Lin Mo nodded and responded.


    "If my **** helps, it will be much easier and faster to forge. I wonder what my **** requires for the weapons to be forged?"


    Chixin asked with a grin.


    "Request? Uh... to forge a sword, the user is a woman."


    Lin Mo stammered for a long time, only to mention these two conditions.


    "Oh? Dare to ask the woman''s race and strength?"


    Chi Xin continued to ask.


    "Elves, Tier 5 Magic Swordsman."


    Lin Mo replied.


    "The height of the elves is similar to that of humans, and the females are about 1.65 meters. The length of the sword is more than 30 inches..."


    "The master of the sword is a female, and it should be designed as an exquisite sword style. The blade should not be too heavy. Embroidered silver mine can be added to reduce weight..."


    "The sword master, demon and martial arts, double cultivation, fighting energy and magic have passed from this sword, you can add a magic seal mine to increase the magic affinity of this sword..."


    "Since I am a woman, I love beauty naturally, so we should add some blue fluorite to ensure the blue background color of the thousand-year cryolite and dilute the variegated color of other minerals..."


    "You still need these minerals to assist... well... okay my god, do you feel satisfied with this design?"


    Chi Xin muttered to herself while choosing suitable ore. When she showed Lin Mo the sketch drawn with the ore, Lin Mo was stunned.


    The sword on the drawing is very similar to the one Luen used before, with the same length and general outline.


    It''s just that this one designed by Chi Xin is more beautiful, and the details in many places are much better than the previous one.


    profession!


    This is truly professional!


    So many details can be designed from these two general conditions alone.


    It can only be said that Chi Xin''s professional knowledge is really excellent.


    "No problem, it''s beautiful, just press this."


    "My God, when do you need this sword?"


    "If you don''t count today, within three days."


    "Oh, so rich, I thought it would be needed today."


    "???"


    Lin Mo stared at Chi Xin blankly, his whole body was stupid.


    Listening to Chi Xin''s meaning, can this sword be built in a day?


    "Dwarf forging is different from the dumb methods of humans. Through special hammering and magic methods, impurities in the ore can be quickly removed and the weapon can be shaped. The only time-consuming process is the process of melting the ore."


    Chi Xin seemed to see Lin Mo''s doubts and explained with a smile.

 Chapter 534： forging

    Lin Mo suddenly realized.


    It turned out to be a simple weapon casting, which also contains so much knowledge.


    "let''s start."


    Chi Xin said, immediately began to make the mold.


    Lin Mo was watching from the sidelines, ready to help Chixin at any time.


    Chi Xin''s movements are so proficient that he can even do several tasks with one heart.


    Watching her casting weapons is a visual enjoyment.


    "My god! Quick! Help me melt these ores!"


    Chi Xin made the mold and placed the thousand-year cryolite on a vessel like a bowl.


    "okay."


    Lin Mo quickly released his own flame.


    The fiery flame quickly melted the thousand-year cryolite, but what Lin Mo did not expect was that the bowl-like vessel below also showed signs of melting.


    "By the way, the melting point of the thousand-year cryolite is too high, and the utensils below cannot withstand the high temperature. If it continues like this, the melted cryolite will be contaminated."


    Chi Xin yelled badly, and for the first time a nervous look appeared on her small face.


    The situation was urgent, Lin Mo was also a little panicked.


    This thousand-year cryolite, he only has such a piece, if it is contaminated, it will be completely finished.


    "Yes!"


    With a clever move, Lin Mo condensed the scorching thousand-year cryolite flame into a big hand, and forcibly held the thousand-year cryolite out of the vessel.


    "Wow..."


    Chi Xin gave a surprise cry.


    Condensing the flame into a solid, this is the first time she has seen such a magical method.


    "My god! You are awesome! If there is such a solid flame, there will be no way to deal with many kinds of high melting ores in the future!"


    Chi Xin excitedly hugged Lin Mo and rubbed him happily.


    Chi Xin''s figure is still very hot, Lin Mo couldn''t help blushing, and took two steps back slightly.


    "If you need it, you can pray to me at any time, and I can give it to you through the flame totem."


    Lin Mo said softly.


    "Thank God."


    Chi Xin realized that what she had just done was really disrespectful. Fortunately, Lin Mo was not angry, so she stuck her tongue out and softly agreed.


    "Ah, my god! Thousand-year cryolite has melted and can be poured into a mold!"


    Chi Xin glanced at Lin Mo''s big flame hand and exclaimed.


    Lin Mo hurriedly poured the melted cryolite into the mold. The melted cryolite was as blue as ice, very beautiful.


    "And these ores, melt them faster and add them in, don''t let the cryolite cool down."


    Chi Xin threw several other ores into Lin Mo''s big flame hand with little feet, and urged softly.


    Lin Mo raised the temperature again, melting the ores almost instantly.


    "Add in, add in!"


    Under Chixin''s gesticulating command, Lin Mo quickly added these melted ores into the mold.


    With the color palette of the blue luminous ore, these melted ore did not stain the beautiful blue of cryolite, but added a lot of luster to the blue.


    "My God, you can rest, just watch me next."


    Chi Xin said to Lin Mo with a gleam of magic in his left hand.


    Lin Mo nodded slightly, but did not leave, but took two steps back to watch.


    Chi Xin''s left hand was gently placed on top of the mold, and the molten ore in it immediately merged and penetrated into one body.


    Then Chi Xin picked up the small hammer in her right hand and began to use her special hammer technique.

 Chapter 535： Famous

    Finally, in the middle of the night, after many other steps, Chi Xin finally used this thousand-year cryolite to forge a brilliant long sword.


    "My God, it''s done."


    Chi Xin carefully wiped the sword with a cloth and handed it to Lin Mo''s hand.


    On the side, Chi Xin made a scabbard out of excess ore, which was also completely decorated at this time.


    Lin Mo held the sword in his hand, sighing in his heart.


    Worthy of being his own saint, each one is indeed a top talent.


    Looking at the red blood in Chi Xin''s eyes and the floating dust on his face, Lin Mo felt a little distressed.


    "Thanks for your hard work, Chi Xin."


    Lin Mo said softly.


    "My god, is there a reward?"


    Chi Xin looked up at Lin Mo, his tired eyes suddenly brightened.


    Lin Mo was taken aback. He didn''t expect that this little girl would dare to ask herself for a reward.


    However, if I find someone else to do a day''s work, I should be rewarded.


    "Go ahead, what you want, I will try my best to satisfy you."


    Lin Mo smiled and looked at her.


    "Touch your head~"


    Chi Xin grabbed Lin Mo''s right hand and said coquettishly.


    If this scene was seen by other dwarves, and promised to drop their jaws, their normally serious and serious queen would have such a young daughter.


    Lin Mo''s right hand was held by her, and he could only smile helplessly, put his hand on Chi Xin''s head, and gently rubbed it.


    "Hmm~"


    Chi Xin closed his eyes and whirred comfortably.


    Lin Mo felt her body getting lighter and lighter, and then fell on her body.


    Lin Mo hurriedly supported her, and after a closer look, he found that Chi Xin was asleep.


    It''s no wonder that forging weapons is an extremely laborious task, and it usually takes a long time to forge a high-quality weapon.


    Although I have my own help, the whole forging process still consumes a blazing heart.


    Relaxing in your arms after overwork, it is normal to fall asleep so quickly.


    Lin Mo didn''t wake her up, but hugged her on the soft cushion aside and let her rest.


    Lin Mo turned into a flame and quietly left the temple.


    At this time, the night was already deep, and even the model worker quietly fell asleep.


    Lin Mo didn''t bother anyone, but relaxed himself on the square in the center of the God-given City.


    By this time, the unification of the entire wild land was over.


    The next step is to start working on the Bernard Empire.


    Because of the old principal of the Royal Academy, Lin Mo had to change his plan.


    Although the strength of Yanzhi Nation is already good, it can''t compete with the human empire of the entire Chaos Continent in terms of foundation.


    The biggest advantage right now is the reason why Yanzhi Country can send troops reasonably.


    After the orcs were driven to the savage land hundreds of years ago, the human empire did not completely drive the orcs out for the sake of face.


    Moreover, the human empires also reached an agreement not to touch the last remaining orc.


    But the Bernard Empire was backed by the wild land, and occasionally a little movement was normal. Other human empires knew it well, but were too lazy to break it.


    This is just a small gesture that can be done in private, if it is really put on the table, it is really unreasonable.


    The country of Yan can start a war on the grounds of being attacked by the Bernard Empire. It is well-known and reasonable.


    Other human empires want to help the Bernard Empire, but they can''t provide a reasonable excuse. In a short time, the Bernard Empire can only fight alone.


    Lin Mo cast his eyes to the east.


    There is the famous Montenegro Mountains.


    The starting point of this just war must start from here!

 Chapter 536： Night fire

    In the night sky, a flaming meteor flicked across and went straight to the Black Mountain Range.


    The meteor seemed to be coming fiercely, but when it landed in the Black Mountain Range, there was no sound.


    Of course, this flaming meteor is exactly Lin Mo that has turned into flames.


    "Ha, I wanted to deal with this place a long time ago, and now I finally have a suitable opportunity."


    Lin Mo landed on the edge of the Heishan mountain range and sighed as he looked at the endless mountain range in front of him.


    The resources in the Montenegro mountains have long been used and exploited by Qingyou. The remaining mines are all deep underground. Even if the entire mountain range is ignited, these minerals will not be affected.


    Those small and medium-sized orc tribes who escaped into the Black Mountain Mountains have also moved out after the wild land has been completely unified.


    Most of the beasts and monsters that can be domesticated and utilized have long been selected by the fox people.


    It can be said that the entire Montenegro mountain range has been completely drained of its use value.


    It is like a box full of treasures, the treasures inside have been completely taken out, only an empty shell is left.


    Because of its great strategic significance, Lin Mo couldn''t let it continue to maintain its original appearance.


    "Three days...should be enough, right?"


    Lin Mo said to himself, a small spark split from his body and landed on a big tree.


    boom!


    The flames soaring into the sky suddenly rose, and while igniting this big tree, the bursting flames sprayed all over, directly burning a large forest directly.


    Lin Mo looked up at the burning flame, showing a slight smile.


    "I still remember that I had to work hard to ignite a tree at the beginning. I didn¡¯t expect that a little spark could ignite a forest now. I also went from a state of nothing, even a drop of water could kill me, to Now that I am sitting on a country, in this different world, personal power is the capital that determines everything."


    Lin Mo said softly.


    "Out of the wild land, this Bernard Empire is only the first step. In addition to this, there are many more powerful human empires. In addition to humans, there are also monster races. And above this... ."


    He raised his head and looked at the sky.


    "The Continent of Gods is a wonderful and endless world..."


    "Since I have come to this world and have the presence of a god-level system, I must try my best to stand on the top of the continent of gods and see all the scenery in this other world!"


    Lin Mo is full of pride.


    "But before that... we still have to deal with the Montenegrin Mountains before us."


    Lin Mo retracted his thoughts and once again focused on what was in front of him.


    Clearing the entire Heishan Mountains is a huge project, and it is not something that can be solved with a spirit-level celestial spirit body, so Lin Mo didn''t even plan to take the celestial spirit body out.


    "If you fly at a low speed, it will be enough to travel around the entire Black Mountain Range in one night. Just drop a fire along the road to light these trees, and then wait for them to burn out."


    Lin Mo settled his attention and immediately rose into the air.


    His body swelled to the size of a small building, and quickly flew towards the east.


    Countless sparks fell from him, and each spark exploded into a splendid fire cloud.


    The flames spread quickly throughout the Montenegro mountains.

 Chapter 537： Disappear, Montenegro

    "what is that!"


    "That direction is... Montenegro?"


    The burning of the entire mountain range can be called an extremely rare wonder.


    When the entire sky was red with flames, the residents of the Wildlands and the night watchman of the Bernard Empire saw this scene.


    Qingyou had received notice from Lin Mo earlier, so the orcs basically understood that this was the handwriting of the God of Flame.


    Although they were equally surprised, they had more respect and yearning in their hearts.


    Those orcs who were awake at night all spontaneously worshipped the top of the Black Mountain and prayed to Lin Mo.


    But the humans of the Bernard Empire were almost blown up all night.


    There were alarm bells all over the border, and tens of thousands of people were awakened from their dreams. Many people hurried out without even wearing their clothes.


    Looking at the fire that was like a natural disaster, these people were so frightened that they packed up their parcels and bags, and fled to the interior overnight.


    Many border villages were all emptied overnight and turned into silent dead villages.


    This is destined to be a crazy and hectic night, because from this day on... the deadlock between humans and orcs is about to be broken again!


    The orcs who worshipped, and the humans who dragged their families and fleeing busy, seemed to herald the final outcome of this war.


    The initiator of all this was lying at home in Falling Star City, taking a bath comfortably.


    Seeing the burning value on his attribute panel skyrocketing, Lin Mo felt unspeakable joy.


    Even in Falling Star City, you can still see the dazzling red in the western night sky.


    "The Black Mountain Range is worthy of being a barrier between the wild land and humans. There are countless poisonous insects and beasts, and countless miasma in the forest. Although these are all fatal factors, they are all precious to me. Burn value."


    Lin Mo looked at the red night sky and said to himself.


    He thought it was not difficult to ignite the entire Montenegro Mountains.


    But when he really started to do it, he realized that everything was not so easy.


    The large amount of fire that had been set aside before was almost not enough to ignite the entire mountain range.


    Fortunately, after the flame was huge, the wind started from the fire, and the fire took advantage of the wind, which barely allowed the flame to cover the entire mountain range.


    After a night of burning, the grass and trees on the edge of the Black Mountain Mountains have all been turned into ashes, and countless small grass and trees fly ash began to flutter in the wind.


    According to Lin Mo''s instructions, Qingyou used magic diaphragms above all cities to isolate the air and block the invasion of these small particles.


    Magic plants have long been prepared in the city to purify the air circulating in the city for the normal life of the residents in the city.


    But the Bernard Empire didn''t have that much preparation. The first one was Falling Star City, which was closest to the border.


    Countless small fly ash hits, making the entire Falling Star City look gray. Many people breathed in the fly ash, coughing ceaselessly, and became sickly.


    Those people who had escaped from the border all poured into Falling Star City, making the city''s population instantly saturated.


    The City Lord''s Mansion of Falling Star City, which had always been quiet and peaceful, was almost overturned within a morning.


    "My Lord City Lord! Another 30,000 refugees have fled, and they are all stuck outside the city and are clamoring in!"

 Chapter 538： Falling Star Citys response

    "The city lord! The nobles in the city strongly protested. They are unwilling to let the refugees stay in the city and demand that they be driven out!"


    "My Lord of the City! The veil in the city has been sold out, and the residents have gathered outside the City Lord''s mansion, asking you to find a way to solve the problem of black and gray!"


    .....


    The City Lord of Falling Star City, an old man in his sixties, was completely dizzy at this time.


    Originally, border cities like Falling Star City didn''t have any management difficulties at all, and the elderly had nothing to worry about here. All the systems in the city were sound, and he was just living in the old age.


    But he didn''t expect to encounter such a difficult situation now, which immediately made him feel at a loss.


    The old man was surrounded by Pepsi, feeling dizzy for a while, and fell directly on the chair in front of him.


    In a daze, he even missed the days when he was robbed of power by the fat leader.


    "Quick... Go to the barracks to find the commander, and at the same time to the Royal Academy to find the principal... let them help... handle the city''s internal affairs..."


    The old man slumped in his chair and said weakly.


    Seeing that the Old City Lord became so tired, other people didn''t dare to ask him questions anymore.


    Fortunately, the old city owner explained the next method of handling, the city owner''s secretary hurriedly sent people out, and the soldiers were divided into two groups to invite the fat commander and the principal.


    "Do not bother."


    The secretary had just issued an order, and the Fat Commander had pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Let the old town master rest at ease and leave it to me."


    The Fat Commander gently waved his hand, and the soldiers on both sides immediately lifted the Old City Lord out.


    The Fat Commander then walked to the seat of the city lord and sat down swaggeringly.


    "Master...what should I do next?"


    The town owner''s secretary cautiously asked.


    "Sampling five thousand soldiers to the homes of those nobles, ordering them to vacate unnecessary houses and places. These pigs are so greedy at this time, if they dare to resist, they will directly take strong measures."


    The Fat Commander waved his hand, and several commanders immediately led the way.


    "Draw five hundred elite soldiers, go to the city gate to keep order, queue the refugees and bring them in. The old and weak children are given priority. They will be placed in the homes of the pigs to be free. If there are unruly people who dare not obey the instructions, they will be forcibly deported to the city outer."


    "Yes!"


    Another commander led away.


    The secretary of the city lord did not dare to say a word on the side, and the Fat Commander showed his decisive aura and resolute means, which made him compelled to admire.


    After all, it is the empire commander, which is indeed reliable at this time.


    "As for you..."


    The Fat Commander turned his head and looked at the Secretary of the City Lord.


    "You personally bring someone to invite the headmaster of the Royal Academy."


    "Yes!"


    The secretary of the city lord quickly returned a military salute and hurried away.


    Fifteen minutes later, the president of the Royal Academy...


    The secretary of the town lord sat on the sofa stiffly, beside him were Baiao, Li, Dale, Bing and the deans of the other two colleges.


    The principal stood by the window, frowning and looking at the burning sky in the west.


    "The fire broke out in the Heishan Mountains and it spread to Falling Star City. The Lord Commander is now working hard to maintain order in the city. I hope that the principal can also help at this time and everyone can tide over the difficulties.


    The Secretary of the City Lord stammered, staying in a room with these eighth-tier powerhouses, making him very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 539： Worries of the Royal Academy

    "Thanks for your hard work, please go back and say to Master Commander, our Royal Academy will naturally provide corresponding help."


    The old principal turned his head and smiled and said to the secretary of the town lord.


    "Okay, trouble you all, I''ll go back and report to Lord Commander."


    The old principal is a veteran Tier 8 boss. Seeing him talking so politely to him, the town lord secretary suddenly felt like a spring breeze. He hurriedly replied politely, then quit the principal''s room and closed the door.


    Seeing the secretary of the city lord leave, the smile on the old principal''s face immediately disappeared, replaced by a solemn solemnity.


    "Everyone, you have also seen that such an exaggerated fire in the Montenegro Mountains cannot be a natural disaster. I am afraid it is a man-made disaster."


    The old principal once again set his sights on the west, with deep solemnity between his brows.


    "Principal, what do you mean...Is this the orc over there?"


    Baiao and Li stood up, looked out the window and asked.


    "We are a school, and basically have never received any news from that group of orcs, but when the leader and the soldiers came to Falling Star City, I felt that there was no conflict with those orcs."


    The principal said softly.


    "What the principal said is that although this city of Falling Star is located on the border, there has never been any war, and naturally there is no army stationed. Since the commander can lead troops into Falling Star City, I am afraid that there is a war going to happen here. In the border land, besides the orcs on the Black Mountain Mountains, what else can there be war?"


    Del and Bing lightly pressed their temples, and said with a headache.


    "Damn, I thought this fat guy was demoted here. I didn''t expect that there was such a deep meaning."


    Baiao and Li opened their eyes wide and said.


    "There are often orcs for sale in the city auction houses. The battle between humans and orcs has never completely stopped. If there is a war and the empire defaults first, it may be difficult to obtain support from other countries."


    Del and Bingbai gave him a glance and continued to add.


    "My wife, this orc was beaten hundreds of years ago without the weather. Even after hundreds of years of recuperation, he won''t be able to go to war with the empire..."


    Baiao and Li shook their heads, disagreeing with what Dyer and Bing said.


    "Okay, stop arguing. Look at this flame, if it is really done by orcs, it would really be a disaster..."


    The old principal interrupted their bickering and sighed lightly.


    "Deans of the colleges, follow the orders!"


    The old principal shook his head, turned to face the four deans, and shouted softly.


    "in!"


    Seeing that the old principal got serious, the four deans hurriedly stood up straight and agreed.


    "The Cavaliers Academy sent people to organize refugees from the city to enter the spare places on the campus to assist the academy to help. The Props Academy will build a batch of equipment that can isolate dust particles as soon as possible and provide them to the whole city. The Magic Academy will come to me!"


    "Yes!"


    The deans of the various colleges all agreed, and then they left to arrange manpower.


    Dale and Bing followed the old principal to the Magic Academy and began to deploy manpower.


    Soon after, the students of the Royal Academy came out of the school mightily, scattered and walked around the city.


    "It''s the Royal Academy!"


    "Thank you knights and magicians for your help."


    "thanks, thanks!"


    The refugees and residents along the way were very moved and saluted them one after another.

 Chapter 540： All show their magic

    Although I don''t know what use these students and teachers can be used for, as soon as they appeared on the street, the hearts of these ordinary people immediately became less nervous.


    This is the weight of knights and magicians in the eyes of ordinary people.


    "Everyone, please follow us to settle down in the college."


    Baiao and Liren are tall and magnificent, standing on the street and shouting, their voices are so loud that they don''t even need a magic microphone.


    "Ah, that''s Baiao, Master Li!"


    Someone immediately recognized him. Whether it was the residents of Falling Star City or the refugees from outside, they were all excited for a while.


    Having him here saves a lot of things.


    He stood here as a benchmark. The refugees from outside heard his name and lined up obediently by themselves, without a trace of confusion.


    "Look at the sky!"


    In another corner of Falling Star City, residents shouted in surprise.


    In the sky, a large swath of magicians are suspended in the air under the blessing of wind magicians.


    All the wands were held up in the air, and magic beams of various colors lased from the top of the wand and gathered together in the sky.


    The principal guided this huge magical power, slowly expanding it into a transparent magic film, covering the entire Falling Star City.


    "Mr. Principal! Teachers and students! I''ll help you!"


    "How can we lose the old man for such fun things!"


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect to be able to catch up with such an event, I will come too!"


    Seeing the teachers and students of the Royal Academy working hard in the city, many other magicians also stood up.


    "Thank you for your help. The old man said thank you to all the residents of Falling Star City."


    The headmaster hovered in the air, using magic amplifying to speak.


    With the help of almost the entire city''s magicians, the film quickly expanded and spread, and the entire Falling Star City was quickly wrapped in it.


    It''s just that this film is different from the one made by Qingyou.


    The magic film of the orcs directly isolates the entire city from the outside world, like a glass cover.


    And the film made by the principal, because of deliberately mixed with a large amount of ice-attribute magic, the whole film has a liquid-like feeling of stagnation, which can absorb dust in the air.


    It can continue to breathe while blocking the dust.


    Speaking of which, this kind of film is more advanced than the magic film made by the orcs.


    The principal finished making the film, leaving a part of the teachers and students responsible for the constant delivery of magic to maintain the entire film.


    "The fire in the city is serious and it has affected the safety of the residents in the city. Please wish me your help to overcome this difficulty!"


    The principal was in the air, looking down below, and said loudly.


    After all, it was an veteran senior. As soon as the old principal spoke, he immediately received a response from a large group of people, who scattered everywhere and began to deal with the dust floating in the air.


    With a wave of the magic wand in the principal''s hand, a large area of ??dust was immediately moved outside the city.


    He cleans up the dust as if he is carrying something, very easily and efficiently.


    Dale and Bing are like fairy ice flies. She flew through the air, and all the dust along the way was covered with a thick layer of ice crystals. Then they fell to the ground and were collected and disposed of by other magicians.


    Wind magicians manipulated the air, blowing dust on the magic film just laid out, making them all stick to the film...

 Chapter 541：

    "Okay, that''s about it for the time being. I will draft a letter right away, and you will send it to the capital to explain the current situation at the border."


    The fat commander coldly glanced at the magicians outside through the window, then walked back to the desk and sat down and picked up the pen.


    "Yes, Master Commander."


    The secretary of the city lord nodded and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    The city lord collapsed so abruptly, if it weren''t for the fat leader to take over in time, and the cooperation of the teachers and students of the Royal Academy, the city would not know what the chaos would be like.


    Although I don''t know what happened in the Montenegro Mountains, the current crisis is at least temporarily lifted.


    The teachers and students of the Royal Academy returned to the school after dealing with the situation.


    During the whole process, the principal did not have any contact or communication with the fat leader.


    Lin Mo was helping to receive refugees in the Royal Academy, and he was very puzzled.


    Why did the teachers and students of the Royal Academy not have any communication with the soldiers during the whole process?


    Not only that, but the two sides are like avoiding suspicion, far away from each other.


    After asking the head teacher, Lin Mo''s doubts were solved.


    It turns out that there are also partisan disputes between the Bernard Empire.


    The two largest parties are the Empire¡¯s Magic Research Association and the army.


    Royal academies all over the country were established with the support of the Magic Research Association, and naturally belonged to the power of the Magic Research Association.


    The three princes are radical warriors who have been carrying out soldiers to fight. They belonged to the army. The Fat Commander, as his powerful subordinate, naturally avoided too much communication with the Royal Academy.


    Like the Dewar Knight and Bell Grand Mage, who had a good relationship at the beginning, the friendship between the two had already existed before they entered the imperial power.


    And only in the expeditionary forces selected by the emperor, the two of them had the opportunity to work together.


    Lin Mo became interested when he heard the news.


    The Fat Commander is already a **** placed next to the three princes.


    If Lian Nuan can be pushed into the power of the Mage Research Association, and she and the Fat Commander can work together at the same time, and the two major forces of the Bernard Empire can fight each other, thereby weakening their strength.


    Because of the advance plan, Lin Mo had to re-arrange a lot of things, and there was not enough time, so Lin Mo simply gave up the plan he had thought before and went one step at a time.


    Right now the Heishan Mountains continue to burn, and the Kingdom of Yan is unable to send troops to attack. In the past few days, Lin Mo has enough to arrange the remaining things that have not been arranged in the city.


    Lian Nuan is her own saint, she is a person who knows her roots, and she can proceed according to the original plan.


    As for Luen, Lin Mo didn''t plan to confess his identity to her now, there should be a chance to meet again in the future, after all, Lin Mo and her have a relatively deep friendship.


    As for Ye Ling, Lin Mo hesitated now.


    This little Nizi is now basically in a situation of loneliness and helplessness. If she does not take her away, this girl may really be killed in the war.


    If she is taken away, she is a member of the Bernard Empire, would she be willing to live on the territory of the orcs?


    Lin Mo hesitated, and finally decided to follow her own opinion. If she was willing to go with her, it would not be too late to take her away.


    Finally, the siblings from the slum.


    Calculating time, they should think about it.


    Lin Mo decided to go there and ask about it when the school is over.

 Chapter 542： Stand in line

    Due to the influx of refugees, the daily teaching of the Royal Academy was naturally forced to terminate.


    After arranging the influx of refugees and dealing with the floating black ash, the freshmen of the Knights Academy and the Magic Academy were declared out of school.


    Lin Mo was more vigilant when the situation became more special.


    At this time, Falling Star City was in a state of slight chaos. On the surface, it seemed that the principal was entangled in Pepsi, and had no free time to pay attention to himself.


    If he acted unscrupulously because of this, he might have just hit the trap, and the principal would naturally be able to think of things he could think of instantly.


    In order to ensure that there will be no trouble at this critical time, Lin Mo decided to live a life with his tail sandwiched and act honestly and low-key.


    After school, Lin Mo did not make any stay or any suspicious behavior, and directly returned to the rental office with Lian Nuan.


    After returning to his room and closing the door, Lin Mo switched back to the flame form and began to move towards the site of the slum.


    The entire Falling Star City is now full of people, but only the slums are no different from the previous state, and the refugees from outside have not poured into this shabby street.


    The slums are originally densely populated, and the people here are also very xenophobic. It would be thankless to force these foreign refugees in.


    Even if Fatty''s methods were so resolute, he didn''t force this place in the end.


    Lin Mo went all the way into the dojo.


    Unlike usual, no one is training in the dojo today.


    When the huge people arrived in the venue, only Shigeming and Shigetong sat face to face, their expressions a bit solemn.


    "Sister, have you really thought about it?"


    Zhongming gently tapped his artificial leg and asked slowly.


    "Brother, I told you a long time ago that this world is much bigger than we imagined. It is not possible to achieve those great deeds with only one''s own blood. The events of that day have already made me understand. We should recognize our position clearly and stand well in this turmoil in order to survive better."


    Chongtong looked at Chongming with firm eyes.


    "But... didn''t you say before... never subordinate to others?"


    Zhongming looked at his sister carefully, for fear that he would make her angry.


    "My silly brother, we didn''t know the heights of the sky and the earth at that time. The situation is different now. I am a voyeur, not a person against the sky. Right now, being so cut is our best way out. You see Is the fire of the Heishan Mountains to the west like a means that ordinary people can make? Now the entire Falling Star City is in chaos. If you don''t stand in a good team now, you don''t know if there is any life to make a choice."


    Chongtong put his hand on Chongming''s big rough hand and said with a wry smile.


    "Okay, it''s not as good as you, if you are sure, brother will listen to you."


    Chongming scratched his head and said with a silly smile.


    "Little girl, it seems you have made a choice."


    Lin Mo replaced the celestial spirit body and suddenly appeared in the center of the dojo.


    "The little girl knocked on my god."


    Zhongtong was startled when he saw Lin Mo suddenly appear, and then hurriedly pulled Zhongming down and bowed down.


    Chongtong was originally very clever. Last time Lin Mo let her see so many things, she couldn''t guess Lin Mo''s identity.

 Chapter 543： surrender

    Seeing that his sister had faithfully practiced the big ceremony, Chongming hurriedly followed suit.


    Lin Mo was not very interested in such complicated etiquette, and immediately ordered them to stand up.


    "Great gods, we children from slums, are willing to become your most loyal believers and contribute your most pious beliefs."


    Zhongtong still knelt on his knees and straightened his upper body, put the palms of his hands on his forehead, and said respectfully.


    Chongming also drew a gourd in the same way, swearing to Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo recognized that this was the most serious etiquette of their group.


    Since I can swear to myself with this kind of etiquette, it proves that the brothers and sisters of the heavy family really want to stand on their side.


    Lin Mo smiled slightly, stood still and accepted the courtesy of these two people, and did not continue to stop them.


    The two brothers and sisters from the Chong family stood up after performing the entire etiquette.


    "My God, this fire in the Montenegro Mountains is your handwriting, right?"


    Chongtong just stood up and asked.


    "Hehe, you are clever. There has been a long-standing grudge between the Bernard Empire and the orcs, as the orcs are my followers, I naturally have to stand up for them."


    Lin Mo glanced at her and said lightly.


    "Didn''t the grievances between the orcs and humans be completely resolved after hundreds of years of war?"


    Zhongtong asked in confusion.


    "Sister, you don''t know this. In fact, many empires are secretly engaged in dirty transactions of buying and selling orcs. Even our small towns like Falling Star City have similar transactions in auction houses."


    Regarding this point, Zhongming who is often active in the city is clear, he quickly explained.


    "Since the Bernard Empire breached the contract first, the orcs sent troops are naturally also the forces of justice. With the glory of my god, this battle will undoubtedly win."


    Chong pupil nodded, flattering without leaving a trace.


    "Hehe, don''t be too busy flattering. Although the teacher is well-known, the beast talents have just been unified and want to confront the Bernard Empire. At this stage, it is still a bit reluctant. This requires your help. Of course, your contribution is also It is proportional to the return. It is not impossible to manage several cities for you when the Bernard Empire is captured in the future."


    Lin Mo chuckled.


    Upon hearing this, both Chongtong and Chongming''s eyes lit up.


    Several cities!


    This is the overlord of one party!


    For the two children from the slum struggling to grow up from the slums, this can be regarded as their most primitive long-cherished wish.


    Lin Mo''s compensation exactly coincided with the brother and sister''s wishes, so how unhappy they were.


    Lin Mo was also extremely satisfied with the look of their eyes shining brightly.


    If you want to take the Bernard Empire at the least cost, it is absolutely necessary to place human chess pieces here.


    A method like controlling the fat leader is not suitable for large-scale use, after all, Lin Mo and Karthus do not have so much idle time.


    The group of people who grew up in the slums themselves had strong resistance and hatred towards the Bernard Empire, and could not mention their loyalty to the Empire.


    As long as the conditions they set out are attractive enough, they can never be unmoved.


    And they are also easy to control.


    Mortals are born in awe of gods, and even if they are given 10,000 courage, they dare not betray.


    As the third chess piece placed in the Bernard Empire, the Shige family brothers and sisters can definitely play a significant role.

 Chapter 544： In the bag

    "My God, you can do what you need us to do! Although the number of brothers in our slums is not very large, all of them are good at fighting!"


    Zhongming was straightforward, and when he heard that Lin Mo had been rewarded so generously, he couldn''t bear it at that time.


    "Brother!" Zhongtong gave Lin Mo an awkward smile with a white glance. "My god, my brother is a vulgar man, I hope my **** will not be offended..."


    "It''s okay, it''s good to be straightforward."


    Lin Mo waved his hand.


    "But at this stage, you don''t need to fight for battle."


    "Uh... what do you mean?"


    Zhongtong was taken aback, and said with some doubts.


    "When the orc army arrives here, the top leaders of the Bernard Empire must not be able to react quickly. It is not difficult to take down this city. The difficulty is how to successfully advance in the next war."


    Lin Mo said softly.


    Zhong pupil nodded, this is almost inevitable.


    Now everyone is only concerned about the fire in the Black Mountain Mountains, and no one can even think that the orc army will attack quickly after the fire is extinguished.


    Had it not been for Lin Mo to speak in person, Zhongtong hadn''t thought of this at all.


    "What you need to do is not to cooperate with the orc army to take down the entire Falling Star City, but..."


    Lin Mo waved to Zhongtong and Zhongming, and the two hurried over.


    Lin Mo explained and made gestures for a while, and the eyes of these two people became brighter.


    "If you continue in this way, you can play the greatest role while reducing the loss of your personnel."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he laughed softly.


    "The wisdom of my **** is really magical, and if this goes on, the Bernard Empire will be at your fingertips."


    Zhongtong bends down slightly, and exclaims sincerely.


    She has always been smart for herself, but at this time she also had to bend her waist for Lin Mo.


    "Also, you should focus on training and practicing the secret techniques of the five brothers of the ancient family. You may play an unexpected role in the battlefield in the future."


    Lin Mo specifically admonished.


    "Now you are my believers. In order to avoid being caught by the Bernard Empire, you don''t need to build a temple. You only need to prepare a small flame totem, and you can visit me and provide faith every day. Correspondingly, I It will also bless you, speed up your practice, and heal your injuries."


    Lin Mo continued to add.


    Zhongtong''s eyes were filled with excitement, and he nodded and agreed.


    For people in these slums, practice and medical care are the most difficult things for them to protect.


    But with Lin Mo''s gift, these problems that plagued them can be easily solved.


    Lin Mo transformed into a flame form. Under his guidance and supervision, Zhongtong and Zhongming immediately set out to prepare some necessary rituals.


    Lin Mo took out a small flame totem from his storage space and gave it to Chongtong.


    Under the solemn management of Chongtong, five thousand people in the slum vowed to believe in Lin Mo and became Lin Mo''s most loyal believer.


    Immediately, Lin Mo also bestowed the Marrow Spirit Firefly and Twin Lotus Fire on the group, and immediately received a grateful compliment.


    Zhongtong also followed the rules and became Lin Mo''s saint.


    Since then, the slum group has been completely taken into the bag by Lin Mo.


    After the ceremony, Chongming dispersed these people back to their respective places.


    Lin Mo took out the celestial spirit body again, he turned his head, and looked at the peeping eye of the double pupil.

 Chapter 545： Monitor

    "Zhongtong, your peeping eye, I will unlock you. In the next action, you will play a vital role."


    Lin Mo looked at Zhongtong and said seriously.


    "You must make good use of this eye, protect yourself and everyone, and remember, never expose the existence of this eye to others, even your group of people."


    "Zhongtong understands, thank my **** for your concern!"


    Shigetong nodded seriously and said softly.


    Being able to reuse this peeping eye is also an excellent thing for the double pupil.


    These days when Lin Mo had her eyes sealed, she was always uncomfortable, as if she was missing something.


    The heavy pupil stood steadily on the spot, opened his eyes wide, and was ready.


    Lin Mo walked to her, gently stretched out her right hand, then held it into a claw shape and aimed it at the right eye of the heavy pupil.


    "amount..."


    The heavy pupil snorted, and the eyes of his right eye turned into the shape of gears again, and the thick iron chain on it still locked these rotations.


    Lin Mo''s right hand seemed to produce a strange suction.


    The iron chains gradually turned into black flames, slowly loosened from the gears, and then gathered towards Lin Mo''s right hand.


    The whole process lasted for three minutes, and the black chains in the right pupil of the heavy pupil disappeared, turning into the dark abyss and returning to Lin Mo''s body.


    The heavy pupil blinked, and the two large and one small gears re-rotated, and everything gradually returned to normal.


    "Thank God."


    The heavy pupil sensed the state of his eyes, and only after finding that everything was normal, did he respectfully thank Lin Mo.


    "It''s okay, make good use of this eye. If you find traces of the other Seven Wonders in the future, please let me know."


    Lin Mo waved his hand and ordered.


    After all, the people of Qijue are strangers who can contend with the gods in the legend. Lin Mo is naturally interested in them. It would be great if he could borrow the power of the heavy pupil to discover other people of Qijue. .


    After Lin Mo gave his instructions, he immediately transformed into a flame form and left according to the original path.


    Lin Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief after solving the problem of the siblings in the slum.


    The three chess pieces are now considered to be a successful arrangement.


    These three chess pieces will play a vital role in the future wars of the Bernard Empire.


    After returning home, Lin Mo carefully perceives that there are at least three magicians around the house, closely monitoring the movement here. These people are all at the seventh level, so they should be teachers from the Magic Academy .


    Lin Mo sneered secretly in his heart.


    The old man is worthy of being the principal of the Royal Academy, and he acts without revealing anything.


    It seemed that his potential and strength really made him worry that he could not be used by the Bernard Empire, so he sent such a luxurious lineup to monitor him.


    It''s a pity that his strength is no longer the realm that these mortal magicians can monitor.


    It seemed that the joint surveillance of several seventh-order magicians was as tight as Skynet, but to Lin Mo, it was a joke.


    Lin Mo opened the door of his room, walked into the kitchen and started cooking, and then had a meal with Lian Nuan, which looked no different from daily life.


    Such days continued for two days, and until the third day, these magicians did not appear nearby.

 Chapter 546： Human disaster

    "It seems that I can''t hold it anymore."


    Lin Mo sat in the room and sensed the departure of the magician outside, before he chuckled lightly.


    The number of refugees in Falling Star City is increasing day by day. Whether it is the Fat Commander or the Royal Academy, it is very much in need of manpower at this time.


    Being able to shoot a few seventh-order magicians to monitor oneself is already a great skill.


    My performance in the past few days has been very well-behaved. The principal didn''t notice that he was abnormal, so he hurriedly transferred these people back to various important positions.


    Although Lin Mo sneered in his heart, he didn''t make any extraordinary moves.


    Although there are no such high-level magicians to watch, there should be some low-level spies near his house.


    Lin Mo opened the door openly and walked out.


    A trace of consciousness gradually radiated out, and he could feel that several people followed his actions and moved.


    "Come on, take you shopping."


    Lin Mo chuckled and headed straight to East Street.


    Nowadays, refugees are everywhere here, walking on the street, and people sitting on both sides of the road are haggard-faced people.


    Lin Mo felt a little sad.


    No matter how bad the Bernard Empire¡¯s practices are, it is a decision made by the upper echelons of the empire and has nothing to do with the people at the bottom.


    The fire ash caused by the lighting of the Heishan Mountains has disturbed the normal lives of these people, and Lin Mo somewhat blamed himself.


    But think about it carefully, if the orcs are sent directly to the army, the orcs and humans have been grieving for a long time, these people are expected to suffer a lot of deaths and injuries, it is not as good as the current method.


    After comforting himself in this way, Lin Mo slowly felt that he did not blame himself so much.


    Before he knew it, Lin Mo came to the place near the Ye Family Mansion.


    Lin Mo took the initiative to come to East Street, naturally looking for Ye Ling.


    This girl is now living alone in Falling Star City. The war begins immediately. She is like duckweed without roots, she doesn''t know where to go.


    Lin Mo came here to test her tone specially today, wanting to ask her if she is willing to leave with herself.


    Walking outside the Ye Family Mansion, Lin Mo found that the house was actually open.


    There are many refugees in it, filling this huge house full.


    Lin Mo frowned.


    Although the entire Falling Star City is now making room for these refugees everywhere, the Ye family now has only a little girl, Ye Ling, living alone.


    The sudden influx of so many outsiders was a very irresponsible performance to Ye Ling''s personal safety.


    Ye Ling''s own strength is not tyrannical either, she is just an assistant, not as powerful as a knight and a magician.


    If Ye Ling encountered any danger, he probably wouldn''t be able to protect himself.


    The more Lin Mo thought about it, the more upset he became. He pushed aside the refugees who were blocking the gate and walked into the Ye family mansion.


    There are refugees who Lin Mo doesn''t know everywhere here, whether it''s the living room, the kitchen, or the yard, they are full of these outsiders.


    The Ye Family Mansion looked a lot stranger at once.


    "Where is this little girl?"


    Lin Mo looked around while looking for Ye Ling''s trace.


    Originally, according to Ye Ling''s plan, she should work and make money for the rest of the day, and prepare to compensate them. Is Falling Star City so chaotic now, is she still working outside?


    Lin Mo came to the outside of Ye Ling''s bedroom and suddenly found that the flowers and plants outside the bedroom were shaking violently!


    "Ye Ling!"


    Lin Mo suddenly felt bad, and rushed towards the bedroom door...

 Chapter 547： Wicked

    Time goes back two days ago.


    When a group of soldiers knocked on the door of the mansion, Ye Ling looked at the large group of refugees outside in a daze, with astonishment written on his small face.


    Hearing that these refugees wanted to stay in his own home, Ye Ling didn''t even have time to refuse, and the group of people rushed into the mansion.


    Ye Ling''s rejection had not had time to say it, so he had to swallow it back.


    The refugees are like desert travelers who have seen Bingquan, facing such a beautiful mansion, they scrambled to compete.


    The guest rooms, the wood room, the drawing room...all have become battlefields for these sloppy refugees.


    If it were not for the forced intervention of the soldiers, even Ye Ling''s own bedroom would have been seized.


    Ye Ling was full of panic watching the group of refugees who had invaded his home like robbers.


    She watched the place where the last memories of herself and her mother were kept, and was upset by these outsiders.


    Ye Ling''s economic situation was not good. After the influx of refugees, they completely regarded this place as their home, leaving nothing to eat or use wherever they went.


    Ye Ling''s own strength was not strong enough, and he did not dare to stop their actions.


    For two days, Ye Ling shut himself in his bedroom and didn''t dare to get out. He leaned on the bread and water stored in the room for two days.


    But Ye Ling''s patience was precisely the reason for these people to indulge.


    Not all refugees are kind-hearted people, and there are also many cunning and cunning people among this group.


    After staying here for two days, with a place to live and something to eat, the group began to focus on the beautiful and kind Ye Ling.


    Ten minutes before Lin Mo arrived, no one in the group knocked on Ye Ling''s bedroom door.


    "Who is it?"


    Ye Ling was startled in the room, and asked timidly.


    "We are borrowing and want to say thank you."


    "Yes Yes..."


    Outside the door came the voice of a strange man, which was mixed with a lot of native dialects.


    "No thanks, you just have a place to settle down."


    Ye Ling didn''t expect that these rough people would actually thank you, and his heart warmed slightly before replying.


    "How can I say thank you? Naturally, you have to be sincere in person to say thank you. Open the door."


    The people on the outside were reluctant and continued to reply.


    Several other people also booed around, yelling for Ye Ling to open the door.


    Ye Ling is a kind little girl after all, and doesn''t know the sinister heart of people.


    She thought, anyway, there are so many people watching outside, and they are not afraid of their bad thoughts. Ye Ling agreed and walked over and opened the door.


    As soon as she said that the door opened a crack, a huge force came from outside.


    The door was pushed in quickly, and five dark-skinned men broke into the house.


    As soon as they entered the door, they breathed out loudly.


    Although Ye Ling¡¯s bedroom didn¡¯t put any spices in it, there was a special deodorant for girls.


    Ye Ling looked at the way these people breathed greedily, and suddenly felt a little scared in his heart.


    She moved two steps to the door, trying to get out, but the door was closed by the person who came in last.


    Ye Ling hurriedly stepped back and stood by the bed.


    "You... don''t you want to thank you?"


    Ye Ling didn''t feel that his arms were guarding his chest, and asked timidly.


    "Thanks, but we want to use a more sincere way."


    The leader said, walking towards Ye Ling with a grinning grin...

 Chapter 548： Save beauty

    "Help! Come and save me!"


    Even a fool could see that these people had no good intentions, Ye Ling didn''t hesitate, and immediately called for help.


    The girl''s voice came outside the room, but the refugees in the yard turned their heads one by one, pretending that they hadn''t heard anything.


    This group of people was already exhausted at the center of the displacement. Even if they wanted to manage, they didn''t have the strength.


    Many people frowned, and after struggling a bit, they finally turned their heads and gave up the idea of ??nosy.


    Ye Ling didn''t even think that these down-and-out refugees who helped him in his home would turn out to be unfavorable to him, his call for help was delayed, and this made Ye Ling cold all over, as if he had fallen into an ice cave.


    When the world is turbulent, people''s hearts can be so evil!


    "Miss, don''t bother. Who wants to care about this kind of shit. If you are kind, then just be kind to the end, and help us brothers."


    The leading man rushed over and covered Ye Ling''s mouth, and said with a grinning grin.


    The people in the yard breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the call for help from the girl in the bedroom suddenly stopped.


    As long as you can''t see, as long as you can''t hear, these ugly things are not happening at all.


    They are like ostriches, burying themselves deeply in self-deception, ignoring the ugliness and danger outside.


    Ye Ling is an assistant teacher after all. In a critical moment, the spiritual power in her body is quickly activated, and the plants in the bedroom are stimulated and begin to grow rapidly.


    The plants outside the bedroom were also affected by these vigorous spiritual powers, and fluctuated violently.


    These wildly growing plants in the bedroom began to wrap around the five men in the house, trying to restrain their actions.


    However, these pots of plants are all planted in flower trays. After such violent growth, their root systems are very unstable.


    In the violent struggle of these men, their flower pots were broken.


    These pots of plants are like balloons that have been unplugged, quickly returning to their original appearance.


    "Smelly lady, she even dared to resist, it seems she is shameless!"


    The thorns on the plants have drawn a lot of blood marks on these people, and under the stimulation of pain, they have increased their fierceness.


    Just as they were preparing to move further, the bedroom door was suddenly kicked open.


    "Where''s the brat, don''t delay the good deeds of the uncles..."


    The nasty behavior was broken, and these people were humiliated on the spot.


    The man closest to Lin Mo yelled and walked over to push him out, but as soon as he stretched out his hand, Lin Mo had already thrown a punch.


    The fist slammed into the palm of the man''s hand, and a series of sour noises suddenly erupted.


    The power erupted by the spirit-level heavenly spirit body is something that ordinary humans can resist.


    With just a punch, the man''s entire arm was broken and the blood dance was shaken out of his pores, and he screamed in pain.


    boom!


    His scream didn''t last long, Lin Mo threw his whip leg on his waist and kicked him directly outside the door.


    This whip leg shattered a lot of his internal organs and bones, and this man was paralyzed on the ground like a dead dog, and it was almost gone.


    All the refugees in the yard stopped their movements, and the audience was silent.

 Chapter 549： Unforgivable

    The remaining four people in the room were all frightened.


    Lin Mo was like a cold-faced death god, did not speak, but stood at the door and looked at these people with a deadly eye.


    Although he was walking on the road and thought of the worst plan, Lin Mo really didn''t expect that among these refugees, there were really such daring people.


    Fortunately, he came in time, and Ye Ling has not been wronged.


    But if he came here for a while, or if he didn''t come to the Ye Family Mansion today, wouldn''t Ye Ling...


    Lin Mo''s fists squeezed and rattled, the sneer on his face became more obvious.


    Poor people must have something hateful. They have fallen into such a situation, and they still want to do evil.


    Such a villain should be killed!


    "Damn! Devil!"


    Seeing that Lin Mo had killed one of his companions with such a thunderous force, the remaining few people cried and fleeed towards the door.


    Lin Mo glanced indifferently, and grabbed the two unlucky ghosts passing by him.


    Using both left and right arms at the same time, Lin Mo slammed the two men together.


    Click!


    When the two hit each other, they both shrank half of their bodies, and the broken bones pierced into the internal organs. The two people suddenly became a pool of mud and mixed together.


    The third person had already ran to the door, and Lin Mo didn''t bother to catch him, so he flew and kicked his waist, letting him fly out of the door.


    A faint **** atmosphere filled the room, and the man in the lead was completely frightened at this time.


    "Big...sir...misunderstanding...this is a misunderstanding!"


    Seeing that Lin Mo killed four people by killing chickens and sheep, he felt that his soul was trembling with fear.


    Ye Ling broke away from his hand covering his mouth, and immediately retracted into the bed, got into the quilt like a kitten, wrapped himself tightly, and looked terrified.


    When Lin Mo saw Ye Ling hiding in hiding, he took big strides and walked towards the man step by step.


    As for the explanation and begging for mercy in his mouth, Lin Mo completely regarded him as farting.


    Every step Lin Mo took was like a sledgehammer hitting the man''s heart.


    As Lin Mo approached, the last line of defense in the man''s heart also collapsed little by little.


    A strong smell of urine came from under the man''s crotch, and this guy was scared to pee.


    "Please let me go! I haven''t done anything yet!"


    The man knelt on the ground fiercely, regardless of the filth that he shed, and began to knock his head towards Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo walked six or seven steps before the bedroom was originally such a big place, and finally came to him.


    A flame the size of a grain of rice emerged from among the forests.


    Lin Moju looked condescendingly at the man who bowed in front of him and begged for mercy, but he didn''t have any pity in his heart.


    Some people, just **** it!


    Lin Mo lightly flicked, the flame fell accurately on the man''s crotch, and a small flame began to burn.


    The man yelled in pain, but no matter how he slapped, the seemingly fragile flame always stuck to him like a maggot attached to bones.


    He beat his body frantically, and Lin Mo even heard a cracking sound.


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    As the flames ate away at his body a little bit, he finally couldn''t bear it, and rushed into the yard like a madman, causing a scream.


    Lin Mo didn''t care about him, but gently sat beside Ye Ling''s bed.

 Chapter 550： Its okay im here

    It could be seen that Ye Ling was really scared. Even if she was shrunk in the quilt, Lin Mo could still feel that she was shivering in this small mass.


    Lin Mo slowly stretched out his hand, put on the quilt and gently stroked Ye Ling''s head, over and over again, gently and meticulously.


    Following Lin Mo''s movements, Ye Ling in the bed slowly stopped shaking.


    "Ye Ling, it''s okay, I''m here."


    Lin Mo gently leaned down and said softly.


    Lin Mo''s words were like a spell to open the ban. As soon as his words fell, the quilt lifted slightly, and Ye Ling slowly stretched out his little head.


    Her delicate little faces were full of tears, and when she saw Lin Mo''s face, tears filled her big eyes suddenly.


    "Woohoo!"


    Ye Ling rushed into Lin Mo''s arms, and Li Hua cried with rain.


    Tears quickly wet Lin Mo''s shoulders.


    Lin Mo gently stroked her head, did not stop her, but let her vent.


    At this moment, Ye Ling really took off his defenses, and vented all the grievances, dissatisfaction, and fear of the past few days.


    The cry became smaller and smaller, and then turned into a subtle breathing.


    Lin Mo turned around and saw that this little Nizi fell asleep on her shoulders.


    Lin Mo smiled helplessly.


    It seemed that this girl was really tired, and she was really fortunate to suffer for two or three days.


    With so many refugees outside watching him come in, Lin Mo couldn''t make a big change. He put Ye Ling into the storage space and left in such a grand manner.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mo still hugged Ye Ling and the quilt in his arms, and then walked outside.


    When the refugees in the yard saw Lin Mo come out, they were almost as if they had seen a ghost.


    There were a few burnt and dark corpses floating in the pond beside it. It seemed that they were the man who ran out just now, and some unlucky ghosts who had been stained with flames by him.


    Lin Mo gave them a cold look, and didn''t feel any self-blame.


    Damn this group of people too.


    Although they did not commit violence with those people, they did not stop them in the face of this situation, and they were considered accomplices.


    Especially when they live in the Ye family mansion, they are still so indifferent, which makes people even more angry.


    "what happened!"


    The riots in the mansion attracted the attention of the soldiers.


    After seeing Lin Mo wearing the uniform of a Royal Academy student, their attitude suddenly eased.


    Although the Royal Academy and the army belong to two forces, these lower-level soldiers are very polite to the teachers and students of the Royal Academy.


    Lin Mo didn''t put on any airs, and carefully recounted what happened just now.


    There were those refugees who testified nearby, and the investigation process didn''t cost much.


    These soldiers were also very shocked. They didn''t expect these refugees to be so courageous and dare to make such a mess in Falling Star City.


    Although five people were killed, Lin Mo was not embarrassed. After investigating the situation, the soldiers let Lin Mo leave.


    The Ye Family Mansion was smashed by these refugees, and Lin Mo didn''t plan to let Ye Ling stay here.


    Lin Mo simply took Ye Ling back to his home.


    This girl slept very heavily. It seemed that she hadn''t rested for a long time, and Lin Mo didn''t wake her up either. He placed her in her room and planned to wait for her to wake up before discussing the next thing with her.

 Chapter 551： The fire goes out

    Originally planned to talk with Ye Ling about the issue of staying and leaving, but today''s accident disrupted Lin Mo''s plan.


    However, Ye Lingjing would be more disappointed and thinking about human nature.


    Looking at it from another angle, it might be a good thing.


    That night, Luen also came to Lin Mo''s cabin according to the previous agreement.


    When Lin Mo took out the sword made by Chi Xin, Luen''s beautiful eyes were shining.


    In three days, Lin Mo built such a superb sword for himself as agreed.


    Although she was prepared in her heart, Luen still felt as happy as she was dreaming when she took the sword in her hand.


    "This sword, I want to call it the Ice Emperor Sword!"


    Luen looked at the sword in her hand ignorantly and said softly.


    "This is nature. The magic weapon made of thousand-year cryolite can be called the emperor of the sword."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Thank you, Lin Mo."


    Luen turned to look at Lin Mo, thanking her sincerely.


    "It''s all small things."


    Lin Mo waved his hand and began to play with his barbecue rack.


    Tonight can be said to be the last night he stayed in the Bernard Empire, so naturally he should have a good meal with Luen.


    Luen looked at Lin Mo''s profile and became more curious about him.


    How many secrets are still hidden in this man who is so powerful that he is almost evil.


    But before she had time to think about it, Lin Mo had already passed the grilled meat skewers to her.


    The tangy fragrance came oncoming, and Luen''s brain was instantly taken away.


    "Follow him, there will be more time to study Lin Mo''s secrets in the future, and now it is still important to eat."


    Luen borrowed the meat skewers with a smile, and began to feast on...


    In the middle of the night, Wan Lai was completely silent, Luen had already left, and Lian Nuan was nestling next to Lin Mo, enjoying the last warmth.


    Lin Mo looked into the distance, and the red sky slowly faded.


    The fire that burned for three days and two nights finally extinguished after exhausting the last big tree.


    Lin Mo chuckled and opened the properties panel.


    Host name: Lin Mo


    Identity: Level 5 Fire Emperor


    Burning value: 3.31e points


    Current burn value consumption: 0 points per second


    Special resistance: 50% water resistance, 20% magic resistance


    Maximum temperature: 4500 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 1000000%


    Skills: Compressed flame lv3, tyrannical burning lv4, rockfall lv3


    Passive Skill: Absorbed by Different Fire


    Different fire held:


    Marrow Firefly


    Twin Lotus Fire


    Dark Abyss Flame


    Seeing the amazing number of burn value, Lin Mo suddenly felt a sense of wealth.


    Before, he had a burning value of less than 20 million, but after burning the entire Black Mountain, his burning value reached more than 300 million!


    With so much burning value support, if Lin Mo expands to his largest size under the flame form, it is estimated that he can burn nearly ten Star Falling City at once!


    And by the way, while burning the monsters and wild beasts in the mountains, it also made Lin strange to three levels.


    From the second-level fire emperor to the fifth-level.


    "Sure enough, the higher the realm, the harder it is to upgrade. The many monsters in such a large mountain range only allowed me to rise to such a poor third level. It seems that I can only find those high-level opponents to burn in the future. ."


    Lin Mo sighed slightly, but he couldn''t think of Anshuang and her men in his mind.

 Chapter 552： Before the war

    "My God, after Lian Nuan is very strong, I will use space magic to transfer all the powerful creatures to you."


    Lian Nuan heard Lin Mo''s words to himself, so he spoke.


    "Okay, we wait for you to become stronger."


    Lin Mo smiled and glanced at her, and touched her little head.


    "In the days to come, I will rely on you to walk alone. My identity is almost over until now."


    "Well, it''s okay to love Nuan by yourself, but my **** must visit me often, or I will miss you."


    Lian Nuan rubbed Lin Mo''s shoulder and said.


    "This is natural, I will always pay attention to you."


    "My God, next, sister Qingyou, will they attack here?"


    Lian Nuan looked at the western sky and asked softly.


    "Your sister Qingyou shouldn''t come, but Lilian should come, and you should be able to meet up by then."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Ok..."


    Lian Nuan nodded, and the two lay in the yard, closing their eyes and cuddling together.


    At the same time, the underground of Montenegro.


    An army of orcs was marching underground quietly.


    This is a tunnel that straddles the Black Mountain Mountains. Qingyou has sent the Rat People to work underground a month ago.


    The remaining temperature on the ground in the Montenegro Mountains has not dissipated, and the thick plant ash will also hinder the march. Only after a heavy rain can these plant ash become fertilizer for the ground.


    In order to avoid the trouble caused by these vegetation and to avoid the vision of the Sentinels of the Bernard Empire, this time he could only choose to march from the ground.


    This tunnel is very deep, even if the entire surface of the Black Mountain Range is burning, it does not interfere with the underground engineering.


    Lin Mo had planned to attack the Bernard Empire a long time ago, so the construction of this tunnel was also very early.


    Although the planned schedule was advanced this time, fortunately, the tunnel was completed in time.


    Since the nation of Yan unified the entire wilderness, its population has expanded to an extremely terrifying level.


    This army has a full 500,000!


    Although it did not send a large number of ace troops, this miscellaneous army was enough to attack Star City.


    The leader Lilian had already experienced many battles and became a qualified general, and Ye Ning, who was a military division in the army, was also mature. With the cooperation of the two people, he could face many situations.


    With these two as the forward army, the Kingdom of Yan has officially begun the war against the Bernard Empire!


    As for Qingyou and others, they are still sitting in the god-given city, continuing to improve various domestic operating institutions and methods, and strive to develop the country into the most advanced leader in the shortest time.


    Night, quietly.


    Even the human sentry guarding the border did not expect that a huge army was under the ground, quickly approaching the Falling Star City...


    Royal Academy, the principal''s room.


    "Principal, the fire has stopped."


    Baiao and Li lay on the windowsill, looking at the west excitedly.


    "Ok."


    The old man nodded, without any excitement on his face.


    "The fire has stopped, are you unhappy?"


    Baiao and Li glanced at the other three deans, and asked suspiciously.


    "The fire has stopped, which means that the Black Mountain Mountains have completely disappeared. If the orc barbarians intend to attack them, nothing can stop them."


    Dale and Bing glanced at their humble husband and said.

 Chapter 553： Tranquility before the storm

    "Dare those orc barbarians!"


    Baiao slapped his chest hard and straightened his waist.


    "They were so miserably taught hundreds of years ago, how dare they take the opportunity to commit the crime!"


    "Li, shut up, no one will treat you as dumb if you don''t speak."


    Dale and Bing gave him a fierce look, and then he closed his mouth.


    "The army has sent a group of people on guard at a place a hundred miles away. I hope that the orc barbarians will not invade, otherwise Falling Star City is the closest to the border, and it will definitely bear the brunt."


    Only then did Del and Bing retract their gazes and sighed slightly.


    "In fact, the current situation is not very peaceful. There is a certain chance that the orcs will cross the Black Mountain Range and harass them. In this case, shall we continue to compare?"


    The dean of the auxiliary academy nodded and turned to look at the principal.


    The current situation has been analyzed in detail by Dale and Bing. Under such circumstances, whether to continue the evaluation depends entirely on the principal.


    The old man sat in his chair, frowning.


    The things in these two days were complicated and made him very tired.


    The four deans did not urge them, and quietly waited for the answer from the old man.


    "Hey..."


    The old man let out a long sigh.


    "The evaluation... still has to continue..."


    "The more uncertain the juncture, the less we can take special measures. The Royal Academy can be regarded as a pillar of Falling Star City. If even we are worried about this, the residents of the city will be more panicked."


    "The orcs don''t necessarily take this opportunity to commit crimes. Naturally, we can''t casually change the practice for so many years, just do whatever we want, so that we can stabilize the hearts of civilians."


    "You have worked so hard. The college competition will be held as scheduled tomorrow. Those refugees who temporarily live in the school will also open up a magic screen for them to broadcast the evaluation, so that ordinary people can see the spirit and strength of our Royal Academy."


    After the old man finished speaking, he glanced at the four deans in front of him.


    These eyes, bloodshot from fatigue and worry, are still as sharp as a falcon.


    "Yes! Headmaster!"


    The four deans straightened their waists at the same time and replied loudly...


    "No, the city is in chaos. Will the competition continue?"


    Lin Mo came to the school the next day and couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    "But it''s okay to save time when all the teachers in the school support the front line, causing too much loss to Lilian and the others."


    Lin Mo shrugged.


    Lin Mo still had a good impression of the teachers in the school. If he could, he didn''t want them to face Lilian''s army.


    Before coming to school, Lin Mo had contacted Lilian.


    After a day and night rush march, the army has already arrived in the territory of the Bernard Empire.


    At this time they are resting in place, and when they regain their strength and energy, they will aggressively attack.


    What Lin Mo needs to do at this time is to wait honestly.


    However, neither the Royal Academy nor the refugees knew what was going to happen today. Everyone was happily looking forward to the grand competition of the Academy.


    Luen''s face was also eager to try.


    In this competition, she couldn''t wait to use the Ice Emperor Sword presented to her by Lin Mo to prove her strength.


    The college evaluation has started step by step!

 Chapter 554： College appraisal

    Because of the concern of these refugees, in order to reflect the profound background of the Royal Academy, the college evaluation this year, teachers and students put more energy and preparation.


    On the school square where refugees gather, a magic screen has long been set up to broadcast the competition scene.


    Lin Mo, Luen and others also followed the teacher''s guidance to the school martial arts field.


    The size of the school martial arts field is much larger than that of the various colleges. Its construction style imitates the entire Royal Academy.


    In the middle of the martial arts arena is a huge arena, and around this huge arena, there are four smaller arenas.


    In the early stage of this competition, the players will fight and compete in four small arenas at the same time.


    When the appraisal enters the final stage, it will be transferred to the big arena.


    The entire school martial arts field can accommodate tens of thousands of people. Today, there are no empty seats, which can indeed be described as a crowd of people.


    Almost all the important figures in the school came, and apart from a few familiar deans, the principal who had never been seen also appeared on the referee''s bench at this moment.


    "It''s so good, lest the father and Lilian meet head-on."


    Lin Mo looked at these people on the referee''s stand from a distance, and nodded silently in his heart.


    This competition still uses the previous lottery rules, and all contestants go up to the lottery in turn.


    Lin Mo drew a number 112, and he was relieved.


    In the initial stage of the whole academy evaluation, 120 people took turns to take turns. The order of their draws is far behind. It is estimated that it will not be their turn to take the stage. Lilian and the others have already attacked.


    "Everyone, the natural disasters in the Montenegrin Mountains have brought a lot of impact and trouble to our border areas, but you don¡¯t need to panic or worry. The empire will face the problems in front of you side by side. The power and the wisdom of the magician will protect your safety. Please always keep hope, and always trust us!"


    The principal stood up and cheered the refugees with a peaceful and powerful voice.


    Although most of what he said was official, he was indeed more convincing when he said it.


    "Thank you Mr. President! Thank you Royal Academy! Thank you Empire!"


    "Long live the magician! Long live the knight!"


    Infected by the father''s words, many refugees shouted in excitement, and the scene reached its climax for a while.


    The old man didn''t talk too much nonsense. After announcing the start, the four arenas began to master each other and began to compare.


    "What number?"


    Lin Mo turned to look at Luen next to him, and asked softly.


    "12."


    Luen stared at the ring below, her face full of expectation and excitement.


    With the Ice King Sword in hand, Luen could not wait to see its power, but no matter how Lin Mo was unwilling to fight her, Luen could only focus on today''s evaluation.


    This is a school-wide battle event. Luen has the opportunity to face other high-level powerhouses. This is what attracts her most in this competition.


    Lin Mo shook his head helplessly.


    Luen is good everywhere, just want to prove that her desire is too strong, I don''t know if she was accustomed to being in the elf tribe, and let her develop such a character after sneaking out.


    But fortunately, in such a world, having sufficient combat ability is the prerequisite for everything.

 Chapter 555： Luen vs Lydia

    Lin Mo turned his face to look at the four small arenas below. The battle above was in full swing.


    The ring station basically went into a white-hot from the beginning. Faced with opponents that may come from all grades of various colleges, everyone basically came up with a killer move.


    Unless you are a particularly confident master, you will be able to deal with the enemy in front of you while saving your energy.


    Magic of various colors flew around, hitting the protective film of the ring, blooming a variety of gorgeous colors.


    Those refugee audiences have never seen a magician several times in their entire lives, and now seeing such a wonderful fight on the ring, many people have been immersed in extremely high enthusiasm and cannot extricate themselves.


    The atmosphere in the entire martial arts venue has been very hot.


    The shouts, the shouts, and the cheers were continuous.


    Lin Mo has an illusion that he is watching a concert on earth.


    "Eleventh! Twelfth! Please go to the third ring!"


    After a battle was over and the ring was cleared, the referee teacher immediately announced the numbers of the next pair of players.


    "It''s me!"


    Luenteng stood up from his seat and said with some excitement.


    "Come on."


    Lin Mo chuckled slightly and watched her walk towards the ring.


    Although he wasn''t very interested in the school''s competition, Lin Mo was still very concerned about Luen''s competition.


    When Lin Mo shifted his gaze to the third ring and saw Luen''s opponent clearly, his expression suddenly stiffened.


    Luen''s opponent turned out to be Lydia!


    Acquaintances fight hard, somewhat embarrassing.


    But with Luen''s cold attitude toward others, she probably wouldn''t feel embarrassed.


    However, Lydia had an embarrassed smile when she found out that her opponent was Luen.


    "It is you..."


    Lydia nodded to Luen awkwardly and said softly.


    "Ok."


    Luen gave a hum, but there was still no expression on her face.


    The embarrassment on Lydia''s face became more obvious, she raised her eyes and looked around, as if looking for Lin Mo''s figure.


    "Both players are ready! Start!"


    The referee teacher did not give them too much time for greetings, and directly announced the start of the game.


    With a clear sound of unsheathing, Luen directly drew out the Ice Emperor Sword and waved it at Lydia.


    A dozen Bing Ling appeared out of thin air, and went straight to Lydia.


    Lydia didn''t have time to react, and rolled on the spot in embarrassment. This was enough to avoid the past.


    "Senior sister, the game has started, please don''t be absent-minded, otherwise I will feel bored even if I win."


    Luen looked at her coldly.


    Lydia did not speak, stood up while biting her lip, and took out her wand.


    Luen then showed a satisfied expression.


    Lydia was the first in the school year of the School of Magic last year, so she was naturally good, and Luen was very satisfied with her being an opponent.


    Luen waved the Ice Emperor Sword again, and dozens of ice ridges shot out of nowhere.


    Lydia waved her magic wand lightly, and a pink translucent wall appeared in front of her. Those ice ridges hit the wall and turned into powder.


    "this is..."


    Lin Mo looked at the pink wall with a puzzled expression.


    This is a kind of magic that Lin Mo has never seen before.


    "Oh? Interesting."


    Looking at this pink wall, Luen was also very interested.


    Her magical power and fighting spirit began to gather quickly on the Ice Emperor Sword, and the Ice Emperor Sword suddenly lit up with blue light!

 Chapter 556： Dual purpose

    Those ice rims before were just the simplest long-range attacks issued by Luen''s magic power under the increase of the Ice Emperor Sword. In terms of power, it may not be as good as some Tier 3 magic, but it is completely enough for testing.


    And what Luen is preparing now is to develop a powerful attack method herself!


    The light on the Ice King sword became brighter and brighter. Lydia knew that Luen was preparing a certain attack technique. Under the hurried wave of her wand, rows of sharp pink ground thorns suddenly appeared on the ground, all the way towards Luen. En''s feet stretched away.


    Lin Mo''s eyes showed a little admiration.


    It is indeed the first school year of the Magic Academy last year, and there are really two brushes.


    On the other hand, ordinary students, as soon as they saw their opponents starting to prepare for a lethal attack, they were immediately scared to hide or try desperately to defend themselves.


    In fact, in this situation, the most effective way is to interfere and interrupt the other party''s preparation process. Obviously, Lydia is adopting this method.


    "Ha ha."


    Seeing the pink ground thorns spreading towards her, Luen sneered, and the coldness suddenly overflowed under her feet, condensing a layer of ice.


    Without seeing any movement of Luen, her body began to move quickly, leaving an ice trail behind her.


    "One mind, two purposes!"


    Luen''s actions immediately attracted the attention of many people, and many senior students whispered in admiration.


    Whether it is a magician or a knight, generally when preparing for such an attack that requires a charge, they will briefly fall into a period of vulnerability.


    During the whole preparation process, they can only dodge by virtue of their physical mobility. Once they use another move that requires magic or vindictiveness at the same time, the two will interfere with each other, which may cause very serious consequences.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that only those masters who have reached the seventh and eighth levels can achieve dual-purpose or triple-purpose.


    A new student like Luen who can achieve dual purposes with one mind is simply a genius evildoer.


    Seeing that Luen was able to manipulate the ice fight to escape with a dual purpose, Lydia''s face became more solemn.


    Now that it is impossible to interrupt the opponent''s attack, it can only be passively defended.


    Lydia began to work hard to mobilize her magic, and once again condensed the pink translucent wall in front of her.


    "Look at it! Ice Crystal Sky Python!"


    Both of them were condensing their own magic power as quickly as possible, and finally, Luen was completely prepared, she gave a soft cry, and the move had already taken action.


    The ice engulfed on the ice king sword, hoarfrost erupted, and a giant python violently jumped out of the hoarfrost.


    This giant python is also translucent. Its inside is thick hoarfrost, and its outer layer is a pale blue ice shell. It looks gorgeous but also contains infinite murderous intent.


    "go with!"


    Luen pointed her sword at Lydia, and the python suddenly jumped out, opening its blood basin and biting it towards Lydia.


    The pink wall in front of Lydia had already condensed three ways at this time. Seeing Luen launched an attack, she had no time to condense the fourth way, so she had to shrink behind and hide.


    boom! boom!


    The ice crystal python smashed two walls with an unstoppable force. When it finally reached the third side, the ice crystal shell on the python was completely shattered.


    "Block it?"


    A hint of joy appeared on Lydia''s face, and then her face suddenly became ugly.

 Chapter 557： crystal

    The broken blue ice crystal does not mean the end of Luen''s attack.


    Before the ice crystal sky python shattered that day, its mouth grew sharply, and the white cold mist in its abdomen erupted like snake venom, instantly freezing the last wall in front of Lydia.


    "This is... grudge?"


    Lydia couldn''t dodge at all. After the cold air sealed the pink wall, it spread to Lydia''s feet almost instantly, and quickly frozen her in place.


    "Not completely correct, this white cold mist is a mixture of ice vindictive and ice attribute magic power, which allows them to freeze so quickly."


    Luen explained softly.


    When the voice fell, Luen stepped on the ice road under her feet, stabbing her sword straight.


    "The winner is divided."


    Lin Mo secretly said in his heart.


    Lydia is a weak magician, comparable to a magic swordsman like Luen.


    Lydia couldn''t avoid it right now, and once Luen got close, there was no chance of a comeback.


    Most of the people in the auditorium thought the same as Lin Mo, and the entire auditorium suddenly sighed and sighed.


    Just when Luen was about to approach Lydia, she suddenly braked and then quickly backed away.


    There was a sound of surprise in the audience, and Lin Mo also frowned slightly.


    What exactly is going on?


    Couldn''t Luen have the heart to attack an acquaintance?


    Luen didn''t seem to be such a softhearted person either.


    On the ring, Luen stepped back three meters before stopping.


    The Ice King Sword was swung lightly, and the thick white air erupted and enveloped Lydia.


    These white mists move very slowly and gently, not like a means of attack at all.


    When the white mist gradually dissipated, everyone understood the purpose of Luen''s move.


    I saw that Lydia''s front body was stained with hoarfrost, and there were several thick ground thorns. If Luen rushed to attack Lydia just now, she would definitely be stabbed.


    "These ground thorns are actually transparent?"


    Lin Mo was surprised for a while.


    No wonder Luen wanted to release such a white air-conditioning. It turned out to be aware of the problem.


    "Very well, I didn''t expect that the trap would have been arranged long ago."


    Luen chuckled lightly, her eyes flickering.


    There are so many geniuses in this world, and Lydia is naturally one of them.


    Her magical attributes are not ordinary elemental attributes, but a special attribute called "crystal".


    This kind of magical talent allows Lydia to condense crystals from the particles in the air at will. Whether it is defense or attack, it is powerful.


    More importantly, her attacks were completely impossible to guard against.


    From the first time she revealed her magic on stage, Lydia made the crystals she had condensed into pink, creating an illusion that the crystals were pink.


    Both Luen and most of the audience in the stands preconceived her methods to determine the color.


    While preparing to defend against the ice crystal sky python, Lydia made three layers of pink walls to attract attention, while also condensing transparent ground thorns to set up the trap.


    If it weren''t for Luen''s superb fighting instincts, he would have been injured at the moment.


    It can be said that Lydia had already set a routine from the beginning.


    This way of fighting has to be amazing.


    "You are great, you can even see this kind of trap."


    Lydia praised her as she smashed the ice on her feet.

 Chapter 558： alarm

    This compliment is Lydia''s heartfelt emotion.


    Last year, she was the first school year of the School of Magic, and was inseparable from her combat routines and various traps.


    It was the first time Lydia had met an opponent like Luen that could be distinguished from the first time.


    Seeing the almost crazy fighting spirit in Luen''s eyes, Lydia also felt a headache.


    She is only a fifth-order magician, but Luen is a fifth-order magic swordsman.


    This also meant that in addition to Luen having the same amount of magic power storage as hers, there was also a fifth-tier grudge that could be used.


    When encountering such an opponent, it is more disadvantageous for me to delay the longer.


    And Lydia''s feet were indeed frostbitten by Luen''s ice crystal python, and her movement was already very inconvenient.


    For a weak magician, dragging an inconvenient body against a magic swordsman is equivalent to suicide.


    Lydia sighed softly.


    In this case, she can only stay where she is, and while protecting herself, counterattack with the greatest frequency of attacks.


    If it is successful, this game is even a difficult win.


    If you fail, you can surrender yourself.


    Having made up his mind, Lydia immediately launched a stormy attack.


    Countless transparent crystal cones were condensed by the wand, and lased towards Luen.


    With a slightly crazy smile on Luen''s face, she shuttled through these crystal cones like a butterfly through flowers.


    She turned and slashed with a sword from time to time, and her clanging voice was endless. Although some small crystal cones caused some scratches on Luen, she didn''t care at all.


    Although these crystal cones are completely transparent, they cannot be observed at all.


    But Luen is no ordinary human.


    As a family of elves, she is naturally sensitive to the natural environment.


    According to any subtle changes in the air, she can perceive it keenly.


    It was precisely by relying on the natural bloodline advantage that Luen could deal with Lydia''s attack so calmly.


    "Lydia broke out. It seems that the freshman in the first grade is hard to resist."


    "Hey, the outcome is determined. As long as the blue-haired girl makes a little mistake, she will lose completely."


    "Yeah, this kind of violent attack like a storm has no way to see the trajectory of the attack, who can withstand it."


    There was another light sigh in the audience.


    Many people began to make predictions about the outcome.


    Lin Mo sneered.


    This group of people can only watch the excitement. As for the doorway, this group of people may not be able to see it.


    As a magician, Lydia''s crazy attacks, regardless of the consumption of magic power, could only be driven to a desperate situation.


    It seemed that she had suppressed Luen, but in fact Luen had far more spare energy than her.


    Once Lydia''s magic power is exhausted, that is the moment when Luen Thunder fights back.


    This unilateral suppression lasted for five minutes, and Lydia stopped the offensive, and then raised her hand to the referee teacher to signal her surrender.


    There was an uproar in the audience, and no one wanted Lydia to surrender at such a moment.


    But the principal and dean on the referee stand secretly nodded.


    Lydia is worthy of the school''s optimistic seed player. Not only is he smart in combat, but also very decisive in accepting the situation.


    The average person may still be a little reluctant at this time and want to continue to fight, but she can give up decisively.


    "Woo!!!"


    The magical alarm in Falling Star City sounded abruptly, immediately disrupting everyone''s mind.

 Chapter 559： Break the city

    Outside the city, Lilian brought an army of half a million to rush.


    The sentries and guard troops set up by the Fat Commander could not stop them at all, and they were wiped out without even having time to report.


    Therefore, when the orc army rushed under the Falling Star City, the alarm came in time.


    "Go! Get into the human city!"


    Lilian spread her wings, shouting and rushing to the front.


    Orcs of almost every race have experienced human brutal treatment, so every orc warrior is running and charging with all his strength.


    "Close the door!"


    The soldiers guarding the door hurriedly shouted their comrades to close the door.


    Lilian''s wings were slapped, and the whole person was like an arrow from the string, rushing under the city gate between three or four breaths.


    The opening and closing of the huge gate was very laborious. When Lilian rushed over, the gate was half closed before it came.


    "kill!"


    Lilian waved the silver spear in her hand, poked a few shots, and overturned all the soldiers guarding the gate, then spread her wings and rushed into the city.


    "The saint has already rushed into the enemy city, and we will follow suit!"


    Seeing Lilian''s bravery, the orc warriors immediately boosted their morale. They shouted and roared and went straight to the city!


    "Master Commander! It''s not good! Orc barbarians have killed them!"


    In the city lord''s mansion in Falling Star City, the lord secretary stumbled in and threw himself at the desk.


    "Notify, withdraw!"


    The Fat Commander did not hesitate at all, and he stood up and walked out.


    His actions were so simple, the Secretary of the City Lord was dumbfounded for a while.


    "Are you not asking about the situation?"


    The town owner''s secretary couldn''t help but asked.


    "I have sent sentries on the border. They did not send a warning message, indicating that they have been wiped out. The screams outside have also indicated that the enemy has attacked and we have no time to prepare for the enemy. There are still many residents in the city. The immediate priority is to ensure the safe evacuation of civilians and Royal Academy students from the city. Are you satisfied with this explanation?"


    The Fat Commander looked at him coldly as he walked out.


    "Ming...understood..."


    The secretary of the city lord was staring at him and his back was cold, and he replied tremblingly.


    The Fat Commander was extremely calm, and issued a series of orders in an orderly manner.


    The rear gate of Falling Star City was opened, and the fat leader''s wife and children and other high-ranking members of the city were first sent out of the city and fled to the interior of the Bernard Empire.


    The 200,000 troops in the city quickly assembled, 150,000 to resist the invading orc warriors, and the remaining 50,000 to guide the residents and refugees to flee.


    The news that the city was breached by thunder quickly spread to the Royal Academy.


    "Teachers below Tier 6 cooperate with the army in the city to send students and refugees out of the city. Teachers above Tier VI, it is time to stand up and fight as soldiers of the Empire!"


    The old principal immediately issued the order.


    Although there was chaos in the martial arts venue, the evacuation was carried out in an orderly manner under the organization of teachers and students.


    Lin Mo took a look at a time when no one paid attention to him, and secretly passed it back to his home.


    The noise outside had already awakened Ye Ling. She was staying alone in a strange place, anxious and distressed.


    "Brother Lin Mo! How could I...here? Also, what''s wrong outside?"


    Ye Ling''s face was full of joy that couldn''t be concealed when he saw Lin Mo, and then she asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 560： She fell into darkness

    "You fell asleep yesterday. The mansion has been smoggy by those refugees. I can only make my own claim and bring you back first..."


    Lin Mo pulled Ye Ling into the room and explained.


    Mentioning yesterday''s events, Ye Ling''s face suddenly flashed obvious fear.


    As a girl, how can she not be afraid after experiencing this kind of thing, but fortunately, Lin Mo is around, which makes her feel more at ease.


    "Thank you, Brother Lin Mo."


    Ye Ling looked at Lin Mo and thanked him sincerely.


    "It doesn''t matter, this is not important now, the war has begun, the war between the orcs and the Bernard Empire!"


    Lin Mo said anxiously.


    "what?"


    As soon as this remark came out, Ye Ling''s whole body was immediately dumbfounded.


    War, for her kind of children who grew up in the border areas, is too far away.


    It would be okay if you were in the interior of the Bernard Empire. The struggle between the various human empires has never stopped. Where there are humans, there are struggles. This is an eternal truth.


    However, remote areas such as Falling Star City adjacent to the wild land have not been smelled of blood and blood for hundreds of years, and naturally there is a natural panic about war.


    "Now that the city is broken, Falling Star City is afraid that it won''t stay any longer. It will soon fall. The residents and school students in the city have begun to evacuate. I don''t know what you plan to do in the future?


    Lin Mo held her shoulders and asked eagerly.


    "Escape? Why do you want to escape? Isn''t it a good choice to die in this turmoil?"


    Ye Ling smiled sadly, losing a lot of expression in his eyes.


    "What is this, a person has a life, if it is lost, it is too late to regret it."


    Lin Mo frowned and rebuked softly.


    "Brother Lin Mo...I think people are so tired alive..."


    Ye Ling said softly like a dream.


    "My mother was forced to death by my father, leaving me with a huge amount of foreign debt. No one in life wants to be friends with me. Even if I try to help other people, I finally got the result. You also saw yesterday... Living in such a world is really a very painful thing...Perhaps this war is just seeing me pitifully and wanting to give me relief."


    Tears fell drop by drop from the girl''s face. Although her voice was very calm, it sounded extremely sad.


    Lin Mo looked at her, feeling a little sad.


    Ye Ling''s life over the past ten years has been too hard. Although this little girl has always wanted to keep a positive attitude towards life and everything in the future, life seems to keep her disappointed.


    What happened yesterday is the last straw that overwhelms the camel.


    Ye Ling was really full of disappointment in this world, and she wanted to escape.


    "Thank you, Brother Lin Mo, for being able to meet you in this last time, let me understand that this dark world still has a little bit of light, I am very grateful for this warmth, you run away from here, leave me alone Up."


    Ye Ling tried his best to lift a sad smile and said to Lin Mo.


    Looking at this little girl, Lin Mo couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    This is how much pain and disappointment had to be accumulated to give up hope of continuing to live so resolutely at this moment.

 Chapter 561： I do

    "Brother Lin Mo...I know that it is a very shameless thing to give up such a cowardly survival, just as I beg you, leave, let me retain some dignity at this last moment."


    Seeing Lin Mo stood up and was silent, Ye Ling almost spoke in an imploring tone.


    "Ugh..."


    Lin Mo lightly sighed, and in Ye Ling''s startled gaze, he took her into his arms.


    "Woo!"


    Ye Ling snorted, but didn''t struggle, just buried his face in Lin Mo''s chest a little shyly.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Ye Ling knew that he was really greedy for this warm embrace.


    "Good-looking~ I know you have been very difficult all the time. You have worked hard. You have done well."


    Lin Mo gently stroked her hair and coaxed softly.


    "Ok..."


    Ye Ling hummed softly, but tears came out of his eyes, and immediately wet the clothes on Lin Mo''s chest.


    "In the future, you will not be alone. I will be by your side. It doesn''t matter if you are disappointed in humans. If you want, I can take you to a new place to live. There, you can abandon what you are now. Identity, current distress, try to live again in the way you like."


    Lin Mo lowered his head slightly and said softly in Ye Ling''s ear.


    "really?"


    Ye Ling couldn''t help but raised his head when Lin Mo said this.


    Although Lin Mo''s words were brief, they ignited the flame in Ye Ling''s heart again.


    If it''s not really disappointed to despair, who would choose the ending of death for themselves?


    Ye Ling was like a person who had fallen into deep darkness, but the appearance of Lin Mo just happened to shine a light on her.


    "Of course it''s true, when did I lie to you."


    Lin Mo rubbed her little head and laughed softly.


    "So, are you still willing to summon the courage to live a good life again? For me and for yourself."


    Lin Mo held her shoulders and gently let her out of his arms, then looked into her eyes and said.


    From Lin Mo''s eyes, Ye Ling didn''t see the slightest deception.


    The gentle and confident look suddenly made Ye Ling''s heart filled with courage.


    "I do!"


    Ye Ling blurted out.


    "Then since you have promised me, you can''t just give up the hope of continuing to live in the future."


    Lin Mo put his hand on her head and smiled warmly.


    "Ok!"


    Ye Ling wiped away the tears and nodded firmly.


    "Brother Lin Mo, let''s escape here quickly."


    Ye Ling couldn''t help but say, listening to the noise and killing shouts outside.


    She just rekindled the hope of going on in life, but she didn''t want her life to be here at this time.


    "Close your eyes and I will take you out."


    Hearing Lin Mo''s words, although Ye Ling didn''t know why, he still closed his eyes obediently and did not make any resistance.


    In the next second, Lin Mo directly put Ye Ling into the storage space.


    Anyway, he finally let this little Nizi want to continue living, and he was relieved.


    But from another angle, this is a good thing, otherwise Lin Mo still doesn''t know how to persuade her to go to the wild land with herself.


    "Very well, Ye Ling is also finished here. Now that the city has fallen, I should also go to the stage and get rid of my current identity!"

 Chapter 562： Queens Army

    The space fluctuated, and Lin Mo suddenly appeared.


    Lian Nuan, who was hiding in a secret no one, put away his small flame totem, and walked over to rub Lin Mo''s arm.


    "Go, leave with those students, don''t worry, I will visit you often in the future."


    Lin Mo rubbed the top of her head and said softly.


    Lian Nuan nodded, without too much hesitation, immediately stepped away and left to join the Royal Academy''s student team.


    Lin Mo stretched his waist and began to observe the current situation leisurely.


    The orc army had already broken through the city gate and completely entered Falling Star City.


    The resistance forces under the Fat Commander could not completely drive them out, at most they could only delay some time.


    Under the guidance and command of the teachers, the students of the Royal Academy were evacuated in an orderly manner. The last group of students who had just caught up with Lian Nuan should be the evacuation.


    The headmaster is leading a group of strong teachers to help the students cut off, some of them are strong students, and they also voluntarily stay behind the team with them.


    For example, Lydia and his like.


    These high-end human forces are like big sharks ramming in a sea of ??humans. Wherever they go, ordinary orc warriors can''t stop them, and the slain people turn their backs on their backs.


    It is precisely with the existence of this group of people that the resistance momentum in the city can be maintained with difficulty.


    "Principal, the army has already withdrawn. It seems that we are planning to abandon Falling Star City. What shall we do?"


    A teacher was observing the situation behind him and asked the old man.


    "The number of these orcs is really too much. It is really helpless to evacuate. Everyone will hold on for a while, withstand the offensive, and send the students out safely."


    The old man shouted loudly.


    "Yes!"


    The teachers and students responded in unison, continuing to resist the continuous attacks of the orc army.


    Whoosh!


    A thick black magic arrow shot suddenly in the distance, just hitting a sixth-order magician.


    The magician didn''t have time to make any response, his body immediately shrivelled at a speed visible to the naked eye, his vitality quickly passed away, and it turned into a corpse in an instant.


    "Black magic! Be careful, everyone!"


    The old man shouted immediately, and everyone quickly dispersed.


    Lin Mo looked in that direction and was seeing Ye Ning put down her magic wand.


    It turned out that the orc army saw that this group of people was very powerful, Lilian, Ye Ning and others also came to support themselves.


    In addition to Lilian and Ye Ning, there are many high-level combat powers in this army. Although Lin Mo has not seen them, the combat power shown by these people is also around Tier 8.


    "Dean, you stay behind, and the other knight teachers will go up with me!"


    Baiao and Li roared, bursting directly into their clothes, and their strong muscles swelled abruptly.


    Under his leadership, a group of knights brazenly stood up.


    "Roar!"


    A large group of warriors emerged from the orc army, all of them were bear, lion, tiger and other large orc warriors.


    The leader of them was a Tier 8 Ursa warrior, whose physique was even stronger than the swollen Baiao.


    The two groups of people collided, and they were beaten in darkness.


    The headmaster took the other magicians back quickly, and the magic wand lit up with various colors.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Lili yelled, slapped her wings, and rushed to these magicians.

 Chapter 563： High-level combat

    Lilian''s speed was extremely fast, rushing over like a whirlwind.


    The magicians suddenly became a mess, gave up the magic they were preparing, and dodged in embarrassment.


    But Lilian''s speed was too fast, and the few people behind the team had no time to escape.


    Seeing Lilian was about to kill them in front of them, the space quickly fluctuated, and those people suddenly disappeared, Lilian rushed into the air.


    "Ok?"


    Lilian took a sharp turn in the air and turned to look with interest.


    The old principal''s wand was shining, and the few magicians who hadn''t evaded in time were now beside the old principal.


    "Is this space magic? It''s interesting."


    Lilian chuckled, abandoning the magicians who were scared in a cold sweat, and headed straight for the old principal.


    The silver gun is as fast as lightning, picking, stabbing, piercing, sweeping!


    But the old principal''s body was like a ghost, continuously jumping in space, and Lilian couldn''t get him through at all.


    In the same way, all the small attack magic used by the old principal was also swiftly avoided by Lilian.


    As a human magician, he can compete well with the feathered warriors with wings, which shows how skillful the old principal is in the use of space magic.


    But other magicians are not as cool as the old principal.


    With the knights stopped, the magicians'' self-protection has become a very difficult task, not to mention going back and fighting back.


    Even the eighth-ranked famous great magisters like Del and Bing were chased by a seventh-rank feather warrior and fled in embarrassment.


    It''s not that the magicians are so weak, but they have no way to do it when they run into opponents like Yuren with their own acceleration.


    Lin Mo hid in the dark, nodding straight in his heart.


    After arranging the resources of the entire wilderness, the strength of Yanzhi Nation has indeed improved by leaps and bounds.


    The high-level combat power is no longer the pitiful few people before, and high combat-power fighters are emerging from all races, which is indeed very gratifying.


    Even the royal teachers and students could not stop the impact of this forward force.


    "How are the students in the rear withdrawing!"


    The old headmaster dodges Lilian''s attack while shouting.


    "Alright! Basically all withdrawn!"


    The magician responsible for the contact responded.


    "Fight and retreat!"


    When the old principal heard the words, he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and said.


    The situation is very unfavorable for them. If they continue to resist, it is estimated that a lot of teachers will be damaged.


    "Retire? Can you retreat?"


    Lilian chuckled, her wings clipped, and she flew into the distance.


    "Ok?"


    The old principal was taken aback, then his face changed drastically.


    He discovered that before he knew it, the magicians were all forced together by the Feather Warriors. If the opponent used a ranged magic attack at this time, the damage would be great.


    "Sorry!"


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that Ye Ning''s magic wand had been charged, and a broad black magic wave was coming!


    The Feather Warriors relied on their wings to evacuate to a hundred meters away in an instant.


    But these magicians didn''t have time to gather magic power at all, they could only watch the magic wave coming towards them.


    The old principal flashed out of the attack range immediately, the wand flashed continuously, and only a few magicians could be rescued.

 Chapter 564： One person

    Most of the remaining magicians can only stand in place and wait for death.


    "Damn it!"


    The old headmaster''s eyes are completely broken, these are all his subordinates brought out by himself, if all of them are lost here today, then the Royal Academy''s background can be a big loss.


    When everyone was desperate, a figure braving all over the flames suddenly stopped in front of the magicians.


    "Give it to me!! Broken!!"


    Accompanied by a roar like thunder, flames rose to the sky, and even burned this mighty wave of magic.


    "this is..."


    Many teachers and students stared at this sudden helper in amazement, all stunned on the spot.


    "Lin Mo!"


    The old principal''s eyes lit up and exclaimed.


    "Sorry, old man, I''m late."


    Lin Mo smiled softly, full of flames, and looked very heroic.


    "this is..."


    Seeing Lin Mo''s figure, many teachers were stunned, and Lydia was even more stunned in the crowd, unable to even speak.


    In the distance, when Lian Nuan and Lu En saw this familiar figure, they stopped their evacuation and turned their heads to look over in worry.


    "Lin Mo, you really have hidden your strength, and the teacher knows that your talent cannot be so."


    Lin Mo''s head teacher said with surprise and relief.


    "It''s only level seven, so so."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    As soon as these words came out, the teachers and students suddenly exclaimed.


    Many of the teachers here are even at the sixth level, Lin Mo, a first-year freshman, turned out to be seventh! This is simply a shocking thing that people can''t believe.


    "Seventh order..."


    Lydia looked at Lin Mo''s back in a daze, muttering these two words softly in her mouth.


    Seventh order...


    This level of strength already means a lot of things.


    When Xiaowan told her bad things about Lin Mo, she was still very uncomfortable.


    But Lin Mo is a seventh-order, is it necessary for someone at this level to deliberately care about something with her little girl?


    Maybe the Fat Commander freed himself from the barracks, Lin Mo would have done it.


    He actually cares so much with a seventh-order master, it is simply to save the abdomen of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.


    At this moment, Lydia suddenly felt how odious what Xiaowan said to herself.


    "Everyone prepare to evacuate, I will resist for a while and buy you some time."


    Lin Mo said softly.


    "Don''t be kidding, there are many fighters with strength no less than the eighth rank on the opposite side. Even if you are the seventh rank, you cannot face it alone..."


    A magician couldn''t help but shouted.


    But he hadn''t finished speaking yet, Lin Mo had completely disappeared in place.


    boom!


    Like a cannonball, Lin Mo blasted directly into the orc pile, and suddenly knocked over several strong and tall bearman warriors.


    Baiao and Li were originally besieged by a group of orc warriors and couldn''t get out. Suddenly, they were torn out by a big hand and threw them beside Dale and Bing.


    "So strong!"


    When everyone watched Lin Mo dragged all the orcs with one person''s strength, they were amazed.


    "Did the principal help him with his teleportation? No! The principal''s wand is not lit at all...Is it!!!"


    Soon, someone saw the clue.


    "Yes, that''s his own ability. Lin Mo, a child, is a celestial spirit body that meets once in a thousand years..."


    The principal looked at Lin Mo''s back with satisfaction and explained softly.

 Chapter 565： The end of identity

    "Heavenly Spirit Body!"


    These three words were like a blockbuster, and suddenly exploded among teachers and students.


    Both the knight and the magician have heard of the legend of the heavenly spirit.


    This kind of special physique once in a thousand years can be described as a natural strong person.


    For ordinary people, being able to awaken magical talent is already very difficult.


    But once you have a heavenly spirit body, you have all kinds of magical talents, how can you not envy them.


    "No wonder you can reach the seventh-order realm at a young age, it turned out to be a celestial spirit body!"


    Many teachers praised it.


    Although I am a little envious of Lin Mo''s talent, the fact that such an outstanding student can appear in the Royal Academy really makes these teachers very happy.


    "Okay, don''t be surprised, don''t delay Lin Mo''s kindness, let''s evacuate as soon as possible."


    The old principal hurriedly ordered.


    The teachers and students woke up suddenly and hurriedly evacuated.


    Lilian and Ye Ning also deliberately cooperated with Lin Mo in acting, pretending to be dragged by Lin Mo, playing back and forth, very exciting.


    The old principal instructed Dale and Bing to evacuate safely. He didn''t rush to leave, but stayed where he was watching Lin Mo nervously, ready to provide him with assistance at any time.


    Lin Mo saw that the time was almost there, and immediately shouted Karthus in his heart.


    Karthus transformed into a tall giant, rushing through countless buildings all the way.


    "what is that!"


    Many people saw Karthus''s figure, and they suddenly exclaimed.


    Even the old principal saw Karthus, his heart missed a beat.


    He could feel the terrifying power that made his heart palpitations from Karthus.


    Karthus has now been promoted from the spirit level to the king level, and the momentum on his body is not something the old principal can bear.


    "Lin Mo! Run!"


    The old principal shouted immediately.


    Lin Mo suddenly lit up a burst of flames all over his body.


    Under the scorching flame, the orc warriors around him were immediately pushed back far away, and even Lilian and Ye Ning had to retreat aside.


    "Good opportunity! Come here!"


    The old principal yelled with joy on his face.


    Lin Mo nodded, and then a flicker moved towards this side.


    "Roar!"


    Karthus had already rushed here, and with a roar, he shook his big hand, as if he had predicted the location where Lin Mo would appear in advance, Lin Mo was immediately caught in his hand as soon as he showed his figure.


    "Lin Mo!"


    The old principal''s smile instantly froze on his face, and he almost shouted hoarsely.


    Lin Mo''s angry and horrified shout came from the giant monster''s hand, and then the giant shook his hand fiercely, and Lin Mo''s voice stopped abruptly.


    The monster put Lin Mo in his hand to his mouth, took a big mouth, and swallowed him directly.


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    The old headmaster''s eyes flushed red, and he rushed over to attack Karthus, but was slapped back by Karthus and flew back.


    The old principal spit out two mouthfuls of blood and fainted directly.


    "Lin Mo!"


    "brother!"


    Luen and Lian Nuan screamed at the same time, and Lian Nuan ran away desperately, but was dragged back by Dale and Bing.


    Luen knelt directly on the ground, staring at Karthus'' belly blankly.


    Lydia also knelt and sat directly on the ground, as if her soul had been emptied.

 Chapter 566： Different kind of reinforcement

    Many teachers and students sighed and cried at the same time, feeling like a knife.


    Just now when Lin Mo rushed out to resist the wave of black magic for them, he could be regarded as having a life-saving grace for them. Now that the benefactor dies in front of him, how to make them not sad.


    "What a pity! Painful! Why is such a good seedling with outstanding talents turned into such a place today!"


    Dale and Bing clung to Love Nuan tightly, tears falling like broken pearls.


    Lian Nuan''s eyes are blank, and there is no expression on his face, just like a dead person.


    Dale and Bing knew there was no way to comfort her, so they didn''t say too much useless words.


    "principal!"


    The old principal who was flew out by Karthus was rescued by Baiao and Lizhi at this time. Under the treatment and assistance of the assistant principal, the old man woke up quietly.


    "Withdraw, don''t let Lin Mo use his life to give us the opportunity to return..."


    The old man opened his eyes, two lines of clear tears slid down his cheeks, he murmured, as if he was 10 years old in a flash.


    "Yes!"


    Baiao and Li were also heartbroken at this time. He resisted the sadness in his heart and continued to organize the evacuation of teachers and students.


    Faced with such a terrifying monster, no one thought that Lin Mo might still have a chance to survive.


    The dead are gone, and those who are alive should cherish this hard-won opportunity to survive.


    "The obstacle blocking the road has been cleared! Go!"


    Lily screamed, and directed the orc army to continue chasing and killing them.


    Whether it was Lian Nuan, Luen or Lydia, all the girls were forcibly pulled into the fleeing force.


    The evacuated troops of the Royal Academy also joined the remaining troops in the city.


    The two men and horses resisted the chase of the orcs with difficulty, evacuated along the road, and left countless corpses along the way.


    Originally a large number of troops behind the palace, when they were evacuated outside the city, only a group of embarrassed remnants remained.


    However, most of the orc army remained in the city and looted, and there were still many orc warriors chasing them out. It seemed that they did not intend to leave any way for these people.


    The magicians in the team had already exhausted all their magic power, and now they all became a group of ordinary people with weak bodies and no power to restrain chickens. Only those knights and soldiers were still struggling to support them.


    "If it doesn''t work, just abandon us low-level magicians... Without our drag, you will walk faster."


    In this case, a low-level magician began to speak with difficulty.


    "And our assistants... we stay, and we can resist you for a while..."


    The assistant teacher also followed up and said.


    "And us..."


    The wounded in the defending army glanced at each other and followed closely.


    "Everyone..."


    The old man opened his dim eyes wide, and couldn''t help but burst into tears again.


    At this time, the people in Falling Star City are still willing to sacrifice for each other in this way, but this friendship is already precious.


    "Hurry up! Don''t be hypocritical here!"


    Just as everyone was trying to leave, a different kind of "army" suddenly burst out of the city.


    These people are all in tatters and ragged clothes, and when you look closely, they are the down-and-out slum dwellers in Falling Star City.


    But they were like a long spear, piercing the orcs'' blocking net abruptly, and rushed out of it!

 Chapter 567： Great victory

    A scarfaced man in the lead was like a **** descending to the world, a metal artificial leg did not affect his running speed, and knocked over one orc warrior after another!


    The teenagers behind him, although they all looked sloppy and sloppy, their combat effectiveness was not at all inferior to the soldiers in the army commanding the fat.


    Their eyes were full of coldness and determination, and they were even more efficient in fighting than soldiers.


    "this is..."


    Seeing this new force joined, even the principal could not help but marvel.


    Even he didn''t know that there was such a powerful force hidden in Falling Star City.


    Fortunately, those who came were friends and not enemies, and when they blocked the orcs from chasing soldiers, they also gained valuable time to escape.


    "With the support of friendly forces! Don''t give up alone! Keep running away!"


    Shouted the old principal.


    Reminding their arrival is tantamount to giving this remnant army a powerful heart booster.


    Everyone''s fighting spirit, which had almost collapsed, quickly continued to burn again.


    Everyone burst out their final fighting spirit and rushed out desperately.


    In Falling Star City, Lilian and Ye Ning stood on the tower of the City Lord''s Mansion, watching the remnant army rush out.


    "Unexpectedly, it is just a small city with so much high-level combat power. If it weren¡¯t for the fireflies of my god¡¯s soul, even if we integrated the resources of the entire wild land, it would be difficult to compete with the Bernard Empire. What a contend."


    Lilian said softly.


    "Yes, the human empire is indeed profound. If it weren''t for hundreds of years of wars that hurt our vitality, the battle would be much easier."


    Ye Ning also nodded in agreement.


    "At least three level 8 or higher masters have been released. To be honest, if it weren''t for my god''s orders, I would definitely not be able to help but chase them."


    Lilian shrugged with a wry smile.


    "Don''t be in a hurry for this point of battle. My God''s plan is far from what we can imagine. Obey the orders well. This is what we should do."


    Ye Ning smiled and took Lilian''s hand.


    Although several high-level combat powers of the Royal Academy were let go, in this battle, the orc army cleared out many high-level combat powers of the barracks, and such combat achievements were also very remarkable.


    After the Fat Commander escorted the residents of the city out of Baili, he personally led the remaining troops back to meet the remnants of the palace.


    The two armies fought for a while before they were completely separated.


    Within a day, the orc vanguard army captured Falling Star City, which was indeed a great victory!


    Lilian and Ye Ning were not dazzled by the victory. They first inspected the entire Falling Star City, and then arranged the manpower according to the actual situation. By late tonight, the entire Falling Star City was completely changed.


    "My God is really good calculations. With this move today, he not only successfully dealt with his human identity, but also made it easier for the Saintess to enter the top of the Bernard Empire!"


    In the God-given City, the saints gathered together, and Karthus raised his glass with a silly smile.


    "Of course, the master''s wisdom is far more than you foolish monster race."


    While the little blonde agreed with him, he still satirized Karthus.


    Now that the entire wilderness is completely integrated, Karthus and Xiaojin, who are envoys and mounts, naturally want to deal with the saints.


    However, these two goods are very easy to get along with, and it took a long time for the saints to accept that they did not.

 Chapter 568： Never abandon me

    "This is a very good start. With the guidance of my god, we want to regain the glory of the orc race. It must be a matter of course. Praise my god!"


    With a quiet smile, he raised his glass and said softly.


    "Praise my god!"


    "Praise the master!"


    The saints, Karthus and Xiao Jin raised their wine glasses together, laughing and laughing.


    The news of today¡¯s great victory is passed, not only the saints are celebrating, the entire god-given city, and even the entire wilderness is celebrating!


    too long,


    It''s been too long for the orcs to swallow their anger!


    Although only a city of falling stars was captured, for the orcs, this was the first horn to counterattack humans.


    With this horn, the orcs will be more united and will work harder.


    Under Qingyou''s guidance and management, even the races that later merged into the country of Yan are all members of the big family under the flame totem.


    Qingyou even decided to make this day a festival for the orcs.


    Every year on this day, the orcs will gather to celebrate and commemorate the first battle against the human empire!


    As the promoter behind everything, Lin Mo did not celebrate the victory with the saints.


    In a sacred palace specially built for Lin Mo in the God-given City, Lin Mozheng and Ye Ling ate their dinner quietly.


    The excitement of the past few days is too great for Ye Ling.


    First he was almost bullied, and then the war broke out. When Ye Ling finally found warmth and hope in Lin Mo, he realized that Lin Mo turned out to be a great god.


    Had it not been for Lin Mo for Ye Ling''s multiple mental preparations in advance, it is estimated that Ye Ling would have been stupid by this time.


    "Brother Lin Mo...respected god?"


    Ye Ling spoke softly, but hurriedly changed his words.


    She looked at Lin Mo cautiously, worried that Lin Mo would be angry because of her disrespectful address.


    "Don''t be so afraid of me, I am Lin Mo."


    Lin Mo smiled helplessly, comforting.


    "Ok."


    Ye Ling responded softly and fell silent again.


    I thought that Lin Mo was very strong and highly qualified, so he was already the Prince Charming in his heart.


    But I didn''t expect that his prince charming was still aloof, a **** that mortals could not touch!


    As a girl, I have thought about the situation where the person I love is a world-famous hero, but Ye Ling did not expect that this dream will actually come true one day.


    Thinking that he was crying in the arms of a **** not long ago, Ye Ling felt a deep sense of unreality.


    "Ye Ling, if you have anything you want to say, you can say it boldly. I am still your brother Lin Mo, but now you know my other identity."


    Lin Mo stretched out his hand to touch Ye Ling''s head. Ye Ling subconsciously wanted to dodge, but in the end he was not willing to dodge.


    The familiar warmth came from the top of his head, and Ye Ling''s heart suddenly warmed.


    The temperature was so familiar, and Lin Mo in front of him was as gentle as before.


    Yes, even if it is a god, he is inviolable in the eyes of others, but in front of him, he is still that gentle and considerate big brother.


    Ye Ling seemed to communicate in an instant.


    She stretched out her hands, gently took Lin Mo''s hand on top of her head, and held it tightly.


    "Brother Lin Mo, promise me that you will never abandon me, okay?"


    Tears flickered in Ye Ling''s beautiful eyes and asked softly.

 Chapter 569： Find location

    "Silly girl, since I have brought you here, I will naturally always be by your side. I don''t even want to make you wronged. How could I abandon you."


    Lin Mo said with a smile.


    "um hum."


    Ye Ling got Lin Mo''s assurance, and then nodded, showing a slight smile.


    "Here, you can rest assured and boldly re-live. The orcs hate only the humans who start wars, not all humans. With your gentleness and kindness, you can surely be accepted by everyone soon."


    Lin Mo walked to the window and looked down at the entire God-given City.


    Now, the god-given city can be regarded as the central city of the entire wild land.


    Here is the highest level of technology, the most powerful fighters, the most sophisticated equipment, and the precious blessings of the God of Flame.


    Ye Ling is here, as long as she can find the meaning of her life and survival, she can definitely live well here.


    "I will work hard!"


    Ye Ling also lay by the window and looked down. The prosperity and strength here are far from comparable to many human cities. The girl''s heart is gradually full of yearning for this city.


    "Don''t worry, there are only warriors among the orcs. Those who can awaken magical talent are very few people. In this case, if you can bring the profession of assistant teacher into their field of vision, it will definitely be in a very short time. Get everyone¡¯s support and goodwill within."


    Lin Mo explained with a smile.


    "That''s great, tomorrow I can go to school to give a demonstration by the assistant teacher, and then attract those who are interested to learn."


    Ye Ling''s eyes flashed with excitement.


    "amount..."


    Hearing Ye Ling''s words, Lin Mo suddenly showed an awkward smile.


    "What''s wrong? Brother Lin Mo?"


    Ye Ling looked at him strangely, wondering why he showed such an expression.


    "To be honest with me, in fact... there is no school facility here."


    Lin Mo gave a wry smile.


    "what??"


    Ye Ling was stunned, his little face was full of surprised expressions, and he looked very cute.


    "There is no school in such a beautiful and powerful city?"


    Ye Ling said he couldn''t understand it.


    Lin Mo could only respond with a wry smile for Ye Ling''s doubts.


    From the establishment of the God-given City to the present, Lin Mo has never had the idea of ??building a school.


    Most of the orcs are fighters, and usually a martial arts field is enough for them to practice and learn from each other.


    As for magicians, fallen people are basically racially talented, and they have their own special methods to practice.


    And the few people of various races who have awakened their magic talents are completely enough under the guidance of Qingyou and the magicians under her.


    If it weren''t for Ye Ling''s arrival, I''m afraid Lin Mo''s idea of ??building a school would be delayed for decades.


    "Puff~"


    Seeing Lin Mo slumped, Ye Ling suddenly chuckled while covering his mouth.


    "why are you laughing?"


    Lin Mo stretched out his hand and tapped her head gently, pretending to be unhappy and said.


    "Ouch."


    Ye Ling touched his head, pouting a small mouth.


    "Is it okay for people to laugh? Tell you a secret. In addition to being an assistant teacher, I am also very proficient in school management and system establishment."


    Ye Ling blinked and said with a smile.


    Lin Mo''s eyes suddenly brightened, and if Ye Ling''s words were true, the opening of the school would be just around the corner.

 Chapter 570： Prosperity upgrade

    Ye Ling did not lie.


    Her grandfather was not only a member of the rich side, but also one of the shareholders who invested in the construction of the Royal Academy of Falling Star City.


    Her grandfather had personally participated in the management and construction of the Royal Academy of Falling Star City.


    There are still many precious handwritten notes left by the old people in the Ye Family Mansion, and Ye Ling had systematically studied this aspect when he was young.


    Even if a school is built from scratch, it is not difficult for Ye Ling to do.


    Lin Mo was overjoyed.


    Qiyun seems to be by my side all the time, and whenever I lack or need something, there will always be a reasonable solution to it.


    Ye Ling now eagerly wants to stand an inch in the god-given city, and his enthusiasm for doing things is very high.


    When learning that there was no school here, Ye Ling was not only not lost, but happier instead.


    Seeing that her interest was so high, Lin Mo simply sent her back to her room and asked her to plan the establishment of the school.


    Lin Mo himself returned to the bedroom, and silently called up his own kingdom panel.


    He has not forgotten that after completing the hidden mission of the kingdom panel last time, he drew a little precious upgrade point.


    "System, open the country panel."


    Lin Mo ordered.


    As soon as the voice fell, a translucent panel suddenly appeared in front of Lin Mo''s eyes.


    Kingdom: Kingdom of Yan


    National Capital: God-given City


    Monarch: Qing Ling


    Number of cities: 12


    Population: 51214142 people


    Technology level: Level 5


    Prosperity level: Level 1


    Education level: Level 1


    Entertainment level: Level 1


    Cultural level: Level 1


    National loyalty: perfect


    After integrating the entire Yanzhi Nation, the number of citizens has soared to more than 50 million, which means that Lin Mo now has more than 50 million powers of faith as income every day.


    The number of cities is not much.


    Qingyou always thinks that the city cares about the essence rather than the abundance. These twelve cities are all made with meticulous craftsmanship. If the god-given city really falls, as long as the saints can escape safely, any city can be used. Act as a new god-given city.


    Looking at the entire country panel, Lin Mo sighed softly. Except for the technology level, the other levels are terribly low.


    "Hey, it is a country after all, and it cannot be developed to an advanced level overnight. This precious upgrade point should be placed in the most important part."


    Lin Mo said to himself.


    Once the level of science and technology is upgraded, both military and production forces will advance by leaps and bounds. However, the current God-given City has a relatively impressive level of technology, and Lin Mo does not intend to spend this point here.


    The level of prosperity is mainly reflected in trade and diplomacy. Lin Mo hesitated and continued to look down.


    With Ye Ling in the education level, there should be a great improvement in the short term. There is no need to spend it on this now.


    As for the level of entertainment and cultural level, it will not be used in a short time.


    After Lin Mo hesitated, he finally spent this point above the prosperity level.


    "Ding Dong, the prosperity level has been upgraded to level 2. There will be corresponding talents in the near future to promote the development of this level."


    The system beeps.


    "Oh? Is it this way to upgrade? Then I will wait patiently."


    Lin Mo nodded secretly.

 Chapter 571： Empire shocked

    When Lin Mo stayed in the God-given City to organize the rear internal affairs, the senior officials of the Bernard Empire had already exploded.


    "The orcs attacked the empire through the Black Mountain Range! They also occupied the Falling Star City!"


    The imperial king was immediately furious.


    "What the **** did you do? The three consecutive days of fire in the Montenegrin Mountains, you haven''t paid much attention to it!"


    In the main hall, King Bernard roared like an angry lion. Many ministers were silent, and no one dared to speak.


    "Let''s talk about it, who is in charge of Falling Star City?"


    King Bernard let out a foul breath, calmed his mood, and then asked.


    "Return to Father, it is my commander."


    The three princes stood up and saluted King Bernard.


    "Oh, it''s Huang''er''s commander."


    Seeing the three princes stand up and speak, King Bernard''s expression eased a little.


    For this best prince, King Bernard''s tolerance is still very high.


    "What the **** is going on in the specific situation? If it''s Huang''er, your subordinates shouldn''t make such low-level mistakes."


    King Bernard frowned and asked softly.


    "Return to my father, the leaders under my account are naturally good players. Before the black mountain fire was extinguished, he had already sent troops to defend the border, but the orcs were really fierce and barbaric until they attacked the city. The garrison troops did not send back the signal for help. Presumably the orcs should go around behind the garrison troops through a special method and kill them instantly."


    The third prince said solemnly.


    He had already got the news with the Fat Commander, and had basically understood the process and information of the battle.


    Although he was a little unhappy about the fat leader''s retreat without a fight, it happened suddenly. Under such circumstances, there was no other better way to deal with it.


    "The orcs are so cunning?"


    After the three princes finished speaking, there was a panic in the hall.


    Many elderly ministers showed a look of horror.


    In the impression of everyone, the orcs are idiots whose brains are not very good, and it is precisely this that humans can defeat the orcs in the first place.


    However, the information from the three princes revealed that these orcs would use special methods and tactics, which naturally frightened them.


    "Hehe, when I came back last time, Brother Three Emperors still satirized me, and now your commander is also coming back with a feather, I don''t know what you think?"


    Rudolph on the side suddenly said.


    When the Bernard Empire Expeditionary Army led by him escaped in embarrassment last time, it was despised and ridiculed by the top of the empire. Now that he has caught the opportunity, it is naturally impossible to let go of the same encounter with the three princes.


    "The emperor said that the fool was reckless before. I apologize to you."


    The third prince immediately turned to face him, bending over to apologize.


    Regarding the second generation ancestor born to this little mother, the third prince despised him from the bottom of his bones to the extreme.


    "It''s okay, I don''t care about these."


    Rudolph waved his hand triumphantly.


    "The emperor is so self-cultivating, but the fool is ashamed."


    The third prince once again arched his hands, but sneered in his heart.


    "Okay, it''s been said, the orcs are now aggressively invading, don''t know what countermeasures you have?"


    King Bernard waved his hand impatiently, looked around the crowd, and asked.

 Chapter 572： War decision

    Seeing that the king became a little impatient, everyone immediately silenced, and they dared not say a word of extra.


    "Your Majesty, now that the orcs are aggressively invading, they must be prepared. The veteran suggested that they should actively send envoys to communicate and communicate with them. On the one hand, they can listen to their wishes and goals, and on the other hand, they can be considered stable. Other empires issued a joint request to destroy the orcs."


    An old minister stood on the side, and King Bernard glanced at him and found that he was the war minister of the empire.


    "The Secretary of War''s countermeasures are too soft. These orc barbarians are taking the initiative to offend our borders. Of course, they can''t tolerate them. They should mobilize the army to counterattack and retake the Fallen Star City. At the same time, it can be regarded as regaining our army''s ambition and prestige."


    As soon as his voice fell, a magician with an ice blue beard stood on the side.


    A full eight shining stars were carved on his magic robe, proving his eighth rank.


    "Your Excellency, the President of the Magic Research Association, your attitude is too radical. The tactics and behavior of these orcs are obviously no longer the reckless and stupid they used to be. Face-to-face fighting is really a bad policy!"


    The Minister of War responded immediately, unwilling to show weakness.


    "Okay, the emperor understands the attitude of the two of you, there is no need to continue arguing."


    King Bernard waved his hand and stopped the debate between the two ministers.


    He knew in his heart that the attitudes of these two people basically represented the attitudes of all the ministers present.


    One faction is the main battle, and the other is advocating exchanges and seeking assistance.


    The orc army could capture Falling Star City within a day, which also made him a little afraid.


    As the saying goes, the unknown is the scariest.


    Before the orcs are not clear about their current strength, rushing into a head-to-head war may be a big loss.


    However, if you avoid and do not fight to ask other human empires for help, I am afraid that after it spreads out, you will be jokes by other human empires.


    "Ugh..."


    King Bernard sighed deeply, and suddenly felt a headache.


    "Father, I think what the two adults said is reasonable, but how to proceed in the next step must be judged according to the actual situation."


    The third prince said in a timely manner.


    "What the emperor said is very reasonable, so what is the actual situation, and how should we proceed next?"


    King Bernard nodded slightly.


    "Compared to the level of understanding of the actual situation, I think no one has more say than my commander. It just so happened that he returned to the king''s capital to return to me. At this time, he is waiting outside the palace. If the father finds value, You can announce him to come in and ask."


    The third prince finished speaking and stepped aside.


    "Come on, Xuan Na will lead into the temple."


    King Bernard spoke immediately and ordered.


    Soon, the Fat Commander trot into the hall.


    "I will see your Majesty in the end. For the fall of Starfall City, the villain deserves a million deaths. Please punish your Majesty.


    The Fat Commander knelt and bowed as soon as he came in.


    His eye sockets were sunken, his body was dusty, and he looked very haggard.


    "Okay, get up, narrate the matter carefully, and talk about punishment."


    King Bernard looked at him pitifully, waved his hand and called him up.


    The Fat Commander thanked him again and again, and then stood up.


    He didn''t conceal much, and told the whole story all over.


    When he finished speaking, the whole hall was silent for a while.

 Chapter 573： Shake the pot

    "You mean, even if you are well prepared for defense and surveillance, those orcs still came to Falling Star City quietly?"


    The war minister frowned tightly.


    "Yes, I even deduced that those orcs had planned for sneak attacks from the beginning and dug the tunnels, otherwise, in such a short time, they would not be able to get out of the Black Mountain Range where the fire had just been extinguished."


    The fat leader nodded.


    "How is it possible! How could these orc barbarians do this to such an extent!"


    The Minister of War was astonished.


    "The situation is far worse than you think. During the fall of Falling Star City, a large number of Tier 8 orc warriors, and even suspected spirit-level giants, appeared. Regarding this, the principal of the Royal Academy of Falling Star City can testify."


    "Spirit level!"


    The whole hall suddenly exclaimed, and the atmosphere of fear instantly began to spread.


    In this human empire where the eighth rank is already the peak of the mortal, there are only a few spirit-level ones, and generally do not participate in these mundane things at all. If the orc warriors of the spirit-level realm really appear in the orcs'' army, then For the Bernard Empire, it is definitely a huge disaster.


    "That''s not right, if there is a spirit-level chase, how can you escape from the hands of the spirit-level with you ordinary people?"


    The president of the Magic Research Society immediately realized the problem, and he turned his head and asked.


    "A student from the Royal Academy stopped him..."


    The Fat Commander said softly.


    "Bold! Are you a fool when you are an old man! A student can stop a spirit-level master! The eighth-level strength of the Royal Academy principal might as well throw it on a dog!"


    The president of the Magic Research Association blew his beard and scolded.


    "If it''s that student who cultivates both fire attributes, demon and martial arts, how about space magic?"


    The Fat Commander did not argue with him either, but gave him a cold look.


    "hiss!!"


    As soon as the Fat Commander''s voice fell, there was a sound of inhaling air-conditioning in the hall.


    Mowu double repair, space magic...


    Even King Bernard showed an unbelievable look, staring at the Fat Commander in a daze.


    "Spirit body?"


    The third prince said coldly.


    "Yes, unfortunate news. The student who sacrificed to help the retreat was the physique of the heavenly spirit body."


    The Fat Commander nodded.


    Hearing these words, King Bernard couldn''t help covering his chest.


    Heavenly spirit body!


    The legendary special physique finally appeared in his own empire, and was strangled in the embryonic stage before he was born.


    "Bastard! Knowing that he is a celestial spirit body! He should be guaranteed his safety at all costs, so that such a genius can resist the enemy, what are your hearts!"


    King Bernard slapped the dragon chair and roared.


    Seeing that the king was angry, except for the eighth-tier magic research club president and the third prince, everyone hurriedly knelt down.


    "Your Majesty, I only discovered afterwards that the student was a celestial spirit body. When the incident happened, I was busy evacuating the innocent people in the city outside the city. I didn¡¯t know that it happened. The principal and dean saved by the student are here."


    Fat Commander explained neither humble nor overbearing.


    The president of the Magic Research Society suddenly turned dark.


    The Royal Academy belongs to his power, and the genius of a celestial spirit body is damaged because of this, and this guilt is great.

 Chapter 574： Isolated

    Sure enough, King Bernard''s face suddenly showed an expression of displeasure.


    The face of the president of the Magic Research Society suddenly became embarrassed. He wanted to explain the excuse, but he didn''t know where to speak.


    "Alas, a generation of geniuses also fell for their fellow teachers and compatriots, but it also left a good story. Fortunately, his sacrifice has brought back three eighth-level powerhouses and countless potential students. I hope these people can live in Do more in the future war against the orcs."


    The third prince sighed pretentiously, but there was a sneer in his eyes.


    The president of the Magic Research Association groaned and couldn''t help turning his head and glaring at the third prince.


    These words seem to excuse yourself from responsibility on the surface, but they are actually sinister in their intentions.


    According to the words of the three princes, the powerful men who were rescued and the students who had escaped their lives would have to join the army to kill the enemy. Doesn''t this mean that the combat power of his research society has been absorbed into the barracks?


    "Huh, it really should be."


    King Bernard snorted and said.


    The president of the Magic Research Society just wanted to explain something to excuse him, but was suffocated by the king''s sentence.


    "This is natural, I think they will also be happy to go into battle to avenge their dead teammates."


    The president of the Magic Research Association gritted his teeth and said with a strong smile.


    According to the Fat Commander just now, in that retreat, all the people behind the Royal Academy were elite players.


    The elite power of this entire school, after the king had said these words, was equivalent to judging their fate on the battlefield, and the president of the Magic Research Association was naturally heartbroken.


    "Oh, one more thing, this student has left behind a younger sister who is the awakener of space magic, and I don''t know what to do."


    The Fat Commander added as if thinking of something.


    "Since she is the hero''s only family member and the awakener of space magic, it is better to let her come to our magic research institute. The old man will try his best to train her, which is my compensation for the dead hero."


    The president of the Magic Research Society hurriedly said.


    Having lost so many masters, he is extremely longing for the awakened person of this space magic.


    "Well, that''s fine."


    King Bernard groaned for a few seconds before speaking.


    The president of the Magic Research Association breathed a sigh of relief.


    The third prince frowned slightly, but this little expression did not make him aware of it.


    "Let''s get back to the topic, what should we do next?"


    The Minister of War spoke.


    "If the orcs'' combat power is so strong, although the empire''s strength alone is not afraid, it may cause considerable losses. I still suggest to invite other empires to destroy the orcs at the same time."


    "No, the Minister of War, I''m afraid this matter will not be fulfilled."


    The fat commander shook his head slightly.


    "When our previous expeditionary army invaded the wilderness, it was recorded by these orcs. Now they are attacking our empire alone under the banner of revenge, and they belong to the division of justice. This was originally our breach of contract, even if it was If an invitation is issued, other empires will not help."


    "This..."


    Hearing the explanation from the Fat Commander, the Minister of War suddenly became silent.


    Everyone present couldn''t help but gave Rudolph a fierce look.


    Now that the situation has become like this, there is no way to escape him.

 Chapter 575： The establishment of the barbaric army

    "Father, now that this time has come, it is completely impossible to make peace with these orcs by peaceful means. Since they are going to fight, we can''t lose our courage and prestige."


    The third prince stepped forward and said softly.


    "Hey, I blame the emperor for not listening to the emperor''s expectation of the situation. If he attacked earlier, he would not fall to the fate of the lost city."


    King Bernard sighed.


    The war minister on the side shrank his neck immediately, and dared not say a word.


    When Rudolph''s expeditionary army was defeated and returned, the three princes and the president of the Magic Research Association suggested that they should send troops, but he spoke to dissuade them, but he did not expect things to become like this now.


    "Father, don''t worry, it''s not too late now. The sons and ministers are willing to carry the banner of crusade against the orcs and retrieve the city of our Bernard Empire with the lost face!"


    The third prince patted his chest, impassioned.


    "Good emperor! Since you have such a responsibility and ambition, the emperor will designate you as a barbaric general, a Western orc force responsible for crusade."


    King Bernard laughed and nodded in praise.


    "It''s so good. May the Three Princes'' martial arts prosper and win!"


    Upon seeing this, the Minister of War immediately agreed.


    The president of the Magic Research Association also expressed his approval.


    At this time, everyone in the hall had united and reached a consensus.


    From this moment, the war between the Bernard Empire and the Kingdom of Yan officially started.


    After King Bernard ordered and arranged some other things, the crowd dispersed.


    The third prince walked in front with a cold face, and the fat commander followed him in silence.


    "Why do you want to mention that girl?"


    After arriving in the barracks, the third prince turned his head and asked.


    "Because I feel it is necessary."


    The fat commander bends down slightly with a respectful attitude.


    "fart!"


    The third prince slammed the cup beside his hand to the ground. Angrily roared.


    "Then tm is an awakener of space magic, I think you know how important it is! If such a talent can be included under our command, it is much better than the group of cerebral palsy who gave her to the Magic Research Association!"


    In private, the irritable temper and cruel character of the three princes showed no doubt.


    "The subordinates naturally know such important things, but the girl is full of hatred and revenge towards the orcs. Even if she goes to the Magic Research Association, she is definitely a radical warrior. I have been in contact with her before. This is very convincing."


    The Fat Commander didn''t show any tension at all, he explained.


    "Although she is not a celestial spirit body like her brother, but her potential and aptitude are also extraordinary. With time, she has developed in the School of Magic faction, and we will use the common mentality of the main battle party to attract her. , Doesn¡¯t this resolve the dispute with those old academic factions?"


    The Fat Commander finished speaking, standing calmly on the spot, the third prince looked at him coldly, as if the air was about to suffocate.


    "Hahaha, that''s the case, I blamed you, it''s time to fight."


    The third prince laughed loudly. He walked over and hugged the fat leader. He was affectionate like a brother, and could not see the indifference and unfeeling just now.

 Chapter 576： Genius Fox Girl

    The three princes are erratic.


    As his old subordinate, the Fat Commander was already familiar with his character, and naturally there was no special performance.


    "By the way, I heard...A group of good militias have emerged in Falling Star City?"


    The third prince let go of the fat commander and blinked at him.


    "Indeed, they are now stationed in the barracks. I will show you."


    The Fat Commander also showed a slight smile, and he gently made an inviting gesture, and walked outside with the third prince.


    ...


    "Sister Qingyou, I have something to tell you, are you free?"


    In the God-given City, Saintess Tia came to the quiet temple and spoke with a slight embarrassment.


    "Of course, just talk to me if you have any questions."


    Qingyou put down the tricks in her hand and said with a smile.


    The saints get along very harmoniously, and Qingyou has never overwhelmed another saint because of her seniority.


    Now that the fox girl Tia spoke up, she must have something to help her.


    "I... have a younger sister who is very clever. She feels that the status quo of our God-given City is not too perfect, so she made some suggestions... What is it, so I came to see you specifically for Sister Qingyou, hoping you can judge if it is what she said."


    Tia flushed her face and took out a stack of papers as she spoke.


    These papers are seven or eight centimeters thick, and they are filled with words.


    Nodded quietly, and then took a look at it.


    The more you look down, the wider your Qingyou eyes become. All the things recorded in it are suggestions on trade and diplomacy.


    Although Qingyou''s attainments in these areas are not the culmination, she can fully see that each of these suggestions has its merits.


    If all the above things are modified, the trade and diplomacy level of Yanzhi Nation will reach a new height.


    "Tia! Is this your sister''s handwriting?"


    Qingyou suppressed the excitement and excitement in his heart, and asked.


    Tia nodded.


    "How old is she?"


    "Fourteen."


    "This is a genius."


    Qingyou sighed sincerely holding the notes in his hands.


    "Sister Qingyou, are these things okay?"


    Tia asked happily.


    "It''s not only possible, it''s a treasure, she thought of everything that I didn''t even think of."


    Said quietly and excitedly.


    "In that case, Na Tifu should be very happy. Because she is not old enough, there is no way to apply for related positions. If Sister Qingyou can recognize her, it can help her realize this dream."


    Tia clapped her hands happily.


    "More than helping her realize this dream, if my **** has no objection, I even want her to be responsible for the entire God-given city''s diplomacy and trade."


    "Sister, are you kidding me?"


    Tia was directly shocked by Qingyou''s words.


    "I''m serious. Our god-given city is now in need of such talents. You can inform my sister of the news, and I will ask my **** for instructions."


    Speaking quietly, stood up.


    "Great, then I will go back and tell her the good news now!"


    Tia ran out the door.

 Chapter 577： Not in line with maturity

    "Oh, this kind of thing happened?"


    Lin Mo had been accompanying Ye Ling today to prepare for the establishment of the school. After hearing the news of Qingyou Chuan, he was also very excited.


    It is estimated that this talented fox girl named Ti Fu is what the system calls a capable person.


    I only used that upgrade point last night, and I can see the return today. It seems that the efficiency of the system is really not covered.


    "It is indeed an unprecedented behavior to use talents exceptionally, so be quiet, I will walk with you."


    As Lin Mo said, he also stood up.


    "If my **** can walk with me, that would be great."


    Qingyou was flattered, followed by a pleasant smile.


    She was originally worried that Lin Mo would doubt her judgment, but she did not expect to receive such a high degree of attention and affirmation.


    After Lin Mo asked Ye Ling to stay here honestly, he followed Qingyou to her sanctuary.


    Because of his identity there, Lin Mo was naturally sitting on the main seat alone, while Qingyou stood by his side.


    Not long after, Tia also brought her sister to the quiet temple.


    "Saint Tia visits my god!"


    As soon as Tia came in, she hurriedly bowed down.


    This was the first time she saw Lin Mo''s human image, and it was normal to be nervous.


    "The fox girl Tifu visits my god."


    The little fox girl who came with her also followed and bowed down.


    But the little girl''s attitude seemed very respectful and respectful, without any panic.


    Before Lin Mo''s consent, she didn''t even move her body.


    "Get up."


    Lin Mo said gently.


    Then Tia and Ti Fu stood up.


    What surprised Lin Mo was that the fourteen-year-old little fox girl was decent and decent in her manners and expressions.


    In contrast, Tia, who was her sister next to her, was a little too excited and nervous.


    The two fox girls greeted Qingyou again.


    Lin Mo took the opportunity to look carefully at Ti Fu.


    Fox girls are very beautiful, and this Ti Fu is no exception.


    Because of her intellectual bookishness, she looks very temperamental.


    Lin Mo was secretly surprised. This was the first time he saw temperament in a teenager.


    Ti Fu''s appearance is rather mature. Although she is not tall, the aura that radiates from the whole person seems to be very slender.


    Her eyes are very bright, which makes her look energetic.


    The two soft fox ears on her head added a touch of coquettishness to her.


    If she waited for this little girl to grow up, she would also be a gorgeous beauty.


    "Your name is Ti Fu?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Return to my god, yes."


    Ti Fu replied respectfully.


    "You don''t have to be so rigid, it''s not difficult for me to get along."


    Lin Mo smiled again.


    "I know, it will be more polite if I just relax after you speak."


    Ti Fu blinked, showing a mischievous smile.


    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense to my god."


    Tia was taken aback by her bold words, and hurriedly pulled the corner of her clothes.


    "It''s okay, can you talk about the reason?"


    Lin Mo waved his hand and looked at Ti Fu with interest.


    "Since my **** is willing to appear here, it has basically proved this. After all, a difficult god, no matter what genius appears, he can''t personally come out and investigate."

 Chapter 578： Conquer the young genius

    "Furthermore, from your expression when we came in, you can also tell that you are very gentle, but this is not enough. Only after you have said the first sentence, I confirmed mine based on your tone and volume of speech. The inference is correct. I think a qualified diplomat or trader should have this basic ability to recognize people."


    Ti Fu explained generously.


    "well!"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but praised.


    This girl is simply a natural talent for diplomacy. She can sum up her ability to see people and things by herself at such a young age, and she has to be extremely amazed by this talent.


    Seeing that Lin Mo was not angry, Tiya who was on the side let out a long sigh.


    "Age is not a measure of talent. Since you have such an amazing talent, then..."


    Lin Mo nodded to Ti Fu, then turned to look at Qingyou.


    "Tie Fu will be responsible for trade and diplomacy. I believe she will surprise us."


    "Yes, my god!"


    Qingyou replied respectfully, without any objection to Lin Mo''s decision.


    "My god... don''t you need to ask and test me more? Would it be too arbitrary..."


    Ti Fu couldn''t help but said that the progress of the matter was too far from her expectations. She was fully prepared to deal with Lin Mo''s inquiry and test, but she did not expect to say a few words. Then, entrust yourself with a heavy responsibility.


    "Ti Fu, my **** is the greatest god, and his behavior is naturally not something ordinary mortals like us can penetrate. The only thing we need to do is to obey the oracle of my **** and honestly contribute our own strength. That''s it."


    Qingyou explained with a smile.


    A different look suddenly appeared in Ti Fu''s eyes.


    She nodded obediently, and then thanked Lin Mo.


    Looking at her like this, Lin Mo couldn''t help but laugh softly.


    Young talents like Ti Fu have very strong self-confidence. Before coming to meet with herself, this little Nizi should have simulated in her heart many possibilities of meeting.


    If it develops according to the situation she expected, this little Nizi will inevitably have a feeling of pride in her heart.


    The best way is to not play cards according to the routine as it is now.


    Anyway, Ti Fu appeared because of her upgrade points on the country panel, so she naturally didn''t need to worry about her ability.


    Such a seemingly arbitrary decision will inevitably be filled with deep meaning by them.


    Mystery, this is the most important thing to master these young geniuses.


    "Okay, since the matter has been done and decided, then the rest is left to you. If there is anything you can''t figure out about, you can come and find me again."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he directly transmitted back to the bedroom.


    The figure that disappeared in an instant caused Ti Fu''s heart to fluctuate again.


    Come, say, leave.


    Don''t use the suspect, don''t use it.


    So free and easy and powerful, this is the energy that the gods should have.


    I have always been complacent about my shallow talent...


    Ti Fu suddenly felt how naive he was with confidence.


    From this moment on, she yearned and respected Lin Mo even more.


    Lin Mo didn''t know yet, his own small act and decision simply conquered the heart of a genius...

 Chapter 579： The strength of the auction house

    At the same moment, inside the Star City.


    Groups of orc warriors surrounded a building, and the posture of waiting in full battle seemed to be on the verge of an enemy.


    Right in front of the team, Lilian and Ye Ning stood side by side, beside them were all eighth-order fighters.


    And the building surrounded by them is impressively an auction house!


    Standing in front of the auction house, in addition to the guards, there were also masked managers and auctioneers, as well as the auction girls in hot clothes.


    However, none of the auras revealed from their bodies at this time were below the sixth rank!


    The auctioneer, manager and others are even up to the eighth level!


    "Dear Orc General, please allow me to declare once again that we are only businessmen and we have no plans to participate in the war between you."


    The manager took a step forward, spreading his hands and explained.


    "You humans are the most cunning, how do I know if what you said is a lie to me?"


    Lilian snorted coldly.


    "I think we have given enough sincerity. If we are really hostile to you, as early as the day you invaded Falling Star City, we would have taken corresponding countermeasures instead of being honest. Stay here waiting for you to come and ask for trouble."


    The manager shrugged. Although the mask covered his face, he could still feel his helplessness at this time.


    "There are so many nonsense, now the entire city has run out of humans, where do you go to do business?"


    Lilian let out a sneer, Ye Ning on the side frowned slightly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "There is business where there are people. Both humans and orcs are our customers. If you can guarantee that the entire Falling Star City will always be under your control, we will change the content of the auction items to cater to your needs."


    The manager¡¯s tone was very ordinary, as if he was narrating something that had nothing to do with race and war.


    "How can we guarantee that what you are saying is right? We can see that your group of people are extraordinary in strength. Those who are not our race have different hearts. Keeping you in this city is also for us. A very risky thing."


    Ye Ning took over the conversation.


    "Hehe, this is easy to handle."


    The manager chuckled and snapped his fingers.


    Then a waiter with a black iron mask walked out from behind.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    The manager nodded slightly to him.


    "This little thing should be."


    The waiter said politely, and removed the mask from his face.


    When everyone saw it, they were shocked.


    The waiter''s face is covered with fine light yellow fluff, and his nose and mouth are not human at all.


    This turned out to be an ape man!


    "Are you an orc too?"


    Lilian frowned and looked at the waiter. The waiter nodded slightly, and then put on her mask again.


    "Why? Why do you have to work for humans as an orc?"


    Lilian took a step forward, her face clearly showing annoyance.


    The monkey man waiter did not answer her question, but silently retreated to the back of the team.


    "Madam, I think I should remind you again. We are only businessmen, regardless of race or belief. As long as it is profitable, we will not mind who we serve or who our colleagues are."


    The manager sighed slightly.

 Chapter 580： Good or bad

    "If you still don''t want to believe it, there are monsters in our team..."


    The manager hesitated, then continued.


    "No, we have seen your sincerity, but how we should get along with you is still debatable. Before we reach the final conclusion, I hope you can cooperate and understand our behavior."


    Ye Ning said, while pulling Lallian''s clothes.


    "This is natural. Your army is now in control of this city, and we should cooperate."


    The manager nodded and smiled.


    Seeing that the principals of the two parties have reached a temporary consensus, the attitudes of the two parties have also eased slightly.


    Ye Ning and Lilian turned and left. The manager and other senior officials also returned to the auction house. Only the ordinary soldiers and the guards of the auction house remained in place with due diligence.


    "Sister Ye Ning, do you think their nonsense can be believed?"


    Back in the city lord''s mansion, Lilian frowned and said.


    "Don''t believe it, but you can''t believe it completely. We can''t make a decision on this matter alone. I suggest praying to my **** to get the right solution."


    Ye Ning said calmly.


    "In that case, what are you waiting for?"


    Lilian also agreed. The two girls immediately took out the miniature flame totems and began to pray to Lin Mo.


    "Huh? Is it Lilian and Ye Ning? Did they both have any trouble?"


    Lin Mo was accompanying Ye Ling to plan the school. When he received the news, he quickly apologized to Ye Ling and hid aside and listened carefully to the prayers of the two girls.


    Combining the prayers of the two girls, Lin Mo has basically understood what happened just now.


    "I didn''t see it, I didn''t see it. I didn''t expect the auction house in such a small city to hide such a huge force."


    Lin Mo gently touched his chin, and thought to himself.


    Now he finally understands why those big bosses on the first floor were afraid to be presumptuous in the auction house.


    "Hehe, humans, orcs, and monsters, the forces behind this auction house are so powerful that they can work together all three races."


    Lin Mo was slightly surprised.


    It is basically impossible for each race to have such a humorous situation.


    Even within the orcs, when the entire wild land had not yet been unified, there were still constant disputes between different populations.


    The same is true for human empires. There are more or less frictions between various empires.


    Want to completely unify these three races, even Lin Mo at this stage does not have any confidence that he can do this.


    But this auction house has already completed this matter.


    Not to mention the fact that there are business places everywhere in the entire Chaos Continent where the auction is located. Just the means that can bring the three races together to work has proved that they are stronger than any human empire.


    Lin Mo knew in his heart that at this stage, he couldn''t completely engage in evil with this force.


    If according to what they said, the auction house just wanted to do business, Lin Mo didn''t care if they settled in Falling Star City, and even welcomed them especially.


    What they promote is not only the underground economy, but also the practice of some people.


    "This has already involved trade and diplomacy, maybe we should consult Ti Fu''s opinion."


    Lin Mo thought to himself.

 Chapter 581： Ordered

    Ti Fu had just completed the handover of trade and diplomatic positions with Qingyou''s help, but immediately received Lin Mo''s call.


    The little fox girl did not dare to delay, so she rushed to the palace of the gods accompanied by Qingyou.


    "My God!"


    After Ti Fu and Qing You arrived, they saluted Lin Mo together.


    "Well, you don''t have to be polite. You two have a hard time going there."


    Lin Mo waved his hand and motioned for the two of them to sit down.


    How dare the two girls sit down, and still stand respectfully after refusing in every possible way.


    Lin Mo also knew that they had respect and worship for the gods in their bones, so he let them go.


    Lin Mo simply told them what Lilian and Ye Ning had reported back to them, and at the same time explained his own conjectures and inferences, and then he looked at Ti Fu.


    "Tipou, this is your area of ??expertise. Combined with what I just said, how do you think this matter should be handled properly?"


    Ti Fu was silent for a while, then looked up at Lin Mo.


    "My God, combining the information just mentioned, first of all, we can judge that the forces behind this auction house... No, even this auction house is not afraid of us. What does this mean? It shows that they are treating themselves. We have absolute self-confidence in military force. Under such circumstances, we cannot rashly break with them, otherwise our military force will be severely weakened before we have time to fight the Bernard Empire."


    "Secondly, this force has racial diversity, so the background of this force may also be very complicated. Before figuring out the details of the other party, I think we should maintain a good communication relationship with them."


    "Finally, the particularity of the auction houses determines that they will play a more positive role in the city. If they are really according to what they said, they are only for making money, we will keep it, absolutely. It''s profitable but harmless."


    "Of course, we should sign a contract with this force and discuss the follow-up with them on the premise that we will not be affected."


    Ti Fu analyzed clearly.


    "Qingyou, what do you think?"


    Lin Mo turned to look at Qingyou again.


    "My God, I think this is very appropriate."


    Qingyou thought carefully, nodded and replied.


    "Very well, Ti Fu, you are now a new official, and coupled with your young age, after all, many people are dissatisfied with you. I will send you a trip to Falling Star City to communicate with the auction house and negotiate a contract. I will personally reward you for your success, so as to strengthen your foundation."


    Lin Mo nodded and said seriously.


    An expression of surprise suddenly appeared on Ti Fu''s face.


    This is a great opportunity!


    If you can get Lin Mo''s award, it would be equivalent to announcing to everyone that you are a person recognized by the God of Flame.


    Both his prestige and influence ability will skyrocket.


    "My God, Ti Fu will definitely fulfill his mission!"


    Ti Fu knelt down on the spot and said loudly.


    ...


    "What? My God sent a 14-year-old child to communicate with those people?"


    Lilian was stupid when she received the news.


    "Perhaps this child has some special talents. My God''s decision has never disappointed us."


    Ye Ning smiled and took Lilian''s hand.

 Chapter 582： Absolute rationality

    "Well, if this is sister Qingyou''s idea, I might still object. Since it is my god''s arrangement, then we will naturally cooperate with all our strength."


    Although there were still some worried expressions on her face, Lilian compromised.


    Ti Fu arrived very quickly, and she came with a group of diplomatic corps younger than 16 years old.


    "This..."


    Lilian looked at the children and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Okay, okay, don''t use age to measure their abilities, your own age is not much older than them."


    Ye Ning smiled.


    "Meet the two saint sisters, I am the new foreign minister and trade minister Ti Fu. This time I am here to solve the problem of the forces in the city on the order of my god. If it causes trouble for the two sisters, Please also forgive your two sisters."


    Ti Fu got out of the car and greeted Lilian and Ye Ning.


    To be so generous at a young age, he deserves to be a person whom my **** likes.


    Ye Ning nodded secretly in her heart, smiled and greeted her.


    At such a young age, holding two important positions at the same time, he didn''t show any arrogance when he introduced himself. It seemed that he was a talent.


    Lilian''s heart also felt a sense of recognition, and the expression in her eyes towards Ti Fu became kind.


    The City Lord¡¯s Mansion is very large, and Ti Fu and her diplomatic corps were invited in to live with the two saints.


    After all, Ti Fu and the others are young, and it is a bit overwhelming to travel all the way.


    Ye Ning specially arranged for them to rest for a long time, and it was not until that evening that they sent a communication request to the auction house.


    But what everyone didn''t expect was that the manager of the auction house refused the invitation to a banquet at the city lord''s mansion, but hoped that Ti Fu and others would enter the auction house for discussion.


    "What to do? This kind of invitation doesn''t look like a good intention."


    Lilian frowned.


    "Indeed, we can''t bring a large number of troops into the auction house. Once they turn back, we will be controlled."


    Ye Ning agreed.


    "Don''t worry, two sisters. You two don''t need to enter with me this time, and you don''t even need to match me with the guards. Of course, the other party is not willing to enter the city lord mansion because of the same idea. Diplomacy is equivalent to a war , I naturally want to show our sincerity and courage."


    Ti Fu smiled.


    "It''s too dangerous, aren''t you afraid that those people will be against you?"


    Lilian said somewhat displeased.


    "If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, you won''t be a tiger. If I can have the courage to attend their banquet, I have already overwhelmed them. Don''t worry, they dare not do anything to me. Of course, even if they dare to disadvantage me. , For us, there is not much loss, after all, we are just a group of weak children."


    Ti Fu shrugged, her face calm.


    But Lilian and Ye Ning''s hearts had already seen a huge wave at this moment.


    This little fox girl actually came with a mortal consciousness.


    It is true that there is nothing wrong with what she said, even if all these teenagers died here, it would not have much impact on the overall situation.


    But speaking from her own mouth, this kind of rational to almost merciless words sounded chilling.


    At this moment, Lilian and Ye Ning paid tribute to this girl for the first time.


    "Oh, there are young girls like this, the country of Yan crosses the entire Chaos Continent, just around the corner!"


    Lilian patted Ti Fu''s thin shoulders, raised her head and laughed.

 Chapter 583： Get off the horse

    "Two ladies, please give me a reasonable explanation."


    That night, in front of the auction house, the manager looked at the juvenile diplomatic group in front of him and said coldly.


    Originally, Ye Ning and Lilian said they wanted to go back and think about it. The manager thought they were looking for a more authoritative senior to speak, but they did not expect them to invite a group of children.


    The manager suddenly felt insulted.


    "According to the consensus reached at the time, we invited the diplomatic delegation to communicate with you. I don''t understand what needs to be explained."


    Lilian spoke.


    "Diplomatic mission? You spent a few days, and you invited these children to play with me?"


    The manager put his hands behind his back, listening to his tone, he was already angry.


    "Oh? According to that, the orc waiters in your auction house are all human haters. Will they beat or even attack human customers?"


    A girl''s voice suddenly came from the crowd.


    "Of course not."


    The manager hesitated for a moment, and replied.


    "Then, the monster race in the auction house, will they devour human beings to eat?"


    The girl''s voice sounded again.


    "Of course not. These questions are really boring to the point of stupidity. I will not answer your third question again."


    The manager replied coldly.


    "Since the orcs don''t necessarily hate humans, and the monster races don''t necessarily devour humans, why do you think that young girls can''t take on diplomatic work, but will only make a living?"


    The crowd separated, and Ti Fu walked out and looked directly at the manager.


    "This..."


    The manager was speechless for a while.


    "Since you think this kind of question is stupid, why should you ask the question first?"


    Ti Fu sneered and continued to ask.


    The atmosphere became tense for a while, and both parties moved a step closer.


    Lilian stepped forward, blocking Ti Fu''s body.


    "Please forgive me, this young lady, I admit that I made a mistake in my words and deeds. I hope this unsuccessful beginning will not affect our negotiation work."


    To everyone''s surprise, the manager actively bent over 90 degrees and apologized to Ti Fu.


    "Of course, this masked gentleman, an unpleasant beginning does not mean that the subsequent process and results are unpleasant. I hope we can all remain friendly and decent.


    Ti Fu suddenly put away his cold expression and put on a warm smile.


    From the cold like ice to the spring breeze, the whole process took less than a second.


    The little girl turned her face faster than she turned a book.


    The manager smiled awkwardly, and then straightened up.


    He stepped back on his side and then made an invitation gesture.


    "Since you have already known each other, please discuss with the various auction houses. I have ordered someone to prepare a dinner party there. I hope I can leave you a pleasant evening."


    "Hahaha, you are so generous, so we won''t be hypocritical, please!"


    Ti Fujiao laughed twice, and walked to the auction house with her youth diplomatic corps.


    "Everyone? Please?"


    The manager looked at Lilian and the others, who remained still, and asked a little strangely.


    "They won''t chase me in. It would be inconvenient if there are too many people. Anyway, we are just having friendly discussions, and there is no need to let the soldiers go with me, right?"


    Ti Fu turned his head to look at the manager, and asked eloquently.

 Chapter 584： End of trial

    "Hehe, this is natural. Since you insist on this, young lady, I will naturally not interfere more, please."


    The manager paused, then said with a smile.


    Only with a mask on his face, Ti Fu couldn''t see his real expression.


    Ti Fu pretended to inadvertently want to observe his expression through the eyes of the mask, but was avoided by turning his head deliberately.


    "Old fox."


    Ti Fu cursed secretly in his heart, and then he led his youth diplomatic troupe to the depths of the auction house.


    "Sorry everyone, if you don''t go in, then allow me to retire first."


    The manager bowed slightly to Lilian and Ye Ning, then turned and took his men to leave. The guards and staff left behind closed the gate of the auction house.


    "I hope they can go smoothly."


    Ye Ning muttered to herself as she watched Ti Fu leaving behind.


    "They can definitely solve this problem perfectly."


    Lilian said firmly.


    Ti Fu and others were taken into a luxuriously decorated banquet hall by the manager.


    Although this banquet hall is small in size and can only accommodate a dozen people, the decoration inside is exquisite, and the drinks and food on the table are also very complete. It seems that the manager has made very complete preparations.


    Everyone filed in, and the manager brought only a few people into the banquet hall, and the remaining low-level waiters were all waiting outside.


    "Please sit down, young ladies and gentlemen."


    The manager unceremoniously took the lead and then extended an invitation to the teenagers.


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    Ti Fu didn''t have any formality, and after thanking him, he took his companions and sat down one by one.


    "Introduce yourself. I am the person in charge of this auction house. You can call me the manager."


    The manager stood up and saluted slightly.


    "Ti Fu, the diplomatic ambassador of Yanzhi Nation this time."


    Ti Fu also stood up, pinching the skirt corners with both hands and gently lifting it.


    She kept her eyes on her mind, only calling herself a diplomatic ambassador, and did not reveal her identity as a diplomat and trade minister.


    Under such circumstances, the control of one''s identity is also a very delicate matter.


    The identity is too low, and the words spoken lack strength and authority.


    The status is too high, which may cause bad intentions.


    Throughout the whole process of speaking and communication, Ti Fu has done everything in detail.


    After the two introduced themselves, they sat down again, and the banquet began.


    During the entire banquet, the manager tried every possible way on Ti Fu, but she resolved all of them one by one.


    In the end, the manager even pretended to be angry, and the waiters immediately pulled out their weapons to show hostility, but no matter whether it was Ti Fu or the teenagers around her, no one showed a frightened look.


    "Hey, it''s the hero who was born as a teenager. I think our temptation to each other should be over. Now, let''s say something useful."


    The manager sighed slightly and waved to drive all the waiters out.


    Ti Fu showed a sly smile like a fox girl.


    She slapped her chin twice, and the teenagers beside her took out a thick stack of documents and sent them to the manager.


    "Your appetite is too big, right?"


    The manager looked through these documents roughly and couldn''t help but frown and asked.


    "If we do business with you like this, don''t we have to die at a loss?"

 Chapter 585： Contract reached

    "You can''t say that. Although almost all of your auction houses are opened in various cities in the entire Chaos Continent, at present, Falling Star City is the only city controlled by orcs. I think you should know what this means. ."


    Ti Fu shrugged and chuckled lightly.


    "Yes, this means that this auction house will be the only one that can receive specialties from the Wildlands."


    "Things have always been rare and precious. After you have reached a contract with us, you are equivalent to being the only designated middleman in the Wildlands. This one has no branch. In the future, even if our country continues to occupy other cities, we can Guarantee not to open other auction houses in other cities."


    "We believe you have some understanding of the strength of our expansion. Right now is when we need help and broaden our channels most. If you throw an olive branch to us at this time, the orcs will not forget their friends."


    "To sum up, ask the manager to consider it carefully."


    After Ti Fu finished speaking, he simply leaned on the back of the chair and closed his eyes and took a nap.


    The manager silently looked at the documents in his hands, and kept clenching and separating his hands, as if experiencing a difficult decision.


    Tifu''s youth diplomatic troupe were all expressionless, waiting in silence like a stone.


    As time passed bit by bit, the atmosphere in the banquet hall became more and more depressing.


    The manager read the thick document three times over and over again, and then sat silently on the spot.


    Ti Fu didn''t look anxious either, her breathing became more steady and rhythmic, and she seemed to be asleep.


    "I can agree to these conditions, but I hope to add one more point to the contract. If I occupy another city in the future, it must be under my consent and guidance to allow the city''s auction house to operate normally."


    The manager patted the desk lightly, almost gritted his teeth.


    "We have no problem with this and we can totally agree."


    Ti Fu opened his eyes and showed a triumphant smile.


    The manager froze suddenly.


    He suddenly understood that the reason why this clause was not included in the contract was because Ti Fu had expected that he would make this condition.


    After weighing and analyzing it for a long time, the last condition I wanted to fight for turned out to be someone else''s anticipation.


    "Hehe, young lady, you are great, I am convinced that I lose."


    The manager suddenly laughed softly, and he held his forehead with both hands, and said as if he accepted his fate.


    "You''re absurd, just because I was young and made a good disguise for myself. Looking down on a child is a mistake that every adult makes."


    Ti Fu stood up, stretched out his little hand, and took the initiative to find the manager a step down.


    "maybe."


    The manager also stood up and gently shook Tifu''s little hand with his white gloved hand.


    So far, the negotiations between the two parties have completely ended.


    Of course, the final result is Ti Fu''s victory.


    "Although it is a bit abrupt, I still hope you can leave your mark on the soul contract of this contract."


    After Ti Fu signed most of the contracts with the manager, she took out a fiery red soul contract.


    "this is..."


    The manager accepted the contract and asked with some confusion.


    "This is something bestowed by the great God of Flame, the guardian of the Kingdom of Yan."


    Ti Fu explained with a smile,

 Chapter 586： Soul contract

    "This is! Something bestowed by the gods!"


    The manager said feverishly, and the hands holding the soul contract were shaking.


    "Yes."


    Ti Fu nodded, but there was no special expression on his face.


    "This is a gift from the gods! You actually use it! Isn''t this a violent thing?"


    The manager''s emotions are a bit out of control, he almost shouted out.


    "Regardless of whether it is something given by the gods or not, as long as it has its effect, use it with confidence and boldness."


    Ti Fu said strangely.


    "It''s not just such a thing anyway."


    Ti Fu murmured.


    "Can I use it with blood dripping directly?"


    The manager''s eyes lit up and he immediately asked.


    The hidden meaning in what Ti Fu said just now is very obvious.


    Since there is more than one such thing, it means that there are many other god-given items.


    For ordinary people, these are real artifacts!


    If they can have a good relationship with the country of Yan, maybe they, the people in the auction house, will have the opportunity to obtain the artifact in the future.


    It''s just that he didn''t know that these so-called artifacts in his eyes were actually ordinary items that Lin Mo could easily exchange with the system.


    Since all aspects of Yanzhi Nation have been improved, the Nation panel has also been upgraded and improved.


    It even opened a store that had never been seen before!


    Although Lin Mo himself didn''t use most of the things in it, these things played a very important role for the people of Yanzhi Country under his hands.


    For example, the contract scroll in Ti Fu''s hand can only be exchanged for 100,000 points of faith power.


    But it can produce god-level binding force to ensure that the two parties on the contract can perform as agreed. Promises and promises.


    "Yes."


    Ti Fu answered while taking out a shiny silver knife.


    The two slashed their index fingers and pressed two blood fingerprints on the contract scroll.


    Suddenly, the manager felt an irresistible force imprisoning his soul, but soon this feeling disappeared.


    "It won''t be the power from the gods, it makes people unable to even think of resistance at all."


    The manager gave a wry smile and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "This is nature, after all, it is the power of the gods... well, everything has been signed, then we will not bother. The army in front of the door will also withdraw according to the contract. Then you can proceed. Get ready, business in the orc city."


    Ti Fu ordered her Youth League to collect all the documents quickly, and she herself contracted the soul. Keep it close to your body carefully.


    The manager politely sent them to the door of the auction house.


    "It''s over."


    Ti Fu smiled and nodded to Lilian and Ye Ning.


    Lilian and Ye Jing glanced at each other, and both let out a sigh of relief.


    "withdraw!"


    With a wave of Lilian''s small hand, the orc army surrounding the auction house quickly evacuated, and the street in front of the auction house suddenly became empty again.


    "Let''s go, Diplomat Tifu, let''s go back and celebrate."


    Lilian smiled and put her arms around Ti Fu''s shoulders, and smiled heartily.


    At the door of the auction house, the manager and others have been slightly bending down and politely watching everyone leave.


    After everyone had left, he raised his head.


    "Hey, everyone in the country of Yan, I hope you can bring me more surprises in the future business..."

 Chapter 587： development of

    The contract reached between Ti Fu and the auction is only the first step towards the outside world.


    In the following time, Ti Fu conveyed the news of the existence of Yan Kingdom through the auction house.


    She also conveyed the reason for the attack on Bernard''s Empire.


    The auction house is a force that the human empire does not dare to move. Even Lin Mo''s Yanzhi Nation has only reached a cooperative relationship with them.


    Although seeing the news of the Kingdom of Yan continued to spread, and the news that the Bernard Empire was broken into a city became the joke of the entire Chaos Continent, King Bernard did not dare to make any hostile actions against domestic auctions.


    Other human empires also received the news. This time it was the Bernard Empire breaching the contract first. The other human empires did not intend to unite to help deal with the country of Yan, and all of them took a bystander attitude.


    What''s more, instead, they actively trade with Yanzhi Country through the auction house.


    This situation makes Bernard very angry all over the country.


    After half a month of preparations, the three princes, generals of the barbarian, led an army of two million to the border mightily.


    The troops and defense lines in other parts of the country are also shrinking in an emergency, desperately squeezing out their forces as the backup of the Three Princes.


    At the mobilization meeting before the expedition, the three princes even announced ambitiously that this expedition will not only take back the lost Star Falling City, but also rush Huanglong into the entire wild land and eradicate all the remaining orcs. clean.


    At a time when the whole nation of the Bernard Empire was in anger, the country of Yan developed extremely peacefully.


    Ti Fu has returned to the God-given City, and one of her youth diplomatic corps has left one person to take charge of trade and diplomacy in Falling Star City.


    Within half a month, with the support of Lin Mo and Qingyou, Ti Fu tried out trade reforms in the God-given City.


    As a result, the results received are very significant. In Linmo''s national panel, the trade level has directly risen to the second level!


    Ye Ling also prepared everything for opening the school during this time, and the first school in the God-given City was soon completed.


    The display of the assistant teacher quickly became popular among the orcs.


    Many orcs who could not awaken their magical talents, but did not have a strong physique, all actively signed up hoping to enter the school.


    It is not enough to have assistant teachers alone. Ye Ling also plans to arrange training courses for warriors and magicians into the school.


    Ye Ling personally selected the orc warriors and magicians with more teaching talents to be the instructors and teachers of the school.


    In the eyes of the orcs, they all regard the strong as the best teacher.


    But they did not realize that a qualified and excellent fighter is not necessarily a teacher who is good at imparting experience.


    This has led to many powerful fighters not being able to train as good teachers as him.


    Take Lilian as an example. There were thousands of soldiers trained on the martial arts field with her, but only a few of them reached the seventh and eighth levels.


    With Ye Ling responsible for presiding over the school''s work, it played a very positive role in promoting both the profession of assistant teacher for freshmen and the profession of warrior and magician in Yanzhi.


    On the national panel, the education level has also been successfully raised to the second level!


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but let go of seeing Ye Ling''s integration into the God-given City so smoothly.


    "It''s time to start dealing with the Tomb of the Dragon."

 Chapter 588： Upgrade

    In the keel forbidden area, Lin Mo and Xiaojin stood beside the green swamp together, staring at the foaming venom in a daze.


    Karthus didn''t play a big role at this time either, he had already been received by Lin Mo in the storage space to practice alone to restore his strength.


    "Xiaojin, in our custom, the deceased should return to the dust. Therefore, turning the bones of the deceased into fly ashes is not a blasphemy, but a kind of respect. I hope you can understand this.


    Lin Mo turned his head and glanced at Xiao Jin, and said softly.


    "My god, I know what you mean, and I have said before, as long as you can kill all the **** monster traitors, my people will never mind how you use their remains. "


    Xiao Jin nodded.


    "Then I can rest assured."


    As Lin Mo said, he took out a broken dragon skeleton and started to burn it.


    Before that, Lin Mo thought for a long time what to do with the huge resources buried under the dragon''s tomb and the secrets under the super dragon.


    The final result is that Lin Mo must first improve his strength to be qualified to explore the entire Venom Sea.


    During the previous communication with Anshuang, Lin Mo had already had a general idea of ??how to use the remains of these dragons.


    These dead dragons, even if only a pair of white bones are left, still contains incredible power.


    The keel is extremely hard and has a strong affinity for demons, and all the weapons used to make are of excellent quality.


    Even if it is ground into a powder and consumed, it can strengthen the drinker''s own bones and flesh.


    For Lin Mo, these are nothing.


    The greatest effect of these remains for him is that they can provide him with a considerable amount of experience after burning!


    Although the remains of a king-level dragon cannot provide the same experience points as a living king-level dragon, there are so many!


    Lin Mo sits on the entire Dragon Tomb, which is equivalent to having the opportunity to open up and collect experience points.


    "Ding! Burn the remains of a king-level dragon and gain 5000 experience points."


    Burning the entire remains of the giant dragon, Lin Mo''s mind suddenly sounded the system''s mechanical beep.


    "Is it only 5000?"


    Lin Mo mumbled dissatisfiedly.


    The two king-level maids who killed Duan Shuang last time each provided him with 20,000 experience points.


    "Hey, they are both at the king level. After death, they can only retain a quarter of their strength."


    But complaining is complaining, this way of gaining experience points is relatively easy.


    Lin Mo continued to take out the broken or damaged dragon bones and burn them while beeping.


    It seems that even if he becomes a **** in another world, the true incense law still applies.


    "Ding! Burn the remains of a king-level dragon and gain 5000 experience points."


    "Ding! Burn the remains of a spirit-level dragon and gain 1,000 experience points."


    "Ding! Burn the remains of the emperor dragon and get 20000 experience points!"


    ...


    Lin Mo kept burning the bones of the giant dragon, and his experience value on the attribute panel went up.


    Level 8 Fire Emperor!


    Level 9 Fire Emperor!


    Level 10 Fire Emperor!


    almost! almost!


    With excitement, Lin Mo took out a well-preserved remains of the dragon, and resolutely lit it.


    "Ding! Burn the remains of a king-level dragon and gain 10,000 experience points."


    "Ding! Congratulations on the successful upgrade of the host realm. The attribute value has changed. Please open the attribute panel to check it yourself!"

 Chapter 589： Go down to the poisonous swamp

    "Cool!"


    Lin Mo let out a low growl, and the pleasure of raising his realm spread all over him.


    Without indulging in the pleasure too much, Lin Mo directly opened his property panel.


    Host name: Lin Mo


    Status: Level 1 Fire Saint


    Burning value: 3.21e points


    Current burn value consumption: 0 points per second


    Special resistance: 80% water resistance, 50% magic resistance, 20% negative element resistance


    Maximum temperature: 10000 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 1000000%


    Skills: Compressed flame lv3, tyrannical burning lv4, rockfall lv3


    Passive Skill: Absorbed by Different Fire


    Different fire held:


    Marrow Firefly


    Twin Lotus Fire


    Dark Abyss Flame


    "It''s so cool!"


    The property panel can be said to have received a huge improvement, Lin Mo couldn''t help but growl in excitement.


    Every increase in the realm is a huge leap in strength.


    The more you upgrade, the more difficult it is, and the same, the more reinforcement you get after the upgrade.


    After successfully advancing to the realm of Huo Sage, Lin Mo''s burning temperature has more than doubled directly, and it has reached a terrifying breaking point!


    In addition, his water resistance and magic resistance have all been strengthened to a certain stage.


    What excites him most is the new 20% resistance to negative elements!


    This resistance can be said to be more important than magic resistance.


    After all, magic resistance can only reduce the damage of magic, and this negative elemental resistance directly offsets the damage of the element.


    Give the simplest example.


    If Lin Mo faced the attacks of Shangdale and Bing, with this 50% magic resistance attribute, Lin Mo could reduce his damage by half.


    But if Lin Mo was thrown directly into the extremely cold place, even though he had also faced a cold attack, the 50% magic resistance attribute would not have any effect.


    But coupled with this 20% resistance to negative elements, Lin Mo can always get one-fifth of the damage reduction no matter whether it is a person or a **** or nature at any time or any place.


    Ice, fire, darkness, light, poison...Almost all attacks by special means use elements.


    Although the 20% level does not seem to be strong, the range it can cope with is too wide.


    Lin Mo believes that even when he comes to the continent of the gods in the future, this attribute can still play an irreplaceable role when facing those gods!


    "Okay, Xiaojin, I''m going down. You are on guard for the surrounding situation. If something accident happens, immediately send a message to me through soul binding."


    Lin Mo decided to strike while the iron was hot, and immediately went down to the poisonous swamp to explore.


    "Yes, master."


    Xiaojin and Lin Mo have a soul connection, and he can naturally feel that Lin Mo''s aura has climbed to a realm that makes him tremble.


    Xiao Jin answered obediently, and stepped back to avoid being injured by the venom.


    "Huh~"


    Looking at the green poisonous swamp in front of him, Lin Mo took a deep breath, then put away the heavenly spirit body and jumped directly into the lake.


    Although Lin Mo reduced his size, the temperature doubled after the upgrade, and the venom failed to touch his body this time, but directly evaporated when he was not close!


    "It''s worthy of being a holy level, the strongest level below the gods, the feelings of coming down twice are completely different."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help being happy secretly.


    With the strength of the Saint Grade now, it should be very easy to figure out the secrets below.

 Chapter 590： High temperature

    Having had an experience before, now that Lin Mo is going down this poisonous swamp, he can be said to be familiar with the road.


    Following the route in his memory, he went all the way to the bottom of this poisonous swamp.


    The bones of the super giant dragon are still stuck at the bottom of the poisonous sea, like a huge cork.


    Lin Mo didn''t recklessly destroy the bones of this super dragon, but continued to explore along its body, hoping to open up the channel with the space under the super dragon with the least damage.


    After all, the value of this super dragon''s corpse is already very exaggerated.


    Lin Mo cleaned the silt from the corpse, while exploring down its body.


    After Lin Mo''s careful consideration and various trade-offs, he set his goal on the dragon''s right paw.


    The skin here seems to have been eroded thinly by the venom. Lin Mo went down from here with much less effort than destroying other parts.


    Moreover, the wounds that destroyed this place were not very large, and the corpse of this super dragon could still maintain the maximum integrity.


    "That''s it."


    Lin Mo looked around and finally made up his mind.


    Although many bones of the dragon have been used up, there are still more bones that Lin Mo has no time to use.


    Lin Mo was also reluctant to waste all these bones, especially the remains and bones nearby.


    If after a while, I can get through the communication with the lower realm, and the high-concentration venom that gushes out corrodes the nearby remains, then it feels a little bit more worthwhile.


    Lin Mo took the right claw of the super giant dragon as the center of his circle and began to collect the nearby remains.


    Soon, Lin Mo loaded many remains into his storage space.


    He had almost collected the remains of 300 meters nearby, and Lin Mo didn''t bother to clean up the remains no matter how far away.


    Even if it is corroded by the venom that will gush out, it can only be considered bad luck.


    "Hehe, it''s just that the flame that reaches a high temperature of 10,000 degrees is used, I don''t know what kind of wonderful experience it will be."


    After finishing everything, Lin Mo stayed on the right paw of the super dragon, talking with some expectation.


    The body shape right now is so small that Lin Mo can''t use his current body shape to achieve his highest temperature.


    He slowly expanded his size until it turned into a large fireball with a diameter of two meters before he stopped.


    "This size is enough to show my maximum temperature, then, come on!"


    Lin Mo roared in his heart, and then stopped limiting his temperature, and the super high temperature of 10,000 degrees burst out instantly.


    Puff! !


    Lin Mo was like a hot red iron ball put in ice water, instantly causing the poison around him to boil.


    Numerous bubbles came out, and the venom around him kept gurgling sounds.


    The scales of the super dragon were also scorched and cracked visible to the naked eye, and then broke apart.


    "It is worthy of the high temperature of ten thousand degrees. It is indeed much better to operate than when I came last time... But this speed is still too slow."


    Lin Mo secretly said in his heart.


    "So... compress the flame lv3, start it!"


    Chi Chi Chi!


    As Lin Mo''s temperature increased again, the surrounding venom instantly evaporated into a vacuum area.


    "This!!! This is!"


    On the shore, the poisonous marsh made a gurgling sound like porridge, and the heat continued to rise. Xiaojin looked at the boundless bright red under the poisonous marsh and fell into shock.

 Chapter 591： Vision

    The high temperature of 10,000 degrees and then the compression of lv3, that is a full 30,000 degrees of super high temperature!


    Even though there are things in this poisonous swamp, it was heated to boiling by the super high temperature.


    The claws of the giant dragon couldn''t stand the terrifying temperature either, and quickly began to melt and crack.


    "well!"


    Lin Mo was secretly pleased that at this speed, it would not take long to easily get through the lower bounds.


    Scales, skin, muscles...


    Under the erosion of the high temperature, Lin Mo gradually burned through the claws of this super dragon and plunged into its body.


    "Is this... a bone?"


    Burning into the dragon''s claw, Lin Mo was suddenly blocked by the thick dark golden pillar.


    Even with a flame of 30,000 degrees, there is no way to quickly erode these keels.


    Lin Mo suddenly felt surprised.


    Among the remains of the dragon clan that were burned before, there was also a saint-level remains.


    But when burning the body of that Saint-level dragon, it didn''t take so much effort and effort as it is now.


    Apart from his own body size difference, the only thing Lin Mo can think of is ethnic difference.


    Lin Mo slowly waited for the super dragon''s bones to burn, while carefully recalling all the information about the dragon family he had exchanged with Duan Shuang before.


    "Dark gold...dark gold...and more fire-resistant than the average dragon...huh?! Could this super dragon, like Xiaojin, also be a dark gold flame dragon!"


    Lin Mo''s eyes lit up, and he suddenly wanted to understand.


    "Dark-Golden Flame Dragon, the king of the dragon clan, possesses defensive power and magic resistance far superior to other dragon species, and its bones are even more indestructible. If you add a bit of bone powder when building a weapon, its hardness and durability will be greatly improved. Strengthening..."


    Lin Mo still remembered that when Duan Shuang mentioned the Dark Golden Flame Dragon, his eyes flashed with excitement.


    This shows how precious the Dark Gold Flame Dragon is.


    "If this super dragon''s corpse is really the same as Xiaojin''s Dark-Gold Flame Dragon, then it''s really close to priceless."


    Lin Mo thought excitedly.


    Click!


    The dark golden bones in front of them finally cracked under the flames, and Lin Mo suddenly became excited.


    "Oh? It''s finally going to burn."


    Just after Lin Mo finished speaking, he saw a golden light bursting out of the cracks where the dark golden bones were cracking. It was Lin Mo''s Saint-level strength, and he couldn''t react in a hasty. He could only see the golden light shooting at him.


    boom!


    Lin Mo suddenly felt an explosion in his mind, as if his brain had hit something.


    This severe pain had never been experienced before, and Lin Mo even found out that he could not control his body.


    "what happened!"


    Lin Mo only felt a dazzling light in front of his eyes, and then found that he had become a celestial spirit body, in a bright room.


    This room has no windows or doors. The walls and ceilings on all sides and the floor underneath are all dazzling white.


    The layout of the entire room looks extremely misty and unreal.


    "here is...?"


    Lin Mo looked around, showing a puzzled expression.


    "Hehe, junior, congratulations on discovering me."


    A cold voice rang from behind Lin Mo, and Lin Mo suddenly turned around and saw a living dragon!


    A dark golden flame dragon!

 Chapter 592： Soul Realm

    This dragon is a small version of the super dragon.


    In this small room, the body of the giant dragon is naturally not as big as the outside world, but it is also a lot taller than Lin Mo, and looks full of power.


    "You... are you?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help taking two steps back, looking at him in surprise.


    "I am the king of the supremely glorious dragon race, £¤@#."


    A trace of humane arrogance appeared in the eyes of the giant dragon.


    However, his name was also in Dragon language, Lin Mo couldn''t understand it at all.


    "The king of the dragon clan? The whole dragon clan has become a thing of the past, and is still immersed in the king''s past and cannot extricate himself from it?"


    Lin Mo chuckled and said.


    "Hehe, it was really impossible before, but your arrival really gave me this precious opportunity."


    The Dragon King sneered and approached Lin Mo two steps.


    Lin Mo stood there, looking at the dragon in front of him with a normal expression.


    With his hands behind his back, he kept trying to release flames.


    But what shocked him was that he seemed to have lost the ability to fire, and he didn''t even release any sparks.


    "Hehe, don''t continue your little action. Here, no matter how hard you work, it is useless."


    The lord of the dragon clan looked at Lin Mo coldly and said softly.


    Lin Mo began to panic secretly. He felt that he was sweating all over, but he reached out his hand and wiped his forehead, but no sweat came out.


    Lin Mo felt strange, but did not show it.


    "Anyway, I don''t have the ability to resist. As the great dragon king, no matter what you want to do to me, at least let me understand."


    Lin Mo sat down on the ground with an expression of resignation.


    The dragon in front of him was taken aback, with a smile in his eyes.


    "Anyway, I have been lonely for thousands of years. It would be a good dispatch to have someone talk to me. Okay, I will let you know."


    The dragon king opened his big mouth and gently spit out a lavender flame.


    The flame continued to expand and grow in the air, and finally turned into a strange mirror.


    "This is called the realm of the soul, it is a special space outside the independent body. The outside world cannot observe the existence here, but the outside world can be observed from here, for example..."


    As the dragon king said, he opened his mouth and spit out a lavender flame again. The flame was sprayed onto the previous mirror, and the flame suddenly flickered, and strange patterns appeared on the mirror.


    Lin Mo raised his eyes and saw that he and the dragon''s right paw were in the mirror.


    At this time, he was stuck in the flesh and blood of the giant dragon in public. The flame on his body was not under his own control. It was no longer as hot as before and was burning gently and slowly.


    "Although I don''t know why you are obviously a fire spirit, why you have a human soul, but now you should understand your situation."


    The Dragon King looked at Lin Mo and smiled.


    Soul domain?


    Lin Mo was secretly surprised.


    It''s no wonder that I can''t use flames. I am not a heavenly spirit body at all, but my most essential soul body.


    "This is difficult. If the celestial spirit body still has a chance to fight, but now this is the human soul body, it is not the opponent of this dragon at all."


    Lin Mo frowned slightly.


    The only advantage right now is that the dragon is very empty and lonely.

 Chapter 593： Continue life

    If you can find a way to get out while the dragon wants to talk to himself, then there is still something to be saved.


    But speaking of it, this dragon is really sinister and cunning enough to set up such a sinister and vicious method in his body.


    You know this thing is the king of dragons.


    Even before he died, he had lived for many years. The strength and tenacity of his soul was not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Even if he is a **** bound to the system, his soul is not his opponent, if it rests on other creatures, it is probably even more material to play.


    "As the Dark Golden Flame Dragon, the king of the dragon clan, in addition to the flame that burns the enemy¡¯s body, we also have a flame that can destroy the enemy¡¯s soul. It is precisely because of the existence of this flame that I have access to others. The power of the soul realm."


    As the dragon king spoke, he kept spitting out lavender flames.


    His eyes were full of pride.


    Lin Mo was silent.


    In this world, there are very few methods for the soul, but these methods are undoubtedly all powerful methods.


    This dragon can have such abilities, it is also a godsend.


    "Back then, didn''t the Dragon Race led the Monster Race and the gods to war? If you were so powerful, those gods shouldn''t be your opponents either."


    Lin Mo cautiously led the topic to the past.


    "Of course!"


    The Dragon King snorted coldly.


    "If it weren''t for our Dark Gold Flame Dragon''s special attack method, let alone the Monster Race, even if our entire Dragon Race was all on, it would not be able to play a big role."


    "Whether it is the Dragon Clan or other monster clan, the only role is to fight the minions of the gods. The only one who really faces the gods is our Dark Golden Flame Dragon."


    Recalling the past, a trace of recollection appeared in the eyes of the Dragon King.


    "Except for the methods of soul attacks, there is no other way to hurt those **** gods. But after all, we are low in strength. Except for me, who is a holy level, the remaining dark gold flame dragons are only at the level of the emperor. "


    "We lost miserably in that battle... countless people died miserably as a result."


    "What''s even more hateful is that the other monster races turned their backs and reached an agreement with the gods..."


    "We thought that we would be temporarily safe after escaping back to the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons, but we didn''t expect our former home to be the place where we endured the disaster."


    When the dragon king talked about this, he almost gritted his teeth.


    "and then?"


    Lin Mo interrupted and asked.


    The Dragon King adjusted his breathing, and then continued to speak when his mind became stable.


    "Then I knew that the situation was over, so I started to flee while making the last-hand plans. At this time, I met that man..."


    "That man?"


    Lin Mo suddenly showed a puzzled expression.


    "Yes. That''s a human male. It looks a lot like you...roughly the same. In my opinion, you humans look the same."


    The Dragon King glanced at Lin Mo. It seems unsatisfactory that he interrupted his narration.


    "That man told me a special way to continue my life, which is to preserve my soul, and after all of this is over, he will be reborn in a body suitable for me..."

 Chapter 594： The real past

    "There is such a secret technique!"


    Lin Mo said in surprise.


    The matter of changing one''s fate is a taboo and mysterious thing in any world.


    But looking at the completeness of the dragon king''s soul preservation, it is indeed very credible.


    "Hehe, isn''t it mysterious? I didn''t believe it at the time. Until the man killed a dog in front of me, and then reincarnated the dog''s soul into a chicken."


    The dragon king chuckled.


    "It''s hard to imagine how shocking a chicken spreads its wings and runs around the ground like a dog... And after seeing this scene, I completely believe it. What he said."


    "So? You reincarnated according to his method?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "Hehe, of course not. There is no empty lunch in the sky, and the man proposed a deal to me."


    The Dragon King shook his head.


    "What deal?"


    "Karma Fire Phoenix... he asked me for an egg of Karma Fire Phoenix. He was willing to help me with this egg in exchange."


    Lin Mo nodded when he heard this.


    This was also what he expected. After all, if this man didn''t want anything and helped him for free, it would seem unbelievable.


    "Phoenix is ??the second largest race among the monster race after our dragon race. Among them, the karmic fire phoenix is ??the king of the phoenix..."


    "You don''t know how hard it took me to ask the **** old phoenixes where they store their phoenix eggs..."


    "But God won''t help me, there is not even a phoenix egg there. The only thing there is is the wife of the contemporary King of Phoenix."


    As the dragon king said, there was a trace of madness in his eyes.


    "In order to live, so that the dragon clan would not be cut off in my hands, I directly slaughtered the female phoenix, opened her belly and took out the unborn egg. Fortunately, the man did not reject the egg, ours The deal has only been officially concluded since then."


    Lin Mo swallowed.


    Although it sounds cruel, it is indeed something that these monster races can do.


    Moreover, in the camp that betrayed the dragon clan, there are definitely phoenixes, and such behavior by the dragon king can be regarded as revenge for his clan.


    "That man and I are sure that in the near future, the entire Monster Race will all be dispatched to drive our Dragon Race to an extinction, and my soul fluctuates. Several old guys from other Monster Races are already very familiar. I use it."


    "So after thinking carefully, the man decided to condense my soul into a bead and bury it in my body."


    The dragon king smiled.


    Even though the entire condensing process sounds numb to the scalp, it is really not easy for the Dragon King to be able to support this step.


    "I will continue to lead the activities of the people, so I cannot condense the entire soul. The soul hidden in this bead is only one-fifth of my body."


    "After condensing, I once again attacked the gods alone, and successfully culled a low-level god, she was named Baipo Fairy. I still remember what she did when I smelted her soul with flames. The miserable scream..."


    Hearing this, Lin Mo suddenly showed a wry smile.

 Chapter 595： Hehe, kill you

    This dragon king is really cruel.


    Even if the entire race came to an end, he still dared to attack the gods alone, and even successfully culled one.


    "Then this poisonous swamp?"


    Lin Mo hurriedly asked.


    "Yes. After being smelted by me, Hundred Poison Fairy turned into a highly toxic light ball. This entire buried land was made from that light ball.


    The dragon king nodded.


    "However, even so, you are still easy to be spotted if you take the people with you to act."


    Lin Mo frowned.


    "Heh, do you think our whole dragon clan is just such a few people?"


    The Dragon King turned his head to look at Lin Mo, his eyes full of sarcasm.


    "Back then, I left a young dark-gold flame dragon, let him hide in this place, and then left enough tribesmen to be buried with me, covering his existence with a large amount of dragon clan life, and all the remaining tribesmen, all Died in the pursuit of the Allied Forces against the Monster Race."


    "Hiss~"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    For such a plan of reincarnation, the king of the dragon clan actually made the entire dragon clan sacrifice his life.


    and many more?


    Left a young Dark Gold Flame Dragon?


    Isn''t that Xiaojin?


    Lin Mo suddenly became nervous.


    "Hehe, don''t be nervous, I have already seen that your soul is bound to the soul of that young dragon."


    "I thought that when a creature destroys my body in the future, I will seize his body in this way, and then reincarnate into the young dragon that fits my soul best. I didn''t expect that I saw you today and did both of these things. At the same time, thank you."


    The dragon king opened his mouth and laughed loudly.


    Lin Mo''s expression was already ugly, he jumped from the ground all of a sudden.


    Unexpectedly, the connection between himself and Xiaojin would leak deadly information at this critical moment.


    This feeling of making wedding clothes for others really makes him unhappy.


    "Well, the story is all finished, I think you will be clear if you die."


    As the Dragon King said, he sneered and forced him towards Lin Mo.


    "Calm down. Calm down... think about how you can protect your soul..."


    Lin Mo stepped back step by step, thinking desperately about the solution.


    The Dragon King also didn''t seem to intend to kill him instantly, but approached step by step, observing Lin Mo''s embarrassment and tension like a cat playing with a mouse.


    system!


    correct! Isn''t he the bound system that reborn into this world?


    Then the system and your soul should be one!


    "Think about what can be used without the body?"


    Lin Mo struggled with his fate, but at this moment he had already retreated to the corner of the room.


    "Haha, now you have nowhere to run? To tell the truth, I hate humans as weak as insects, especially when I had to deal with that human, let me treat you I hate it even more, now, die!"


    The Dragon King opened his mouth wide, revealing his sharp fangs, and bit towards Lin Mo!


    Wow!


    The sound of a metal chain suddenly sounded.


    The movement of the Dragon King also stagnated, let alone his mouth, his entire body was forcibly stopped.


    "Hey... aren''t you my life?"


    Lin Mo slowly raised his head and sneered, two black flames burning wantonly in his pupils...

 Chapter 596： Situation reversal

    The Dragon King hurriedly looked at himself.


    A dozen black chains appeared out of nowhere, binding its paws and wings.


    No matter how hard he struggles, these black chains still firmly block his movement and body, making him completely immobile.


    "What did you do! This is the realm of the soul, how can you have such a peculiar means?"


    While struggling, the dragon king roared.


    "Hehe, what you don''t know means there is no?"


    Lin Mo sneered at him, his face full of mockery.


    But to be honest, he just thought of using the strange fire to escape the danger.


    If it weren''t for the existence of the alien fire, Lin Mo estimated that the dragon king had really torn his soul to pieces at this time.


    "So, now our situation is completely reversed, maybe we should have a good chat."


    Lin Mo stood up and looked at the Dragon King, and laughed softly.


    The dragon king remained silent, but his struggling movements never stopped for a moment.


    "Don''t bother. To break this thing, you have to be a god."


    Lin Mo looked at him with a smile.


    Although this sounded very arrogant, there was no exaggeration.


    After all, the Dark Abyss belonged to the God of Darkness before the Flame Sealing, and naturally had God-level power.


    The dragon king struggled for a long time, and even breathed out flames, but it didn''t make any difference.


    "what do you want?"


    The dragon king felt his powerless struggle as ridiculous as a clown, and finally stopped his unnecessary movements.


    Lin Mo didn''t expect this product to be so cooperative, and he didn''t know what news to ask for.


    "Hehe, don''t you even know what you want? Just having power is a waste."


    The Dragon King looked at the silent Lin Mo, and the doctor sneered.


    A cold light flashed in Lin Mo''s eyes, and the black chains were locked at the same time.


    The dragon king who was strangled by the huge power was in anguish. As a last resort, he began to take the initiative to shrink his body, until his size became almost the same as Lin Mo, then stopped.


    "I teach you that in this situation, there should be the consciousness of the inferior. It is best to let me see your sincerity and the role you can play, otherwise I will destroy your remnant without hesitation. Dirty soul."


    Lin Mo grabbed the Dragon King by the neck, staring into his eyes and said.


    "Know... got it."


    The dragon king''s eyes still had some dissatisfaction, but when he saw the black flames that kept beating in Lin Mo''s eyes, he still recognized it with difficulty.


    Lin Mo nodded, and did not continue to say anything.


    As the king of the dragon clan, this old dragon''s arrogance in his heart is much heavier than ordinary dragons.


    If he really urges him, maybe this guy will find his own way.


    After finally seeing a living fossil, Lin Mo didn''t want to waste him so vainly.


    Although it''s just a broken soul, at least it can communicate normally. This alone is more valuable than the huge corpse outside.


    "What if you were reincarnated in that young dragon''s body?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "I will occupy the body of that young dragon and use its soul to nourish my mutilated soul, and then I can regain my peak strength and even break through to the **** level."


    The Dragon King said coldly.

 Chapter 597： Seal the Soul Body

    "how long it takes?"


    "Maybe hundreds of years, or thousands of years."


    The Dragon King answered while looking at Lin Mo with strange eyes.


    He didn''t expect Lin Mo would ask this question.


    Even if he was just a broken soul, he was not stupid enough to think that Lin Mo wanted to help him complete his plan.


    "Oh? Why are you so sure that you have a chance to attack the **** level? Isn''t this the strongest creature on the Chaos Continent just a holy level?"


    Lin Mo raised his eyebrows.


    "The first gods were just creatures on this Chaos Continent. Since they can break through the shackles and reach the Ascended God level, why can''t we?"


    The dragon king sneered and began to explain.


    "If you want to break through the **** level, there are nothing more than two methods, one is to break through the **** level with the flesh, the other is to break through the **** level with the soul..."


    "Oh? Explain."


    Lin Mo asked with interest.


    This was the first time he heard about the god-level information, but it made him very concerned.


    "The gods are just an overall name for those who have stepped into the god-level powerhouse. They are not the same race. Among the gods, there may be races with extremely strong bodies, and there may be races with strong souls, no matter which one of these two. The aspect has broken through to the point of god-level, and the creature has become a god."


    "For example, the Hundred Poison Fairy who was killed by me at that time, she belonged to the **** whose soul broke through the **** level. Of course, her physical strength was not high, and this was forcibly culled by me."


    "The body of the Dark Gold Flame Dragon is very powerful in its own right, and it is not impossible to break through to the **** level, and my soul has already become very tough through various exercises and tempers. If I can get a certain degree of warmth After recovery, he is fully qualified to break through the **** level."


    After the Dragon King finished speaking, his eyes looked at Lin Mo still extremely cold.


    "That is to say, your soul and body are completely possible to break through to the **** level, right?"


    Facing Lin Mo''s question, the Dragon King did not answer, but silently nodded.


    "Hehe, you were the one who took the lead in rebelling against the gods. In the end, you were the one who worked so hard to plan to become gods. You just explain to all the dead people like this?"


    Lin Mo sneered, staring into the eyes of the Dragon King.


    The Dragon King did not speak, but avoided Lin Mo''s eyes and looked at the ground under his feet.


    "The more opponents you contact and the more things you experience, you will find that the only thing that really matters is strength. If you can become a god-level, there are indeed too many things that can be changed. Those monsters who have betrayed us, I can Relying on their own strength to retaliate and punish them, it can be regarded as fulfilling the last wish of the dead people."


    The Dragon King murmured in a low voice, not knowing whether he was persuading Lin Mo or himself.


    "Hehe, no matter what you have experienced, or for any reason, you can''t hide the truth of selfishness in the end."


    Lin Mo sneered, and the black flame in his eyes suddenly surged.


    The whole body of the dragon king ignited black flames, and it seemed impossible to extinguish it.


    Under the burning of this black flame, the soul of the dragon king once again shrank to a pocket size.


    At the same time, there was also a black flame mark on his forehead. The flame was obviously the flame of the dark abyss, and it seemed that Lin Mo had completely blocked the soul body!

 Chapter 598： Gods Relic

    "Is it necessary? If you want to kill me, just give me a hurry?"


    The dragon king has now become the size of a pet dog. Although his tone is very cold, the look when he raises his head and looks at Lin Mo is a bit cute.


    "Hehe, I won''t kill you, at least I won''t kill you now...you just stay here honestly."


    Lin Mo smiled lightly, then closed his eyes and began to communicate with the system.


    "If you don¡¯t kill me, you actually don¡¯t know how to get out. Of course, the existence and the way of entering and exiting the Soul Realm is not a well-known secret. If you can help me find a body that can be used, I just...huh???"


    The Dragon King spoke confidently, but was suddenly startled by Lin Mo who disappeared in front of him.


    His old face turned red, and the whole dragon was shocked.


    "How is it possible? He only knew about the existence of this place after I forced him in. With his own vision and strength, he probably didn''t know how to get in and out..."


    The Dragon King kept questioning, but the facts before him told him that Lin Mo did it with his own strength.


    "If this is the case, then I''ll sneak out too... If I can run into a living thing, I can **** a body and escape here."


    The dragon king made up his mind, opened his pocket wings and flew.


    But the black flame mark on his forehead burned instantly, and the flame spread all over his body, making him yelling.


    "It''s over... I can''t even escape now..."


    The dragon king finally extinguished the flame on his body, and then sat down on the ground slumping, his eyes full of loss.


    Lin Mo suddenly felt his eyes light up, and the green venom suddenly entered his eyes.


    "Huh~ finally came out."


    Lin Mo breathed a sigh of relief, activated the flame compression skill again, and continued the work he hadn''t finished.


    Being attacked by the remnant soul of the Dragon King was really unexpected.


    Fortunately, with the help of the flames of the dark abyss, otherwise he might really fall into the hands of that mean old dragon.


    Regarding the soul realm, in fact, the system also has this function.


    It''s just that I never asked, and the system didn''t tell myself that this thing existed.


    Fortunately, the system can be used normally no matter where it is, so I can get out easily.


    Lin Mo, the king of the dragon clan, would not easily let him go or destroy him anyway.


    For one thing, he knows that a lot of information that has long been lost in modern times may produce a lot of unexpected help in the future.


    Secondly, besides Xiaojin, he is the only dragon that can communicate. Even if it is for Xiaojin, he cannot obliterate the remnant soul of the dragon king.


    Anyway, there is the seal of the Dark Abyss, Lin Mo is not afraid that he will be able to rectify any trouble, it is better to continue to imprison it in the realm of soul.


    "According to the Dragon King, the energy group underneath his body should be the energy group of the Hundred Poison Fairy... I and the old dragon are both saints. Logically speaking, the residual energy should be I can use it...whatever, I''ll go down and take a look."


    Lin Mo thought, his subordinates used a little more effort.

 Chapter 599： Lower space

    After the dark golden bones were burned, there was basically nothing else that could stop Lin Mo''s high-temperature flames. Soon, the dragon king''s claws were burned with only a layer of skin and scales.


    "Damn, do you want to be so exaggerated."


    Lin Mo looked down. Even though there was a layer of dragon skin, Lin Mo could still see the verdant green below.


    This green is different from the green of venom, it is as pure as green, and it is completely poisonous.


    "Hehe, it is the pure god-level energy left over by Fairy Baipo. It really is extraordinary, but the more it is like this, the more I am interested in this thing."


    Lin Mo said excitedly.


    "Okay! The last layer of scales... open it for me!"


    Lin Mo roared in his heart, and a strong flame burst out from him, instantly burning through that layer of scales.


    Gurgle!


    Once the passage is opened, the pure poison below will flow out explosively like volcanic magma that has been suppressed for a long time.


    Lin Mo happened to be blocked in this passage and received the poisonous baptism.


    "Oops..."


    The venom outside can cause a lot of burn value loss to oneself, so the pure poison inside does not know how terrible the damage will be.


    Lin Mo hurriedly opened his property panel,


    "Ok?"


    Lin Mo was taken aback and found that not only did the burn value not drop rapidly, but it was also increasing at a very slow rate.


    "this is?"


    Lin Mo was suddenly at a loss.


    But he quickly realized that the pure poison in front of him was also a combustible fuel.


    No, it should be said that it is a very efficient fuel!


    While these poisonous poisons caused damage to Lin Mo, they were also ignited by the flames on his body and turned into the most burnable value to supplement him.


    Under the two long and one elimination, the combustion value just does not decrease but increases.


    Lin Mo suddenly felt distressed.


    These are all the purest toxic energy, but unfortunately I can¡¯t collect them all. If I let the toxic energy rush to the outside world, it may cause a lot of losses, so I can only use this The way to ignite allows them to clear.


    The poisonous energy below is very strong, Lin Moka didn''t know how long it had been in the tunnel he dug before the speed of the poisonous energy gushing below began to slow down.


    After a long period of time, the highly toxic energy in the space below slowly reached equilibrium and no longer gushed out.


    "It should be almost..."


    Lin Mo nodded inwardly.


    He was worried that the poisonous energy would still leak out, and he deliberately left a continuous burning flame in the passage.


    Then he contracted his body, turned into a small fireball, and resolutely broke into the space below.


    As the highly toxic energy has leaked out a lot, the concentration is no longer the level of horror before, and Lin Mo now shrinks his body, and the temperature also drops, Lin Mo''s activities did not ignite the entire space.


    Lin Mo also breathed a sigh of relief.


    If the things underneath were destroyed for his own reasons, then Lin Mo would probably be distressed to death.


    "Boy, I advise you not to go down anymore. The things under this are left by the gods. You will be poisoned here just like me."


    A voice suddenly rang in Lin Mo''s mind.

 Chapter 600： Weird secret room

    Lin Mo knew that this was the dragon king who was locked in the soul realm speaking.


    Subconsciously, he stopped.


    "Even after death, I can only suppress it with a corpse. There is no way to deal with this thing. If you really want this thing, I am afraid it will bring disasters to the entire Chaos Continent."


    The dragon king continued.


    But after he said this, Lin Mo continued to act instead.


    "Stop it! If you continue, you will really bring disaster to the entire Chaos Continent!"


    The dragon king seemed to be anxious, he said hurriedly.


    "Ha ha."


    The more he said, Lin Mo increased his speed instead.


    "you..."


    "The system closes the soul realm. I don''t want to hear the voice of this stupid dragon."


    Lin Mo ordered in his mind.


    With a soft sound of the system, Lin Mo suddenly couldn''t hear the voice of the Dragon King.


    Are you thinking of me as a fool, or are you a fool yourself?


    Lin Mo sneered secretly in his heart.


    With the selfish character of the dragon king, how can he still harbor sentient beings?


    If this thing is of no use to him, it is impossible for him to go all out to culminate Fairy Baipo before the start of the reincarnation plan.


    If he really wants to die, he might be eager to release all the poison to the outside world, so that others will be buried with him.


    "If it weren''t for the dragon king to add so much at the end, I might really hesitate to go on. But the more he said. The bigger the loophole, the more nervous things can make a selfish dragon like him feel nervous. , Only when his own interests are touched."


    Lin Mo sighed softly.


    What is the deceit of the beast?


    But so.


    The space underneath is not particularly large. Compared to the venom ocean above, this place is about the size of a basketball court.


    Through the highly toxic energy of the green, Lin Mo could even see that the boundary of this space was a magic circle.


    "At first glance, it is a trace of artificial arrangement. This stupid dragon wants to fool me. It''s ridiculous."


    Lin Mo was even more certain of his thoughts.


    "Oh? There is actually a downward channel."


    Lin Mo dived to the center of this space, but found a passage extending downward.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Mo went straight down.


    "this is..."


    After Lin Mo came out of the passage, he was shocked by the sight in front of him.


    In front of him was a huge secret room, and the bodies of five dragons were sitting around the secret room in the same pose.


    The colors of the five dragons are completely different, they are dark gold, dark green, sky blue, fire red, and earthy brown.


    They had their backs against the wall of the secret room, and their bodies were still emitting magic waves of different colors.


    In the middle of them, is a cage made up of magic circles.


    There was a bunch of emerald green bamboo in the middle of the cage, but the bamboo looked very strange, and each of his bamboo leaves was in the shape of a snake letter.


    "This is the energy left after the Dragon King smelted Baipo Fairy?"


    Lin Mo didn''t step into this secret room rashly, but began to carefully observe the situation in the secret room.


    Although the magic circle cage was still operating normally, traces of poisonous energy had leaked out.


    This should be the reason for the formation of the entire poisonous swamp outside.

 Chapter 601： Five Elements Secret Art

    "Just leaking such a little energy, can the outside form such a horrible poisonous swamp?"


    Lin Mo was extremely surprised, and he also felt a sense of awe at the relic of the Hundred Poison Fairy.


    Sure enough, a strong person who has truly reached the **** level, even if he is dead, said that what is left behind is not something ordinary creatures can withstand.


    "Wait, these five dead dragons seem to be quite interesting."


    Lin Mo turned his attention to the five huge figures in the secret room, and began to ponder it amusingly.


    "Dark gold, dark green, sky blue, fiery red, and earthy brown magical energy... gold, wood, water, fire and earth? Isn''t this the secret technique used by the five ancient brothers of the Zhong family?"


    Lin Mo''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    It can be said that in the long time he lived in Falling Star City, the secret technique of the five ancient brothers was the only episode that brought him surprises and surprises.


    "Could it be that the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth are equally applicable in this other world?"


    "The energy that the five brothers used to me at the beginning was not uniform. Three used fighting energy and two used spiritual power, but even so, they can have the effect of suppressing the spirit level... and the five dragons in front of me The replicas used can all use the magic power of the dragon!"


    Lin Mo was amazed in his heart, and began to step into this secret room.


    "In the memory of previous lives, the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth are mutually restrained and mutually beneficial. But in this world, these five attributes appear at the same time, which seems to be able to produce a powerful sealing ability."


    Lin Mo carefully observed the five dead dragons.


    They had already been poisoned to death, but the dragon king didn''t know what secret method he used to make them continue to produce and provide magic power after death.


    They are equivalent to five storage batteries, and they have successfully confined the energy left by the fairy Baipo within a few hundred years.


    However, looking at the situation in front of him, it is estimated that there is no way to be imprisoned for long.


    If this group of energy erupts completely, it is estimated that the entire wild land will be filled with charcoal.


    Lin Mo was suddenly afraid for a while.


    Fortunately, Xiaojin discovered it early, otherwise he had to wait for this thing to break out, and the orc power he had worked so hard to manage for so long would be finished overnight.


    "This dragon king has a huge appetite."


    There was a chill in Lin Mo''s heart.


    It is like a child''s play to circle such a time bomb and want to use it.


    But considering that the dragon king is a dragon that has died once, it is not surprising that he can do such a crazy thing.


    "Very good, then, how do I take out and use the thing left by the fairy Baipo?"


    Lin Mo looked at the secret room in front of him, somewhat embarrassed.


    He didn''t understand anything here. Once he touched something indiscriminately, he might not be able to bear the consequences.


    After all, that is the energy of the **** level, it is estimated that it is very difficult to control and contend with such a holy level alone.


    "The system, cancel the shield of the soul domain."


    Lin Mo hesitated for a moment and said slowly.


    "Damn junior, did you still find this place? Okay! I want to see how you can use things you can''t control at all!"


    As soon as the shielding was opened, the dragon king''s fierce voice came out immediately.

 Chapter 602： Test each other

    Lin Mo ignored him. After turning on the shield, he began to look around the room for himself.


    Lin Mo was full of flames, and every time he passed through the room, he would bring up a very clear energy wave.


    In this room that maintains a precarious balance, Lin Mo is like an unstable saboteur, who may cause irreversible major damage at any time.


    The Dragon King remained silent, and Lin Mo continued to walk in silence.


    The two stood in a stalemate with each other, waiting for each other to lose their breath.


    Lin Mo knew in his heart that this secret room was definitely made by the king of dragons after a long time of effort and resources. Let alone the five dragons and related secret techniques, it was just the only energy group left by the fairy Baipo. Very difficult to obtain.


    The king of the dragon race had almost fought his own life to get this thing. If he was ruined by himself casually, he definitely couldn''t bear it.


    The dragon king also understood Lin Mo''s purpose of opening the shield.


    This secret room is mysterious and abnormal. With Lin Mo himself, there must be no way to successfully use the things here.


    It was precisely because he knew that he did not have this ability, so he deliberately unlocked the shield so that he could also perceive what was happening here.


    The importance of things here is that both people know each other well.


    Now it''s up to see who can make the final concession.


    "The old thing is still unwilling to speak."


    Lin Mo went around in the secret room several times, but the Dragon King still showed no sign of confessing to him.


    Lin Mo gritted his teeth secretly, preparing to make more aggressive moves.


    He began to release flames to burn the poisonous energy escaping from the magic circle cage. Although it seemed a little frightening, it did not produce any serious consequences.


    Although Lin Mo''s actions looked rude, he was actually very cautious.


    With his concentration, he didn''t have any extra attention to focus on the Soul Realm, but Lin Mo knew in his heart that the cunning old dragon must be watching his movements all the time.


    "Md, how long can you hold back?"


    Lin Mo cursed secretly in his heart, and began to move closer to the remains of the five dragons.


    Phoo~


    Lin Mo tentatively sprayed flames on the blue dragon, and the entire magic circle cage suddenly trembled, scaring Lin Mo quickly to stop his movements.


    "You are crazy!"


    The Dragon King of the Soul Realm finally couldn''t help it, and he roared angrily.


    "Do you know? This magic array cage not only confines the energy left by the Hundred Poison Fairy, but also acts as a protective layer to isolate the poisonous attack. If this magic array cage is collapsed by you, it will be within a thousand miles. It will be corroded by the poison immediately!"


    "Oh, I don''t know if you don''t tell me, so just tell me everything honestly from the beginning?"


    Lin Mo sneered.


    "You!! Alas..."


    The dragon king was anxious, but he did not go on to say, but sighed deeply.


    Lin Mo stood silently and waited.


    This sigh may be a signal that the Dragon King has given up resistance, but it may also be a sign that he intends to die with himself.


    Lin Mo seemed calm and steady, but he was actually ready to escape at any time.

 Chapter 603： method

    "Don''t touch the remains of these five dragons. Their only role is to maintain the magic circle cage, and they won''t interfere with what you want to do."


    After a long silence, the Dragon King spoke softly as if compromised.


    Lin Mo nodded and took a step back slightly.


    "To be honest, after I smelted Baipo Fairy back then, I discovered that the remaining mass is not just a collection of poisonous energy, but there are also some soul fragments of Baipo Fairy..."


    "I sent five clansmen to seal it here at the cost of life. The purpose is to wait for the day when I succeed in reincarnation, to absorb and refine this mixture of energy and soul fragments so that my own soul can also Can break through to the **** level..."


    "Since all of this has been broken for you, it means that I have no relationship with this thing. Although our soul bodies are different in strength, absorbing this thing will not necessarily make your soul break through to the **** level, but He can also strengthen your soul to a certain extent. It will be beneficial to you without any harm. If you can find so much, it is your good fortune. I will give you this thing."


    The Dragon King sighed, and Lin Mo could clearly hear his sigh full of vicissitudes.


    "How should this thing be taken out?"


    Lin Mo ignored his sigh, but continued to ask questions.


    "This magic circle cage can only stop your things from going out, but it won''t stop things from going in. Although your body is an energy spirit body, if you go in, it won''t be blocked. Go to the dark golden flame dragon. If you look behind him, you will find a piece of ice-blue fairy grass. With that thing, you can remove the toxins left by the fairy Baipo and successfully absorb her remaining soul body."


    The Dragon King is like a conscientious npc, constantly giving Lin Mo the next steps he should do.


    Lin Mo found the dark golden flame dragon according to his words, and indeed a blade of ice blue grass was pressed under the dragon''s tail.


    In fact, in such a highly toxic environment, this blade of grass still maintained its pure color, and Lin Mo observed that the toxic energy that escaped could not get close to this blade of grass.


    Those energies were all melted away ten centimeters away from this blade of grass.


    "Detoxification grass?"


    Lin Mo reduced the temperature on his body to the lowest level, and then condensed a flame hand to hold up the blade of grass.


    "Hehe, I don''t know what kind of grass this is, but I found this thing in the blessed land of Fairy Baipo. It does have a very obvious resistance to the poison of Fairy Baipo."


    The dragon king said with a wry smile.


    "In other words, as long as I hold this piece of grass, I can enter the magic circle cage unharmed, then remove all the toxins in it, and successfully absorb the soul fragments of the gods?"


    Lin Mo asked softly.


    "Yes."


    "You didn''t lie to me?"


    "At this time, how dare I lie to you? If I didn''t meet you, I should be the one who entered it with this piece of grass."


    Facing Lin Mo''s doubts, the Dragon King explained with a wry smile.


    Lin Mo didn''t answer his words, he just hummed, and then slowly leaned toward the magic circle cage with the blade of grass.

 Chapter 604： The emerging fire

    The Dragon King also closed his mouth and became completely silent.


    Lin Mo cautiously approached the magic circle cage.


    The closer he gets closer, the more he can feel the terrifying energy in it.


    "Is this the power of God level?"


    Lin Mo''s heart became more and more tense.


    The energy in the cage is like a monster that chooses people to eat, and Lin Mo at this time feels as vulnerable as a child.


    Holy and God-level, what a big gap needs to be bridged...


    Lin Mo calmed down a bit, and then continued to move forward.


    "Ding Dong, a source of alien fire is detected, please look for the host."


    The system gave a sudden alert, almost frightening Lin Mo from a heart attack.


    A source of alien fire that is forming?


    Lin Mo recovered from the frightened state, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Different fire!


    This is the most important thing for Lin Mo!


    Nothing can compare the importance of the fire.


    When encountering danger several times, Lin Mo relied on the peculiarities of the strange fire to escape safely.


    However, all he had encountered before were abnormal fires that had already formed, and the system indicated that there was a source of abnormal fire forming nearby. This was the first time.


    "System, what are the conditions required for the formation of a different fire?"


    Lin Mo asked inwardly.


    "Different fire is a collection of heaven and earth auras, a strange flame born under a very special situation and environment. The way it is produced is impossible to verify, and it is impossible to artificially create a different fire. It can be said that the birth and discovery of a different fire is entirely luck."


    The system explained without any emotion...


    "This..."


    Lin Mo froze immediately.


    The thing of Yihuo is too mysterious, even the way it was born cannot be verified.


    The system only prompts that there is a different source of fire forming nearby, but Lin Mo is not sure where it is?


    Of course, the most likely of these is the verdant bamboo in the magic circle cage.


    But this weird and special magic circle, and even the five dragons outside of the magic power provider, could give birth to this magical fire.


    "The system, can you help determine the location of the alien fire source?"


    Lin Mo hesitated for a while, then continued to ask.


    "Please find the host by yourself."


    The system refused without hesitation.


    Lin Mo began to fall into contemplation.


    For himself, the different fire is more important than the soul of the fallen **** in front of him.


    Right now the entire secret room has reached a peculiar and delicate balance, and the source of the different fire should be formed here.


    If it is because of his own reckless behavior that breaks the balance here, it will be more than worth the loss.


    Lin Mo considered it for a while and decided to keep it in his current state, waiting for the abnormal fire here to completely form before coming to use it.


    "what happened to you?"


    Seeing Lin Mo stupidly staying in place for so long, the Dragon King finally couldn''t help it, he asked.


    "nothing dealing with you."


    Lin Mo said coldly, turning around and preparing to retreat.


    "It''s all here, are you planning to retreat?"


    The Dragon King asked in surprise.


    "I think the risk is too great, it''s not suitable for me to take a risk, wait until I am strong enough in the future."


    It was impossible for Lin Mo to explain the real reason to him, so he made up an excuse to prevaricate.


    "Such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, you still have to think about it?!"


    The tone of the Dragon King began to become anxious, as if he hoped that Lin Mo could continue.

 Chapter 605： Physically charged

    "It looks like you are more anxious to get in than me..."


    Lin Mo suddenly sneered.


    "Nonsense! What I succeeded in obtaining with so much effort, if I can''t make use of it, wouldn''t it be a waste!"


    The dragon king roared unceremoniously.


    "Hehe, no matter how precious things are, then there must be that blessing to dispel."


    Lin Mo shook his head, and walked back.


    "You are smart! But you asked me to get me to this point!"


    The dragon king was silent for a while, then suddenly let out an angry roar.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Mo suddenly felt that he could not control his body. In the next second, he found that he had once again returned to the mysterious soul realm.


    The Dragon King in front of him had already recovered to his previous size, and it was he who was doing a ghost here that made Lin Mo lose control of his body.


    "What the **** is going on?! Is my Dark Abyss Flame Sealing no longer working?"


    Lin Mo looked at the Dragon King in horror.


    On the huge dragon, the black dark abyss flames were still burning continuously, but similarly, the dragon king''s body also lit up with purple flames, and the two flames burned with each other, barely reaching a level state.


    "Damn it! Does this **** old dragon still have power and resistance now?"


    Lin Mo roared in his heart.


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked at him. Outside of the Soul Realm, the Dragon Race Lord had already begun to control his body and walk towards the magic circle cage.


    Although he didn''t know what the consequences would be, Lin Mo was sure that this was definitely not a good thing.


    "System! Can you grab back control of your body!"


    Lin Mo shouted in his heart.


    "The system does not include this feature."


    "My Cao!"


    Lin Mo was going crazy.


    Doesn''t this system usually make its own way without getting permission? Why did you become honest at this time?


    "The system, can you help analyze the current situation?"


    Lin Mo forced himself to calm down and asked another question.


    "Because the host''s soul is not strong enough, now it has been robbed of the control of the body, the effect of the flames in the dark abyss of the alien fire still exists, but the soul body is forced to compete with the alien fire by burning itself, and the entire stalemate will not last too long. time..."


    Hearing this, Lin Mo relaxed a little bit.


    This dragon king forced his own soul to contend with the flames of the dark abyss, which could not last for too long. As long as he could last a few minutes, this threat would be completely eliminated.


    "The biggest threat right now is that the host''s body is controlled by a foreign spirit body, and he doesn''t know what his next goal is."


    The system seemed to be stuck, paused for a while before continuing.


    Lin Mo''s heart, which had been a little away, tightened again.


    The most powerless thing is to watch your body be controlled by others, but you can''t even intervene a little bit.


    If the Dragon King took his body to commit suicide in this short control time, he would not be able to stop him at all.


    Lin Mo''s eyes had been staring at the situation outside the realm of soul, and he didn''t even dare to blink his eyes.


    Since it was not his own body that he controlled, and he was also resisting the power of the Dark Abyss Flame Seal, the Dragon King did not move fast, but his goal was obvious.


    Magic Array Cage!

 Chapter 606： Conspiracy behind

    Oops!


    Lin Mo carefully recalled the words said by the Dragon King just now, and suddenly screamed badly.


    On the surface, it seems that the Dragon King has compromised with himself, but in fact, he seems to be planning a deeper conspiracy secretly.


    Perhaps the real way to enter is not what he said, and the blue blade of grass may not be the purpose he said.


    "What do you want to do?!"


    Lin Mo almost roared and asked.


    It''s a pity that the Dragon King is now fully concentrating on manipulating his body, and has no time to answer his questions.


    Holding the blade of grass in his hand, Lin Mo''s body and the magic cage were getting closer.


    The blade of grass began to vibrate slightly as if it felt something.


    As it vibrated, the emerald green bamboo in the magic prison also seemed to feel something, and the snake-like bamboo leaves also vibrated at the same frequency.


    "Hahahaha! This is not a detoxifying blade of grass at all! It is a highly poisonous leaf that is cherished by Baipoxian Fairy! Just throw this thing into the mixture in front of you, and say that the strong poison will cause Baipoxian The remaining spirit body is forced out, and this mixture will split into two..."


    The excited voice of the Dragon King suddenly sounded.


    Lin Mo then understood the true function of this blade of grass.


    The Dragon King lied, facing such a mixture of poison and soul, there was no way to absorb it.


    And the only solution is to forcibly separate the poisonous energy from the soul as he said.


    It seems that the Dragon King''s original plan was to control his body when he entered the magic circle cage, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t act according to his plan, and as a last resort, he forcibly controlled his body.


    "Little devil, you actually forced me to forcibly burn my soul. After I immediately absorbed the remnant soul of Baipoxie, I must let your soul fly away!"


    The dragon king roared fiercely, but his voice was full of excitement that was hard to hide.


    While speaking, the Dragon King had already controlled Lin Mo''s body and entered the magic circle cage.


    The heavy toxic energy immediately covered Lin Mo''s body with a layer of green. Even if he didn''t look at the attribute panel, Lin Mo now knew that his burning value must be declining crazily.


    "Go!"


    The dragon king also knew that he could not stay in this place for a long time. He spread out his flame hand and threw the blade of grass towards the emerald green bamboo.


    The two touched each other and immediately burst out a strong purple smoke.


    Although there was no sound of explosion, Lin Mo still felt that there was a strong explosion in front of his eyes.


    The escaping energy raged in the entire magic circle cage, and the cage suddenly had many loopholes. All the magic circles were faltering and seemed to collapse completely soon.


    The King of the Dragon Race didn''t take the situation next to him at all, he fixed his eyes on the mixture that had turned purple.


    Gradually, the mixture began to separate, and there was a distinct layering like oil and water.


    A ball of light glowing with a faint silver-white light emerged, and the dragon king''s breath began to become thick and heavy.


    Lin Mo knew that this ball of light should be the remaining soul of Fairy Baipo.


    And the green toxic energy and the blue leaf mixed into a group of purple unknown objects.

 Chapter 607： Baleful Purpura

    If I had to describe it, the upper part of the purple, unknown object swayed gently, like a flame.


    Look carefully, there are countless small snake-like flames swinging and spitting letters.


    "Ding Dong! The presence of a different fire is detected, please confirm whether the host has absorbed it."


    "It''s finally out! The remnant soul of Fairy Baipo."


    The system prompt sounded almost at the same time as the roar of the Dragon King.


    "absorb!"


    Lin Mo''s brain didn''t even react, but he subconsciously called out the order to absorb.


    "Ding Dong! Obtained Alien Fire Baleful Purple Flame! Please check it by the host."


    As soon as the reminder of successful absorption sounded, Lin Mo subconsciously used it.


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    The dragon king had just excitedly manipulated Lin Mo''s body to touch the remnant soul of the Bai Poison fairy, but a sharp pain from the soul made him stop.


    In the realm of the soul, on the body of the dragon king, the black dark abyss flames and the purplish bile purple flames were burning at the same time, and the dragon king''s own purple flames were one enemy and two, and immediately fell into the wind.


    Lin Mo took advantage of this opportunity to regain control of his body, and the remnant soul of the hundred poison fairy was also conveniently stored in his storage space.


    All of this happened between the electric light and flint, and Lin Mo did all these actions almost entirely by instinct.


    "Ha~ha~"


    In the realm of soul, Lin Mo gasped like a marathon.


    Although he could not sweat, Lin Mo felt like he was soaked in cold sweat.


    "Haha...hahaha!!"


    Lin Mo began to chuckle, and then the laughter burst out suddenly, turning into a wild laugh.


    In his laughter, the body of the dragon king was roasted by two different fires at the same time, and the pain made him scream continuously.


    Lin Mo didn''t care about him at all, just smiled and watched him being burned by the strange fire.


    When the dragon king''s body shrank to the size of a pet dog again, and at the same time it had become somewhat translucent, Lin Mo recovered the two kinds of different fires.


    Lin Mo let out a long breath, and sat down on the ground, unspeakably relaxed and happy.


    The surprises and surprises come so suddenly.


    Unexpectedly, during the implementation of the Dragon King conspiracy, a strange fire was accidentally created! It may be impossible to create such an environment deliberately.


    Lin Mo opened the attribute panel and began to check the Baleful Violet that he had absorbed just now.


    Baleful Violet Flame: A strange fire born in a highly toxic place, which seems to contain a certain emotion full of resentment, and the resentment in it can cause huge damage to the body and soul!


    Lin Mo chuckled.


    That so-called resentful emotion is probably the emotion carried by the remnant soul of Baipo Fairy.


    After all, a **** was forcibly culled by a holy dragon, and even after he died, there would still be resentment in his heart.


    No wonder the system says that the formation of abnormal fire cannot be verified and cannot be artificially created.


    It can be seen from the production of this Baleful Violet inflammation how harsh the conditions are. It is entirely based on luck. If Baipoxian does not use toxins himself, if Baipoxian dies without unwilling emotions, this bitterness Purple inflammation is impossible to produce.


    If it weren''t for luck, I guess my soul has already been dissipated, right?

 Chapter 608： Different location

    "Whether people are considered as good as heaven."


    Lin Mo sighed, feeling so comfortable all over.


    The cunning dragon king was so good at calculating, and in the end he didn''t get his wish, but instead made a wedding dress for himself.


    "Is there anything else I want to say now?"


    Lin Mo knelt down, touched the head of the Dragon King like a pet dog, and asked with a grin.


    "Hehe, destiny is unfair, good fortune makes people. Anyway, I have done everything I can, and I ended up with this ending. I don''t regret it at all. Please feel free to kill me."


    The king of the dragon clan also has backbone, he said coldly.


    Lin Mo looked at him carefully.


    Under the common burning of the two different fires, his current soul not only became smaller, but even showed a weak translucent state, which was not a disguise.


    It is estimated that he has truly lost the ability to resist.


    Lin Mo stood up without saying a word, and left the soul realm directly, leaving the dragon king who was full of doubts staying in place.


    "You won''t kill me?"


    The Dragon King asked strangely.


    In the secret room, as the magic circle cage had disappeared, the magic circle also collapsed. The five giant dragon bodies lost their target. The escaped magic abilities began to collide wantonly, exploding continuously, and the whole secret room was crumbling.


    "Why should I kill you?"


    Lin Mo flees out over and over, responding to the question of the Dragon King in his heart over and over.


    "Because... I want to kill you, want to take you away."


    The Dragon King was asked inexplicably, but he continued to answer.


    "What''s the matter? From your position and your standpoint, you have such thoughts and behaviors are normal. If I were you, I would definitely do it."


    Lin Mo had already rushed out of the secret room and returned to the space under the dragon king''s corpse.


    In the passage, the flame left by him still existed. It was like a beacon, marking Lin Mo''s escape direction.


    "No, if the violent magical energy below is allowed to fluctuate above, then the remains of the dragon in the poisonous sea will definitely suffer losses, and I have to stop them here."


    Lin Mo thought to himself and entered the passage on the claws of the Dragon King.


    Lin Mo expanded his figure and blocked himself here, using his body and the remains of the Dragon King to form an indestructible line of defense.


    The explosion of the five elements of magic energy quickly destroyed the bottom chamber, and the surging magic energy came towards the upper realm.


    boom!


    Lin Mo felt a strong shocking energy in his heart.


    "Compressed flame lv3, tyrannical burning lv4, launch!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Mo activated two of his skills.


    The violent flames rushed directly into the past with a fierce momentum not inferior to those magical energy.


    This small space instantly boiled, and the magical energy and Lin Mo''s super high-temperature flame kept colliding with each other and swallowing each other, and the resulting strong fluctuations were all blocked by the remains of the Dragon King.


    "Hehe, you see what I said is right? People in different situations always have different actions and thoughts. Although your soul has been calculating me just now, now your body is fighting with me. "


    Lin Mo still did not forget to take time to make fun with the Dragon King,

 Chapter 609： Magic wave

    The Dragon King did not pay attention to Lin Mo, but fell silent for a long time.


    Lin Mo didn''t continue to tease him either. The magical energy below was still fluctuating, thinking that the bodies of the five dragons hadn''t been completely annihilated yet, they were still providing magical energy.


    Lin Mo couldn''t withdraw at this time, he had to stay here until all the magic energy below was exhausted.


    In the real world, the body of the dragon king and Lin Mo fought side by side in an alternative manner, while in the soul realm, the soul of the dragon king remained silent.


    One inside and one outside, one static and one movement, unexpectedly reached a strange balance.


    Lin Mo suddenly found it interesting, and the development of things gradually became so dramatic.


    Although the Dragon King almost really killed himself just now, there was no hatred in Lin Mo''s heart.


    After really experiencing great joy and great compassion, Lin Mo felt so peaceful for the first time.


    Now that he has the Baleful Violet Flame, even if the Dragon King does not die again, he will no longer be afraid of him.


    However, the failure just now has probably caused a strong blow to the mind of the Dragon King, and it is difficult to regenerate the idea of ??being a demon.


    Since keeping the goods wouldn''t cause any danger, Lin Mo naturally didn''t want to drive him to extinction.


    The dragon king was the strongest person of the year, although he is now dead, but the experience he has is far from what Xiaojin, who is still ignorant, can have.


    If you can handle the relationship with him, it will definitely have an irreplaceable magical effect on Xiaojin''s growth.


    Furthermore, Lin Mo himself has selfishness.


    I have to say that he was very interested in the secrets of the year, especially the internal past of the Yaozu.


    It''s a pity that Xiao Jin was very young, and Karthus followed the God of Darkness before his early years. This period of time has entered a blank period.


    The woman Anshuang was not a reliable friend either. Lin Mo wanted to know the inside story and past events of the Demon Race, probably only through the Dragon King.


    The fluctuations of magical energy were too strong, the secret room didn''t hold up for a long time before it collapsed, and the five dragon corpses inside also collapsed and annihilated.


    The source of magical energy disappeared, and the violent energy gradually dissipated, and everything gradually stabilized.


    "Huh~"


    Lin Mo sighed inwardly.


    Although this magical energy can contend with it, the burn value consumed is also very fast. If this magical energy is really endless, then I will be very troubled.


    Lin Mo turned to look at the remains of the Dragon King.


    In this energy battle, this super huge body has been blocking the leakage of energy.


    It itself has indeed been seriously injured.


    Most of the scales were broken, and the belly of the body was the most severely damaged. The remaining toxins had entered the body, causing serious erosion.


    "Ugh..."


    Lin Mo sighed slightly, the body became like this, and the toxins had already invaded, and there was probably no way to use it again.


    You can only put it here, waiting for the poison to slowly corrode it into a skeleton, until it can come in handy.


    Lin Mo is not a greedy person either.


    Although the body of the Dragon King was destroyed, his own harvest is far more important than this body.

 Chapter 610： Dragon Kings deal

    "Master, you have finally come up. I heard a huge movement underneath just now, and I am still worried about you."


    When Lin Mo came ashore, Xiao Jin greeted him immediately.


    At this moment, even though he was in the form of a giant dragon, his sincere concern could still be seen in his dark golden eyes.


    "There was an accident, but the gain was also very big."


    Lin Mo smiled and replied with a slight warmth in his heart.


    "This is the young dragon I left behind, isn''t it?"


    The voice of the Dragon King suddenly rang in Lin Mo''s mind.


    "Ok."


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect the realm to be so low, but it''s a pity to have a good body."


    The dragon king sneered.


    "Really? I think it''s pretty good."


    Lin Mo replied silently in his heart.


    The Dragon King chuckled, then fell silent.


    Lin Mo didn''t take the initiative to speak to him anymore, instead he responded to Xiaojin''s question in a different way, but did not mention the existence of the Dragon King.


    After hearing that Lin Mo had experienced such a thrilling thing underground, Xiao Jin was very excited.


    Seeing his excited look, if his strength is enough to accompany Lin Mo down, it is estimated that he will follow without hesitation.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help sighing with emotion when he looked at Xiao Jin''s cheerful look.


    Both are Dark Gold Flame Dragon, why is Xiaojin so likable.


    "Junior, let me make a deal with you."


    After a long time, Lin Mo suddenly heard the voice of the Dragon King again.


    "You said."


    Lin Mo was silent for a few seconds before he answered.


    "Now I have no chance to reach the **** level, so at least let me avenge the genocide for my people..."


    The Dragon King said slowly.


    Hearing his tone was very sincere, Lin Mo didn''t interrupt him, but let him continue.


    "This young dragon was personally selected by me at the beginning as a container for my reincarnation. His bloodline and potential are definitely outstanding among the Dark Golden Flame Dragons. It would be too wasteful to just follow you like this. You put me into the realm of his soul, and I am responsible for teaching him..."


    When the dragon king said this, he stopped.


    Lin Mo remained silent and did not answer, one person and one dragon fell into silence.


    This dragon king has the ability to forcibly manipulate his body from the beginning. If he is placed in Xiaojin''s soul domain, doesn''t it mean he helps him reincarnate?


    Although the dragon king only regarded Xiaojin as a reincarnation vessel, Lin Mo himself really treated Xiaojin as a friend.


    Of course Lin Mo could not agree to such a dangerous thing.


    "Sorry, I can¡¯t agree. In your eyes, Xiaojin is just that you have prepared a young dragon container, but to me it is my friend. I don¡¯t want to be your accomplice, so I will not give you a little possibility It will threaten Xiaojin''s opportunity."


    Lin Mo decisively refused.


    "What about this? I still stay in your soul realm. Every once in a while you will bring that young dragon''s consciousness here through your soul connection, and I will teach him."


    The Dragon King was silent for a while, then went on to make another suggestion.


    Lin Mo raised his eyebrows.


    This suggestion sounds pretty good. In the realm of one''s own soul, there are two kinds of abnormal fire control, and even if there is any unexpected situation, it can be contained in time.

 Chapter 611： So-called loneliness

    "Go on, since it''s a transaction, then you have to exchange something of the same value."


    Lin Mo nodded and motioned to the Dragon King to continue.


    "Wait? I helped you teach this young dragon. Shouldn''t you pay some price in exchange for my help?"


    The Dragon King said in surprise.


    "Why should I pay the price? You clearly proposed this deal, and teaching this young dragon is just to satisfy your wish. Since I am willing to satisfy your wish, why don''t you pay the same price in exchange? ?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "This..."


    The King of the Dragon Race suddenly became speechless, and after careful consideration, he found that what Lin Mo said seemed to have a little truth.


    "If you think it''s unfair, you can also cancel this transaction. After all, I am not in a great rush to improve the strength of this young dragon, and I don''t need to deal with a powerful opponent like the Yaozu."


    Lin Mo shrugged.


    "No, I hope this transaction can go on. In exchange, I can share with you all my knowledge and experience since 3000 years... I just hope you can help to nurture my remnant soul. So that I can see the day when the dragon clan gets revenge."


    The dragon king seemed to have made some determination, and said firmly.


    "Really? Let me think about it."


    Lin Mo pretended to be calm, but he was already happy in his heart.


    3000 years of knowledge and experience!


    On this entire Chaos Continent, lifespan that can be longer than the Dragon King basically does not exist. With him by his side, it is basically equivalent to carrying a living encyclopedia.


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he ordered the system to block the Soul Realm.


    "Xiaojin, do you want to meet your people?"


    Lin Mo sat down and asked, leaning on Xiao Jin''s tail.


    "Of course I thought about it, but it''s not impossible... After all, my people are lying down here. When my strength becomes stronger, I can easily meet them."


    Xiao Jin said jokingly.


    "I''m talking about the kind of views that can communicate."


    "..."


    Although Xiaojin had been silent all the time, Lin Mo could feel his inner excitement from his trembling tail.


    "Master, are you kidding me?"


    After a long time, Xiao Jin tremblingly asked.


    "Hehe, I never make a joke about this kind of thing."


    Lin Mo chuckled lightly.


    "I think! Of course I do! This feeling of being alone in the world is very uncomfortable, like being abandoned by all the people... But I dare not die because I am alive. It¡¯s because of the death of all the tribesmen that they can live, and the accounts with other demons have not been settled... this feeling of loneliness can really drive people crazy.


    As Xiao Jin was talking, tears were already in his eyes.


    "Are you alone..."


    Lin Mo closed his eyes and chewed these two words carefully, a helpless smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Being reborn in this different world, without a familiar friend or relative, is it not a feeling of loneliness.


    "Below here I found a strand of remnant soul, which belongs to the former king of your dragon clan. Fortunately, this strand of remnant soul is still conscious. You can communicate with him."


    Lin Mo said softly.

 Chapter 612： Domineering poison

    When Xiaojin heard the news, he was so excited to go crazy.


    Lin Mo said helplessly for a long time, and then he barely calmed down.


    "I have concealed all the selfish scandals you have done before. I hope you don¡¯t mention these things in front of Xiaojin. In his heart, you are a warrior who dares to resist the gods. He was disappointed."


    Before bringing Xiaojin''s consciousness to his soul realm, Lin Mo greeted the Dragon King specially.


    The Dragon King was silent for a long time before spitting out two words gently.


    "Thank you."


    It is very rare for a generation of proud and ambitious dragon kings to be able to say these two words.


    Lin Mo nodded lightly, and began to try to bring Xiaojin''s consciousness into his soul domain.


    The souls of one person and one dragon were originally bound together by the master-servant contract. Under Lin Mo''s deliberate manipulation, Xiaojin''s consciousness was hardly hindered, and he successfully entered the soul realm.


    The two dark golden dragons, the old and the young, were naturally excited and delighted when they met.


    No matter how exaggerated Xiaojin''s performance was, it was within Lin Mo''s expectations, but when he saw a bit of love in the eyes of the Dragon King, he was completely relieved.


    Although this verbal transaction was not restricted by any external force, the Dragon King did fulfill his promise wholeheartedly.


    Lin Mo also had no intention of listening to the conversation between the two giant dragons. After making sure that everything was okay, Lin Mo put his consciousness back into his body and began to check the two things he had just obtained.


    "Balene purple inflammation."


    Lin Mo snorted in his heart, and a slender flame like a snake suddenly wrapped around his fingers.


    hiss!


    Lin Mo suddenly felt a sharp pain, and that finger melted instantly like ice and snow met a flame.


    Together with this bone and flesh, it melted from the fingertips to the wrist in less than a second.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but cursed in secret, and quickly dissipated the strange flame.


    Looking at his terrible hand, even though Lin Mo was in pain, he couldn''t help laughing.


    This power! It''s horrible!


    Spirit-level celestial spirit bodies do not even have the qualifications to come into contact with Baleful Violet, which shows how overbearing its toxicity is.


    "Twin lotus fire!"


    With Lin Mo''s low roar, a lotus-like flame enveloped his broken wrist, and a white and tender wrist was reborn at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Lin Mo tried to turn his wrist, and after confirming that it was correct, the twin lotus fire was dispersed.


    "The poison of Baleful Purple Flame is too powerful, and I cannot use it at my current celestial spirit realm. Otherwise, I will melt before it hurts the enemy."


    Lin Mo thought for a while and decided to upgrade his celestial spirit body.


    Lin Mo thought for a while, and opened his godhead panel.


    Name: God of Flame


    Number of believers: 51214142


    Saint: Qingyou (Vincat tribe)


    Lilian (feather human race)


    Blazing Heart (Dwarves)


    Tia (Fox people)


    Love warm (human race)


    Ye Ning (Fallen Human Race)


    Templar: 5


    Power of Faith: 32.3e


    Storage space usage: 2184/4000


    Divine Envoy: Karthus (Demon Race)


    Mount: Xiaojin (Dark Gold Flame Dragon)


    Looking at his power of faith points, Lin Mo had a faint feeling of expansion.

 Chapter 613： Strengthen the celestial body

    Since the unification of the entire wild land, the previous life that calculated the power of faith and said that living is gone forever.


    The power of faith income of more than 50 million a day is enough to maintain most of Lin Mo''s current expenses.


    However, he himself knew that the higher the stage, the higher the realm, the more power of belief needed to be spent.


    Not to mention anything else, just to upgrade the storage space to a level, it will require more than 100 million power of faith points.


    By analogy, it can be concluded that other expenses will increase in a terrifying trend.


    "Let''s take one step at a time. The entire continent is still big. When you put the entire Chaos Continent into your own power, are you afraid that the power of faith is not enough?"


    Lin Mo said to himself.


    "System, strengthen the realm attributes of the heavenly spirit body!"


    Lin Mo ordered.


    "Detecting the realm of the manifestation stage of the heavenly spirit is the spirit level, and upgrading to the king level requires tens of millions of power of faith. Is it to be upgraded?


    "Rise!"


    "At this stage, at the king level, upgrading to the emperor level requires 100 million power of faith points. Do you want to upgrade?"


    "Rise!"


    "Upgrading requires 1 billion Power of Faith Points. Does it upgrade?"


    "Rise!"


    Lin Mo had a sudden ascension and directly upgraded the spirit-level heavenly spirit body to the emperor-level!


    But at the same time, he also lost 1.1 billion power of faith points.


    Lin Mo also discovered that every upgrade consumes ten times.


    The farther behind, the required power of faith becomes more and more terrifying.


    If you want to raise the celestial spirit body to the same holy level as yourself, it is estimated that the required power of faith is 10 billion!


    Lin Mo doesn''t have such large financial resources now.


    But after winning several levels in a row, Lin Mo did feel that the heavenly spirit body was indeed much stronger than before.


    "Balene Purple Flame!"


    Lin Mo tried to use Baleful Purple Flame again, but this time he didn''t directly put the abnormal fire in his hand, but suspended it in front of him.


    Lin Mo discovered that although Baleful Purple Flame was floating in the air, the space around it had been slightly distorted, making it very unreal.


    "This is too exaggerated..."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help swallowing.


    Poisonous that even space can corrode! It''s too untrue to say it.


    But the immediate situation clearly told Lin Mo that all of this really happened.


    Lin Mo''s heart was immediately ecstatic.


    Lin Mo said that the alien fires he held were all auxiliary types, and the only Dark Abyss Sealing Flame that could be used as a means of attack was also used to seal it in essence.


    But now that he has Baleful Purple Flame, Lin Mo finally has a kind of strange fire that can be used as a powerful attack method.


    "Come."


    Lin Mo gently stretched out a hand, slowly controlling the group of Baleful Ziyan floating in the air towards him.


    The strange fire fell on the palm of his hand, and Lin Mo suddenly felt a tingling pain.


    The purple color began to spread from the contact position to the surroundings. Although the speed was slow, it was visible to the naked eye.


    With a thought of Lin Mo, he dispelled the group of Baleful Purple Flames.


    Afterwards, he used twin lotus fire to heal the poisonous wound on his hand.


    "After upgrading the Celestial Spirit Body, the resistance to Baleful Purpura has indeed increased a lot, but it can still be obviously damaged."


    Lin Mo thought with joy.


    You know, the celestial body can also enjoy the 20% resistance of Lin Mo''s new negative elements.


    Even he himself can''t handle this poison, if it is used on other creatures...

 Chapter 614： Kishun nosuke

    Hey, basically there is no solution below the holy level.


    But how many holy levels are there in this world?


    Except for those monster races with strong background, it is estimated that there is no holy level at all.


    Because of these shallow human empires, their spirit level has reached the ceiling. If it weren''t for worrying that the gods they believed would come and deal with him, Lin Mo would have the urge to do it himself.


    After all, so far, the country of Yan has only unified the orcs.


    And these human empires together, there are dozens of wild lands, to say nothing.


    If the country of Yan is slowly expanding its aggression, I don''t know when to wait.


    Lin Mo sighed helplessly. Although he was anxious, he couldn''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. In case a **** was really brought down, the strength of his own holy level was not enough.


    "Junior, time is almost up..."


    Just as Lin Mo was in a trance, the voice of the Dragon King sounded in his mind.


    Compared with before, the voice of the Dragon King has become weaker, and now it has almost become weak.


    Lin Mo hurriedly put his consciousness back into the realm of soul, and the situation inside surprised Lin Mo.


    When he left just now, the body of the Dragon King was only in a semi-transparent and weak state, but now that transparent state has become very deep, and it is almost transparent.


    "what happened?"


    Lin Mo asked in surprise.


    Xiao Jin was anxious and nervous, and he said a lot, but Lin Mo didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    In desperation, Lin Mo had to tie Xiaojin''s mouth with the chain formed by the flames of the dark abyss, so as not to interfere with the noise he made.


    "What happened, you can tell yourself."


    Lin Mo squatted down and said, looking at the weakening Dragon King.


    "I taught him some of the necessary experience and skills of the Dark Gold Flame Dragon...Because the communication is too slow, I directly cut off a part of the soul that carries the memory and experience and stuffed it into his soul..."


    The Dragon King said softly.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows, a little surprised.


    The soul can be said to be the most vulnerable place. Taking the initiative to give up one''s own soul is more painful than cutting off one''s own flesh and blood.


    The Dragon King can do this, and it can indeed be seen that he really wants to treat Xiaojin well.


    The expression on Lin Mo''s face began to relax.


    Think about it, even though Xiao Jin is just a reincarnation container left by him, but after the Dragon King himself lost the opportunity to become a god, he can only pin all his hopes on Xiao Jin.


    Cutting his own soul for Xiaojin to absorb, to a certain extent, can maximize the efficiency of imparting knowledge, and Lin Mo can understand the dragon king.


    "But cutting one''s own soul, the damage should be great, looking at you like this, it seems that the soul will soon collapse..."


    Lin Mo frowned and asked.


    "Living creatures can also nourish their souls by themselves, but I am already dead. There is no way for this remnant soul to be nourished by themselves, so I can only rely on outside help.


    "Ha ha..."


    Lin Mopi smiled and chuckled.


    The deep meaning in the words of the Dragon King is very clear, that is, let Lin Mo help him.

 Chapter 615： Remnant soul

    The only soul-related thing in Lin Mo''s hand was the remnant soul of the fairy Baipox he had just obtained.


    The king of the dragon family should be playing this little abacus.


    Lin Mo suddenly felt helpless.


    He knew that the other party was playing his own little calculation, but Lin Mo refused.


    After all, the King of the Dragon Race was in this situation because of Xiaojin, and Lin Mo was not ashamed to just watch and do nothing.


    "Go ahead, what can I do to help you?"


    Lin Mo looked at him coldly and asked helplessly.


    At this moment, Lin Mo seemed to see a very humane smug smile from the corner of the Dragon King''s mouth.


    "Md, old fox."


    Lin Mo cursed softly, but then laughed.


    Lin Mo''s conjecture is not wrong. If he wants to help the dragon king to warm his soul, the only thing he can do is to use the remnant soul left by the fairy Baipo.


    For example, the body of each creature is like a container of water, and the soul is the water in it.


    Although the size of each container is not the same, as long as there is this container, the water inside can continue to increase.


    The soul of a dead creature is equivalent to rootless water without a container.


    If you use a little, you will reduce it a little. If there is no external addition, then this rootless water will not escape in the end.


    Right now, the soul of the dragon king is equivalent to water without roots, and there is no other way for him to recover except absorb the remnant soul of Baipoxian.


    Fortunately, the Dragon King is quite experienced in these tricks on souls. Under his command, Lin Mo successfully separated a small part of the remnant souls for the Dragon King to absorb.


    With the disappearance of this small group of souls, the body of the Dragon King gradually became solid, and the transparent sense of nothingness gradually disappeared.


    "It''s almost done, that''s enough. Each group of souls contains the emotions of the original owner, and it will absorb too much at once, which will have a lot of negative effects on me."


    Said the Dragon King.


    "But it''s not a problem to go on like this."


    Lin Mo took the remnant soul of Fairy Baipo back into the storage space and shook his head gently.


    "This group of remnant souls is enough to support me when I see Xiaojin alone, why, you can''t bear it?"


    The dragon king chuckled.


    "But I can also understand it. After all, this is a genuine remnant soul of the gods, nothing more... I will try to pass on everything I know to Xiaojin as soon as possible to save you some remnants..."


    Xiao Jin almost burst into tears when he heard this.


    He threw himself in front of Lin Mo. Although the chain formed by the flames of the Dark Abyss still locked his mouth, Lin Mo could still see the pleading color in his eyes.


    "Okay, I''m not reluctant to bear this thing."


    Lin Mo said in a dumbfounded manner, and unfastened the chain on Xiao Jin''s mouth.


    With the existence of a system, Lin Mo''s way of becoming a **** is definitely different from other people. The remnant soul of this Hundred Poison Fairy looks very important to others, but for Lin Mo, it is not a must.


    As long as it can make Xiao Jin happy and make him grow quickly, it doesn''t matter if he pays more.


    Xiaojin is a dragon who has always been alone, like a person who stays in the dark forever, because he hasn''t seen the light, so he can get used to the darkness.

 Chapter 616： The counterattack of the Bernard Empire

    If let him see the appearance of light, get used to the life with light, and then **** the light away again, then it is tantamount to destroying this person with his own hands.


    Lin Mo was not afraid of anything else, what was afraid was that after Xiao Jin was completely accustomed to such a senior as the Dragon King, one day in the future, the Dragon King would leave him again.


    This harm to Xiaojin is far beyond what makes him continue to be alone.


    "Forget it, everyone has his own destiny, and everything will be fine."


    Lin Mo sighed lightly.


    Meeting and knowing each other, even if Lin Mo is a god, these are things he cannot control.


    Since you can''t master it, just let it go and let it go.


    With the help of the Dragon King, Xiao Jin''s cultivation and hard work finally did not think about it by himself, which made Lin Mo very happy.


    Suddenly, Lin Mo''s godhead panel suddenly received a lot of prayer messages.


    When it is less than urgent, it is impossible for his followers to pray so much at the same time.


    Lin Mo was shocked, and hurriedly opened the Godhead panel.


    On the panel of the godhead, there are also Lilian and quiet prayers.


    Just seeing the prayers of the two of them, Lin Mo knew in his heart that something happened in Falling Star City.


    Sure enough, as soon as Lin Mo communicated with the two saints, he immediately heard their anxious voices.


    "My god! The army of the Bernard Empire has begun to counterattack on a large scale,"


    Lilian said anxiously before he could even call Lin Mo.


    "Counterattack? How large?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "At least more than two million!"


    Lilian''s anxious voice was filled with crying.


    Two million? !


    Lin Mo was also a little surprised.


    This number is a little too much, just to attack a medium-sized city, it doesn''t need so many troops.


    "My god, I suspect that the Bernard Empire is trying to invade our wild land."


    Ye Ning''s voice came in.


    "There is no doubt that this is basically the case with so many troops."


    Lin Mo replied with a cold face.


    "How many troops does Falling Star City have?"


    He continued to ask.


    "The last time we attacked the city, the loss was very small, and the 500,000 troops were basically preserved."


    "Very well, lay out the defense well, and I will immediately arrange for the troops to reinforce you."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he immediately cut off communication with them.


    "Quiet!"


    Lin Mo did not stay any longer, and immediately lowered the oracle toward Qingyou.


    Kitty''s response was also very quick. Ten minutes after receiving Lin Mo''s notice, the order to reinforce Falling Star City had been issued.


    At the moment, Yanzhi Nation does not have systematically integrated military information, except for the army that has already been cultivated, only the orc troops that will be added later can be used.


    Compared with the troops trained and trained by Yanzhi Nation, those newly joined miscellaneous troops certainly cannot exert perfect combat power.


    But the situation is urgent now, and I can''t take care of that much.


    Not only Lin Mo, but even Qingyou is aware of the biggest problem in the country of Yan.


    That is, although the population is large enough, there are too few talents available.


    If there are more talents like Lilian, many miscellaneous troops have been perfectly transferred to the official army of the country of Yan.


    "Hey, the road is still long, so try to perfect it while walking!"


    Qingyou sighed and said softly.

 Chapter 617： Great Army Siege

    The number of troops temporarily deployed is not much. The official army of the country of Yan is only 100,000, and there is still a miscellaneous army of 600,000.


    Although it is not sure whether these miscellaneous players can play their biggest role, at least they can alleviate the urgent need in terms of numbers.


    There are still many troops scattered in various places in the entire Yan Kingdom, and it will take some time to mobilize them all.


    Moreover, some tribes have just joined the country of Yan, and rashly asking them to participate in the battle may arouse their resentment. If resistance and turmoil broke out at this time, it would be completely chaotic.


    Although Qingyou and the others are in the rear, the pressure they bear is no less than that of Lilian and Ye Ning on the front line.


    At this time, twenty miles away from Falling Star City, a large army was stationed.


    In addition to the flag of the Bernard Empire, the flag they carried was also written with the word "barbaric".


    The third prince was standing on a high **** on horseback at this time. In front of him, Lydia manipulated her crystal magic to condense a huge screen.


    There are also many small crystals refracting light, magnifying and presenting the scene of the distant starfall city on the screen.


    This turned out to be an advanced telescope formed by magic!


    "Unexpectedly, it''s quite useful to bring you sinners."


    The third prince laughed and turned to look at the people behind him.


    These few people were all pale, but no one dared to refute the three princes.


    These people are not others, but the teachers and students of the Royal Academy withdrawn from Falling Star City.


    "His Royal Highness the three princes joked, just a little magic trick, not really useful."


    Lydia spoke straightforwardly, and said in a strange way.


    Snapped!


    The third prince sank, and slapped her face with a slap. As Lydia fell, the stacked telescopes collapsed and turned into shining fragments on the ground.


    "Find out your identities. You are just sinners sacrificed by the celestial spirit geniuses who are greedy for life and fear of death. A student who dares to talk to me casually, how on earth are you teachers in the academy? Teach them!"


    The third prince roared.


    Whenever Lin Mo was mentioned, the eyes of everyone suddenly flashed sadness. Lydia was more like dead, lying on the ground without saying a word.


    "What your Highness taught is that we are not strict in teaching. I hope that this time he will follow His Highness on the expedition, and under the leadership of His Highness, we will be able to make up for the mistakes we made before."


    The principal hurriedly greeted him and said with a smiling face.


    Dale and Bing walked over without a word, helped Lydia up, and silently returned to the team.


    "Well, what I said is a little bit human. I hope you can talk to me in a respectful and fearful manner like your principal."


    The third prince gave a cold snort and turned around.


    Then he beckoned, and the Fat Commander immediately walked to his side.


    "What do you think?"


    The third prince asked.


    The Fat Commander knew that what he was asking now was his opinion on the defense of Falling Star City.


    "Although there are a large number of guards on the wall, it looks like a lot of people, but I feel that they are just posing..."


    "Our attack was sudden, and it was impossible for them to gather reinforcements in such a short time."

 Chapter 618： Countermeasure

    "When I was evacuating Falling Star City, I also observed carefully. The orc troops that poured into the city were only between 400,000 and 600,000. All of this force was placed on the wall, and it seemed that it was just the current momentum. ..."


    "So, I think it''s enough to attack."


    Fat Commander finished the analysis and made a summary.


    "Ok."


    The third prince nodded and hummed softly.


    He looked in the direction of Falling Star City, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    "Since I think the storm is feasible, I won''t waste too much time to make calculations. Re-understand where it is!"


    The third prince finished speaking and gave a soft drink.


    A big man with iron legs ran up to him.


    "Chongming, I will give you 200,000 soldiers to charge, are you confident that you can break through the opponent''s wall?"


    The third prince asked with a smile.


    The principal and the others frowned upon hearing this.


    I just said that there are at least four to five million guards in the city. Now, if you take 200,000, you can break the city?


    Isn''t this embarrassing?


    "Hey, Your Majesty the Third Prince, I''ll tell you that this job must be handed over to someone else, it will definitely not work, but if it is handed over to me, it will definitely be fine!"


    Zhongming patted his chest and said cheerfully.


    "Bold and heavy! How dare you make a joke with this prince! The opposing defense force is about 500,000, and the opponent has a geographical advantage based on the city. The 200,000 force is less than half of the opponent''s. How can you break the opponent''s city! You know that there is no joking in the army. If you tell me this, don''t you be afraid to lose your head!"


    The smile on the third prince''s face suddenly disappeared, and he roared.


    "Hey, Your Highness the Third Prince, don''t be angry, listen to me slowly."


    Zhongming was not frightened by the anger of the three princes, he was still smirking.


    "Well, let me see how you quibble!"


    "His Royal Highness, you also know that my brothers and I are all natives of Fallen Star City. We know more about this city than the orcs."


    Zhongming was not nervous, and explained it slowly.


    "In the southeast corner of this city, there is a hidden wall collapsed area. Because that place is a commercial street, the collapsed area was hidden by the merchants to facilitate them to smuggle things from outside the city. The loophole is enough. It¡¯s two meters high and one meter wide, so it¡¯s most suitable for diving..."


    Shigeming blinked when he said this.


    "With this 200,000 troops, you only need to use 190,000 to attack their city gates at night to attract the attention of the city¡¯s defenders. I took the remaining 10,000 people to sneak in and kill under the city gates. The door is wide open. Your Highness, won''t your army be able to drive in for a long time?"


    "Well, it''s kind of interesting. But have you ever thought that if the orcs and barbarians are not fooled when the city gates are attacked at night, what should you do?"


    The third prince nodded, and then raised another question.


    "This¡­"


    Chongming flushed as if he was being asked, scratching his head and anxiously unable to speak.


    "Commander, if this happens to you, what should you do?"


    The third prince looked at the fat leader and smiled.


    "Then it would be easier to handle it. If the opponent is not fooled, and if I don¡¯t concentrate all my forces at the gate, it will allow me to attack the gate with all my strength. If the gate can be successfully breached, it will save me the trouble and danger of sneaking in. ."

 Chapter 619： Talk

    The Fat Commander glanced at Zhongming and said with a smile.


    "Oh!!"


    Chongming seemed to have realized it suddenly.


    "Hehe, since you can think of a way to sneak into a sneak attack, why can''t even this simple thing be turned around?"


    The third prince laughed and patted Chongming on the shoulder.


    "More importantly, since the three princes can appoint you the important task of breaking through the city wall, how can they only give you 200,000 ordinary soldiers? These magical masters will definitely become your strongest support. "


    Fat Commander added in due course.


    "That''s it. Tonight, I will give you 400,000 troops, and I will pair you with two great magisters as helpers. I must break through the gates of the city."


    The third prince patted Chongming on the shoulder, and then walked towards his army account alone.


    "Guaranteed to complete the task!"


    Chongming looked at the back of the third prince, slapped his chest with some excitement and said.


    The Fat Commander smiled and shook his head, following in the footsteps of the Third Prince.


    "His Royal Highness, this Zhongming, do you plan to focus on training him?"


    Entering the tent, the Fat Commander asked cautiously.


    "Why would you ask such a question?"


    The third prince asked casually while taking off his heavy armor.


    The Fat Commander chuckled lightly.


    "Break through the gates of the city will usually be done by powerful and trustworthy generals. This is just a commander of thousands. If you don''t want to focus on training him, how can you let him lead the 400,000 army alone? What?"


    "You are still so clever."


    The third prince smiled and handed the Fat Commander a cup of tea, and sat down to take a sip.


    The Fat Commander took it over flatteredly, and sat down with the third prince face to face.


    "This guy has a great personal charm. Do you see the poor people who came with him? That''s a trusting look that can only be shown through a deadly friendship. I think this kind of person is needed in the army, even if he is not as smart as you, but As long as he lives, like a benchmark in the army, there will always be people willing to gather around him."


    The third prince stretched out his right hand and knocked on the desktop in front of him.


    The Fat Commander knew that this was his habitual movement when thinking.


    The hands of the third prince were not as thick as the hands of other soldiers, but as long and smooth as women''s hands.


    The Fat Commander knew that it had something to do with the magic that the third princes practiced, but he had never seen the specific magic, nor had the third princes mentioned it.


    "You won''t be jealous? Maybe after this kid becomes the commander, his status in the army will be higher than you in the future."


    The third prince drank the tea in the cup in one breath and said with a joking smile.


    "Hehe, it''s not true. Everything I got was after you. Since it''s your decision, I will definitely not question or object. And..."


    The Fat Commander showed a gentle smile on his face.


    "I already have what I want."


    The third prince gradually frowned as he looked at the fat leader.


    "I always feel that since you came out of Falling Star City this time, your whole person has changed a lot. Did something happen?"


    For some reason, when the third prince asked this question, the Fat Commander immediately remembered the nightmare-like experience he had experienced before.


    He couldn''t help but shudder all over.


    "No, just learned to be satisfied."


    The Fat Commander looked into the eyes of the third prince and said softly.

 Chapter 620： The more the better

    "I feel that your state is no longer right. If I feel that you are not qualified for the job in the army, after this expedition is over, I will give you some property, so you can take your wife and children back to your hometown."


    The third prince looked at him for a long time, before finally suffocating such a sentence.


    The Fat Commander said nothing, but nodded silently.


    When it comes to this, it can be regarded as a deadlock.


    The Fat Commander lowered his head and drank the tea in his hand, stood up and said goodbye.


    "Hey."


    When the Fat Commander stood up and turned to leave, the third prince yelled softly behind him.


    The Fat Commander stopped and turned his head to reveal a puzzled expression.


    "You have been with me for so long, and finally got to this position. You should understand a lot of things? I brought you out of that small village. Don''t let me... there is no way to bring you back."


    The third prince sighed.


    The Fat Commander did not speak, nodded, turned and left.


    The threat meaning in the words of the three princes is too obvious. How can a figure like a fat leader and a spirit not understand what he means.


    The Fat Commander was in this position and knew too much. Even if he wanted to remove his armour and return to the field, the third prince could not let him leave like this.


    This is why the three princes added such a sentence.


    "Hehe, companionship is like companionship,"


    The Fat Commander smiled to himself.


    "I don''t know if there is any chance to bring my wife and children back to my hometown, but after this expedition is over...you must have no chance..."


    The fat commander looked back at the Chinese Army''s Great Account and whispered in a voice that only he could hear...


    That night, the third prince summoned Chongming to his army account and handed him a token for dispatching troops.


    Chongming was very excited and kept looking at it upside down in his hand.


    The third prince didn''t stop him, he looked at Zhongming with excitement.


    After Zhongming''s excitement passed, the third prince pointed to the chair and motioned him to sit down.


    Zhongming is also welcome, holding the token in one hand, and sitting down carelessly.


    The third prince sat opposite him and looked at him with a smile.


    "Zhongming, what position are you now?"


    "Chief of thousands."


    Zhongming scratched his head and replied with a smile.


    "Then do you want to get promoted to another official position, become a ten thousand household or even commander?"


    "Can I manage more people when I get promoted?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s okay, anyway, there are no more brothers under your hand."


    Zhongming nodded, looking happy.


    The third prince was calm on the surface, but waves arose in his heart.


    There are too many people under your hand?


    This sentence sounds simple at first, but it is also very interesting to taste carefully.


    For generals, there is a certain limit to the number of troops they can control.


    This is the reason why the centuries and thousands of captains and tens of thousands of families should be sealed.


    Fighting is not about the more soldiers under your hand, the stronger you are. If your commanding skills are not up to the standard, the extra manpower will cause negative interference.


    Take the three princes himself, who had studied military books and tactics since childhood, now he can command a large army of about 2 million.


    If the empire adds new troops, it will have to send another responsible general.


    Asking himself, the third prince himself did not dare to say that there were too many soldiers under his hand.

 Chapter 621： Global

    Since Zhongming can say this, it shows that he has very strong confidence in his commanding ability.


    "It''s not too much for one! Tonight I will give you a 400,000 army, and I will give you two great magisters to assist you. If you can easily break into the city, the 400,000 army will belong to you in the future."


    The third prince patted him on the shoulder and laughed.


    "Okay! Does your Highness count?"


    Zhongming asked excitedly.


    "Hehe, how could I, the prince, make such a joke to you? Of course what I said counts."


    If other people dared to talk to the third prince like this, he would be angry a long time ago, but for some reason, he could not get angry in the face of Chongming.


    "Okay, then wait for the good news!"


    After Chongming finished speaking, he didn''t say hello to the third prince, but he stood up and ran out violently.


    "This kid..."


    The third prince looked at his back and shook his head with a smile.


    I don''t know if it''s a long time to deal with someone who is very scheming like the Fat Commander, but the third prince is even more pleased to see a person like Zhongming who is straightforward and has no city government.


    "Hehe, you still can''t raise a dog that is too smart."


    The third prince muttered to himself, lying on the back of the chair, humming a little song and closed his eyes...


    Chongming ran back to his tent all the way up and down, and the moment he opened the door curtain and entered the tent, the silly expression on Chongming''s face disappeared without a trace, replaced by the coldness and majesty of a superior.


    There are a lot of people in the tent. In addition to the five brothers of the ancient family and Chongtong, there are also a few people who were at the top in the slum.


    "Boss."


    Seeing Zhongming''s return, everyone hurriedly greeted him.


    "Sit down and discuss what you should do tonight."


    Zhongming did it, but he looked straight at his sister.


    As the brains of the slum forces, the double pupils are more important than clarifying that they are their leaders in a certain sense.


    "Brother, what''s the situation?"


    Zhongtong was already used to her identity, and seeing everyone looking at her, she immediately asked.


    "The three princes have given 400,000 troops, and also sent the old principal and two great magisters, Dayle and Bing, to assist."


    Chongming threw the token out.


    "Hehe, it seems that he is very confident. With such a big hand, it is estimated that he wants to directly break the city tonight."


    Chongtong glanced at the token and sneered.


    "How to do?"


    A look of embarrassment appeared on Zhongming''s face.


    As Lin Mo''s undercover agent arranged by the Third Prince, it is indeed a bit embarrassing right now.


    If you don''t work hard, it will definitely arouse the suspicion of the three princes. When the time comes, he will not be alone, and there will be Chongtong and the slum brothers.


    But if it really succeeded in breaking through the city, then Lin Mo would be even more unable to explain it.


    To pit the gods you believe in, you can''t do this kind of thing.


    "Stupid, what other people can''t do, can''t we do it?"


    Zhongtong glanced at his brother and said angrily.


    "I ask you, what is the biggest difference between us and the soldiers under the three princes?"


    "Uh, we are wild roads?"


    Rethink the tentative question.


    Chong pupil immediately covered his forehead with his hand, looking autistic,


    "Of course we can control the overall situation!"


    Zhongpu took away his hand, the golden gear in his eyes had already begun to rotate.

 Chapter 622： Saints Working Conference

    Zhongtong used the secret technique of Peeping Sky to carefully observe the surrounding situation through the eyes of the surrounding slum soldiers, and after confirming that there was no eavesdropping under the three princes, he was relieved.


    "We are in the enemy camp at the moment, and my brother has successfully obtained the trust of the three princes. It is simply the easiest thing to leak combat information to my god."


    Zhongtong said softly.


    "Don''t talk about making Yanzhi Nation vigilant, even if you discuss with them to perform a scene together, it is not difficult at all."


    "Yes! Sure enough, my sister is clever."


    Zhongming laughed loudly, causing Zhongtong to roll his eyes again.


    "The only problem is the two great magisters who assisted by the side. The other soldiers can completely follow the orders of the brother, but these two great magisters are not easy to fool."


    After everyone laughed for a while, Chongtong said slightly worried.


    "Aren''t the teachers and students of the royal academy having trouble dealing with the third prince? They probably wouldn''t be able to do their best when fighting."


    The ancient asked with great doubt.


    "Although they didn''t deal with the three princes, they were even more hostile to the orcs, especially since my **** had sold a wave of bitter tricks before, and now that group of teachers and students hate the orcs... It is basically impossible for these two people to fool around."


    Zhongtong shook his head.


    "Why is it so troublesome..."


    Chongming complained.


    "Nonsense, if it''s easy, will my **** promise to give us so many rewards in the future? Only one contribution will have one reward. Think about the future when we can sit on the city, you should be grateful for the opportunity now."


    Zhongtong hummed coldly, and took out the miniature flame totem from his arms.


    "Shut up and be quiet for a while, let me communicate with my god."


    With Zhongtong''s soft drink, everyone suddenly became quiet.


    Lin Mo didn''t hesitate after receiving Zhongtong''s prayer, and directly connected Lilian and Ye Ning into the communication.


    Listening to the three girls communicating in the Godhead channel built by him, Lin Mo suddenly felt a very unreal feeling.


    "Maybe there is a chance in the future, I can create a telephone communication company on this big road."


    Lin Mo smiled like a self-taught.


    The three girls are all the kind of people who pay attention to high efficiency, especially now that time is tight, they almost went straight to the topic when they came up, and soon put forward many kinds of solutions.


    Lin Mo didn''t even cut in at all.


    It was not until they discussed a feasible plan that Lin Mo had the opportunity to express a positive opinion.


    "That''s OK, just do it like this, I have to explain to my stupid brother quickly, so he won''t know what to do when he gets to the city later."


    After heavy pupil greeted him, he immediately put away his flame totem.


    "My god, we have to prepare as soon as possible..."


    Lilian and Ye Ning also left quickly.


    Lin Mo secretly teleported to Falling Star City, waiting for a good show tonight.


    "Understood?"


    Zhongtong explained the plan carefully to Zhongming twice, then wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked softly.


    The big man in front of her was already sweating profusely, and just remembering these things had already made him a little confused.


    "Remember...remember...right."


    Chongming gave a dry laugh, and replied with some embarrassment.

 Chapter 623： All chess pieces

    "Don''t''remember it'', I want you to remember it completely, otherwise it will cause a lot of trouble to the compatriots in the country of Yan."


    Shigetong said angrily.


    But just as she wanted to say a few more words, the golden gears in her eyes suddenly rotated twice.


    The heavy pupil quickly closed his mouth, and his pupils returned to normal.


    Just two seconds later, footsteps sounded outside the tent.


    "Is Shigeming Chieftain here?"


    The old voice of the principal came in.


    "Hey, I''m here, please come in."


    Chongming hurriedly got up, walked over and opened the curtain.


    Everyone saw that the principal, Dale and Bing were at the door.


    "Don''t bother, I should prepare to order troops soon, I don''t know when the commander plans to order troops."


    The principal nodded slightly and smiled.


    "Uh... go now."


    Zhongming touched his head, laughed, and strode out.


    "What''s inside?"


    Dale and Bing smiled politely and asked curiously.


    "My sister and brother, they are not on the battlefield."


    Chongming said with some caution.


    Seeing his vigilant look, Dale and Bing smiled slightly, did not continue to ask questions, and the three of them left the tent directly and went directly to order soldiers.


    "Although this young man looks a bit fierce, he should be a gentle person at heart."


    Dale and Bing stood by and said softly.


    The principal looked at Zhongming''s back for a long time, and nodded gently.


    "If we continue to follow this army for a long time in the future, we''d better be able to have a good relationship with this young man. At least it is safer to be around him than dealing with the three princes."


    The principal was silent for a while, then spoke.


    Dale and Bing nodded.


    The battle between the Magician Research Association and the Three Princes was originally no secret, and now the chairman of the Research Association put these people under the hands of the Three Princes in desperation.


    But with the temperamental, cruel and tyrannical nature of the three princes, one day they might secretly kill these people behind their backs.


    The only thing the principal wanted to do at this time was to protect the safety of these people around him.


    "Hey, I suddenly yearn for the wish that Lin Mo once told me."


    The old man sighed slightly, his expression a little sad.


    "What did he say to you?"


    "He said that his only wish is to wander around freely with love and warmth, making the world a home."


    "Haha, it really looks like what his character can say."


    Dale and Bing smiled slightly.


    "I used to want to correct and stop his wish, haha... Now it seems that Lin Mo''s wishes and ideals are much higher than those of us... What about being an eighth rank? What about being at the top of the empire? In the end, it is not a **** in the hands of others and can be discarded and played at will."


    The old man laughed at himself.


    Dale and Bing remained silent for a long time.


    There are some truths that everyone can understand, but once they are said, the sadness and sadness in them can only be chewed by themselves.


    "Let''s live first, don''t look at others in the eyes of us as the great magister, a terrible role, once involved in the power dispute of the empire, maybe one day we die, no one else knows what''s going on."


    The principal tossed the sleeves of the magic robe, took a deep look at Dale and Bing, turned and walked towards Chongming.

 Chapter 624： Nothing works

    Chongming had already ordered his soldiers at this moment. In addition to the 400,000 army, he also brought 3,000 of his own men from the slums.


    This made the third prince surprised and delighted.


    But everyone has a little selfishness. These 3,000 men are not within the scope of the 400,000 army. Chongming is willing to bring out 3,000 people. On the one hand, it proves that he does not retain selfishness, and on the other hand, it proves that he does have a call. force.


    For these soldiers, the last time on the battlefield is an extra danger of death.


    If it were not for absolute trust, these 3,000 people would not be able to work hard with Zhongming.


    "Let''s go, you two, I need you two to help me in a while, if you are offended, please forgive me."


    Seeing the old man and the two walk up to him, Zhongming greeted him hurriedly and politely.


    "The commander is polite. His Royal Highness the Three Princes allows you to bring so many soldiers at once, which shows that you are valued. If you continue with this momentum, you will become a leader at the commander level soon. We will still need your attention. ."


    The old man waved his hand and smiled.


    "Where is there..."


    Zhongming touched his head with some shame and waved his hands again and again.


    "Little rascals like me can''t get on the big stage at all, and I can only use it in Falling Star City that I am familiar with. It is useless to say anything else. Everyone has his own life. Just do the right thing."


    After Zhongming finished speaking, he turned to face the army behind him.


    "Brothers! Do a good job with this vote tonight! If you have done a lot, your Royal Highness will definitely reward us well!"


    "Oh!!"


    There is no need to speak too much, and the words that are full of banditry immediately mobilized the enthusiasm of everyone. The soldiers roared in a low voice. The traces of fear and timidity that were still remaining were suddenly lost under the rewards mentioned by Chongming. trace.


    Chongming didn''t say much, turned around and walked outside the barracks.


    The old man looked at each other with Dale and Bing, and quickly followed Chongming''s side.


    "A good man."


    The third prince stood in front of his camp, looking at the back of Chongming Fenghuohuo, and whispered in admiration.


    "His appeal and action are indeed much better than ordinary generals. If such talents are cultivated, they will definitely be a rare cadre."


    The Fat Commander also nodded.


    "Will the army move now?"


    After the Fat Commander finished speaking, he turned to look at the third prince.


    "Don''t hurry, you go and draw out 500,000 people on standby. If the city gate successfully breaks through, you will immediately take these people to take over. At that time, I will lead the remaining 1 million people into the city."


    The three princes finished speaking, then turned and walked into the camp.


    "Yes!"


    The Fat Commander glanced at his back and respectfully saluted.


    ...


    "Your Excellency, what attributes are you and this beautiful teacher?"


    Zhongming asked as he led the army out.


    "The old man is a space magician, and as Miss Dayle is an excellent ice magician."


    The principal replied with a smile.


    "Space magic?"


    Zhongming frowned.


    "Can you use space magic to send troops directly into the city?"


    "Of course not."


    The old man shook his head.


    "Then can you transfer the entire city wall and disappear?"


    "This won''t work either..."


    The old man replied awkwardly.

 Chapter 625： Split the troops

    "Neither does it, nor does it, sir, tell me by yourself, what kind of position can you hold?"


    Zhongming shrugged and said helplessly.


    The principal smiled awkwardly, and he even thought about mmp in his heart.


    If he hadn''t been calm, he would probably be angry at this time.


    He is a rare space magician, not a demolition brigade.


    Chongming asked him to send people in, or asked him to demolish the city wall. Of course he couldn''t.


    However, if space magic is used to cause some damage, this is not a problem for the old man.


    "Although the old man can''t send the army into the city, he can enlarge the hole in the collapsed city wall."


    The old man said after thinking about it.


    "Is there any noise?"


    "Um... of course there will be."


    "If there is a noise, you can sneak into the fart, it is better to attack the door directly together."


    Zhongming covered his face with a headache.


    "This..."


    The principal was already very embarrassed.


    Although he also knew that this person Zhongming was an outspoken and vulgar person, but he was said to be useless by a great magister, and he was always a little bit uncomfortable.


    Even the old man began to wonder if he was really useless at all?


    "Your Excellency, can you help with the disguise? For example, when we enter the city wall, you can change the appearance of that small space so that the defenders on the city wall cannot find us."


    With a bright idea, he proposed a plan again.


    The old man was overjoyed when he heard it.


    If it is just such a disguise, even Lydia who uses crystal magic can use the refraction of light to do this.


    Not to mention his space magician.


    "I can do this."


    The old man said quickly.


    "that''s great."


    Seeing that the old man finally gave an affirmative answer, Zhongming seemed to be relieved.


    "This ice-attribute Great Magister, I will trouble you to cooperate with the 400,000 army to attack their back city gate. Your Principal, together with me, led these 3000 brothers to sneak into the city through the loopholes in the wall. "


    Chongming called several tens of thousands of households, and briefly assigned the combat tasks.


    The principal, Dale and Bing nodded, and the tens of thousands of households naturally followed the orders strictly.


    Although this combat mission does not seem to have much strict plan.


    But in many cases, the less rigorous the plan, the more effective the plan.


    "Very well, it is more than ten o''clock in the night, and the moon has not risen to its highest and brightest point. Take this opportunity to set off!"


    With an order from Chongming, the team suddenly divided into a large group and a small group, and the two teams drove in different directions.


    "Enemy attack! There is an enemy attack!"


    Although the moon''s light was not very bright, the 400,000-plus army was still covered in black, and the sentry on the wall immediately spotted them.


    The alarm sounded and the entire wall was in a mess. A large number of orc warriors began to rush here, and a large part of the wall was suddenly vacant.


    "good chance."


    The eyes of Dale and Bingmei suddenly lit up.


    This move really attracted all the other defenders, and reiterated that the number of people in that wave was very small. In such a panic situation, no orc warrior could even notice their presence!

 Chapter 626： The Great Magisters Showdown

    "drink!"


    Del and Bing drew out their wands, accompanied by a soft drink.


    An ice wall over six meters high rose from the ground and stood in front of the army.


    The ice wall blocked countless bows and arrows and flying spears, and the clanging sound was endless.


    "Go!"


    Several tens of thousands of households suddenly yelled when they saw this. With Del and Bing''s help by their side, in fact, forcibly attacking the city can also reduce a lot of damage.


    puff!


    A black magic ball suddenly shot out, just hitting the tall ice wall.


    There was no flame coming out, but the ice wall seemed to be heated and quickly melted into water.


    The soldiers who had lost the shelter of the ice wall were shot by the orc warriors on the wall with a wave of bows and arrows, and immediately fell a large area.


    The voice of crying father and mother sounded, and the pace of the charge also stagnated.


    "Master Magister!"


    Seeing that the situation was not good, several tens of thousands of households hurriedly turned around and shouted at Dale and Bing.


    Both Dell and Bing focused their attention on the control of magic. Although she did not answer, a brand new ice wall had been rebuilt.


    But this ice wall didn''t last long either, and was quickly corroded and melted by the black magic ball.


    Dale and Bing held a trace of anger in their hearts. She raised her head and patrolled the city wall. She soon found the target she was looking for.


    Surrounded by a group of feather warriors, Ye Ning stood there coldly holding a magic wand, and a black magic ball visible to the naked eye had condensed and formed on the top of her magic wand.


    As long as Dale and Bing dare to continue to make the ice wall, Ye Ning dare to melt it immediately.


    "Damn it, is that a black mage?"


    "There is a magician among the orcs."


    "Crap! If there is a high-level magician on the other side, we have lost our greatest advantage!"


    Many soldiers also saw Ye Ning, and they couldn''t help but began to whisper.


    The commotion in the whole team was getting bigger and bigger, and many soldiers even slowed down.


    "Master Grand Sorcerer, think of a way!"


    The faces of several tens of thousands of households are extremely anxious, and they are fully aware of the fact that a few of them are in charge of the battlefield on this side. If they fail to play their role successfully, they will all lose their heads when they return.


    "Relax! I''ll find a way."


    Dale, looking at Ye Ning on the wall with cold eyes, spoke.


    "Huh eh."


    Wan Hu didn''t dare to say anything more, after all, the man in front of him was also an eighth-order magister, and he could completely destroy himself with a small magic.


    "In that case, let''s solve it for you first."


    Dale and Bing Huo also rose up.


    As the magic gathered madly, her dress was windless and her hair flew wildly.


    The snow-white ice magic gathered on her wand, and because of the high concentration, it gradually turned into a brilliant blue.


    "go with!"


    Dale and Bingjiao shouted, and the magical power of the ice on the wand spewed out, transforming into a giant ice dragon over six meters long.


    The giant dragon let out a loud roar, twisting and hovering in mid-air, rushing towards Ye Ning.


    "spread!"


    Ye Ning immediately shouted.


    The feather warriors who were guarding her dispersed in response, leaving a clearing.


    Ye Ning had already seen it since Dale and Bing began to gather their magic power.


    She is not unprepared.

 Chapter 627： Slightly better

    The duel between the two great magisters is no longer something these ordinary warriors and soldiers can participate in.


    Because of Lin Mo''s Marrow Spirit Firefly, Ye Ning''s casting speed was much faster than that of Dale and Bing.


    Although Ye Ning had prepared it by her backhand, she still condensed a huge net-like magic in front of her before the ice dragon arrived.


    "Black Magic, Deception Net!"


    Ye Ning gave a soft drink, the magic net seemed to be alive, and went straight to the ice dragon to rush.


    The ice dragon, which was more than six meters long, couldn''t dodge, and rammed into the net directly.


    The black net quickly tightened, enclosing the entire dragon.


    The black network cable was tied to the body of the ice dragon, and white smoke continued to flow from the place where the two touched. The ice dragon seemed to be in pain, twisting and roaring constantly.


    Under its struggle, the black net color is constantly lightening.


    The magical powers of black magic and ice magic are canceling each other out, it depends on who can make it to the end.


    The soldiers who attacked the city and the soldiers who defended the city stopped their work, and all focused on the ice dragon and the net in mid-air.


    No matter which side wins, the morale boost is about to be huge.


    With the continuous consumption of the two, the size of the ice dragon has been reduced by two-thirds. The original size of more than six meters long now only has more than two meters left.


    "It can''t go on like this anymore. See that the net can hold on for a while. If my ice dragon is melted here, it will be a big blow to morale."


    Del and Bing also knew in their hearts that the situation was urgent.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the ice dragon still had some fighting ability, Del and Bing quickly communicated the remaining control ability and forced the ice dragon to drag the net and crash into the city wall.


    Ye Ning didn''t expect that Dayle and Bing had such a hand at all, and her pupils shrank suddenly as she watched the ice dragon that ran into it so fast.


    "Break it for me!"


    Ye Ning''s hand was another black magic ball hitting the ice dragon.


    Although it was not able to directly crush it, the momentum of the ice dragon''s impact was suddenly stopped.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the sly net suddenly shrank, directly squeezing the ice dragon into countless pieces of broken ice.


    It was like raining in the sky, and the broken ice fell down.


    The remaining cold air was also released on the city wall, covering Ye Ning''s clothes with hoarfrost.


    This wave of magical contest between Ye Ning and Dale and Bing turned out to be indifferent.


    The soldiers and orc warriors who were stupefied also recovered, and they began to continue to rush and kill frantically.


    Although there was a tie, Dale and Bing''s brows deepened.


    She knew in her heart that she had made the first move.


    Although Ye Ning also made preparations, she was in a hurry after all.


    In this case, she was able to successfully block her own ultimate move, it was enough to prove that her strength should be above her.


    "It''s okay. This is a duel between the two armies, not a death fight between two magicians. It doesn''t matter if her strength is a little bit stronger than mine. Our troops are much stronger than her."


    Dale and Bing took a deep breath. Comfort yourself.


    Although a little bit of suspicion of Ah Q''s spirit, Del and Bing''s analysis was not wrong.


    There are only 500,000 orc warriors in the city, and they are all distributed throughout the city.

 Chapter 628： The means of the Grand Magister

    Even if they continue to add reinforcements here, it will take a long time.


    There are no more than 50,000 orc warriors on the wall, and because the space on the wall is limited, I am afraid that even if there are other warriors who want to come up to help, there are not so many people on the wall.


    Therefore, even though the orc fighters fought back fiercely, the 400,000 soldiers were still advancing steadily.


    "The door is locked, what should we do?"


    Soon they advanced to a place only 100 meters away from the city gate. Wan Hu looked at the closed gate and couldn''t help but asked anxiously.


    In the absence of Chongming, they had subconsciously regarded Del and Bing as their own commanders.


    Looking at the closed door, Dale and Bing didn''t think they could break through with the flesh of these 400,000 soldiers.


    As natives of Falling Star City, Dale and Bing are very confident in the quality and thickness of the city gate.


    In order to facilitate the raid, they did not carry any large-scale siege equipment, and it was basically impossible to break the city gate.


    Especially behind this door, I don''t know how many orc warriors are pushing hard, and wanting to open it is simply a fantasy.


    Since you can''t break through this city gate head-on, you can only find another way.


    Dale and Bing decided immediately, instead of going through the gate, attacked the city wall directly!


    "Order to go down and get your people ready to board the city wall!"


    Dale and Bing said to the thousands of households.


    "what?"


    Several tens of thousands of households were immediately confused, but their efficiency as soldiers made them convey their words honestly.


    It''s just that even the soldiers underneath don''t understand how they can climb the city wall if they can''t even break through the city gate.


    But Del and Bing quickly let them understand.


    With the gathering of Frost Ice''s magical power, Dale and Bing floated up.


    The **** frost visible to the naked eye spread madly from her feet.


    After passing under the feet of these 400,000 soldiers, the hoarfrost suddenly turned into thick ice, and the soldiers could even hear the cracking sound of the ground being frozen.


    The hard ice spread towards the city wall like a beast, a dozen meters away from the city wall.


    The ice that spread smoothly suddenly lifted up an angle, creating a gentle **** out of thin air.


    The end of the **** is the edge of the city wall!


    "Oh oh oh!!"


    With the emergence of this artificial construction period, the soldiers suddenly let out a roar of excitement.


    Del and Bing used their own power to create such an excellent fighter, which is indeed worthy of the title of her ice.


    Ye Ning''s face suddenly looked ugly.


    Although she knew that the city gate was defending against soldiers under the three princes, she didn''t even think that there would be an eighth-order great magister in the middle.


    To know that reaching the eighth rank, the Great Magister can basically influence the victory or defeat of the entire battle by his own power.


    Now that the other party had resorted to this somewhat extreme method, Ye Ning would naturally not keep her hands.


    She took a few steps back and began to prepare for her forbidden curse.


    That huge ice siege ladder almost drained all the magic power of Dale and Bing.


    Ye Ning didn''t worry that she would take the opportunity to attack herself.


    With the Featherman warriors by her side to protect her from the arrows, Ye Ning began to close her eyes and concentrate her magic power wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 629： sneak into

    "Stop her!"


    Dale and Bing were the people who saw the horror of the black magic wave that night Ning had with their own eyes. Although she didn''t know what the magic Ye Ning was about to release now, she wanted to come with a large-scale destruction magic.


    Hearing what Del and Bing said, the tens of thousands of households also became nervous. Under their command, countless bows and arrows and Liu Shi shot towards Ye Ning.


    But the Featherman warriors were unable to vent the water that Ye Ning was guarding. Ye Ning also used a single mind to separate a part of the black magic to form a protective shield in front of her. Even with the desperate attacks of these soldiers, Ye Ning did not succeed. Not damaged.


    Seeing that these ordinary things could not cause damage and interference to Ye Ning, Del and Bing simply retreated a certain distance alone, began to meditate, and restored their dried-up magic power.


    Two great magisters, one meditating and the other condensing magic power, the scene suddenly fell into a stalemate battle between the two soldiers.


    At the same time, Zhongming brought his 3,000 soldiers to the gap in the city wall of the commercial street.


    Zhongming looked up. Although the city''s attention was all attracted by Dale, Bing, and the 400,000 army, there were still scattered orc warriors passing by on the city wall.


    Although the number of these 3,000 soldiers is not too much, they will inevitably be discovered when they act together.


    "Your Excellency, it''s up to you next."


    Zhongming turned his head to look at the old man, and said softly.


    The old man didn''t say any nonsense, he just nodded seriously.


    He took out his wand, and he didn''t see any excessive movements. A light flashed on the wand, and then a wave of magic visible to the naked eye spread out.


    The duration of this fluctuation was not long, and everything in front of him soon returned to a state where nothing happened.


    "Is that all right?"


    Zhongming asked in confusion.


    "I have imitated all the space in front of me with magic. Even if you run around under the wall, the angle on the wall seems to be empty. Including even where we are standing, I It''s all covered with magic, don''t worry."


    The old man nodded and said.


    Although he was an eighth-tier great magister, the old man didn''t think he was overkill here.


    After all, it is a sneak action, and he is more suitable for large-scale combat situations that do not need to be concealed.


    The old man knew in his heart.


    It is precisely because of his very self-knowing attitude that he can behave calmly in any situation.


    "Thanks, after our successful return from this trip, I will definitely give you a lot of credit in front of the Third Prince."


    Zhongming smiled, and quietly led his soldiers to start to touch the loophole.


    All the people in the slum are from thieves and thieves. Don''t look at so many people walking at the same time, but there is no sound of footsteps or clothes rubbing.


    Even Chongming, who has an iron leg, didn''t make any noise.


    Seeing in his eyes, the principal couldn''t help but exude a heartfelt admiration.


    It is no wonder that he does not select people from the 400,000 army, but to lead his own men.


    It turns out that these talents are the most professional sneakers.


    Seeing all the 3,000 soldiers filed in, the principal let out a long sigh of relief.

 Chapter 630： The dominance of black magic

    The old man didn''t rashly follow them in.


    After continuing to maintain the magic camouflage for 5 minutes, the old man saw that the soldiers who had entered did not show any signs, so he turned and left.


    There was only so much help he could do in the stealth task of re-understanding them.


    The principal didn''t dare to waste time, and immediately rushed to the back gate of Falling Star City.


    On the battlefield where the two armies intersect frontally, that is where his great magister can really exert the greatest combat effectiveness.


    Under the back gate of Falling Star City, the battle has almost entered the stage of daylighting.


    "Black Scourge!"


    "Withered Ice Blade!"


    Ye Ning, Daier and Bing yelled at the same time.


    Ye Ning¡¯s forbidden curse was the first to hit the giant ice engineering ladder created by Dale and Bing.


    The turbulent black magic energy suddenly raged around, and the place where the black magic passed by was eroded into black ashes without any accident.


    A huge hole immediately appeared on the huge ice siege ladder, and this huge hole was still expanding with the expansion of the black natural disaster.


    In less than half a minute, half of the hard ice engineering ladder that Dayle and Bing had worked so hard to create could no longer be used.


    At the same time, a huge cone of ice more than 10 meters long shot out in front of Dale and Bing, directly hitting the black natural disaster that was expanding outward.


    Under the collision of the two magical energies, one black and one blue, the soldiers around were suddenly hit by disasters. They were either corroded to ashes by the terrifying black magic of the black natural disaster, or frozen by the leaked ice magic power. Ice sculpture.


    With just such a fight, tens of thousands of soldiers were killed in an instant.


    With half of the ice engineering ladder destroyed, the orc warriors who had been overwhelmed by the fight also slowed down, and they fought more bravely with the remaining human soldiers.


    The black natural disaster is a forbidden curse after all, and the magic and destructive power contained in it are much higher than the withered ice blade of Dale and Bing.


    The two stood in a stalemate for more than ten seconds, and the huge ice spine was completely shattered, and the black natural disaster lost its obstruction and began to spread around unscrupulously.


    Dale and Bing watched the black magic spreading towards them, and their hearts suddenly became cold.


    On the battlefield, the two great magisters both produced their own powerful magic, and there is no possibility of keeping their hands. Once they are defeated, they will end in death.


    "That''s it..."


    Dale and Bing laughed bitterly, and slowly closed their eyes.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    A familiar voice rang in her ears, Dale and Bing suddenly opened their eyes, and the principal was already standing beside him.


    Surging magic power radiated from his body, and the black natural disaster was once again restrained from spreading.


    The old man was not in a hurry, he did not directly use his magic power to offset the power of the black natural disaster, but used space magic to move the black natural disaster away from the battlefield.


    "Huh~"


    The old man looked at the withered forest in the distance and finally let out a long breath.


    "The black magic is really overbearing, and the fallen man''s great magister is not an ordinary person."


    The principal patted Dale and Bing on the shoulders and chuckled softly.


    "Have you done it over there?"


    Dale and Bing looked at the principal with joy.


    "Everything goes well, as long as we can sustain them to play a role, our task will be completed."


    The old man stared at the city wall dreamily.

 Chapter 631： Space cut

    "Two Magisters, we have lost almost half of our military strength. Do we have to continue?"


    A tens of thousands shouted anxiously.


    There was blood on his face and several arrow wounds on his body, making him look extremely embarrassed.


    The 400,000 army said that it was a lot less, but it was not so much if it really said more.


    Especially under Ye Ning''s various large-scale black magic attacks, these ordinary soldiers were nothing but cannon fodder, and they were not even qualified to resist.


    The entire battle lasted less than half an hour, and hundreds of thousands of ordinary soldiers had died. The cruelty of the war can be imagined.


    "Can''t withdraw, the other side has successfully sneaked in. As long as we persist, this city will be broken tonight!"


    The principal flicked his sleeves and shouted in a low voice.


    "Yes! Keep on charging!"


    The ten thousand households had to gritted their teeth and continued to rush up with people.


    "How much is your magic power left?"


    Del and Bing asked softly.


    "Helping the commander Shigeming and the others in disguise, as well as the transfer of magical attacks just now, has consumed a lot of my magic power, and now only about half of them are left."


    The principal sensed his situation and replied.


    "The fallen magister and I have been fighting for so long, and the remaining magic power should not be much, you should have the opportunity to kill him!"


    Dale and Bing frowned and looked at the city wall in the distance, their voices full of solemnity.


    The role that the Grand Magister can play in the battle is undoubted. If they can successfully kill the opposing Grand Magister, it will have a great positive effect on both the current situation and the future battle.


    "Okay! Leave it to the old man!"


    The principal lifted up his spirits, and agreed with a deep voice.


    He also knew the importance of killing the opposing Grand Magister.


    Two great magisters of oneself deal with the opposite one, this kind of once-in-a-lifetime opportunity is not encountered every day.


    Looking at the few feathered warriors guarding Ye Ning, the old man sneered, and the magic wand in his hand began to gather energy.


    When the turbulent energy first gathered, Ye Ning immediately noticed the existence of the old man.


    This was the same master as the eighth-order great mage, Ye Ning suddenly showed a worried look.


    With one enemy and two, even if she is assisted by Marrow Spirit Firefly in her practice every day, it is simply impossible to do.


    Ye Ning''s magical power was not much left, and she immediately chose to retreat.


    "Hehe, want to run? Can you run?"


    The old man chuckled, and the magic wand in his hand shook slightly. He raised the magic wand like a sword, and made a slashing gesture towards Ye Ning.


    "Protect the saint!"


    The feather warriors suddenly screamed, they flapped their wings and flew out, trying to block the inexplicable blow of the old man with their bodies.


    "Naive."


    The principal''s body suddenly disappeared in place, and then appeared 100 meters away.


    "Space Cut!"


    At the same time the old man''s body appeared, he completely waved the wand in his hand.


    A dark purple wave visible to the naked eye flew out of his wand and went straight to Ye Ning.


    As the principal suddenly changed his position, the angle of attack naturally changed accordingly.


    Those Yuren fighters who tried to use their bodies to intercept the attack were helpless, they could only helplessly watch the space cut towards Ye Ning!

 Chapter 632： Space vibration

    Space slash, as the name suggests, is a slash that uses space magic.


    Using magic to condense weapons to slash and cause physical damage is something that many magicians will do.


    For example, ice cones condensed by ice magicians, wind blades condensed by wind magicians, even fire magicians who specialize in flames and high temperatures, sometimes condense the flames to cause greater damage. The shape of the weapon.


    Although this kind of operation is very common, the Space Slash of the Space Mage sounds very similar to these magic methods, but in fact it is completely different.


    Space magic is one of the most mysterious magic. Its magic power can only be felt by the space magician himself, and it cannot be condensed to make people intuitively feel like flames and ice.


    Elemental magic such as ice and fire can still condense entities, but space magic cannot.


    The old man''s space slash, although it sounds like a slash of magic power, it is not.


    His spatial slash actually caused a shock in the space, forcing the space to dislocation, resulting in a slashing effect.


    Give a very simple example.


    If you compare space to a mirror, then everything is like a reflection in a mirror.


    But if the mirror is broken, the reflection in the mirror will suddenly fall apart.


    And no matter how hard you try to stop the reflection in the mirror, it will not help.


    It can be said that in front of Space Slash, no matter how high the defense is, it is just a display.


    This kind of space slash, which is almost close to the dimensionality reduction strike, can only be used by the extremely rare space magician like the principal.


    He was very confident, as long as Space Slash could hit, Ye Ning would definitely not escape death.


    In fact, Ye Ning was indeed stunned by the headmaster''s abrupt and incomparable attack, and she couldn''t react at all when she shifted her shape to the space slash.


    By the time she noticed it, Space Slash was already less than ten meters away from her.


    "Dodge!"


    At the moment of life and death, a figure full of flames suddenly rushed out, and she slammed Ye Ning aside, and she brazenly faced Space Slash.


    Silver light flashed with a thick flame, and Lilian shot directly at Space Slash.


    Huh!


    The sharp and hard spear tip made by Chi Xin was divided into two even parts in an instant like a paper paste.


    Lilian''s eyes were suddenly covered with blood, and the snow-white wings behind her instantly turned into a **** color.


    At the moment of contact with this space slash, she unexpectedly entered a blood frenzy subconsciously!


    "drink!"


    Lilian didn''t retreat but moved forward, holding the silver gun and suddenly exerting force again.


    This thorn actually caused a slight vibration in the space, and the space cut was unexpectedly pushed down by her!


    "Gosh!"


    The old man''s eyes suddenly widened, and he couldn''t help letting out an exclamation.


    Dale and Bing over there even covered their mouths, and their beautiful eyes were completely unbelievable.


    She also knew that Space Slash was basically the principal''s strongest attack method.


    In their spare time, these teachers have done a lot of experiments, and there is no room to cut things.


    They all believe that below the spirit level, Space Slash is basically an invincible existence.


    But I didn''t expect that Space Slash, which everyone thought was invincible, was actually held up by a little feather girl!

 Chapter 633： The gate is broken

    This result is something that the old man had never thought of.


    "One more blow!"


    Seeing that the space slash was about to be shattered by Lilian, the old man hurriedly gathered magic power, and another space slashed past.


    Under Lilian''s blood frenzied state, she fought more and more bravely, and never took a step back.


    Leaning on a silver spear that had been severed, he was stunned for four or five Space Slashes.


    Almost all the capillaries in Lilian''s body were torn apart, and her skin was covered with a layer of blood, making her whole person look like a blood man.


    The silver gun that she held in her hand was already only a handle less than 30 cm in length.


    However, this powerful attack method is also extremely magical.


    After the four or five shots were cut out, the remaining magic power of the old man was long gone.


    Seeing the other feather warriors flying towards him, the old man could only drive his remaining magic power and returned to the rear of the army.


    Lilian threw away the stick in her hand and slowly recovered from her blood frenzy.


    She looked at the old man from a distance, as if she wanted to remember him deeply.


    The headmaster was stared at by those bloodshot eyes that hadn''t completely receded, and there was a cold war in his heart for no reason.


    When the old man was weak, he was glared so fiercely and took a step back subconsciously. As a result, his feet floated and staggered and almost didn''t fall.


    "Principal, no chance, forget it."


    Dale and Bing hurriedly stepped forward and supported him, softly discouraging him


    "Hey, although I have handed it once before, I didn''t expect this Yuren warrior to be so ferocious... I want to forcefully kill the opponent''s Great Magister. It seems that there is no chance..."


    The old man sighed, his face full of unwillingness.


    Del and Bing didn''t know how to coax him, so they were silent.


    Suddenly, the inside of Falling Star City shouted for murder, and the orc warriors on the wall gave up their resistance to the soldiers outside the city, and all jumped off the wall instead of where they were going.


    Lilian also flew into the city holding Ye Ning, and something obviously happened to the other side.


    boom!


    The door was opened from the inside, and Chongming and a group of his fellow soldiers rushed out in blood, and the soldiers outside the door hurriedly met them.


    "The door is open! Go!"


    Seeing the gate suddenly opened, the soldiers outside the city were immediately excited. Under the organization of the households, the soldiers blocked the closing action of the orc fighters on the opposite side, and two groups of people began to fight around the gate.


    "The city gate is broken, hurry! Send a signal!"


    Chongming was so tired that he couldn''t catch his breath, and still didn''t forget to direct his men to send signals.


    A beacon ignited quickly, and in the night, this large pile of bright flames was very eye-catching.


    "His Royal Highness, Zhongming succeeded!"


    The Fat Commander sat on the horse, turned his head happily and said to the third prince.


    "I saw it! Hurry up and lead my troops to support them. I immediately set off and attacked Falling Star City!"


    The third prince replied quickly.


    "Yes!"


    The Fat Commander did not talk nonsense, and led the 500,000 standby personnel allocated to him by the three princes to greet the past.


    Some of this group of men and horses were cavalry, so the speed of support was very fast, and it didn''t take long for them to rush under the back gate.


    The 400,000 soldiers who had attacked the city had already lost more than half, and the remaining people were already exhausted.


    Seeing the reinforcements came, they immediately gave way.

 Chapter 634： Flying boulder

    The cavalry''s sprint ability is not comparable to those of ordinary soldiers.


    They formed an arrow formation and pierced the defenses of the city gate like a steel knife.


    The ordinary Ratman warriors and badgers could not stop their impact for the time being, and the defenses of the city gates were immediately dispersed.


    "Kill!"


    The Fat Commander rode forward on a tall horse, with a bright and sharp saber in his hand brandishing a tiger with wind. The orc warriors wanted to attack him, but he blocked them all.


    Commanding a fearless charge, the soldiers below are even more morale.


    The cavalry who arrived first and the soldiers who arrived later rushed into the city all at once, and 500,000 people rushed in.


    Zhongming sat down on the side of the road without any grace, gnawing on a piece of ice in his hand.


    His fellow soldiers, like him, didn''t care about the gazes of others at all, picking up the ice falling from the ground and eating them like popsicles.


    Del, Bing, and the principal stood silently aside, their magic power had already been exhausted, and they couldn''t help much at this time.


    Seeing these **** men fighting, the two great magisters also felt a little passionate.


    "Not to mention, it''s useful to bring an ice magician when you start a war. Not only can you attack the opponent, you can also use popsicles to quench your brothers'' thirst when necessary, right?"


    Chongming Gabang chewed the remaining ice in his mouth and laughed.


    The surrounding soldiers also burst into laughter, and Dale and Bing''s complexion couldn''t help but flushed.


    "Chongming! How is the battle going?"


    The third prince was worried about the situation here, and instead of the large troops following him, he only brought his own guard squad and rushed over quickly.


    "Return to Your Highness the Third Prince! The mission is complete! Half of the 400,000 soldiers you gave me are left!"


    Zhongming Yigulu got up and replied.


    "Very good! The remaining 200,000 soldiers will be yours!"


    The third prince suddenly praised.


    After all, siege is not as easy as defending the city. It is already very difficult to break through the city gate at the cost of only 200,000 soldiers.


    Looking at the corpses of the dead orc warriors, it is estimated that the losses on the other side are not rare.


    "What about the people you brought yourself? How about the loss?"


    The three princes glanced at the soldiers behind him, and asked again.


    "More than two thousand dead."


    A trace of sadness flashed across Zhongming''s eyes, and he touched his head, revealing a wry smile.


    "These people are all good! After going back, I will build a tomb for them and allocate a large sum of pension to their families."


    The third prince patted his heart with his right hand and said softly.


    "Xie the third prince."


    Zhongming and the remaining soldiers behind him said in unison.


    "Where are the troops that came just now?"


    The third prince waved his hand, then looked around and couldn''t help but ask in doubt.


    boom!


    No one had time to speak, and there was a sudden explosion.


    The horse of the third prince was shocked. If it weren''t for his superb riding skills, he would have been picked up by the horse at this time.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that a burning boulder from an unknown source happened to hit the back city gate.


    Not only did this flying boulder smash the gate, it also blocked the gap, which was equivalent to sealing the gate again.

 Chapter 635： force

    "This..."


    Zhongming and the others suddenly stretched their faces.


    After finally breaking through the city gate, it was unexpected that something like this would seal the gate. Doesn¡¯t this mean that everything was done in vain?


    "His Royal Highness, we must quickly get through the road into the city. The leader has already entered the city with the 500,000 people. Right now our follow-up troops can''t follow up, and the people inside are in danger."


    At this time, the principal didn''t care that he was not dealing with the Three Princes camp, and he said quickly.


    The third prince nodded lightly, rarely shaking his face to the old man.


    He also knew in his heart that what the principal said at this time was very reasonable.


    Without the support of the follow-up troops, those who broke into the city had to fight the orc warriors in the streets of the city.


    This type of close hand-to-hand combat relies heavily on the power of the body, so those orc warriors have more advantages than human soldiers.


    And there may be a lot of ambushes in the city. If you can''t get in early to meet Fatty and lead them, things may really get out of control.


    "Can you use magic to break this meteorite?"


    The third prince turned his head and looked at the principal, Dale and Bing, and asked softly.


    "Just now in the battle with the orc''s great magister, the magic of both of us was exhausted. I am afraid that we will not be able to release high-intensity destruction magic in a short time."


    The principal shook his head in embarrassment and explained softly.


    The third prince didn''t bother to say anything to him, turned his head and looked around, and the entire camp was basically transferred.


    "Where is the siege hammer?"


    The third prince screamed.


    Suddenly, a soldier answered from a distance.


    The large troops at the rear had also arrived at this time, and the soldiers who were in charge of the weights and equipment babbled and pushed a huge siege hammer, slowly driving towards this side.


    "It''s too much time, let me come!"


    Baiao and Li stood up at this time.


    He was originally a hot temper, and the situation was urgent now, and he was even more impatient to wait for the help of these soldiers.


    Baiao and Li walked to the siege hammer in several strides, and looked up and down.


    The head of this siege hammer is entirely made of steel, and the head alone is the size of an ordinary adult.


    In addition to the hammer head, there is a solid wood hammer handle more than 5 meters long and it is connected to it.


    It can be imagined how heavy this thing is.


    The whole siege hammer was mounted on a wooden cart frame. When in use, a whole team of dedicated soldiers had to drag the rope tied to the solid wood handle to operate it.


    Baiao and Li directly climbed on the shelf with his hands and feet, and with a violent effort, he pulled the hammer handle directly from the wooden shelf!


    With a loud bang, the whole siege hammer fell from the wooden shelf, hitting the ground and aroused a large cloud of smoke.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The third prince squinted his eyes, looked at him a little uncomfortably and asked.


    "What else can you do? Hurry up and open a channel to come out."


    Baiao didn''t speak much, and walked straight to the end of the hammer handle.


    "Presumptuous! The situation is critical at the moment, and you dare to openly destroy the heavy equipment! If the situation of the battle is delayed and the 500,000 troops in me are killed, what crime should you take!"


    The third prince flicked the whip in his hand, making a crisp sound, and exclaimed at the same time.

 Chapter 636： I made this military order

    "You don''t need to say a few words, I have solved the big rock now."


    Baiao and Li cast a glance at the third prince, and said nonchalantly.


    "Good good!"


    The third prince was also angry and uttered three good words in a row.


    "This is the army, not your school. There is no joking in the army, can you dare to make a military order? If you can''t successfully eliminate the huge stone in front of you, then you have to accept the military law for the crime of delaying the aircraft!"


    "Okay! I made this military order! Don''t get in the way!"


    With a roar, Baiao and Li directly picked up the wooden hammer handle on the ground.


    This huge siege hammer was picked up by him, and as he walked, it dragged a deep trace on the ground.


    The soldiers around saw this scene, and suddenly a large exclamation sounded.


    You must know that the usual movement of this thing is all dependent on the car, and it can only be solved by manpower when it is operated.


    These things that dozens of people could barely manipulate, turned out to be like a toy in the hands of Baiao and Li, and were dragged away easily by him.


    Rao was the third prince, also showing a look of surprise.


    Worthy of being a great knight who has won the title of "Power", he is truly extraordinary.


    The third prince did not say much, but led his subordinates to lean aside, leaving a way for Baiao and Li.


    Dale, Bing and Baiao, Li and his wife are connected.


    Before Baiao and Li had come over, Dale and Bing had already approached the meteorite.


    She manipulated the little magic power she had left, and began to condense the frosty breath toward the burning meteorite.


    The flame suddenly extinguished after encountering the frosty breath, and the hot rock was gradually covered with a layer of hoarfrost.


    Under the stimulation of alternating hot and cold, the boulder suddenly became brittle.


    The magical powers of Dale and Bing were also exhausted again, and she retreated to the side with a white face, and smiled hard at Baiao and Li.


    Baiao and Li also walked to the gate of the city at this time, and he nodded to his wife, his eyes full of determination.


    Ph~


    Baiao and Li first took a long breath, as if they were about to spit out all the air in their lungs.


    Then he took another deep breath, and as he breathed in, the muscles on his body were inflated as if they were also inflated.


    He was originally tall, but now he has become like a beast, full of wildness and power.


    "drink!"


    Baiao and Li burst into a shout, red flames of vindictiveness appeared all over their bodies.


    Among all-attribute fighting spirits, flame attribute fighting spirits have the highest explosive power.


    With the urging of the flame fighting spirit, Baiao and Li''s body violently violently, every muscle seemed to contain destructive power.


    He dragged the 5-meter-long wooden hanging handle and began to rotate his body, and the whole siege hammer was also rotated with the swing of his body.


    During the rotation, the entire siege hammer also slowly separated from the ground, completely lifted into the air by his strength.


    "Break it for me!"


    Baiao and Li yelled, and the flames all over his body suddenly erupted, and the whole figure looked like a flame war god.


    The huge siege hammer was also suddenly lifted above his head. Accompanied by the howling wind, the huge hammer head smashed towards the meteorite.


    Click!


    The siege hammer hit the meteorite head-on, and the wooden hammer handle suddenly broke apart as if it could not withstand such a large force.

 Chapter 637： weird

    The broken hammer head flew high, scaring the soldiers around him back hurriedly, for fear of being hit by the hammer head.


    Fortunately, the huge hammer did not fall into the crowd, but smashed into the clearing aside.


    "Did you make it?"


    The third prince looked at Baiao and Li''s back with a sullen face, and asked.


    Baiao and Li did not speak, the flame vindictiveness on his body slowly dissipated, and then he walked to the front of the meteorite and gently tapped with his fingers.


    There was a cracking sound from the meteorite, and a crack suddenly appeared on the surface of the meteorite.


    "Hehe, that''s it?"


    The third prince couldn''t help but sneered.


    But before his sneer disappeared, the cracks on the meteorite suddenly spread. In less than two seconds, the entire meteorite was densely covered.


    The third prince''s sneer stopped abruptly.


    Baiao, Li, like a demonstration, looked back at him.


    Afterwards, Baiao and Li''s right arm condensed flame fighting spirit, and he hit the meteorite with a punch.


    The meteorite was already full of cracks, but the punch of Baiao and Li destroyed the last trace of resistance of the meteorite.


    Accompanied by the sound of falling rocks, the entire meteorite suddenly shattered into a pile of rocks.


    "it is good!"


    Seeing a path cleared in front of them, the soldiers couldn''t help cheering.


    Baiao and Li opened the passage with one person, and immediately won the respect of most of the soldiers, and many soldiers cheered at him.


    Baiao and Li also held their hands high, with proud smiles all over their faces.


    At this time, it was a moment of excitement, and the third prince could not speak.


    But it was obvious that he was very upset.


    "Clear a channel! Quickly support the leader!"


    The third prince shouted.


    The soldiers immediately rushed forward, using their hands and feet to clean up the rubble.


    "His Royal Highness, how about the successful completion of the mission?"


    Baiao and Li also walked back at this time, and when passing by the third prince, he stopped specially and asked the third prince braggingly.


    "Hehe, doing a good job, worthy of the strength to dare to make military orders, it is really extraordinary."


    The third prince replied without a smile.


    "His Majesty is absurd. Since your Majesty has sent us to help, if there is anything that your soldiers cannot accomplish in the future, please feel welcome and speak at any time."


    Baiao and Li laughed loudly.


    "What nonsense! We are guilty of meritorious service and hope to redeem our merits. His Royal Highness the Third Prince is willing to take us with us. This is already a great help for us!"


    Seeing that the face of the three princes was already obviously unhappy, the principal rushed over and laughed.


    "Ha ha."


    The third prince sneered.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, the principal hurriedly pulled Baiao and Li and left.


    "Md, these idiots who don''t know how to count will kill you all sooner or later."


    Looking at the backs of the principal, Baiao and Li Yuan, the third prince flashed in his eyes, and he said viciously in a voice that only he could hear.


    ...


    Outside the city gate, he was busy clearing the passage, but the Fat Commander had led half a million soldiers into the city.


    Falling Star City is a medium-sized city. With so many people swarming in at once, the streets are suddenly crowded with people.


    It''s just strange that, except for the blocking troops in front of the city gates, the orcs have no other troops to stop them.

 Chapter 638： Sudden death signal

    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. After the Fat Commander led a large group into the city, he walked through a few streets without even seeing anyone, and suddenly felt something was wrong.


    "stop!"


    At a crossroads, Fatty commanded a rein of his horse and issued an order to stop.


    He beckoned, and immediately thousands of households ran in front of him.


    "Master, what do you want?"


    Wan Hu asked respectfully.


    "So far, no enemy has seen it. I am afraid that the orcs have already set up an ambush in the city. They want to wait for us to completely enter the trap and kill us."


    The Fat Commander got off the horse and looked at the surrounding intersections with a worried look on his face.


    "Ah? Can these orcs be so cunning?"


    Wan Hu obviously didn''t think so much. As soon as Fat Commander''s voice fell, his whole body became nervous.


    "Hehe, who told you that the orcs are still as stupid as they were back then? If they didn''t even understand such simple tactics, how could Fallen Star City fall?"


    The Fat Commander gave him an angry look.


    "Master, what should we do next?"


    Wan Hu hurriedly asked.


    "Although the scope of the entire Falling Star City is not very large, it is impossible for the number of these orcs to set traps in most of the city..."


    "There are three paths here. I don''t plan to take the entire force together. It is inconvenient to move. If you encounter the opponent''s trap, the threat will be even greater..."


    "Now we divide the team into three groups. I will take a group of people to walk along the middle road. You will be divided into two teams, walking on the left and right. If you encounter any special circumstances, you can communicate through magic flare. Yet?"


    The Fat Commander called all the households under him and began to assign them the next tasks.


    "understood!"


    "Okay! Then go ahead!"


    These soldiers usually have a very strict organization, so the efficiency of dividing them into teams is also very fast.


    The Fat Commander himself took 100,000 people to walk the middle road, and the remaining 400,000 people were divided into two parts and walked on the left and right paths.


    There was no light from everywhere in Falling Star City, and the whole city was completely dark.


    When I was fighting with the orc warriors just now, I didn''t realize this, but when I was in the silent city, the silence was strange.


    The Fat Commander became more and more convinced that attacking the orcs at night was a very wrong choice.


    After all, the racial differences are very obvious. Many orcs have night vision capabilities, but these human soldiers do not.


    "what!!"


    Just as the fat leader was in random thinking, a scream suddenly came from the back of the team.


    "what happened!"


    The Fat Commander immediately turned his horse''s head and took the lead to rush towards the back of the team.


    The commotion in the rear quickly stopped. The Fat Commander walked across the crowd and saw that there were four soldiers'' bodies lying on the ground.


    They were lying quietly in a pool of blood, their faces were very surprised, as if they had never expected that they would die suddenly.


    The weapons on their bodies were not even pulled out, and they looked like they were violently killed.


    "what happened?"


    The Fat Commander frowned and asked.


    But all the soldiers shook their heads, not understanding what was going on.

 Chapter 639： The enemy is in the dark

    "This is being attacked by the orcs. It''s their carelessness and they didn''t take good precautions. It''s nothing serious. You take care to protect your surroundings and behind."


    The Fat Commander left a word, then beat his horse back to the front of the team.


    The team continued to advance. Because of the large number of soldiers, the soldiers in the front and the middle had no idea what happened behind them.


    Due to the timely handling of the Fat Commander, the few soldiers who knew before the rear could only be regarded as their teammates not being careful, and there was no panic in the entire team.


    Everyone continued to move forward with a normal expression, only Fat Commander became more and more disturbed.


    If it was an orc attack, there should be the sound of fighting and swords.


    But the few people in front of the dead soldier did not hear any fighting at all.


    Those few soldiers who died suddenly suffered fatal injuries as they walked, which is really weird.


    The Fat Commander also checked the wounds on the dead soldiers just now. The wounds were small and deep, not like being cut by a sword or weapon, but more like being cut by something.


    Falling Star City is a human city, not a place full of monsters like the wild land.


    When this happens, I feel panicked no matter how I think about it.


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    Without going out 100 steps, another scream came from the rear of the team.


    "Md, come again!"


    The Fat Commander yelled angrily, and hurried over.


    Looking at the five corpses lying down in the crowd, the Fat Commander''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    Two consecutive deaths within a few minutes, the rear team has begun a commotion, the soldiers whispered news has spread throughout the team.


    "Take out all the spare torches, and check in the alleys on both sides of the street. How did these orc barbarians attack us?"


    The Fat Commander ordered.


    Under the command of the Wanhu, the soldiers divided into small groups and entered the lanes next to them, setting up torches to probe the traces of the orc warriors.


    It took more than ten minutes for a group of people to explore all the nearby alleys, but surprisingly, they found nothing.


    "Trash! How did our soldiers die if there is nothing?"


    The Fat Commander kicked the **** of the Wan Hu who had come to report the situation, and said angrily.


    The whole army fell into a terrible silence.


    The enemy is in the dark, I am in the light, this is simply the most troublesome thing.


    "Master, do you want to keep going..."


    Some soldiers asked cautiously.


    "Fart forward, where is the magic flare? Send a signal to ask about the other two troops."


    The Fat Commander ordered angrily.


    Seeing that he was in a bad mood, the soldiers didn''t dare to say anything more, and honestly took out the magic flare and rang it suddenly.


    A yellow magic bullet flew into the sky with a swaying flame, and then exploded.


    In the dark night, this yellow is very conspicuous.


    Whizzing!


    Two magic bullets flew from the left and the right, all of which were orange-red.


    "It seems that their situation is similar to ours..."


    The Fat Commander lowered his head and said softly.


    The meaning of each color is a long-established thing in the army.


    The orange-red represents the attack, but it is within the controllable range.

 Chapter 640： Cats eye pupil

    "Go ahead! No matter what you encounter, don''t stop. The last soldier in the army walks backwards! I don''t believe that this group of orc barbarians can successfully attack us when everyone is staring!"


    The fat commander gritted his teeth.


    Obedience is a soldier''s duty. After the Fat Commander''s order was issued, all the soldiers in the last three rows turned their backs and walked backwards.


    Although the speed of walking is slowed down a lot, it can at least guarantee your own safety in all aspects.


    The Fat Commander himself also walked in the middle and rear part of the team, always ready to rush to the back of the team, and the front horseback leader was a 10,000 household.


    After the people at the end of the team faced the rear, they were safe for a while, but before long, the Fat Commander heard the shouts of the soldiers again.


    "There is an attack!!"


    The Fat Commander immediately squeezed the people around him and ran towards the back of the team.


    Since he was so close, he arrived in less than two seconds.


    He saw with his own eyes a group of petite and dark objects, rushing along the wall into the neighboring houses, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "There are wounded, the medical soldiers are coming."


    There was another soldier in the pool of blood panting violently, and the fat leader just turned around and roared, looking for the medical soldiers.


    "How are you? Where is the injury?"


    The Fat Commander walked over, knelt on one knee, held the soldier in his arms, and carefully examined his wound.


    In his neck, there was a big **** opening, and the fat commander hurriedly squeezed the wound, temporarily slowing the flow of blood.


    "Ah...it''s...cat...catman."


    The wounded soldier kept coughing up blood from his mouth and said with difficulty.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sudden burst of sound around him.


    The Fat Commander subconsciously took a few steps back and crawled back, and countless blood spattered out of the wounded man''s body, and he was breathless.


    Many soldiers who did not react were also shot down, and suddenly a large number of people fell.


    "This is... a dart?"


    The Fat Commander drew out the kunai and shuriken from the deceased, somewhat stunned.


    He turned his head and looked at the neighboring house. In the gloomy and dark corner, several pairs of green eyes were staring at him, and then quickly disappeared.


    As the figures turned around, the Fat Commander saw several pairs of pointed ears.


    "Cat people!!"


    The Fat Commander gritted his teeth and said.


    That''s right, these cat-man assassins formally trained under Lin Mo''s suggestion.


    Not only in the forest, they can play the biggest role, like this kind of city night battle, it is also their best battlefield.


    There are not many cat assassins brought out by Lilian this time, and there are only a dozen cat assassins here.


    This is how these a dozen people actually slowed down the 100,000 army led by Fatty.


    "Where is the army magician?"


    The Fat Commander threw away the shuriken in his hand and shouted loudly.


    The team separated, and a group of soldiers in special costumes quickly ran.


    "Take me all these houses flat!"


    The Fat Commander pointed to the houses on both sides of the road, his arms dancing wildly.


    These army magicians did not speak much either, they raised their wands, and suddenly various magical attacks flew towards the houses.


    Under such intensive bombing, the houses on both sides suddenly collapsed. Vaguely, the Fat Commander also saw cat-man assassins fleeing from the collapsed ruins.

 Chapter 641： bias

    "Keep going!"


    Seeing the cat-man assassins being forced out, the Fat Commander suddenly became excited. He waved his arms frantically, urging the army magicians to continue their attacks.


    The houses collapsed one by one, and the cat-man assassins could not hide, they could only flee elsewhere.


    These magicians are only the existence of the second and third ranks, and their magic power dries up quickly under such a high-intensity attack.


    The fierce magical artillery fire did not last for a long time, and it went out soon.


    However, this still basically destroyed all the surrounding houses.


    The Fat Commander looked at these collapsed buildings until he was sure that there was nothing to hide in these places, and then nodded in satisfaction.


    "Keep going!"


    The Fat Commander ordered without hesitation.


    Without the interference of the cat-man assassin, moving on should not be as difficult as it is now.


    Sure enough, after walking forward for more than ten minutes, the troops were not attacked by the cat assassins again.


    The tense nerves of the soldiers gradually relaxed.


    Although the houses on both sides of the road were intact, the cat-man assassins seemed to be scared and did not follow.


    "Hell, don''t these cat people have weak electrodes among the orcs? Why do they dare to attack a force such as ours?"


    Wan Hu whispered as he walked beside the horse led by the fat.


    "I told you a long time ago that the orcs nowadays are no longer the original orcs. Once they have the brain and intelligence, the combat power they can exert is absolutely higher than that of human beings. If they are not superior in number, how could it be possible? It will really be lost to them."


    The fat leader said in a low voice.


    "This is terrible too..."


    Wanhu couldn''t help wiping the cold sweat from his head.


    "Horrible? Haha, this is war. No matter which side initiates the war, both parties who participate in the war will suffer pain. When all our human empires united and drove the orcs to the wild land, wouldn''t it be cruel to them? If there is war, there will be no end to repaying injustice."


    The Fat Commander sighed lightly.


    "Master, this is wrong. These orcs don''t have a good thing. The war we launched was not just."


    Wan Hu smiled.


    The Fat Commander glanced at him and did not continue to answer his words.


    For these ordinary people, not knowing the truth is always the saddest thing.


    Humans, like the orcs, are races living on the Chaos Continent. There is no such thing as justice and evil.


    It''s just that the empire''s senior officials found a high-sounding reason for the war.


    When the other empires struggle with each other, aren''t they always looking for some high-sounding reasons for their aggressive behavior?


    It''s just that the difference between orcs and humans is so great that this prejudice penetrates into the hearts of ordinary people.


    "If you can... I really don''t want war to exist anymore..."


    The Fat Commander murmured.


    "Wait! Commander, have you heard anything?"


    Wan Hu suddenly stopped and said strangely.


    The Fat Commander was taken aback, then shook his head.


    Wan Hu murmured a few times, then lay on the ground and pressed his ears to the ground.


    "There is movement! It looks like something huge is running!"

 Chapter 642： Deadly Boulder

    But they don''t need to continue to remind them, they have already sensed the fat rule.


    A few hundred meters away, a wall was knocked open.


    A group of strong bear soldiers pushed out a round boulder with a diameter of more than 6 meters.


    The movement Wanhu said should be the sound made by the boulder rolling and the bearman warriors running.


    Such an impactful scene appeared in front of him, and even the horse under the fat commander''s crotch raised his front hoofs and screamed.


    "run!"


    This boulder is so big, and rolling gives it extremely powerful kinetic energy.


    If it is overtaken by this boulder, it is guaranteed to be crushed into a large piece of flesh within minutes.


    In fact, there is no need for the Fat Commander to remind them. The soldiers were already scared to death when they saw this scene.


    Everyone turned around and ran, many of them even threw away their weapons.


    There was a jingle of noise from the entire street.


    The Fat Commander rode a war horse very fast, he rushed to the forefront with one horse, the soldiers stumbling and running crowding each other.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of the Ursa warriors lingered in everyone''s ears like urging bells.


    Seeing that they were about to catch up with this group of human soldiers, the Ursa Warriors roared and pushed the last one.


    Then they stayed where they were, watching the huge boulder chasing towards the human soldiers.


    "Attack! Attack!"


    Wanhu was already out of breath, but he was still tearing his throat and shouting.


    The streets go straight up and down, and this way of escape has no effect at all.


    No matter how you run down, you will never run over this huge boulder, and you will never escape to death in the end.


    If you gather all your power to attack this boulder, you might be able to crush it and bring back a life.


    Many people realized what he meant and began to take time to turn around and attack the boulder.


    But these sporadic spears and magical attacks could not cause any decent damage to the boulder at all, and could not even interfere with the rolling of the boulder.


    Even though Wanhu screamed, the other soldiers were not willing to stop and listen to him.


    boom!


    The boulder caught up with the crowd.


    Those who were crushed by the boulder did not even have time to scream, and were directly involved under the boulder, becoming a stepping stone for the boulder to continue rolling forward.


    The sour cracking sound of creaking creaking sound continued, and flesh and blood flew across the street.


    The rolling boulder is like a beast that chooses people to eat, leaving a long blood trail wherever he passes.


    Wanhu gritted his teeth and stopped when he was about to be overtaken, mobilizing his entire body to resist the boulder, but it didn''t make any difference.


    He was easily swept underneath by the boulder and turned into a puddle of mud.


    After the boulder rolled and crushed tens of thousands of people, it was able to stop.


    It was covered with blood and mud, and it looked like a big red meatball. The strong smell of blood made people feel nauseous.


    The remaining soldiers were panting for breath, and looked back at the boulder covered with blood from their companions in fear.


    Many soldiers collapsed directly on the ground and began to cry.


    No one knows where the orcs got such a big boulder, but from this moment on, their impression of that stupid and weak orc in their memory has changed drastically.

 Chapter 643： Embarrassed

    "Don''t be paralyzed! Act quickly! A stone will scare you all foolishly! Since there are traps here, we have to speed up to defeat the enemy or get out of here. Don''t lie on the ground anyway, we are waiting for death. !"


    The Fat Commander was also in a cold sweat, but he still integrated the rest of the troops even with curses.


    The road has been blocked by this huge boulder, and now he can only bring the remaining troops and join him with the other two teams.


    boom!


    The flames of the sky suddenly rose from the left, even if there were a few streets away, the fat commander could still feel the hot temperature.


    The tongue of flame was deeply drawn five or six meters high, illuminating half of the night sky.


    The screams of crying father and mother screamed, mixed with the crackling burning sound, making people feel scalp numb.


    A scorching smell came in the wind, and the Fat Commander knew that this was the smell of human flesh being cooked.


    Many soldiers with poor psychological acceptance vomited directly, and those brave veterans were already covered with cold sweat at this time.


    "I want to go home..."


    The cowardly young soldier couldn''t help crying.


    When he cried like this, the pessimistic mood spread across the entire army.


    The Fat Commander walked over and kicked him to the ground, yelling fiercely.


    "You tmd are still in the mood to cry here! It''s just an ambush. With so many of us, even if those orc barbarians want to kill us all, they have to spend most of the night. There is a chance to cry , It¡¯s better to follow me to evacuate! The team on the left is gone, the one on the right is still there! Go and join them! We can¡¯t keep being beaten by the orcs like this!"


    The Fat Commander mounted his horse again and shouted to the soldiers.


    Maybe it was his words that worked, or maybe he didn''t want to die here so aggrieved.


    The soldiers started to stand up and rearranged their ranks.


    The Fat Commander led the team in front, and the group rushed back on the way they came.


    They returned to the intersection where they had separated. The Fat Commander didn''t even look to the left, but drove his troops to the right.


    Turning a big 90-degree turn, the Fat Leader was stupid when he stepped onto that road.


    A remnant army is escaping in their direction, and everyone''s faces are full of horror.


    I don¡¯t know what trap they have encountered. The 200,000 team now only has tens of thousands of people left.


    Behind them, there are countless orcs chasing them, and it seems that they are even more embarrassed than their own.


    "Commander! Hurry...retreat!"


    Ten thousand households at the head of this army are probably dead, and a commander at the head went up breathlessly and shouted at the fat commander.


    "Withdraw! Get out of town!"


    The Fat Commander was completely disheartened at this time.


    All three teams were hit hard, and the soldiers didn''t even have a little thought to resist at this time. Even if they were all organized and chased by the orcs behind, they would all be slaughtered.


    Apart from retreat, there is no better way.


    Just came from this road, and now he was going back the same way, the Fat Commander felt very embarrassed.


    The two remnants were already mixed together, fleeing towards the back door of Falling Star City while resisting the chase of the orcs behind them.


    Finally ran back to the main road into the city, the Fat Commander suddenly became stupid.


    The gate of the city was sealed by a big rock that did not know where it came from!

 Chapter 644： burn ones boats

    "It''s over, God is determined to kill us!"


    Seeing this scene, many soldiers lamented.


    "Don''t be any nonsense! People continue to withdraw before they die! It''s really impossible to fight with them, one life for one life is not a loss!"


    At this time, the bloodliness of the fat leader was also aroused.


    He turned his horse''s head and rushed towards the back of the team, raised the knife in his hand, and cut down a badger soldier.


    The blood splattered on his cloak, killing him extremely.


    "kill!!"


    Seeing that the coach was so brave, the other soldiers roared and beat up their spirits.


    The Fat Commander is right. Even if there is no way out, he can''t die in timidity and fear.


    Although fear is everyone¡¯s instinct, when it comes to breaking the boat, the last bit of fierceness in everyone¡¯s heart will also be stimulated.


    Many soldiers who fled with their heads turned their heads back at this time. They waved their weapons and rushed toward the orc warriors who were chasing them.


    After these people dared to resist, the orcs'' rushing momentum was immediately stopped.


    Everyone turned around, backing slowly, and fought back.


    Although there was a big gap in height and body shape, none of these soldiers retreated, and none of them fell because of fear.


    From this moment on, everyone died in battle.


    The Fat Commander saw with his own eyes that some soldiers rushed forward and punched and bit their teeth after their weapons were broken.


    He also saw that after an army magician had exhausted his magic power, he waved his wand and rushed up to fight the orcs.


    Although the manpower is still dwindling, the momentum has gradually returned.


    Just now it was considered to be unilaterally tortured and killed by the orcs, and now it at least looks like when the two armies were fighting seriously.


    As the human soldiers continued to fall, the orc warriors gradually dropped a lot of corpses.


    The entire army gradually approached the blocked back gate.


    Every step back means that one''s own living space is compressed even more.


    The hearts of human soldiers continued to sink, and their resistance became more and more intense.


    Similarly, the orc warriors are also under tremendous pressure.


    Although this group of remaining soldiers could be completely killed immediately, the price they paid was definitely not small. Therefore, they dare not push too much, so as not to cause more unnecessary sacrifices.


    "Hold on for a while, and after a while, maybe someone will come to the rescue!"


    The Fat Commander once again chopped down a scavenger warrior and shouted back.


    The soldiers did not answer, they just gritted their teeth and resisted hard.


    "Fuck! These **** humans have been driven into desperation, no one will come to rescue them!"


    The orc warriors also yelled frantically.


    The fierce fighting between the two armies has gradually heated up the battle.


    "boom!"


    A violent loud noise suddenly came out from the back city gate.


    Whether it was a human soldier or an orc warrior, they all stopped at this moment.


    They turned their heads and stared at the huge stone blocking the city gate.


    Everyone is waiting, the human soldiers expect someone to break the boulder open, and the orc warriors hope that the boulder is so indestructible.


    But after this loud noise, nothing happened.


    "Grumbling."


    The Fat Commander couldn''t help swallowing.

 Chapter 645： Rescue comes

    The battlefield that was so noisy just now was suddenly quiet like a cemetery.


    Even the sound of fat leading the drool sounds so harsh to others.


    Rumble!


    Under the eyes of everyone, the huge boulder quickly crawled into cracks like spider webs, and then collapsed into a pile of rubble.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! The sky is not dead for us! Brothers, come out with me!"


    The excited eyes of the Fat Commander were red, and this roar made his voice hoarse.


    At this time, he needed to remind him that all the soldiers burst out with enthusiasm of two thousand percent, and even the tall and strong orcs could not withstand the impact of this group of soldiers.


    The encircling line of the orc warrior was pushed back several steps in an instant.


    "withdraw!"


    As the Fat Commander yelled, the soldiers suddenly turned their heads and ran desperately.


    A man and horse broke through the obstacles of the gravel and stepped into Falling Star City.


    The leading one is riding a tall horse with a brilliant sword in his hand.


    The Fat Commander looked up, facing the sharp eyes of the third prince.


    "Your Highness...I..."


    The Fat Commander opened his mouth to say something, but was interrupted by the impatient wave of the third prince.


    Seeing these 500,000 troops marching into the city, there are now less than 100,000 people still lingering, and the three princes can''t guess what is happening now.


    "Don''t say so much, go and rest, take care of the wound on your body, and leave the rest to me."


    The third prince glanced at him faintly, pinched his horse belly, and rushed towards the city.


    The Fat Commander''s eyes faintly burst into tears, and he moaned his lips while looking at the back of the third prince.


    "Kill all these orc barbarians!"


    The third prince waved the sharp sword in his hand high and shouted angrily.


    A well-trained cavalry behind him followed his steps and rushed into the enemy group fiercely.


    More than 200,000 soldiers died just by opening a gate, and the fat leader lost another 400,000 soldiers.


    The three princes didn''t even see the true face of the opponent, so they directly lost nearly half of their troops.


    This was a situation he had never encountered before, and he was naturally very angry.


    Morale is the only thing about war.


    Don''t look at these orc warriors who were extremely brave when chasing and killing Fat to lead them, but when they faced the high-fighting troops of the three princes, they couldn''t hold it.


    After the two troops came into contact, they rushed and killed for a while. The orc warriors could no longer hold it. After dropping thousands of corpses again, the remnants of the orcs also retreated to the city.


    "Pooh!"


    The third prince shook the blood on the sword and couldn''t help taking a sip.


    He also knew in his heart that if fat led his 500,000 army to such a miserable end, the water in this city must be very deep.


    If he rushed forward in this way, he might end up in the same fate as the Fat Commander. After comprehensive consideration, after repelling the group of orcs, the three princes calmly ordered his men to stop, and did not choose to continue pursuing.


    "His Royal Highness..."


    The Fat Commander had already received a simple dressing and treatment from the medical soldiers. At this time, he limped to the side of the third prince, his face was full of shame.


    "Let''s talk about it, what''s wrong?"


    The third prince glanced at him and said softly.

 Chapter 646： Better way

    The Fat Commander also didn''t find any excuses for himself, and took the time to narrate all the things he had experienced just now.


    "So, all three roads in Falling Star City have been sealed?"


    The third prince frowned, pinched his hand and pointed to God.


    "I''m not sure about the road on the right. The soldiers who fled back also don''t know if there are any other traps on that road. But the roads on the left and the middle are all blocked. If you want to enter the city, I guess. There is only one choice."


    The Fat Commander replied softly.


    "Hehe, it''s just a broken city, and it has damaged my 600,000 people... Such a record is ridiculous."


    With a sickly grin on the face of the third prince, he smashed his knuckles forcefully until all those joints made a crisp sound of kaba Kaba, and even the fingers twisted abnormally.


    The Fat Commander knew that the third prince could not accept such a huge loss, and his mental state had become somewhat unstable at this time.


    He closed his mouth hurriedly and took two steps back quietly, for fear that he would attract the attention of the third prince.


    "His Royal Highness, what shall we do next?"


    The principal came over and asked softly.


    "What to do? These orcs completely treat us as fools, what do you think should be done?"


    The third prince said impatiently. He kept scratching his neck until his neck was dripping with blood from his own scratching, then he breathed a sigh of relief and stopped satisfied.


    "These orcs are indeed difficult to deal with, but we still have a huge advantage in military strength. If it were not for our strength, they would not imagine so many traps and ambushes."


    The old man frowned slightly, rolled his face lightly, not looking at the third prince''s neck.


    "What you said makes sense, but these are bullshit! I don''t want to listen to **** right now! If you have any good suggestions, you''d better put them forward as soon as possible. If you don''t have any, just shut up!"


    The three princes'' emotions became more and more out of control, and their tempers became more and more violent.


    "My suggestion is very simple, just give up this city, go straight to Huanglong, and attack a million troops directly into the wild land. No matter how many traps and ambushes there are in this city, as long as we don''t enter the city, these things mean nothing. .."


    "And if we go directly to attack the wild land, the orcs in the city will definitely panic and want to go back to rescue. We can also set up ambushes and traps on the road, and treat them in the same way."


    The principal finished speaking, standing beside him calmly.


    The third prince showed a thoughtful expression on his face. He looked at the city in front of him, then stretched out his hand and scratched his head, looking very struggling.


    The Fat Commander was silent.


    The principal''s proposal is very good. This trick directly wiped out the ambushes and scheming of all the orcs in Falling Star City.


    It''s just that he fully understands the character and temper of the third prince, and he will never let him go so easily.


    "good idea."


    The third prince often exhaled, and his tone had calmed down, only the bloodshot eyes that had not disappeared proved how excited he was just now.


    "Commander, directly lead the troops to detour, enter the Black Mountain Range and go straight to the wild land."


    The third prince looked at the fat leader and said softly.

 Chapter 647： Split action

    "Yes..."


    The Fat Commander was so embarrassed this time, it was already very fortunate that the third prince did not punish him. Regarding the order of the three princes, where did he dare to have any dissatisfaction and rejection.


    "His Royal Highness... are you asking?"


    The principal looked at the third prince with some doubts and asked softly.


    He thought that the three princes accepted his suggestion and that the direction of the entire army would change, but he did not expect that the fat commander was responsible for continuing to dispatch the troops. Is the third prince himself planning to follow the troops?


    "The rest of the empire is shrinking troops to support us. I have to stay here and wait for them to arrive. When I gather up a strong enough force, I will catch up with you."


    The third prince glanced at him and said slowly.


    The principal nodded and said nothing.


    Although the old man was silent, how could anyone believe such bullshit.


    Even if someone needs to stay here and receive the troops that will come later, there is no need for the Three Princes to stay here at all. It is enough to leave a million households or commanders.


    Since the third prince insists on staying here, it can only show that he has other ideas and plans.


    Although the principal is not a person who is good at playing tricks, his age and experience have taught him a lot.


    At least pretending to be stupid when he should be stupid, which saved him a lot of trouble.


    Now that the determination of the three princes has been made, the entire army will follow the plan.


    The Fat Commander led the troops around Falling Star City and went straight to the wild land.


    The third prince stayed alone, as if waiting for someone...


    "Holy woman, the soldiers who are responsible for clearing out the remaining human soldiers are back."


    In the Temporary Barracks in Falling Star City, a bear soldier was reporting the battle to Lilian.


    "How is the result?"


    Lillian beckoned to make the Ursa warrior come closer to him.


    "Successfully suppressed the remaining number of the opponent to less than 100,000, but in the final encirclement and suppression, the back city gate was forcibly opened, and all the remaining soldiers fled back."


    "Well, how did we lose?"


    "We lost more than 10,000 warriors, most of them are badgers and scavengers, and a small number of feather warriors and bear warriors..."


    The bear soldier replied softly.


    "Try to recover all the corpses of these soldiers, and when the large troops arrive, they will all be transported back to the barren land for burial. Our soldiers should not kill the foreign land."


    Lilian waved his hand after speaking, and the bear soldier took the command and left respectfully.


    "It''s worthy of being the saint of war in the country of Yan. It''s really impressive to achieve such a record."


    The masked man sitting on the chair beside him praised.


    He and the Kingdom of Yan are now in a cooperative state, and ambushes and wars are forbidden in Falling Star City, and he is fully aware of it.


    In exchange for the death of 400,000 people at the cost of 10,000 people, this 1:40 battle damage ratio really shocked him.


    With just this battle, the manager is completely convinced that he is betting right this time.


    Although the orcs are still shrinking in such a small place as the wild land at the moment, but with such combat power and brains, He worry will not be able to occupy a place on the Chaos Continent in the future.


    "It''s nothing. We set up ambushes and traps in the city first, and these humans treat us very contemptuously. It is not beyond my expectation that we can achieve such a result."


    Lilian said softly.

 Chapter 648： aware

    "Hehe, isn''t this unexpected? Is it necessary to achieve such results without a single soldier, so that you can cherish it?"


    The manager joked with a smile.


    "If I can really do nothing, then I should be very surprised."


    Lilian didn''t have any joking expression, but nodded seriously.


    "Gosh, you are such a lunatic."


    The manager covered his mask with one hand, pretending to have a headache.


    "Hahaha, are you regretting this? Regret to deal with us lunatics?"


    Lilian laughed.


    "No! Wealth and wealth are in danger. The more crazy people are, the more they dare to do things that normal people don''t dare to do. The more normal people don''t dare to do things, the easier it is to get huge benefits."


    After the manager had finished speaking, he and Lilian laughed together.


    "Holy Woman!"


    Suddenly a feather soldier came in outside the door and gave a military salute to Lilian.


    "what happened?"


    "..."


    The Yuren warrior turned his head and glanced at the manager, with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    "Since the battle has come to an end for the time being, it''s not convenient for me to interrupt here. There is still a lot of work in the auction house waiting for me to complete, so I will leave first.


    The manager immediately stood up and leaned slightly towards Lilian, and then walked outside the door.


    Lilian didn''t have too much politeness with him, and sent him out of the tent, immediately turned around and returned back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lilian frowned and asked.


    "The Yuren scout reported that the remaining human soldiers seemed to have given up the idea of ??entering the city. They all went west and have now entered the boundary of the Black Mountain Range."


    "what!"


    Lilian was taken aback.


    These people were originally here to recover Falling Star City, and she never thought that the other party would give up so easily.


    "Broken! They went west, probably to raid the god-given city!"


    Lilian''s right hand was clenched into a fist and lightly hit the palm of her left hand, and a little sweat began to appear on her forehead.


    "No need to estimate, I must have attacked."


    Ye Ning opened the curtain of the tent, walked in, and said.


    "Then what to do! The God-given city is close to the edge of the Heishan Mountain Range. Now the entire mountain range is burnt to the sky by the fire of my God, like a flat ground, where the marching speed must be very fast. With so many defenses, Sister Qingyou and the others are in danger!"


    Lilian walked around in the tent a little anxiously.


    Ye Ning didn''t pay attention to her, but waved his hand to indicate that the Yuren warrior could leave.


    Ye Ning then took a glass of water and drank it slowly.


    Lilian walked over and took the tea in her hand, looking at her speechlessly.


    "Sister Ye Ning, aren''t you in a hurry? That''s more than 1 million soldiers! Go straight to the god-given city!"


    Lilian put the tea aside, grabbed Ye Ning''s shoulder and shook it vigorously.


    "Okay, okay, I see, isn''t it one million soldiers? We haven''t seen it before."


    Ye Ning smiled helplessly.


    "Can that be the same? The previous orc coalition forces did not work together at all, but these human soldiers belong to the same empire,"


    Lilian was not convinced.


    "What does it matter? The God-given city is a place protected by my god."


    Ye Ning dragged Lilian to sit down beside her and patted her hand.

 Chapter 649： Worry

    As soon as Lin Mo was mentioned, Lilian was immediately settled.


    She sat down honestly, but her hands were still wringing uneasy.


    "There should be a large number of reinforcements on the way in the God-given City. If they are not wrong, they should meet this wave of human forces in the Black Mountain Mountains. Although they may not be able to repel these humans 100%, they want to return. The god-given city retreats, that is not a problem."


    Ye Ning took a sip of tea again.


    "And once we get the news here, my **** can naturally detect it. Compared with the difficulty of transmitting information, my **** only needs a simple oracle to make the entire god-given city vigilant. Compared with Peaceful safety, let''s worry about our own safety."


    Ye Ning put down her teacup and gave Lilian a helpless look.


    "Our safety? The human forces are gone, and we are the only one in the city. What safety problems will there be?"


    Lilian asked strangely.


    "The brother and sister in the human army sent a message that the army was under the command of the fat man, and the prince did not go with them, but stayed outside of Falling Star City."


    "What''s wrong with staying outside the city, he is only one person, can he defeat the orc warriors in our entire city by himself?"


    Lilian smiled disdainfully.


    "The one who made Sister Lian Nuan into a magic bomb was the prince''s man."


    "amount..."


    The smile on Lilian''s face instantly froze, replaced by deep worry and sorrow.


    "what do you mean...?"


    "Yes, I think that the prince stayed alone to join forces with the forces he cultivated. He lost so many people in Falling Star City at once. He will definitely not let us go so easily."


    Ye Ning nodded.


    "He and his subordinates can even do things like using humans to make magic bombs, and when they avoid the sight of normal people, they don''t know what methods they will use to deal with us."


    "I will take a team of Featherman warriors out now!"


    Lilian stood up with a slap on her thigh, and walked out after raising her leg.


    "Why are you going?"


    Ye Ning grabbed the corner of her clothes.


    "Find him and kill him before he can meet with his team."


    Lilian said bitterly.


    "You don''t even know where he is, where to find him?"


    Ye Ning pulled her back to her seat and sat down.


    "You are no longer the little feather warrior you used to be. Now you are a saint, everyone''s spiritual support and pride. In case you run into any danger if you go out rashly, isn''t this shaking everyone''s confidence?"


    "But... just let it go?"


    "The soldiers are here to cover the water and the earth. No matter what method the other party wants to retaliate against me, we always have a way to deal with it. We should continue to stay in the city now, so as not to change.


    While Ye Ning was talking, she poured a cup of tea and handed it to Lilian.


    Lilian drank all the water in one breath, and then nodded and slowly calmed down.


    There are still feather scouts patrolling around Falling Star City, but the third prince seems to be missing, and there is no news about him at all.


    It was news that reinforcements and human forces encountered in the Montenegro Mountains soon came back.

 Chapter 650： Battlefield handling

    The number of this wave of reinforcements is 700,000. Although it is not as good as the lineup of more than 1 million, it is definitely a lot.


    The two met in the Heishan Mountains, and they called a dim sky.


    The blood stained the soil of Montenegro, mixed with the ash left over from the previous burning, forming a weird purple color, which made the scalp numb when looking at it.


    The orc reinforcements were led by Elder Akabane. He and several other Yuren elders had also reached the level of the eighth level, but they did not want to get up and down with high-level combat power such as the principal.


    If the strength is equal, it proves that this is a protracted battle, and the winner cannot be distinguished in a short time.


    Lilian had the idea of ??going back to the wilderness to support, but Ye Ning stopped it.


    The reason is simple. Once the troops are brought back to support, Falling Star City will definitely be difficult to defend.


    The three princes are still staying around here, don''t know when he will take the initiative to attack, and the strength of the entire Bernard Empire is more than that, other places must be actively sending troops here.


    Falling Star City, as the first landing point for the Kingdom of Yan to invade the human empire, is of strategic importance. In any case, it is impossible to give up this hard-won landing.


    Fortunately, some Ye Ning assisted, which allowed Lilian to guard the Falling Star City with patience.


    Moreover, during the previous ambush, many places in the city were seriously damaged, and the main three-day road was basically destroyed.


    Ye Ning also had someone to repair the necessary facilities, and there were a total of 400,000 corpses accumulated in the city! There are even more than 200,000 corpses outside the Houcheng Gate, all of which have to be disposed of, otherwise it may cause plagues, and the consequences are completely unbearable.


    Ye Ning discussed with Lilian and decided that it would be more convenient to gather all the corpses together first.


    Anyway, the Houcheng Gate had been destroyed in a disastrous manner, and these corpses were all piled up in the Houchengmen block for the time being.


    These 600,000 corpses were piled up abruptly into a mountain of corpses, and a strong smell could be smelled far away.


    "Sister Ye Ning, these corpses are not a problem. They have to be disposed of as soon as possible, otherwise the disease should spread over time."


    In the city lord''s mansion, Lilian looked at the huge corpse mountain in the back city, and her brows were tightly frowned.


    "Of course I know, but the situation is not easy to handle."


    Ye Ning gave a wry smile.


    "The best way to dispose of these corpses is to burn them, but you can''t set them on fire at will, otherwise it is not just these corpses that will be ignited, but also the entire Fallen Star City."


    "Then what should I do?"


    Lilian was anxious.


    "Two methods, the first method is to transport the corpse mountain out of the city for incineration in batches, but it will consume a lot of manpower and may cause some soldiers to contract diseases..."


    "What about the second one?"


    "The second is to set up a high-temperature-resistant magic barrier around the entire corpse mountain, and then burn the corpse in the barrier, so that we can deal with it more easily afterwards... but..."


    Ye Ning looked a little embarrassed when she said this.


    "Just what?"


    "It''s just that the fallen magicians I brought this time are not enough, it is difficult to hold up such a large magical barrier."


    Seeing Lilian''s eager questioning, Ye Ning could only helplessly answer.

 Chapter 651： Stranger

    For the country of Yan, the number of magicians is a weak point.


    After all, only the fallen race has the ability to learn magic, and it is difficult for other races to awaken magic talent.


    In Falling Star City at this moment, the number of magicians was even more pitiful, and besides Ye Ning, other magicians were not high in strength.


    At this level, it is impossible to complete such a huge workload for the time being.


    Just when the two saints were worried about how to deal with these corpses, two people sneaked up outside the wall of the back city wall.


    The movements and behaviors of these two people are very strange.


    The one walking in front is a big man who can be four meters tall. Although he is wearing a thick black cloth cloak, he can still be seen from the outline. His physique is very strong, even strong enough to look. It''s very strange.


    This figure doesn''t look like a human at all, it looks like some kind of humanoid monster.


    His head and face are also hidden in the hood of the cloak, and he can''t see his appearance and expression at all.


    Only the dim eyes under the hood were shining, and bursts of white smoke escaped from his snout.


    Walking behind was a short man, who was only one meter tall and he was also wearing a black cloak.


    But his figure is not only short, but also skinny, and the cloak is draped over him like a huge sheet.


    Two people are one big and one small, one strong and the other thin. The contrast is very obvious.


    The little man didn''t look as thick as the big man''s calf, and he walked on the road for fear of being caught under his feet and crushed.


    The two silently walked straight towards the damaged city wall at the back door of Falling Star City.


    "who!"


    A featherman scout team hovered in the sky. After they observed the two suspicious-looking people, they suddenly swooped over here.


    "Who are you? This is the city of Yan Kingdom, please stay away from outsiders!"


    Because these two uninvited objects are too special, the feather scouts can''t judge their identities.


    The leader of the scout team hesitated, then shouted.


    But the two men seemed to have not heard them at all, and they were still able to continue walking forward.


    "attack!"


    Right now is the sensitive moment of the battle between the two armies. All unknown crises cannot be ignored at will. The captain of the scout team did not hesitate and immediately issued the order to attack.


    This is the regular army of Yanzhi Nation, with first-class combat effectiveness and response speed.


    As soon as the order came down, the members of the entire squad had dispersed according to the formation and moved towards the two artificial attacks.


    A team of six people, four of them drew their spears for close combat, and the remaining two people bent their bows and set arrows to hold the line.


    The team leader took the lead and pierced the big man.


    call!


    There was a muffled sound of heavy objects cutting through the air, and then a huge arm stretched out under the cloak.


    The skin of the arm varies in color, and it is covered with traces of stitches, as if it had been assembled crudely.


    Although weird, the speed and strength are indeed not weak.


    The team leader didn''t even react. He was hit by the huge arm and flew far away. Then he hit the ground fiercely, splashing a large amount of dust.


    The smoke and dust dissipated, and the team leader Qiqiao bled, apparently dead on the spot.

 Chapter 652： Terrorist invasion

    "Captain! Ahhhhh!!"


    Seeing that the squad leader was killed, the feather warrior who was partnering with the squad leader became angry and raised the spear in his hand and shot it towards the big man.


    The big man didn''t even hide, letting the spear stabbed him.


    The Yuren warrior almost used the strength of his whole body. This spear was so powerful that it directly pierced the weird big man, and the spear of the spear pierced out of his back.


    However, the strange thing is that although the shot was stabbed, it did not splash even a little blood.


    The spear made a muffled noise as if it had pierced a piece of wood.


    "How can this be!"


    The Yuren warrior was stunned for a moment. He looked at the big man in front of him, his lips moaned, and he couldn''t even speak.


    A big hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed his waist and legs.


    puff!


    The big hand pressed hard, immediately squeezing half of the feather warrior into flesh.


    The Feather Warrior had blood flowing from his eyes, ears, nose and mouth, and he swallowed in less than two seconds.


    The big man threw the corpse of the Featherman warrior to the ground, shook the blood from his hand, and stood there casually, as if nothing had happened.


    The other two charged feather fighters managed to get close to the little man.


    The spear pierced the little man''s body, and it sprayed green mucus instead of blood.


    "Ah!"


    The two feather warriors suddenly screamed in pain, and the mucus splashed on them quickly dyed their skins purple.


    The purple is still expanding, gradually covering the face and body of the feather warrior.


    The two feather warriors were painful and itchy. They screamed again and again, scratching their skin with blood, and their nails were filled with flesh and blood.


    In less than two minutes, the two Feather Warriors died in extreme pain and howling.


    A gust of wind blew, sending the **** breath to the noses of the two feathered warriors in the formation, and the two immediately shivered together.


    The two looked at each other in horror, and each shot an arrow in his hand.


    The bow and arrow successfully hit the big man and the short man, but the two monsters remained silently standing there as if nothing happened.


    The last two Yuren warriors didn''t hesitate anymore, and threw away the bows and arrows in their hands, spreading their wings and flew towards Falling Star City.


    The big man slowly raised his head, but he couldn''t see his movements clearly because the hood was blocking it.


    Two long tentacles seemed to be ejected from his mouth, catching up with the two fleeing Featherman fighters at an incredible speed.


    The tentacles bound them all together and slowly dragged them back.


    The fishy wind screamed and screamed again and again. As the last two Featherman fighters stopped struggling, the six-man team didn''t even support it for three minutes, and the entire army was wiped out.


    Quiet again all around.


    The big man and the little man tore off the spear and bow and arrow they were holding on his body, and threw them to the ground.


    They didn''t seem to feel the pain on their own body, and the two of them continued to walk forward without even looking at their wounds.


    Under the Houcheng gate, the two men looked up, and in front of them were mountains of corpses, exuding a strong smell of blood and stench.


    The two of them walked straight toward Shishan, and then merged into the Shishan without difficulty like water poured into a pond.

 Chapter 653： From hell

    In Falling Star City, a few orc warriors who watched the Dead Mountain were chatting.


    "It''s so stinky. I don''t know when the saint is going to dispose of these corpses. I''m almost shutting down after hearing the smell of human corpses every day.


    A bear soldier said, clutching his nose.


    "Yeah, this is really a headache. When dealing with these corpses, I feel like I''m going to stinks."


    A ratman warrior agreed.


    "Hahaha, you smell bad because you always like to drill dirty places, these corpses don''t carry this pot."


    The other soldiers laughed at him suddenly.


    "nonsense!"


    The scavenger warrior flushed suddenly, and argued for himself gesticulatingly.


    However, the other orc warriors didn''t buy his account at all, and a group of people started laughing and joking.


    "Wait, what seems to me to hear?"


    The ratman warrior''s big ears turned, and he turned his head suspiciously, looking at the mountain of corpses.


    Everyone was a fighter with a very quick response to the battle. Hearing the Ratman warrior say this, everyone turned their eyes around and stared at Corpse Mountain nervously.


    However, after waiting for two minutes, nothing special happened.


    "Okay, okay, stop talking about it, doesn''t this odor not only make you smelly, but also your ears? Hahaha!!!"


    The Ursa Warrior walked over and grabbed his neck and rubbed his big ears.


    The scavenger warrior blushed immediately, and everyone laughed again. The atmosphere was very relaxed and happy.


    Bang!


    At this moment, the corpse mountain behind them suddenly exploded a corner like a bomb was installed.


    Several corpses were flew by the explosive force projectile, flying towards the orc warriors.


    Several people also reacted quickly, and immediately blocked the corpses, then drew their weapons and looked towards Shishan.


    Among the corpses, two figures, one large and one small, squeezed the corpse away and stood up.


    The black cloak and hood, blurry face and dim eyes, looked like an evil spirit who had just crawled out of hell, and it was chilling.


    "Brother, I was wrong this time, sorry."


    The bearman warrior held his big axe and whispered to the scavenger warrior beside him.


    The Ratman warrior was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly hummed softly.


    "Although these two don''t know what they are, after we solve them, I will apologize to you!"


    As the Ursa warrior spoke, he rushed over with the big axe in his hand.


    "Kill!"


    The other orc warriors followed closely and rushed over.


    Facing the big axe of the Ursa warrior, the big man didn''t dare not dodge this time. He picked up the corpse on the side and used it as a weapon to fight the Ursa warrior.


    Within a few rounds, the corpse was chopped off by the Ursa warrior, and blood was spattered, and the smell filled it.


    "Damn! It''s disgusting! What the **** is this!"


    The bear soldier spit in two mouths, and said disgustedly.


    "what is this!"


    An orc warrior screamed, and everyone looked at him and found that his skin had been stained with many purple things at some point.


    Everyone checked themselves under tension, and they were horrified to find that there was something on their own body, even the bear soldier was stained a lot.


    The tingling and extremely itchy sensation immediately spread to the brain, and everyone began to panic.

 Chapter 654： You are the last hope

    Everyone scratched their skin almost unconsciously, and soon everyone became bloody.


    Except that the rat warrior has no abnormalities, everyone else has more or less symptoms.


    "There was something in the corpse just now!"


    The Scavenger warrior pondered it carefully, and then suddenly realized.


    After his reminder, everyone immediately reacted.


    The corpses that flew over just now were touched by everyone except the Ratman Warrior.


    It is estimated that the purple on this body is what passed from those corpses.


    "Can''t continue to drag on, make a quick fight, and then go to heal!"


    Someone said nervously.


    His words were immediately agreed by everyone, and this was indeed the best solution right now.


    Everyone resisted the urge to scratch their skin and charged again.


    The little dwarf didn''t have any resistance at all, and was chopped into flesh by the soldiers who swarmed up.


    But the liquid squirting from the body of the little dwarf also made the soldiers feel more discomfort.


    Direct contact with these liquids made the soldiers unable to ignore the itching sensation. They began to scratch their skin frantically until they became bloody.


    Many people scratched, then fell to the ground and died in pain.


    Those warriors who fought with the big men also gradually became exhausted because of the poisonous injuries on their bodies, and were then brutally killed.


    "Run! The saint who tells the situation here! Go!"


    At the critical moment, the bear warrior yelled at the scavenger warrior.


    "But...everyone didn''t leave..."


    The Ratman warrior hesitated.


    "Nonsense! You are the only one here! Everyone else has been recruited. You are the last hope. Hurry up and report!"


    The Ursa warrior resisted the attack of the big man with difficulty, and turned his face to roar,


    Seeing what he said, the Ratman warrior gritted his teeth, turned and ran towards the city.


    Whoosh!


    A tentacle suddenly sprang out from under the big man''s hood and pierced straight to the back of the ratman warrior.


    The Ursa warrior had quick eyes and quick hands, and immediately raised the big axe in his hand, on the way that the tentacles must pass.


    Accompanied by a loud bang, the tentacles slammed sparks on the big axe.


    The Ursa warrior only felt his arms numb, and he almost didn''t hold the large axe in his hand.


    "What kind of monster are you tm!"


    The whole body was sore and itchy, the Ursa Warrior was also aroused the last anger.


    He took one last look at the direction the Scavenger warrior was leaving, then raised his axe and rushed towards the big man...


    "Saint! Something happened in the Houcheng District!"


    While Ye Ning and Lilian were still discussing how to deal with the corpses, the messenger ran in staggeringly.


    "what happened!"


    Lilian and Ye Ning were both startled, and then quickly stood up.


    "The saint..."


    The messenger did not speak, but a ratman warrior walked in outside the door.


    "Talk as you walk."


    Lilian saw the traces of battle on his body, and suddenly realized that things were not so simple. She cast a color on Ye Ning, and the two walked directly outside.


    In the process of walking, the Ratman warrior told the two women in detail what he had just seen and heard.


    Ye Ning''s face suddenly pulled down, and Lilian also had a gloomy face, and walked towards the Houcheng block without saying a word.

 Chapter 655： Useless fatal injury

    "Things are too weird. Human soldiers have just evacuated, and something like this happened. If these two non-human and non-ghost things have nothing to do with the third prince, I don''t believe it at all."


    Lilian took a long spear from a passing soldier, and said to Ye Ning.


    "I also think it might have something to do with him, so let''s wait until we get rid of those two monsters'' white things first."


    Ye Ning rarely tried to dissuade Lilian, but also took out her magic wand.


    The two galloped all the way, and before they reached the Houcheng block, they had already ran into the two monsters, one large and one small.


    "In such a short ten minutes, have they already been here? That means those people in the back block..."


    Lilian said as she said, she couldn''t help gritting her teeth.


    "Hmm... probably all of them have been sacrificed..."


    Ye Ning said softly, and then waved his hand to the soldiers behind him to keep them away.


    "From another point of view, this also reflects the strength of these two uninvited guests. No matter what the price is paid today, we both have to stop them here and we can''t let them go one step further."


    Ye Ning said, the magic power had begun to condense on the wand.


    "kill!"


    Lilian had already responded to Ye Ning with practical actions. She flicked the tip of the gun and pierced the big man''s throat.


    The cold light flashed, and then the spear sprang out like a spirit snake. The big man had no chance to react at all and was directly penetrated by a shot in his throat.


    Well!


    A strong wind suddenly sounded in her ears, Lilian suddenly pulled out her spear, and then slapped her wings hard, and the whole person flew upside down two or three meters away.


    A huge arm swept across where she stood just now, and the wind pressure brought up by her fist even lifted the slate on the ground.


    "What destructive power is this!"


    Rao Lilian was also a little surprised at the destructive power of the other party.


    This punch was full of the feeling of an eighth-order realm. If it hadn''t done it deliberately, Lilian''s own punch would not have caused such destructive power.


    And the opponent was stabbed in the throat by himself, and he was unscathed.


    Lilian clenched the spear in her hand and showed a wry smile.


    "broken!"


    Ye Ning also shot, and with a soft drink, a black magic ball flew towards the little dwarf.


    The little dwarf stood still and didn''t even move, but was directly hit by the black magic ball.


    His body quickly shrank and decayed, and collapsed like a mummy. The black cloak on his body also turned into black ash, and drifted away with the wind.


    But soon, he returned to normal at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then stood up again.


    Ye Ning saw that this guy actually had the old face of a centenarian, and the skin on his body was swollen like edema, and through a thin layer of skin, you could even see the green mucus inside. .


    Ye Ning suddenly felt a writhing in her stomach, she resisted the urge to vomit in her heart, and continued to gather magic power.


    "Lilian, be careful. The fatal injuries of ordinary people have no effect on the two of them. Before we find a way to kill them, don''t get hurt by carelessness!"


    Ye Ning did not forget to tell Lilian.


    "I know!"


    Lilian said, twisting the spear in her hand and rushing over again.

 Chapter 656： : The whole destruction

    Fighting with these two monsters, the usual number of ways is completely useless.


    In just a few confluences, Lilian had already attacked the fatal part of the big man several times.


    The heart, the throat, the head...the damage that a normal person would die is of little use to this weird big man.


    Lilian just felt that the fight was exhausting.


    After suddenly avoiding the big man''s attack, Lilian took the initiative to pull away from him again.


    He raised his hand and looked at his arm, there were already a few minor scratches on it.


    Fortunately, these injuries weren''t directly hit by the big man, but were only bruised by the rubble brought by his fist and wind, otherwise I don''t know if it will be poisoned.


    "Fatal injuries are useless, magic attacks are useless, the opponent seems to have extremely powerful self-recovery capabilities."


    Ye Ning also put down the magic wand in her hand, her breathing became slightly disturbed.


    "What to do? Do you want to use a forbidden spell?"


    She looked at Lilian and asked eagerly.


    "Using the forbidden curse is a bit too exaggerated. There are only two people on the other side. If you use the forbidden curse, it will definitely affect a part of the city. It''s not that time yet, so you don''t need to do this."


    Lilian shook her head, and immediately rejected it.


    "Then how to deal with it?"


    Ye Ning took a deep breath and continued to ask.


    Although Ye Ning is usually the calmer one, when it comes to real fighting, I have to say that Liliana''s innate fighting instinct can play an unexpected role.


    Therefore, there are two saints, one in charge of essays and one in charge of martial arts. When fighting, Lilian still makes more decisions.


    "Let me come, since the fatal injury is useless, then the other party''s body can only be destroyed."


    Lilian said that the blood color had begun to spread on the surface of her body, and as the wings had turned into a **** color that was extremely oppressive, the blood frenzy state was declared complete.


    Lilian''s left foot lightly stepped on the ground, and the whole person jumped out instantly.


    Under the state of blood frenzy, Lilian''s strength and speed increased exponentially.


    To ordinary people, Lilian had already turned into a **** afterimage.


    The big man stretched out his sick arm in an attempt to intercept Lilian, but Lilian''s trajectory instantly changed into a zigzag shape, and quickly escaped the big man''s extended arm.


    The big man''s attack failed, but after the punch was thrown out, his body still fell into a short-lived stiff state, exposing a huge defense gap.


    Fire dance gun rain!


    Lilian raised the gun and quickly pierced and retracted it. That huge force directly caused the tip of the gun to rub against the air to create a rain of fire, which instantly flooded the big man in front of him.


    Under the blessing of the blood mania, the intensity and quantity of the fire dance gun rain have been greatly strengthened, and the fiery flames madly invaded the big man, and even covered the small one aside.


    The scorching smell of flesh and skin came, and the two monsters in front of them were like snowmen being burned by flames. The flesh and skin melted directly, and the whole body shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In less than three minutes, the big man''s huge body melted directly into a pool of burnt mucus, and the short guy beside him was melted into the same fate.


    Lilian immediately withdrew and backed away. The spear in her hand had melted halfway under the high temperature, and she was thrown to the ground casually.

 Chapter 657： Toxic Smoke

    "call!"


    Lilian let out a long sigh, and while relieving the blood frenzy, she sat down on the ground and rested.


    "Success?"


    Ye Ning said in surprise, and walked over to stand beside Lilian.


    "It should be done..."


    Lilian looked at the slime that burned into a puddle and said softly.


    "how do you feel?"


    Ye Ning glanced at the stick of mucus and turned around and hurriedly turned back to check Lilian''s status.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a loss of strength, the blood frenzy state is still too exhausting."


    Lilian waved her hand, trying to straighten out her breath.


    Although there was a drop of blood on the surface of her body, it looked very serious, but Ye Ning knew that this was just a sequelae of blood frenzy, and Lilian herself had not suffered any serious harm.


    "Fortunately, I finally solved the matter in front of me, go back and treat the wound, and then think about what to do next."


    Ye Ning stretched out her hand and patted her full chest, and said with joy.


    Only after she finished speaking, Lilian didn''t have any plans to move.


    Ye Ning was puzzled, just about to ask, but found that Lilian was frowning and staring at the mucus in a daze.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ye Ning whispered and turned her head, following Lilian''s gaze.


    The mucus was gurgling bubbles, as if it was fermenting.


    The bubbles continued to bulge and burst, and from the burst bubbles wafted turquoise smoke, blowing away with the wind.


    "gun!"


    Lilian jumped up from the ground, stretched out a hand and shouted without looking back.


    The Featherman warrior standing in the distance waiting to threw over the wall in his hand, Lilian seemed to have eyes long behind, and directly took the gun in his hand and rushed over again.


    Although the blood madness was not activated again, Lilian''s spear still pierced countless flames.


    The blue smoke that came with the wind was quickly swallowed by the flames of Lilian''s gun, and it did not spread to everyone.


    "Retreat! Retreat further!"


    Ye Ning turned her head and shouted at the orc warriors who had been standing far away.


    These two monsters are poisonous. This is already the consensus reached by Ye Ning and Lilian. Even the two people who have reached the eighth rank are very afraid of the violent poison.


    A poisonous mist appeared again in front of her eyes, and Ye Ning certainly couldn''t let the soldiers under her be affected and died in vain.


    Fortunately, these orc warriors also obeyed the orders very much, and immediately retreated again.


    "Lilian, can you hold it? If you can''t hold it, get out of it. I''ll help you resist it for a while."


    Ye Ning yelled to Lilian while gathering magic power frantically.


    These poisonous mists are terrible, even these two people dare not touch it casually. If one is accidentally caught, it is probably dangerous.


    "No problem!"


    Lilian waved the spear in her hand and said without looking back.


    Her eyes kept staring at the mucus on the ground, and as the bubbling continued, the mucus gradually began to bulge, as if something was about to crawl out.


    Lilian did not dare to get too close, but gradually moved a little away.


    Whoosh!


    The mucus suddenly bulged into a large mass, and then a large snot-like thing popped out of it, and it flew towards the rear city.


    "stop!"


    Lilian reacted immediately, wiped out the last burst of poisonous smoke, and chased after her with a gun.

 Chapter 658： Products of the Magic Industry

    The thing is like a rabbit. Although it is not big, it is very fast.


    Lilian spread her wings and chased at full speed, but she couldn''t catch up. Lilian could only watch it a few meters before her, but couldn''t catch it.


    The monster dashed back and forth quickly until it reached the back city wall. Seeing that it was about to dash into the corpse mountain, Lilian was angry and angry, and directly projected the spear in his hand.


    "Om!"


    The spear is like a dragon, and the whole body of the spear emits a metal beep, and it rushes straight to the monster.


    The monster tried his best to dodge, but it was still shot half of its body, and the jelly-like body dropped a large piece directly.


    The remaining part still struggled to get into the corpse mountain, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Lilian fluttered her wings and flew high into the sky, looking down for a long time, but did not see the thing.


    After a cold snort, Lilian had no choice but to fall back to the ground.


    The cut and mutilated part of the ground was still on the ground, and Ye Ning also rushed over with a team of orc warriors, and recovered the thing.


    Half an hour later, it fell into the auction house of Star City.


    Ye Ning, Lilian and the manager surrounded the incomplete body and looked at each other.


    "How is it, Mr. Manager, you are so knowledgeable, can you tell what this thing is?"


    Ye Ning asked softly.


    At the moment so far away from the God-given City, when faced with this kind of unmanageable situation, I can only ask the cheap ally I just got.


    "This looks like a product of some kind of magic industry, but I don''t know the specifics, too professional knowledge is out of my understanding."


    A mirror-like magic film appeared on the palm of the manager''s right hand. He observed through the film for a while, then raised his head and said.


    "A product of the magic industry?"


    Lilian and Ye Jing glanced at each other, and they both saw the solemnity in each other''s eyes.


    Almost right, since it was a product of the magic industry, it was completely inseparable from the perverted third prince.


    Thinking of the destructive power of the two monsters, one big and one small, Lilian couldn''t help being a bit cold.


    If the products of this magic industry can be mass-produced, it would be too dangerous.


    "But don¡¯t worry, this thing has something to do with alchemy. The results are all with a certain probability. Almost all the situations you describe have reached the eighth level of destruction, and the products of this level are not Probably mass production."


    The manager chuckled.


    Hearing these words, the two people''s hearts were slightly more at ease.


    "How is this thing controlled?"


    Lilian frowned, her face looked like a headache.


    "All creatures produced by the magic industry are distorted monsters. Under normal circumstances, these creatures have no intelligence and only fight based on instinct..."


    "I really haven''t heard of any product that can be so tactically combated."


    The manager shook his head.


    Lilian and Ye Ning both sighed.


    Although I had a fight with the opponent, I still didn''t know much about the opponent''s information.


    Such a black-eyed battle is really a headache.


    The thought that similar monsters might attack at some unexpected time is chilling.

 Chapter 659： Kingdom of flame

    The scene fell into silence for a while.


    A waiter walked up to the manager and said something in his ear.


    The manager nodded and snapped his fingers, then the door of the room opened and a fallen soldier trot in.


    "Saint! Poisoned! People near the Houcheng District are poisoned!"


    The fallen soldier said with a sad face.


    "what!"


    Lilian and Ye Ning both stood up immediately, their faces full of shock.


    "Didn''t I tell you? All warriors in the corpse mountain are not allowed to come close! Who made you trouble again!"


    Lilian said angrily.


    "No... we are not close to the Houcheng District, it is corpse poison! The poison from the corpse mountain has spread to other parts of the Houcheng District, and is now spreading towards the central area.


    "what!"


    Hearing this, not only Lilian and Ye Ning were shocked, but even the manager stood up.


    The auction house is in the middle of the city, and if the corpse poison really spreads over, it will be difficult for them to stay alone.


    "Hurry out and have a look."


    The group of people did not hesitate at all, all got up and ran towards the outside.


    Stumbled to the outside of the auction house and looked up. The sky in the rear city was covered with purple poisonous fog, which looked very depressing.


    A lot of corpses can be seen in the distance, all of them have purple skin, and their death is extremely miserable.


    "Go! Call out everyone who knows magic. We must set up a magical barrier to block these corpses, otherwise we are all in danger."


    The manager didn''t say a word of nonsense, and immediately let a waiter go down and shout.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Ning hurriedly sent the fallen warriors back to call all the magicians.


    "It''s really hateful, isn''t it the hands and feet made at that time?"


    Lilian gritted her teeth, and she became angry at the thought of the jelly creature that had crawled into the corpse mountain.


    "Don''t worry about when, the most important thing right now is to solve the corpse poison problem in front of you. The magic barrier can only resist for a while, it''s impossible to wait here forever."


    The manager said.


    "Fire! Fire is OK!"


    Lilian answered immediately.


    After all, there was a precedent of burning poisonous fog with flames, and Lilian was more confident in this method.


    "It''s not realistic. We basically don''t have the ability to release such a large-scale fire...Leave some people to maintain the magic barrier, and leave the rest."


    The manager shook his head and said.


    Everyone''s expressions sank, and their hearts fell to the bottom.


    "No! We don''t have to leave."


    Ye Ning, who had been silent, suddenly raised her head and said seriously.


    "What is your opinion?"


    The manager glanced at her.


    "Your Excellency, I''m afraid I forgot the name of our country."


    Ye Ning laughed softly.


    "Oh? So, do you have the ability to create fire?"


    The manager asked with interest.


    "Although we don''t have this ability, our great God of Flame can indeed solve the problems before us with a wave of hands."


    After listening to Ye Ning''s words, the manager subconsciously wanted to deny it.


    After all, for ordinary people, everything about gods only exists in stories, and it is impossible to really use them in reality.


    But when the ideal was refuted, he suddenly thought of the artifact contract that Tiff had taken out at will, and he immediately swallowed it back.


    "Then I''m really looking forward to it."

 Chapter 660： Gods who are responsive

    After the manager said this sentence, he didn''t continue to say anything more. After all the magicians from the auction house and the country of Yan arrived, he directly began to direct the arrangement and establishment of the magic barrier.


    Ye Ning and Lilian walked aside and began to pray to Lin Mo silently.


    Lin Mo was not in Falling Star City at this time. After seeing Ye Ning and the others successfully resisting the attack of the human soldiers, Lin Mo simply followed Fat Commander them into the Black Mountain Range.


    At this time, he was watching the Fat Commander commanding soldiers to fight against the reinforcements of Yanzhi Nation.


    After receiving the prayers of the two girls, Lin Mo immediately teleported back to Falling Star City.


    "I didn''t expect the three princes'' men to have such an exaggerated ability."


    Lin Mo sighed while looking at the purple corpse poison while rushing towards the Houcheng District.


    Although this poison is insignificant compared to the fairy of Baipo, but after all, people are gods, and the three princes'' subordinates are just people.


    The magic barrier has been successfully erected under the efforts of many magicians.


    The purple corpse poison drifted to this place with the wind and was directly blocked by the magic barrier, unable to move forward to the city center.


    "Two noble saints, please contact the great gods as soon as possible. Our magic barrier can''t stop this corpse poison for too long."


    While the manager tried to transfer magic power, he shouted at Ye Ning and Lilian.


    "My God has already given us a definite answer, so there is no need to worry about it anymore."


    After Ye Ning finished speaking, she walked over to help maintain the magic barrier.


    Hearing these words, all the orcs also showed a calm look. Although everyone is still working hard to maintain the stability of the magic barrier, their faces are free of tension and worry.


    Although it was only a simple promise, it gave these orcs a strong self-confidence.


    "Are these orcs crazy? I didn''t even see any gods coming to help."


    Although the manager didn''t say anything, he started to mutter in his heart.


    Lin Mo had already reached the sky above Falling Star City, but condescendingly looked down at everything below, roughly understanding the situation underneath.


    "You can''t use Yanfengtianxiang, otherwise it will cause too much damage to the city, and the falling meteorites will be difficult to handle. Then, just control the flames directly."


    Lin Mo muttered to himself, then he put away the celestial spirit body, turned into a two-meter-diameter fireball, and flew towards the Houcheng District.


    "Look! Heaven!"


    The fireball of this size is not small, and someone immediately found Lin Mo''s trail.


    The appearance of the fireball was like a reassurance, and all the orcs were completely relieved at this time.


    Only the manager still looked at the fireball in a daze. In his opinion, a fireball of this size could not play a vital role at all.


    The corpse poison in the Houcheng District is so strong, the fireball falls into it, and it will be extinguished in a moment.


    boom!


    In his suspicious eyes, Lin Mo fell directly into the ground, and a mushroom cloud made up of flames rose from the ground, illuminating the night sky instantly.


    The flames were so dazzling that many people couldn''t help but close their eyes.


    That seemingly thick corpse poison was swallowed by the flames that burst out instantly.


    At this moment, the Houcheng District became a world of flames.

 Chapter 661： City purification

    The surging flames rushed toward the magic barrier, and the manager suddenly shuddered.


    This magic barrier had already consumed most of its magic power when it resisted the corpse poison.


    In the face of such violent flames, this precarious magic barrier could not play any defensive role at all.


    I am afraid that before these flames destroy the corpse poison, there will be no bones left in the gang of people who will be swallowed by the fierce fire.


    Seeing the fire hit his face, even the manager himself almost closed his eyes subconsciously.


    But the next second, everyone was stunned.


    The flame seemed to have spirituality, and the turbulent flame stopped at the moment it was close to the magic barrier.


    In the flames, a face of incomparably majesty condensed, he looked down at everyone in front of him, and then all the flames in the narrow area retreated and quickly disappeared in front of everyone.


    "This..."


    The manager felt that he had walked around the ghost gate, his back was completely wet with cold sweat, but he was roasted in the high temperature just now.


    The huge face in the flame left him with an indelible impression, he finally confirmed that it was the majesty from the gods, that is the power of the flame god!


    "miracle!"


    Lilian and Ye Ning immediately knelt down with excitement, and all the orcs behind them knelt down a lot, shouting the word miracle.


    Except for miracles, no language can explain the psychic flames that come and go.


    Having just witnessed the magical scene before him, the manager himself was extremely convinced.


    Although he was not a believer of Lin Mo, out of gratitude and respect, he still led the auction house to bow down on one knee.


    In fact, the situation just now was created deliberately by Lin Mo. Although he cooperated with the people in these auction houses, Lin Mo still worried that they were not sincere enough to treat Ye Ning and Lilian.


    This trick of the huge flame face is to reassure everyone in the country of Yan, on the one hand, it is also to deter the people of the auction house.


    Lin Mo looked at the group of people who were kneeling on the ground with satisfaction, then turned around and went back to deal with the affairs of the Houcheng District.


    The corpse poison and poisonous mist released were basically swallowed up by the flame that broke out just now.


    Lin Mo flew towards the back city gate in the flames, he wanted to burn all the corpses completely.


    Looking at the mountain where the corpses were piled up, Lin Mo couldn''t help but feel a little emotional.


    During the war, human lives were really cheap.


    If possible, Lin Mo also hopes to end all wars as soon as possible, and no longer let these people die so worthlessly.


    "Hey, the dead rest in peace."


    Lin Mo sighed softly, and a small fireball flew towards Shishan, instantly igniting it completely.


    Lin Mo''s flame had reached a high temperature of tens of thousands of degrees, and these corpses were not directly burned to black ashes, but completely gasified.


    In less than three minutes, the corpse mountain completely turned into a thin layer of gray dust, drifting away with the wind.


    With that, Lin Mo burned the entire Houcheng District with fire. After the surface of the building had been roasted for one layer, Lin Mo calmly stopped.


    So far, the entire Houcheng District was cleansed by Lin Mo.


    The fire then dissipated, leaving only the devastated Houcheng District.


    Ye Ning and the others stood up silently from the ground, and squeezed their fists.

 Chapter 662： Passive defense

    A good city is actually destroyed like this abruptly, how can people not be angry.


    What''s more, the method of destruction is still so cruel. If Lin Mo hadn''t helped him personally, it is estimated that the entire Houcheng District would be unusable at all.


    After all, this corpse poison is extremely fierce, and if it is stuck or touched, it will end up severely.


    "Thank you very much, two."


    The manager stood up slowly and respectfully saluted Ye Ning and Lilian.


    "Your Excellency, the manager, don''t have to thank us, but my **** should be thanked.


    Ye Ning responded with a smile.


    "Hehe, this is natural. The God of Flame is really as great and merciful as everyone said, and he is willing to rescue us who are not believers."


    The manager nodded and saluted in the direction where the flames dissipated.


    "It''s not just whether the friends at the auction house have faith..."


    Ye Ning rolled her eyes and asked softly.


    How could a person like a manager fail to hear Ye Ning''s question.


    "Haha, the composition of the internal members of our auction house is too complicated. There are almost all races. In order for all members to coexist peacefully, all of us have already vowed to give up all beliefs."


    The manager gave a haha ??and explained with a smile.


    "That''s right, that''s a shame."


    Ye Ning nodded, a disappointed expression appeared on her face.


    This group of people in the auction house are quite strong in all aspects. If they can also develop into believers of Lin Mo, it will also be a strong help.


    The manager naturally understands this, and of course it is impossible for others to join in such a casual way.


    "Since the immediate disaster has been dealt with, you should go back and rest first, and wait until tomorrow morning, and then carefully plan how to solve these hidden problems."


    Lilian said to everyone at the auction house politely.


    The manager didn''t say anything, but after saying goodbye, he led the crowd to retreat silently.


    "Sister Ye Ning, what should we do next?"


    Lilian looked at Falling Star City, which was almost half decadent in front of him, with a sad face.


    "What else can I do, increase the defense, insist on vacating the space over the God-given City, and send more people to help."


    Ye Ning sighed lightly.


    "Just wait like that? Every time the other party attacks us, we will have a part of the loss. If we wait like this, doesn''t it mean that we are wasted for nothing?"


    Lilian said displeasedly.


    "What do you do then? You go out to fight with people? You have seen the two things today. Besides us, who can handle this kind of strength? If we are not both of us today, maybe it is not. The opponents of those two monsters, are you responsible for running out so impulsively?"


    Ye Ning scolded her head and covered her face.


    Lilian was immediately said to be confused, standing still at a loss, scratching her head in embarrassment, and let out a few dry laughs.


    "Well, let''s do this first, anyway, with my **** blessing us, everything will get better and better."


    Seeing her like this, Ye Ning couldn''t help but laugh out loud, she walked forward and touched Lilian''s head, took her hand, and the two walked towards the city lord''s mansion together.


    In the night sky, a small spark the size of a firefly quietly watched the two girls leave.

 Chapter 663： Wait for the rabbit

    Lin Mo did not leave immediately after dealing with the pollutants in the Houcheng District. Instead, he quietly returned to the two women and listened to them.


    The reaction of the two women was within Lin Mo''s expectation.


    As the brains of hundreds of thousands, they absolutely cannot make any impulsive decisions casually.


    It may seem timid and fearful to stay closed, but it is actually the safest way to do it when you fail to fully understand the situation of the other party.


    Lin Mo still supports this approach.


    However, although the two girls could not take the initiative to go out looking for the hidden Third Prince and others, Lin Mo himself could.


    Lin Mo was also full of interest in the group of people under the three princes who could cultivate such a weird thing under his hands.


    But if he went out so rashly to search, it is estimated that he would not get any useful results.


    After Lin Mo pondered it carefully, he decided to find an opportunity to ask the Fat Commander.


    After all, he was the longest person with the Three Emperors, and he knew more about everything about the Three Emperors than others.


    Lin Mo randomly found a corner in Falling Star City and stayed there, and then contacted Karthus through the storage space.


    It was Karthus who had communicated with the fat leader at the beginning, and of course it was Karthus''s own job to ask him about it.


    Lin Mo released Karthus from the storage space, and then carefully explained the cause of the matter.


    Karthus did not refuse at all, and immediately hurried towards the Montenegro Mountains.


    Now Karthus'' level has reached the imperial level, and he is advancing at full speed, from here to the Black Mountain Range just a few hundred miles, it will not take much time.


    Lin Mo was not in a hurry, took out a bed from the storage space, and then replaced the heavenly spirit body, lying down and waiting for him comfortably.


    It took less than two hours for Karthus City to come for a while, but the results he brought back made Lin Mo frowned.


    The Fat Commander said that the evil magic he studied in the third prince was absolutely private and secret. He only knew that the third prince had developed such a power in the back, but he didn''t even know the specific situation.


    "Is this sentence credible?"


    Lin Mo frowned and asked.


    "That human fat man is just an ordinary person. He has no reason to lie with my means. I am very confident about this."


    Karthus replied seriously.


    "If he doesn''t even know it, then his eyes are really black now, and the space around the entire Falling Star City is quite large, and aimless searching is completely unreliable."


    Lin Mo sighed and scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "My god, then I''ll stay outside and search with you first. Let''s move separately, it will be more efficient..."


    Before Karthus had finished speaking, Lin Mo interrupted him directly by waving his hand.


    "If you can''t find it, don''t find it. Falling Star City is here and can''t run. That guy''s men failed this attack. They will definitely find a chance to carry out a second attack. I''ll just stay here and wait. You should What do you do, restoring strength is more important than doing this kind of thing."


    Lin Mo lay on the bed and stretched comfortably.


    "Ok."


    Karthus showed a bitter smile of helplessness, and then honestly returned to Lin Mo''s storage space.


    "Hehe, it''s hidden deep enough, right? Just let me catch a trace and pull you up directly by the root..."


    Lin Mo looked at the night sky and hummed a small tune easily.

 Chapter 664： Strike again

    The next period of life was a little boring.


    Ye Ning and Lilian strengthened the defense of the entire Falling Star City, and the group of people from the auction also actively helped a lot.


    Now once there is any trace of wind and grass around the entire city, the alarm can be communicated to the city lord''s mansion within a minute.


    The broken city wall was quickly filled up by the orc warriors, and the back city gate that had collapsed was simply blocked and became a part of the city wall.


    Except for the main entrance, the entire Falling Star City had no direct access from the ground.


    As for Lin Mo himself, he also stayed in Falling Star City, occasionally teleporting back to God-given City to take a look.


    Or go back to the forbidden area and let the Dragon King and Xiao Jin exchange their recent training experience.


    All the other time, Lin Mo spent all his time on guarding the enemy situation near Luoxing City.


    I don''t know if it was because Lilian and the others were too tough last time, and there was no abnormal situation in the last four or five days.


    Although Lin Mo didn''t need rest and sleep, it was always a very boring thing to watch so day and night.


    Until the night of the sixth day, Lin Mo finally noticed that a small group of people was avoiding the scouts and quietly approached here.


    "It''s finally here, I''m almost boring to death."


    Lin Mo was about to take everything back into the material storage space, then turned into Mars by himself, and flew quickly towards the outside of the city wall.


    Stopping in mid-air, Lin Mo looked down and saw three figures wearing black cloaks.


    "Black cloak? It really is exactly the same as the two monsters last time. It seems that they should be from the third prince."


    Lin Mo murmured to himself.


    He did not impulsively go to the grass and startle the snake, but patiently watched from the side, waiting for the three people to continue their actions.


    The two of them were a huge tall man and a thin short man. They seemed to be the two monsters that came to attack last time.


    As for the remaining third person, his height and shape were completely the same as ordinary humans, and he looked like a person.


    The three were silent all the way, as quiet as three corpses.


    They didn''t even make the simplest eye contact, like three corpses walking side by side, weird and neat.


    Because the rear door had already been blocked, when the three of them came over, they realized that there was no entrance.


    No one issued an order, the big man took the initiative to take a step forward, the cloak opened slightly, and a thick weird arm stretched out.


    The big man rotated his body slightly, and slammed his fist towards the wall that had not completely solidified.


    The huge force brought a strong wind, which directly lifted a layer of turf on the ground.


    Snapped.


    The imaginary noise of great destruction did not appear, instead it was a crisp sound of skin and flesh colliding.


    The three people raised their heads at the same time, and under the black hood, several pairs of pupils of different colors were shining.


    In front of them, a white-faced black-haired man was standing with a smile.


    The palm of his left hand stretched out gently, and the big man''s twisted and thick arm was blocked by this palm.


    The man''s entire arm was not even as thick as a finger of a big man, but the seemingly fragile palm produced infinite power, and the big man, like a monster, could not make any further progress.

 Chapter 665： What do you like

    "Hello."


    The three only heard the black-haired man in front of him smiled and said a language they didn''t understand, and then the black-haired man''s palm slammed!


    puff!


    The big man''s right arm and half of his body were directly torn from the body, and the fissure was extremely hideous. It was very clear that all the muscles and bones were torn apart by the tremendous force.


    The big man''s wound did not have a spectacular sight of blood spurting, but green mucus was constantly leaking out, which looked strange and disgusting.


    The big man, who had lost half of his body, shook a few times, and then fell to the ground, throwing a large cloud of smoke on the ground.


    Seeing that his companion was attacked, the little dwarf suddenly rushed towards Lin Mo.


    In the process of rushing towards Lin Mo, the little dwarf frantically dug his face and skin with his hands, and green blood and poisonous smoke splashed out of the wound.


    "Oh? Do you like to play drugs?"


    Lin Mo didn''t hide at all, just when the green blood was about to splash on his body, purple flames like poisonous snakes burst out of his body.


    The green poisonous blood and smoke touched the purple flame, as if they had seen a natural enemy, they were immediately transpired and assimilated.


    Not only did the poisonous blood and smoke not touch Lin Mo, the short man was even contaminated by Lin Mo''s purple flames.


    The poisonous fire that could only burn the body and soul quickly corroded the body of the little dwarf, and the little dwarf who had never said a word unexpectedly wailed in pain at this time.


    The third person glanced at the little dwarf in surprise, and then took a step back calmly.


    Lin Mo did not continue to attack either, he and the third man in black silently watched the little dwarf being burned to nothingness by the Baleful Violet Flame, and completely dissipated in the air.


    Lin Mo looked up and saw that the big man who had been shattered in half by himself was now recovering his body at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "The little guy likes to use poison just now, this stupid big guy likes to use strength, so what do you like to use?"


    Lin Mo looked at the third man in black and asked softly.


    The man still stood there in silence, without any intention of answering Lin Mo''s question.


    Lin Mo was not angry, he smiled, and then walked towards the big man on the ground.


    "Don''t get up, how comfortable it is to lie down."


    Lin Mo smiled and said, then kicked out a whip.


    This whip leg brought up an extremely sharp wind blade. Under the stirring of the wind blade, the body of the big man was directly cut into pieces.


    "call."


    Lin Mo then took a sigh of relief at the pieces of meat, which was glowing with a hot red color, and the moment it hit those pieces of meat, they roasted them into black charcoal.


    A breeze blew by, and the black charcoal instantly turned into powder and drifted away with the wind.


    "Sorry, I''ve been holding back for several days, it may be a bit heavy to start. But it''s your turn...you just say something."


    Lin Mo smiled and said to the third man in black. As a result, the man just bowed his head and remained silent, without any reaction at all.


    "Hey!"


    Lin Mo walked towards him and shouted at him.


    Whoosh!


    The man suddenly raised his head and drew a sharp blade from under the cloak.


    Lin Mo took a step back subconsciously, but found that the man didn''t attack him, but stabbed him in the chest!

 Chapter 666： Flee

    The stabbing was very fierce, and Lin Mo watched the opponent''s body suddenly shoot out a **** arrow.


    In order to prevent the other party from playing tricks, Lin Mo deliberately avoided the splash of blood, standing one meter away and looking at the man in black suspiciously.


    "What''s the matter? I would self-mutilate if I couldn''t beat me. I thought that this is Chaos Continent, and it is not popular to touch porcelain."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    But the man in black didn''t pay attention to him. As the blood drained, the black man began to tremble.


    Lin Mo was not busy, so he just watched him acting here.


    The man in black''s knife was directly inserted into his chest, and the blood flowed out very quickly, but after a few breaths, there was already a large pool of blood under his feet.


    His blood is different from the two monsters, one large and one small. Although it is darker and thicker than a normal person''s, at least it looks like blood.


    "Hey, are you really going to seek death by yourself?"


    Lin Mo watched for two minutes and couldn''t help but ask.


    The black man did not answer him, but suddenly leaned forward and knelt directly on the ground.


    His body gradually became rigid and became cold, Lin Mo frowned slightly, and began to be a little confused.


    Isn''t it really dead?


    Lin Mo stepped forward and gently tore off his hood.


    This is a middle-aged man in his forties, his skin is sickly pale, his appearance is no different from ordinary people, and it doesn''t look like he has been transformed by a special magic industry.


    Lin Mo stretched out his hand to test his breath, only to find that this guy had really stopped breathing.


    Lin Mo stood there in pain, feeling speechless for a while.


    What is this...


    This is the first time I saw the two armies fighting and stabbed myself to death...


    "He''s not dead."


    The voice of the Dragon King suddenly sounded.


    Hearing this voice, Lin Mo immediately took two steps back subconsciously and left the corpse.


    "What I said was that his soul was not dead, but his body was dead. Why are you so scared, and with your strength, would you be nervous because of such an ant-like opponent?"


    The dragon king chuckled lightly.


    Lin Mo suddenly blushed.


    Although his strength is almost under the **** level, he still feels like an ordinary person in his subconscious.


    After all, he has only been in this world for less than a year.


    In plain and easy-to-understand terms, he suddenly became rich, but his temperament did not keep up.


    This kind of awkward feeling is definitely incomprehensible to ordinary people, and Lin Mo didn''t bother to explain anything to the Dragon King.


    "Next time you speak, please speak clearly."


    Lin Mo spit out.


    "What do you mean? His body is dead, but his soul is not dead. Is there any ghost theory on Chaos Continent?"


    "Go and see, what does the knife in his hand look like?"


    The Dragon King reminded.


    Lin Mo walked over and lifted the black cloak on the corpse and examined it carefully.


    The blood gushing from the knife wound on his chest had already glued all the clothes together. Lin Mo ripped the piece of clothes apart with disgust, and then slowly pulled out the knife.


    The whole knife is not the normal straight blade, his blade is curved, like a snake.


    The blood groove engraved on it is more like a mysterious symbol.


    The most peculiar thing is that there are inexplicable runes written on the handle.


    The whole knife didn''t look like a sharp weapon for murder, but more like a utensil for some kind of peculiar sacrifice.

 Chapter 667： Noto

    "Hehe, it really is."


    The Dragon King laughed softly.


    "Okay, don''t sell it. What does this knife do? What did you mean by the soul not dead, but the body dead?"


    "The soul is the most amazing thing. Although there are very few humans who can manipulate the soul and use the soul, it is not uncommon. I have seen this before, and I almost used this method myself... ."


    The words of the Dragon King rang out.


    "The secret technique of reincarnation!"


    Lin Mo suddenly realized the mention of the Dragon King himself.


    If it hadn''t broken his plan by himself, the dragon king had now successfully turned around to other bodies through his soul.


    "Haha, you reacted very quickly, yes, the rune on this knife is the reincarnation spell. Once activated, the creature he killed can be turned into another body."


    The dragon king replied.


    "That is to say, this person is afraid of being completely killed by me, so before I do anything, I kill myself first, so that my soul can borrow another body to resurrect?"


    "Yes, it is estimated that he will be successfully reincarnated elsewhere soon."


    "How is it possible? How can it be so easy? Your reincarnation plan has been waiting for nearly a thousand years, and it has not been successfully carried out. This person killed himself on the spot and can reincarnate immediately?"


    Lin Mo suddenly questioned.


    "I am a dragon, can I be like ordinary humans?"


    The Dragon King said proudly.


    "Is there any difference?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "Of course it''s different. As a monster creature with a long history, the strength of the dragon''s body and soul are much higher than those of ordinary creatures, let alone weak humans..."


    "The biggest requirement of the secret technique of reincarnation is the restriction on the soul. The stronger the soul, the harder it is to reincarnate, and the more conditions are needed for reincarnation. My soul was almost reaching the **** level, so it was such a trouble. If humans need to reincarnate, it can take as long as a few months or as short as a day."


    The Dragon King explained.


    "According to you, those insects, fish, birds and beasts, the animals with the weakest souls, can''t they reincarnate indefinitely?"


    "Hehe, it can''t be calculated like that. Creatures with stronger souls are more difficult to reincarnate, and creatures with weaker souls are more likely to have their souls collapsed on the way to reincarnation. In this regard, human beings have a unique advantage. Their souls are neither too strong nor too weak. , If you have attainments in the soul, you can even reincarnate in an instant."


    The Dragon King sighed with envy.


    Lin Mo was also shocked.


    Rebirth in an instant, if you prepare enough bodies, isn''t it equal to unlimited life?


    "Does such a person really exist?"


    "Hehe, have you heard of the Seven Wonders?"


    The dragon king laughed.


    Lin Mo suddenly came to his senses, and one of these seven unique people had already met one, and that was Chongtong, the one who saw the sky.


    "I heard it."


    "I''ve heard it, so I can tell you. I have met the deceased among the Seven Wonders. It was the deceased who helped me make a reincarnation plan..."


    "I once saw him commit suicide ten times during the time he was speaking to me, and changed ten bodies. The most terrifying thing is that he has changed so many bodies, and he can still give that sentence to a complete one. Finish talking..."

 Chapter 668： As long as it is strong enough

    After the Dragon King had finished speaking, Lin Mo was shocked.


    People who have seen magic hands change their tricks, but haven''t seen them change their tricks to death.


    Changing ten bodies in a row within the effort of saying a word made my scalp numb just as it sounded.


    It sounds like a human, it''s like death.


    "What you said is too mysterious. If you change ten bodies in one sentence, does he have time to let so many bodies open their mouths?"


    Lin Mo shook his head and said in disbelief.


    "Haha, what you haven''t seen does not mean that there is no such thing in this world. The departed person is so powerful that ordinary people can not imagine. His attainments in the soul are more than what I have seen. All living things."


    The dragon king chuckled.


    "Then you mean, such a powerful person would actually subdue to the prince of a human empire, and then help him with this kind of boring attack?"


    Lin Mo shrugged.


    "In his capacity, he would naturally not do such things, but the deceased person is not just a widow, he also has apprentices and his own forces under his hands. No matter what they do, they will not be surprised. Right."


    "Does this guy still have any men?"


    "It''s not that the people who have passed away have been in the Chaos Continent for so many years, and have never joined any force, but he will choose some people or other races that he looks pleasing to his eyes, and then teach part of what he has learned. For this person, these people are also his disciples, but the deceased did not restrain these disciples, so these people cannot do anything that is completely possible."


    The dragon king replied.


    "It''s too casual, right? Apprentices trained by people like this are casually superior to most creatures, and they just indulge these people''s reckless behavior without fear of ruining the world?"


    Lin Mo asked in surprise.


    "Haha, what about the chaos in the world? His own strength is enough to support him in an invincible position. There were countless people who wanted to kill him, but no matter how many times he was killed, he could always reincarnate successfully elsewhere. And come back with thousands of times of revenge...As time passed, no one dared to attack the dead."


    "So you know, you have strength in this world. Once you have everything, whether you are a human or a ghost, as long as your strength is strong enough, you can walk sideways across the entire continent."


    The dragon king chuckled, and the meaning in his tone was self-evident.


    Lin Mo chuckled and didn''t continue to talk about it with him.


    "Haha, give birth to a son, there are some things..."


    "Hey, having said so much, I still don''t know who came to attack us. If you have the time to talk about old things there, you might as well tell me how to find their nest."


    Seeing that the king of the dragon clan still wanted to continue to talk to himself, Lin Mo hurriedly stopped him impatiently.


    "This kind of thing is simple. Now you have some knowledge of the soul. Maybe you can find out how to find the trace of the soul without me reminding you."


    The dragon king hurriedly said seriously.


    "Can I find it myself?"


    Lin Mo murmured to himself, closed his eyes and felt it seriously.

 Chapter 669： Soul perception

    "Follow the feeling of the soul, to test, to find..."


    Seeing Lin Mo closed his eyes, the Dragon King also put away his previous non-committal attitude and began to guide him carefully.


    To explore?


    Lin Mo closed his eyes tightly, which made him invisible to any scene in front of him. Listening to the instructions of the Dragon King, this made him a little bit upset.


    "I can''t see anything, and I don''t know how to test it."


    Lin Mo frowned and said.


    "Come down, don''t think about what you want to see, close your eyes and explore with your soul, to see what''s in front of you."


    The dragon king''s voice was very soft, like a wise and patient elder, guiding Lin Mo''s every move.


    With the help and command of the Dragon King, Lin Mo slowly calmed down.


    He followed the guidance of the Dragon King and gave up the perception of the flesh, and replaced it with the soul.


    At first, it was dark and he couldn''t see everything clearly, but gradually, Lin Mo realized that there was a thick fog in front of him.


    Lin Mo was overjoyed.


    He didn''t try to find what was in the dense fog, but followed the guidance of the Dragon King and carefully observed the dense fog.


    With Lin Mo''s careful observation, the thick fog actually began to gradually dissipate.


    Lin Mo felt like a patient with eye diseases. With the treatment, everything in front of him began to become clear.


    He gradually saw and saw the soul of everything in front of him.


    Trees, insects, animals... it seems that everything in front of you has a soul.


    Their souls are of different colors and sizes, but every thing does have a soul.


    Lin Mo was very excited to observe everything in front of him, and was very curious about everything.


    "When your soul has reached a certain strength, you can use this method to observe the world from another angle, and you will find that the world is actually different from what you think."


    The Dragon King said with a smile.


    "There is a proverb in my hometown that everything has an aura. I used to think that everything refers to all living things, but now I discovered that everything is literally everything."


    Lin Mo sighed.


    "Hehe, so after things pass, his spirit will gradually dissipate with the death of his body, but only those who can reincarnate, because their souls have to leave their bodies and enter a new body, then The soul will move, and the movement of the soul will leave a corresponding trace...you can try to check it out."


    The Dragon King reminded.


    Lin Mo stepped to the kneeling corpse, watching him carefully.


    The soul on this corpse is no longer there, but a faint remnant can still be seen.


    These remnant souls, like particles, are also moving, as if they have an established destination.


    "The art of reincarnation is a very magical technique, but correspondingly, they will also have defects. After successfully transferring to the new body, the remaining soul in the old body will automatically move to the place of the new body. By merging with the previous soul, following this phenomenon, you can basically find the whereabouts of the person who uses the reincarnation technique."


    "I know."


    Lin Mo nodded, he immediately set off, following these soul particles while helping them clear the way, and quickly left the area of ??Falling Star City...

 Chapter 670： Weird mountain village

    "Oh? Is it actually in such a place?"


    Following the remaining soul particles, Lin Mo came to a remote mountain village nearby.


    Falling Star City originally belonged to the border city, and it is not surprising that there are such mountain villages nearby.


    "Huh, it''s impossible for normal people to come and take a look at places like this where birds don''t shit. It''s just too suitable to practice reincarnation in such a place. It''s so strange."


    The Dragon King snorted softly.


    "Ok."


    Lin Mo shrugged and started to slow down.


    Those remaining soul particles have been consumed a lot in the journey, Lin Mo has found the destination and no longer depends on them.


    Waved away the remaining soul particles, Lin Mo cautiously sneaked into the mountain village.


    It was late at night, and the entire mountain village was extremely silent, except for the snoring of the residents when passing by the window, there was no other sound.


    "It''s so quiet. I haven''t encountered this kind of paradise for a long time. I feel very comfortable walking in this kind of place."


    Lin Mo didn''t notice any guards nearby, so he relaxed. He moved his shoulders and sighed softly.


    For Lin Mo, this quiet mountain village had never been seen before in his previous life. If you don''t consider living in such a place, just come here to play, the environment is really pleasant.


    "Comfortable? Don''t you think something is wrong?"


    The Dragon King snorted softly.


    "Yes? I didn''t feel it?"


    Lin Mo said strangely.


    Although he did not feel any unexpected situation. But now that the Dragon King reminded himself, Lin Mo stopped immediately and looked around.


    "what season is it now?"


    The Dragon King asked.


    "Late summer."


    "Where is the bug?"


    "!!!"


    Lin Mo was shocked suddenly.


    Yes, although it is late summer, there is no such bleakness in late autumn. There is no reason in such a mountain village, there is not even a worm, song and bird.


    Just now Lin Mo still felt this silence was very refreshing, but in a flash, Lin Mo felt a chill on his back spine.


    "This mountain village seems to have a big problem, but there is no reason. Aren''t there ordinary mountain people living here?"


    Lin Mo whispered, found a private house nearby, and walked into the room tentatively.


    The snoring sound in the room was bursts, and the moonlight shining through the window, Lin Mo could see three people lying on the kang beside the wall.


    The father and mother hugged and slept with the child sandwiched between them. All three of them slept very peacefully and sweetly. It really seemed a scene of family happiness.


    Lin Mo stood in the dark corner of the room, frowning and looking at the three people on the bed. This scene was obviously warm, but for some reason, he always felt something was wrong.


    "Let''s go and take a look."


    The Dragon King reminded Lin Mo in his heart.


    Lin Mo nodded and walked towards the Kang in the corner.


    Step by step, Lin Mo''s movements were very gentle, and the three people on the bed could not be awakened by Lin Mo''s movements, and seemed to still sleep soundly.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Mo finally walked to the Kang, with the shining moonlight, Lin Mo suddenly realized something was wrong.


    All three of them were breathing clearly, but their bodies under the covers did not vibrate at all.

 Chapter 671： Confuse

    The scene in front of me is too weird.


    Normal people sleep, no matter how thick the quilt is, as long as they breathe, the chest cavity will follow the ups and downs.


    These three people breathed at the same time, and the entire quilt didn''t even move a little bit. There is absolutely a problem!


    Lin Mo immediately stretched out his hand, grabbed a corner of the quilt, and finally slammed it off.


    Lin Mo directly pulled the quilt over and threw it on the ground. The three people on the bed were completely exposed.


    Lin Mo''s pupils shrank suddenly, and he had never expected the situation before him.


    Below the necks of these three people, there is a skeleton made of wood, and there is no trace of flesh.


    The wooden skeleton is completely black, and it seems to be hollow inside, flowing with an inexplicable green liquid.


    Following Lin Mo''s movements, the three monsters on the bed were also awakened.


    The wife protected the child behind her for the first time, while the husband climbed out of the bed and looked at Lin Mo hostilely.


    "What are you guys?"


    Lin Mo frowned and asked.


    "Uh...ahhhh!!!"


    A simple question, although the three people in front of them covered their heads at the same time, they screamed in pain.


    "What does it mean?"


    Lin Mo''s brow furrowed deeper and deeper.


    The inexplicable behavior of the three monsters in front of him made him very puzzled. If the scene was not too weird, Lin Mo would have to doubt whether the three of them were engaged in performance art.


    "Woohoo!"


    With a painful whimper, the scalps of these three people burst at the same time, and blood flowed from their eyes and ears, looking strange and crazy.


    The man in the front immediately rushed towards Lin Mo, flaring his teeth and claws like a mad dog.


    Lin Mo slightly staggered his body, and then quickly interrupted his hands and feet.


    When she turned her head, the woman on the bed had already rushed down with the little monster.


    Lin Mo did what he did, and after interrupting their hands and feet, he looked at them condescendingly.


    "Old Long, have you seen this thing?"


    Lin Mo asked softly.


    "Hehe, although I haven''t seen the things made by Yin Mu and the corpse soil before, I can''t guess the origin of this thing."


    The dragon king sneered.


    "Oh? Please enlighten me."


    "These three things were also humans before, but the bodies below their necks have all been eliminated. Their skeleton-like bodies are now made of yin wood and corpse soil, and the green liquid flowing inside should supply their brains. Nutritious."


    The king of the dragon race is worthy of being the overlord of a generation a thousand years ago. He has seen and heard very rich. As for the current situation, he opened his mouth to analyze.


    "What''s the point of doing this?"


    "Hehe, what''s the point? These people are already dead, and the current body just keeps their heads alive, making them think that they are still alive and the whole mountain village is still running."


    Lin Mo''s face immediately sank.


    "So, these innocent people are transformed into this kind of monster just to confuse the audience and create the illusion that this mountain village is still functioning normally?"


    "If it weren''t for the absence of insects and birds in this mountain village, many people would still be unable to spot the anomaly here."


    Although the Dragon King did not answer in the affirmative, he had already assumed that Lin Mo''s answer was correct while he was speaking.


    boom!


    Lin Mo raised his hand and burned the three monsters to ashes.

 Chapter 672： I am the scale

    In the burning fire, Lin Mo seemed to see the relief and gratitude in the eyes of the three heads.


    "Md, if I find the instigator behind this, I must torture him to death!"


    Lin Mo clenched his fists and said viciously.


    "There will always be people like this, who are distorted and hurt your compatriots or other creatures for your own selfish desires and sickness. You can''t kill them."


    In contrast, the Dragon King''s reaction was very calm, he said softly.


    "If you can''t finish killing, I will kill! Let me kill one if I see one! If I can''t even stop things that I don''t understand, what''s the point of having strength to become stronger?


    While Lin Mo was talking, he turned his head and left the private house.


    "In the final analysis, no matter what kind of creature, you live for yourself. Having the strength to become stronger only gives you an unparalleled right to speak. Don¡¯t you think that you should do something to satisfy the sense of justice in your heart. Is it also a kind of selfishness?"


    The dragon king laughed.


    "Selfishness is selfishness. Anyway, people are not for themselves, and the gods are destroyed! I must live my life and have a clear conscience. I have to take care of what I see, and I have to take care of what I hear, even for selfishness. And doing justice, as long as it can remove the things that make me look unpleasant in front of me, it is also a kind of great freedom! If there is no one in this world to measure good and evil, then I will do this steelyard myself!"


    Lin Mo walked to the center of the village and raised his hand to light the whole village.


    The sky is full of flames, burning and clearing the sins in every room, freeing those bound souls one by one, and taking them back to nothingness.


    "Hehe, I want to make the steelyard, right..."


    The dragon king looked at the flames rising from the sky and muttered in a low voice.


    ...


    "What''s the matter! Why is there a fire outside!"


    At this time, in a secret cave not far from the mountain village, the third prince was frowning and watching the fire not far away.


    "I don''t know, it may be that the vegetation is too dry, so it started to catch fire naturally."


    A tall woman cast her eyes outside and answered flatly.


    "Fart, what season is it now? It''s about to fall, and there is not much temperature this night? Is there something wrong with your group of magic products?"


    The third prince obviously did not accept this statement, and said angrily.


    "Your Highness, please rest assured, none of the things I made failed. Even if there is a fire in the village, the cause cannot be my group of experimental products."


    The woman seemed to be very confident in herself and did not mind the anger of the three princes, and continued to explain.


    "Haha. Where is your confidence? I have always provided you with so many resources, and even provided you with all kinds of weird experimental materials. Why? Didn''t you say that your magic experiment is powerful? Compete against the power of the entire country? So far? You can''t handle even an ordinary city, and you even reincarnated in a desperate way. Don''t you think it is funny?"


    The third prince kicked over the wooden frame and roared repeatedly.


    The woman glanced at him, and did not speak, but her hand behind her back turned bluish white.


    "Intruder! There is an intruder! Your Royal Highness! Master Luofan!"

 Chapter 673： Strong invasion

    "what!"


    Upon hearing this news, the third prince became even more angry. He grabbed the messenger who had come to report and slapped his face with a slap.


    "what did you say!"


    "Uh...Intruder, Your Royal Highness, there is an intruder coming here!"


    Chen Limin was a little confused by the slap of the three princes, but he still reflected it, repeating with a sad face.


    "Didn''t you say that this place must be absolutely safe? Why would anyone follow?"


    The third prince was going crazy, he shouted crazy at the woman.


    The woman frowned slightly, and she also showed a look of incomprehension. In his opinion, her hiding place is absolutely foolproof.


    Moreover, he himself returned through the reincarnation technique, leaving no footprints or smells along the way.


    He has achieved this level, even if someone can detect this place, he really can''t understand it.


    "Release all the experimental products that have been controlled, and test the details of the visitors."


    The woman gently waved her hand and said.


    "Yes, Master Luofan!"


    Seeing that a mastermind finally issued an order, the soldiers ran out like a pardon.


    "Huh~ It''s really bad luck. More than 600,000 people have been lost over there. Don''t tell me, you didn''t have any big use on your side. These **** orcs are really hateful. If you let me attack the wild land, I will Capture all these orc barbarians, so that they will never be able to survive!"


    The third prince sat down on the bench next to him, cursing in a low voice.


    The woman ignored him, but walked to the side table and held up a crystal ball on the table.


    A burst of dark green magical energy was released from his hand, and a pattern suddenly appeared on the crystal ball.


    In the picture, Lin Mo was walking in the tunnel at the entrance of this cave. There were countless grinning teeth, and the extremely vicious monster howled from the depths of the cave and pounced on him.


    These monsters that can scare normal people to the guts, are as weak as rag dolls in front of Lin Mo, and Lin Mo split these monsters to pieces with punches and kicks alone.


    "Master Luofan! It''s not good, those experimental subjects can''t stop him at all!"


    Soon, the messenger ran in again crying.


    "I saw."


    The woman frowned and said softly.


    "Is there anything amazing here? I really don''t want to hear the bad news! If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, the Empire of Bernard will provide you with help, and it will be completely cut off from today!"


    The third prince seemed to be angry and didn''t know what to say. He took a deep look at the woman and waved his hand gently at him.


    The woman frowned slightly, but still did not show any dissatisfaction.


    "Go and release all the experimental subjects. After the successful release, you all come here to hide. After the experimental subjects tear up the uninvited guests outside, we will leave and look for a new foothold."


    The woman sighed helplessly and issued the final order.


    Chuan Lingbing agreed to go out, and the woman picked up the crystal ball again, but the sadness on her face became deeper and deeper.


    Although the three princes have been belittling her in various ways, she herself knew that these experimental bodies could destroy several cities!

 Chapter 674： Unstoppable

    The two monsters, one large and one small, sent to Falling Star City are just experimental subjects that can be controlled.


    Luo Fan was out of control because he was afraid that the number of dispatches would be too large at once, and there would be stimuli among the subjects. Only two were dispatched.


    The third prince himself did not watch the scene at all, so he did not know how powerful this thing was. If he really understood the strength of these experimental subjects, then he should now be afraid of the strength of the invader outside, and Not to belittle Luofan here.


    boom!


    Lin Mo completely exploded a spider-shaped monster in front of him with a punch.


    At the same time, a layer of flame surfaced on the surface of his body, completely burning the juice and internal organs splashed by the monster to avoid being stained by these dirty things.


    "Huh~"


    Lin Mo let out a sigh of relief, passed the various mutilated corpses on the ground, and continued to walk forward.


    His brow furrowed deeper and deeper.


    At the beginning, the monsters he encountered were nothing more than the big one and the small one he encountered in Falling Star City.


    The destructive power they cause is almost comparable to that of Tier 8, but their own defensive capabilities and self-protection capabilities are far from reaching Tier 8. Except for a few with very abnormal resilience, they are all very good to deal with.


    But the monsters he encountered now had a much higher overall strength. Among them, some monsters had reached the destructive power of the spirit level, and basically every monster had a high self-healing ability.


    Although for Lin Mo himself, no matter how strong these monsters are, they are totally inadequate, but if these monsters flow into the outside world, they will definitely cause huge disasters.


    What disgusted Lin Mo even more was that these monsters came from all the races he could think of.


    Humans... Orcs... Monsters... Beasts...


    The way they are modified is also extremely versatile.


    Those twisted bodies, weird shapes, and howls of pain all tortured Lin Mo''s nerves.


    Although these monsters could not cause any harm to Lin Mo himself, their existence is a kind of harm to Lin Mo.


    Therefore, Lin Mo didn''t keep his hands all the way, and all the monsters he saw were completely wiped out by him.


    "I have to say that the monsters created can really display the greatest potential of these bodies."


    The king of the dragon clan also has thoughtful comments on the side.


    "Do you believe it or not you are saying one more thing... I poisoned you with purple fire?"


    Lin Mo stopped and threatened.


    "!!!"


    Although the dragon king was in the state of a remnant soul, and did not have an actual body, after hearing Lin Mo''s threat, he could not help the dragon''s body tremble and immediately closed his mouth.


    For him, Baleful Purple Flame was more terrifying than any punishment.


    He was sealed by the Dark Abyss Sealing Flame in time, and he could barely resist the normal life of the seal, but once he was stained by the Baleful Violet Flame, it was an abyss of endless agony.


    It has to be said that this strange fire derived from the remnant soul of Fairy Baipo is really the nemesis of any soul.


    Seeing him getting up honest, Lin Mo snorted and continued to walk on with satisfaction.


    "Withdraw. I can''t stay here anymore."


    In the secret room at the end of the cave, Luo Fan put down the crystal ball in his hand and spoke.

 Chapter 675： Nest back

    As soon as this was said, everyone in the secret room couldn''t sit still.


    "Master Luofan, how could this be?"


    Some soldiers asked eagerly.


    "All the experimenters can''t stop the intruder. There is no way to stay here anymore. Once the intruder breaks in, we all have to die here."


    The woman explained calmly.


    "What the **** do you eat!"


    The third prince immediately drew the sword from his waist, walked over and grabbed Luo Fan by the neck.


    The body of this sentence is very long, and when the third prince and Luo Fan stood face to face, they had to look up at Luo Fan.


    This made the three princes who were already very upset even more upset.


    Seeing that the three princes showed their weapons, all the soldiers in the room also drew their weapons, and there was a panic in the entire secret room.


    Luo Fan waved his hand and motioned to the soldiers to put down their weapons.


    "Don''t waste time here, go quickly."


    Only then did the soldiers put away their weapons and walked towards the wall in a hurry.


    In the deepest part of the room, there was a hidden secret door. The soldiers opened the secret door, revealing a passage to the outside world.


    The leading soldiers also turned their heads to look at Luo Fan. After getting an affirmative look, the soldiers filed in.


    Luo Fan turned his face back and looked down at the third prince.


    "Do you know that the two of us are in a dangerous situation now? The intruder outside may come in at any time, and then it will be too late to leave.


    "Intruder? Haha, I really don''t believe that some **** intruder outside can kill me. What your **** experimenter can''t deal with, can I still deal with it?"


    The third prince put the sword between Luo Fan''s neck and said viciously.


    "Ugh..."


    Luo Fan sighed slightly, seemingly helpless.


    "If you don''t leave, can you let me go? I don''t have the courage of you."


    "Hehe, I''m not going, do you still want to go? All your manifestations are so disappointing to me. Starting today, I will not provide you with any resources or any help in the future."


    The third prince sneered, still holding on to her tightly.


    "Oh? That means, that''s the end of our trading and cooperation?"


    Luo Fan raised his eyebrows, and the expression on his face looked like a smile.


    "Cooperation? It''s not that Lao Tzu is spending money to raise your trash, don''t say so nicely."


    The third prince said with disdain.


    "Hehe, then there is nothing to say, now, let me go!"


    Luo Fan snorted softly.


    "Let go of you? Okay, let go of you!"


    The third prince stabbed Luo Fan angrily, then pushed her to the ground aside.


    "Hahaha! I really let go of you, am I happy now?"


    The third prince laughed, his face full of sarcasm.


    A trace of anger appeared on Luo Fan''s cold face, the sword wound in her abdominal cavity, the wound was deep, and blood was still bleeding out.


    She looked at the third prince coldly, and then slowly took out a small bottle of blue potion from her arms.


    "Hehe, these messy things are not practical at all, why? You still want to turn my face with me? Okay, I want to see, without those experimental monsters, what self-protection ability do you have. "


    The third prince didn''t stop him, but looked at her with a sneer.

 Chapter 676： Substantial release of magic

    Luo Fan sneered, then swallowed the bottle of blue medicine into his mouth.


    "Uh!"


    As soon as the medicine was taken, Luo Fan immediately curled up in pain, her muscles were spasm, and almost every part of her body was trembling.


    The third prince frowned and looked at her, and took two steps back vigilantly.


    "Uh, ah!!!"


    The pain seemed to be getting more and more intense, Luo Fan''s long body shrank together, like a prawn struggling in a pan.


    However, the efficacy of the medicine also seemed to have played a role. The wound on Luofan''s abdomen healed quickly with the naked eye.


    Bang!


    The surging magic power suddenly burst out from Luo Fan''s body, forming a layer of shock circle, and suddenly overturned all the surrounding things, and the third prince was also knocked down by the shock wave.


    "drink!"


    The third prince reacted extremely quickly, and as a result, he drew a soft drink from his mouth just as he was hit on the ground, and then he slapped the ground with his palm, and instantly lifted his body from the ground.


    Luo Fan has gotten up at this time, her current state is very different from just now, the most obvious is that her body is covered with a layer of magic power like electromagnetic current.


    Her pale skin is now faintly translucent, and her eyes have completely turned blue, like two shining blue crystals.


    A black hair, as if it was dyed, became a darker dark blue.


    "Do you really think I can''t beat you?"


    The magic support held Luo Fan and made her float up from the ground gently. She looked at the third prince with a sneer in her eyes.


    "Oh? The magic is actually released? This potion can give you spiritual strength?"


    The third prince raised his eyebrows and said in surprise.


    Although they all just fly up, Luo Fan''s state at this time is completely different from other magicians.


    Among magicians, attributes have a large influence.


    For example, wind magicians, their natural magic attributes are more suitable for flying.


    Even if they didn''t reach the level of Tier 8, as long as they could master the airborne technique of wind magic, then they could completely fly in the sky.


    And the space magician like the principal master can constantly use space magic to fix himself in the air position, which can also cause the effect of flying.


    As for magicians with ice attributes like Del and Bing, they basically don''t have the ability to fly, unless they use ice crystals to condense tall pillars to stand on them.


    It can be said that each attribute has its advantages and disadvantages. This also caused a different positioning of the magician.


    But in terms of flight, no matter what the attributes are, a unity can be reached after reaching the spirit level.


    The answer is simple, that is, through the substantive release of magic power, the opposite impetus is generated, and oneself floats high.


    Before the spirit level, although magical power can be felt by others, it has not been condensed to the point of becoming a substantive problem.


    Spirit level is a big threshold for high-end magicians, and there are very few people in the entire human kingdom who can reach spiritual level.


    "Haha, but even at the spirit level, you are so confident, is it too arbitrary?"


    Luo Fan thought that the third prince would be afraid to see the scene where his magic power was released, but she did not expect the third prince to sneer again.

 Chapter 677： Accumulated talent

    Luo Fan frowned, but soon he was relieved.


    "I have forgotten that you are the prince of the Bernard Empire, and you are still the one most loved. If you don''t have one or two life-saving treasures, then you are really not justified."


    Luo Fan sneered.


    "To deal with you? You don''t need that kind of thing."


    The third prince chuckled, he didn''t talk nonsense, the sword in his hand danced out a sword flower, and it went straight to Luo Fan''s throat.


    Luo Fan directly condensed the flow of magical power around him, and went straight to the third prince.


    The third prince did not dodge either, the sword in his hand danced quickly, like a meat grinder, quickly wringing that magical power to smash.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Luo Fan quickly backed away, the magic power increased the speed of the release, and this barely escaped the sword of the third prince.


    "Spirit level? How old are you? You have reached the spirit level?"


    Luo Fan frowned and asked.


    The actions of the third prince just now didn''t have any moisture at all, it was entirely his own strength.


    Being able to deal with his spirit-level magic power so calmly, it can only prove that the third prince is also a spirit-level strength at this time.


    "Is it weird? A person born in an emperor''s house, as long as he has this mind, there is no reason why he will not be able to reach the spiritual level at this age? Do you think I am like a child of ordinary people, lacking resources and teaching? "


    The third prince showed a sneer.


    Luo Fan stopped talking immediately.


    The words of the three princes did not have any problems at all.


    He was born in an emperor''s family, and the most favored prince. It can be said that the resources of the entire empire, no matter what he wants, he can get what he wants.


    The so-called genius in the eyes of the world can only grow up under the conditions of poor resources, but the three princes can forcibly use external conditions to make up any gaps he lacks.


    This is the reason why the children of the rich are more likely to have talents. In fact, it is not his own extraordinary talent, but his starting point is higher than others.


    "Impossible. Even if you have a lot of resources and the best teaching, practice is a step-by-step thing. Don¡¯t say you are only in your twenties. Even if you give you another twenty years, it¡¯s difficult for you to cross over. Spirit level!"


    Luo Fan shook his head, his eyes fixed on the third prince.


    "Yeah, but what about this? If you can''t reach this level step by step, then just jump forward."


    The third prince touched his nose and chuckled.


    "Do you think I can accept these messy magic experiments you have conducted, but I won''t accept other things? Tell you, my body and spirit level strength is through the lives of other eighth-tier knights, piled up one by one. It¡¯s coming out. It¡¯s impossible for me to cultivate to the spiritual level alone, but so many people help me practice together, it¡¯s not a problem at all, hahaha.¡±


    "There is such a secret technique?"


    Luo Fan said in shock.


    "In this world, there will never be a lack of magical secrets. What is missing is only your vision."


    For the three princes'' almost rogue speeches, Luo Fan had no other way to respond to him except hehe.


    Opening his hands, the heavy flow of magic power condensed into two strange long swords.


    The body of this long sword has many branches extending outward, and the structure looks like a tree.

 Chapter 678： acquaintance

    "Oh? Aren''t you a magician? Fight me close?"


    The third prince turned his wrist around, and the sword in his hand also slid around in the air, then said with a sneer.


    "If you want to fight, what do you do with so much nonsense? I''m still anxious to beat you, and then leave here."


    Luo Fan seemed impatient, and immediately rushed towards the third prince after speaking.


    She had seen Lin Mo''s position from the crystal ball just now. The unstoppable posture made her feel very flustered, and she didn''t even know how long the monster experiments outside could stop Lin Mo.


    Since Lin Mo was able to find this place, and could break into the experimental body so casually, Luo Fan must be unable to deal with this strength. If it weren''t for the stupidity of the third prince, Luo Fan had been dragging his foot here. Left.


    Seeing Luo Fan took the initiative to attack, the third prince also sneered and rushed over.


    What made him unexpected is that the magic sword in Luo Fan''s hand can be changed at will!


    When the two men met hand-to-hand, the branches on Luofan''s long sword would suddenly stretch out.


    For knights who are good at close combat, the control of distance is their best thing.


    Whether it is the length that one''s weapon can reach or the range that the opponent can attack, every experienced knight can basically judge after just one or two fights.


    But the magic sword in Luofan''s hand does not follow the routine, it will continue to expand or contract with Luofan''s mind.


    Sudden elongation will scratch the three princes who have avoided the attack.


    And the sudden shortening will make the three princes who plan to fight her sword cut a gap. In this case, not only will the third prince have a feeling of vomiting blood with the wrong strength, but it will also expose him to neutral.


    In just ten seconds, several wounds have been added to the third prince.


    "Hehe, there are two things."


    The three princes had no choice but to take the initiative to distance themselves, looked at the wound on his body, and sneered.


    "If I realize that I am not my opponent, I would agree to a temporary truce. Let''s leave this place first before making plans."


    Luo Fan suggested.


    "Hahaha! You are so generous."


    The third prince laughed, wiped his wound, put the blood on his hand in the air and licked it.


    "There is no need to praise me, I just told us our best choice right now. After escaping from here, I will accompany you how you want to fight."


    "Escape? Don''t even try to escape here alone!"


    With a loud noise, the door of the secret room flew directly, and Lin Mo walked out of the smoke and gave a cold drink.


    In fact, he didn''t need such a long time, but only then did an experimenter realize that he was not Lin Mo''s opponent, and after recovering his body, he tried to escape outside. Lin Mo wasted a little time in order to chase him down.


    "Oh? Are you the intruder?"


    The third prince stepped back a few steps, and after keeping a safe distance from Luo Fan and Lin Mo, he looked at Lin Mo up and down and said.


    There is an acquaintance here?


    Lin Mo had watched the live broadcast of the illusion of Fat Commander before, and of course had some impression of the appearance of the three princes.


    Seeing him here, Lin Mo was immediately happy.


    This **** is engaged in these crooked ways all day, but this time he can be caught.

 Chapter 679： Are you questioning my ability

    Ever since Lian Nuan and the others were sent to the Heishan Mountains to attack the mine, Lin Mo was very disgusted with the three princes, the master behind the scenes.


    When he encountered the modified crypt spider near the fallen human race, Lin Mo was already very disgusted with the three princes.


    After the two monsters, one big and one small, attacked Falling Star City, and seeing the tragedy of the mountain village outside, Lin Mo was already about to kill the three princes.


    How could Lin Mo not be excited when seeing the living three princes now.


    Although the woman who seems to be studying magical transformation of creatures is also very hateful, Lin Mo hates the third prince even more.


    After all, Lin Mo knew in his heart that there would be no killing without buying or selling. If it weren''t for the needs of the three princes, how could this magician who studies magical creatures actively intervene in matters related to orcs?


    "you know me?"


    Seeing that Lin Mo had been staring at him with anger, the third prince asked curiously.


    "Hehe, I don''t just know you, I really want to kill you!"


    Lin Mo viciously squeezed out word by word through the gap between his teeth.


    "The words are quite big, you have this ability..."


    Before the third prince laughed at it, he suddenly found that Lin Mo had disappeared.


    The fighting instinct for a long time reminded him to make dodge action. Although he moved, he still felt that he was locked in by a terrifying breath.


    A sharp pain came from his left shoulder, and the third prince still took a breath.


    When he stopped and turned his head to look at his left shoulder, he found that his entire left shoulder had completely disappeared.


    Even more frightening was that the fractured wound on the left shoulder seemed to have been burned by fire. The wound was scorched and the blood had been stopped, and it had not been ejected.


    "Did you just say what ability?"


    Lin Mo threw the **** left arm in his hand to the ground, raised his foot and stepped on it, turning the sole of his foot while stepping on it.


    The sound of bones breaking and flesh and blood rubbing on the ground constantly sounded, sounding sour.


    The third prince was already sweating profusely.


    He finally knew why Luo Fan had been here saying he was leaving.


    He is a spirit level!


    To be able to forcibly tear off one of his arms at a speed that he can''t even react, what level of strength is necessary to do it.


    "Senior! I don¡¯t know what grievances you have with this prince, but everything here is running under his instruction. Please let me go. I promise that I will not appear in front of Senior again in the future. Will do anything that involves the interests of seniors."


    Luo Fan was very clever, and when Lin Mo was targeting the third prince, he immediately excused himself.


    "Ha ha."


    Lin Mo turned and glanced at her.


    "Don''t you want to run, I said, as long as you are here today, don''t even want to leave."


    Luo Fan heard these words and hurriedly walked to the entrance of the passage.


    She stretched her head and looked over. She didn''t know that the passage was opened by a huge creature, and all the soldiers'' bodies lay in it.


    These people died without saying a word under their noses.


    Luo Fan couldn''t help but fought a cold war, feeling a chill on his back.


    "Hahahaha! This is the first time this prince has been threatened like this."


    When death was approaching, the third prince suddenly laughed.

 Chapter 680： Desperately

    Lin Mo wasn''t angry, but looked at him with a sneer.


    "Luo Fan, have you seen the situation clearly? This guy doesn''t plan to let us go, how about it? Would you like to join forces with me to get a chance to survive?"


    The third prince still held the sword tightly in his right hand, and slowly moved his feet in Luofan''s direction.


    "How many times have you said that you want to withdraw? Are you satisfied with this situation now?"


    Although Luo Fan was also complaining, she did not refuse the invitation of the three princes to cooperate, and took two steps to stand with him.


    "If you can hold it, you can run away. If you can''t hold it, you will die here. Such a simple, clear and no-braining thing is much more interesting than fighting those people in the palace.


    The third prince laughed, his wrists moved lightly, and the sword followed his movements and turned round and round.


    "It''s almost the last juncture. If you don''t use any means, then don''t hide it."


    Luo Fan said while taking out a bottle of purple potion.


    "Sure enough, you also keep your hands."


    The third prince glanced at her and laughed softly.


    "If that''s the case, then I''m not welcome."


    As the third prince said, he took out a soft capsule-like thing from his arms, then stuffed it into his mouth, bit it and swallowed it.


    "Is the buff finished? How long do you want me to listen to your nonsense?"


    Lin Mo shook his neck slightly and said impatiently.


    The third prince and Luo Fan looked at each other, and the two of them disappeared into the same place in an instant, and attacked over Lin Mo from left to right.


    "Oh? Take the initiative? I want to see if you two have the strength to surprise me."


    Lin Mo sneered.


    After Luo Fan swallowed the purple potion, the color of her hair and eyes changed again, and the strength of the magic power released by her body was also enhanced to a great extent.


    Especially the magic sword that would follow a piece of contraction and elongation, it had a surprising effect.


    After the third prince swallowed the bottle of capsules, the whole person''s aura also changed.


    Behind him appeared black misty figures, there were a dozen of them.


    The phantoms of these characters are like the extended hands and feet of the Third Prince, which is very convenient.


    Moreover, the individual moves and tactics of the dozens of virtual figures are completely different. If an ordinary person encounters such a number, it is estimated that the whole person has been directly blinded.


    "Heh, what new tricks are these, is it an upgraded version of three heads and six arms?"


    Lin Mo was still in the mood while dodge the attack of these two people.


    The three people tossed around in this small secret room, causing smoke and dust.


    During the fight, everything in the room was destroyed, and Lin Mo slowly lost a lot of room to dodge.


    But over time, Luo Fan and the Third Prince gradually weakened the strength and frequency of their attacks.


    Luo Fan''s body began to be unable to withstand the surging magic power in his body, blood began to flow out of his body, and his whole person looked like a blood man.


    The face of the third prince gradually paled, and the shadow behind it gradually became transparent.


    "Can''t hold it, right? Although your methods can indeed greatly increase your strength, but the duration is too long, the first thing you can''t stand is yourself."


    Lin Mo smiled.

 Chapter 681： Final blow

    "Ahem..."


    The third prince stopped his attack and coughed sharply.


    Luo Fan also stopped, but there was no special expression on his face.


    She doesn''t seem to feel the pain on her body anymore, although the whole body is covered with blood, but she still looks very plain.


    "Hehe... what you said... it''s right, it can''t be supported for a long time in this state... just... you don''t need to support it any longer... Luo Fan! Take the last resort! "


    The third prince smiled and coughed a few times, and as he smashed one of his teeth suddenly, it seemed that there was some special medicine flowing out of it, which he swallowed.


    Luo Fan also took out a small bottle of green liquid and poured it into his chest.


    Lin Mo could feel that the aura of these two men soared in an instant, directly entering Wang Ji from the spirit level.


    "Oh? Can you still have such power?"


    Lin Mo was also a little surprised.


    For ordinary humans, being able to reach the eighth level is already their extravagant hope for a lifetime.


    Only the lucky ones have the chance to reach the spiritual level.


    As a result, the spirit level is considered the strongest by the mainstream of the entire Chaos Continent.


    However, outside the scope of these mainstream understandings, there are many hidden powerhouses, but for Lin Mo, seeing the human kings other than the monster race, this is far beyond his expectations.


    But even if he was surprised, Wang Ji was only a king-level, and in front of Lin Mo, the king-level was just a scum.


    "Although you don''t know which empire or force you belong to, it is indeed an eye-opener to be able to have such a strong strength, but it is a pity. If we don''t have a hole card, it might really be ruined. In your hands."


    The third prince smiled, a trace of morbid madness appeared on his face.


    Luo Fan also took a few deep breaths, desperately suppressing the abnormal state of his body, and seemed to be working hard to prepare for the final attack.


    "Success!"


    Luo Fan burst into a powerful magic field, the intensity of the substantive magic power released has been very exaggerated, and the ground and ceiling are constantly being destroyed by these magic powers.


    The black mist figure behind the three princes was extremely solid at this moment. Each of them was glaring, waving their weapons and claws, as if the three princes were attacking at the same time with a dozen people on their back.


    Although it looks weird, it is really scary.


    "Hey...what the **** do you want me to do to understand? We are not on the same level at all."


    Lin Mo shook his head helplessly. Not only did he stand still, he even opened his arms in a hug gesture.


    Luo Fan and the third prince were both taken aback by this move.


    Facing the last killer of the two of them, he even put on such a posture of underestimating the enemy.


    Is this looking down on yourself, or is it really dependent?


    But the arrow was on the string and had to be sent, Luo Fan and the third prince had to temporarily put down their doubts and attacked the past with all their strength.


    Luofan¡¯s magical attack crackled like a Thunder King.


    The figure behind the three princes is full of wind, like Nezha crossing.


    The attacks of the two attacked with a fierce momentum, hitting Lin Mo''s chest!

 Chapter 682： Just die

    The attacks of the magical power and the black mist figure erupted at the same time, and huge energy escaped, even blasting half of the secret room.


    Mud and stones fell one after another, burying Lin Mo in an instant.


    Luo Fan and the third prince succeeded in one blow, and Science retreated and hid aside.


    The third prince immediately relieved the black mist phantom behind him, panting heavily and sat on the ground.


    Luo Fan also collapsed to the ground, leaning back on a large rock.


    It''s just that she didn''t sit with the third prince, but was separated from him deliberately.


    Luo Fan gasped hard, and took out a strangely shaped dagger from his arms. Looking carefully, it was the kind of dagger that Lin Mo had seen before. It seemed that this body was completely unusable. Fan intends to sever himself in order to reincarnate into a new body.


    "Hehe, don''t be so scared of me. This time the intruder is indeed stronger, and I have personally seen it...you have forgotten what you complained about before, and we will continue our previous partnership."


    The third prince looked at Luo Fan and said with a smile.


    Luo Fan ignored him at all, and after raising her eyelids to take a look at him, she directly slammed the dagger on her chest, just waiting to stab it in.


    "The matter of cooperation... I''ll talk about it later, if you have more energy, go and check if the intruder is dead."


    Luo Fan said weakly, but kept staring at the hill of soil and stones in front of him.


    "After receiving the full blow from both of us head-on, is there a chance to survive? I think you are worrying too much."


    The third prince shook his head and smiled.


    "Insurance is always right..."


    Luo Fan insisted.


    "All right, it''s up to you."


    The third prince struggled to support his body and stood up from the ground, struggling to walk towards the hill.


    Before taking two steps, he suddenly felt a rush of heat against his face.


    Suddenly, a big human-shaped hole melted in the front of the hill. Lin Mo walked out of it unharmed. The mud and stones around him melted and flowed to the ground.


    "It''s fine to say that you will die, why don''t you believe it."


    Lin Mo looked at them as if looking at two ignorant children, and said reproachfully.


    Luo Fan''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the knife stuck on his chest stabbed directly without hesitation.


    But the knife was only half way in, and a big hand grabbed the handle of the knife, and then pulled it out suddenly.


    Luo Fan raised his head and saw Lin Mo put the dagger in his palm, and the hot flames came out, melting this special dagger on the spot.


    "Want to reincarnate? Have you asked me?"


    Lin Mo sneered.


    "How is it possible! How do you know the mystery of my reincarnation technique?"


    Luo Fan''s eyes widened suddenly, and his face was full of disbelief.


    Lin Mo ignored her. While she was talking to herself, the third prince had already started to flee, but in a blink of an eye, Lin Mo had already pulled him back by his neck.


    "Who are you? What force do you belong to? What feasts have I had with you? And, how can you let me go?"


    The third prince deserves to be of royal origin, and at this time, he can still ask questions so calmly.


    What only made him chill was that no matter what he asked, Lin Mo always looked at him with a deadly eye.

 Chapter 683： Liberation of the Three Princes

    The third prince never thought that one day he would be so timid.


    But looking at Lin Mo''s eyes that did not contain a trace of emotion, the third prince had to admit that a feeling called fear was growing in his heart.


    "There''s really nothing to talk about, right?"


    The third prince paused, and said with a wry smile.


    Lin Mo was silent, but looked at him silently.


    For such a sinner who disregarded the lives of ordinary people, Lin Mo couldn''t persuade himself to spare him no matter what reason he had.


    The third prince smiled.


    He found that at this moment, the emperor''s art he was good at could not save his life.


    He has pursued everything so far, fame and military exploits, all just useless things.


    The third prince was born to the emperor''s favorite concubine, but not long after he was born, his mother died in the endless battle.


    The three princes were also constantly being excluded and injured. Under this environment, he grew up very hard.


    He gradually believed that he was in the house of the emperor, and he was constantly fighting against each other. This was his destiny and path.


    So he started unscrupulously to become stronger, to strengthen his own strength, to develop his own power, he became more and more successful, and his personality became more and more surly.


    He thought that, as such an independent and self-reliant prince, he was capable of obtaining everything he wanted with his own hands, but at this moment he was suddenly lost.


    Everything he wanted, the throne he wanted, and he wanted to see the world, he suddenly didn''t know the use and significance of these things.


    Even if it was his father, the current emperor of the Bernard Empire, he couldn''t escape death when he encountered an opponent like Lin Mo.


    "Hey, after so many years of busy work, it''s all in vain."


    The third prince sighed and lay on the ground leaning forward.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a little relaxed.


    After so many years, only at this moment, he seemed to have escaped from an invisible shackle, and he really felt a sense of relaxation.


    "Perhaps... death is really a relief..."


    The third prince slowly closed his eyes and murmured.


    Seeing that he was ready, Lin Mo gently extended his right hand.


    In the palm of his hand, a purple flame the size of a bean is slowly burning.


    No matter how the three princes cooperate now, they cannot erase all the sins he has done in the past.


    Since Lin Mo made up his mind to be the steelyard by himself, he must do what he said.


    Lin Mo stretched out his hand, and the Baleful Purple Flame slowly fell, landing on the feet of the third prince.


    pain!


    Severe pain!


    Heart-piercing pain!


    The pain of the soul is frustrated little by little!


    The third prince had never felt this kind of feeling before, he couldn''t help but shed tears, and rolled all over the floor without an image.


    The revolving lantern flashed in front of him, and he began to recall the creatures he had caught before. When they were experimented, they were probably as painful as himself.


    Luo Fan looked at the three princes rolling all over the floor and couldn''t help swallowing.


    He still knows the third prince. Although he has a bad personality, he is also a tough guy.


    If you can make him feel like this, you can imagine how abnormal this flame is.


    Lin Mo glanced back at her, showing a slight smile.


    Luo Fan''s heart suddenly shook, she knew what this smile meant.

 Chapter 684： Accidental ice

    Lin Mo''s smile is easy to understand.


    When the three princes are settled, it will be your turn next.


    Luo Fan''s face was extremely ugly, on the one hand because the body was about to collapse, on the other hand, he was worried about his fate for a while.


    Looking at the ground, that special dagger had been melted into a piece of scrap iron by Lin Mo, it was impossible to use, and there was no way to reincarnate.


    Lin Mo didn''t worry that Luo Fan would be able to run away. He turned his head and continued to look at the Third Prince, witnessing his sins being purified.


    Baleful Ziyan is an extremely domineering poisonous fire, and now the body and soul of the three princes are being burned, this kind of severe pain is not imaginable by ordinary people.


    Moreover, in order to punish him, Lin Mo deliberately controlled the burning speed of Baleful Purple Flame very slowly.


    Under this circumstance, it is estimated that the torture of Ling Chi in the legend is not comparable to the suffering that the three princes are currently suffering.


    In less than three minutes, the entire throat of the third prince was hoarse and unable to make a sound due to the painful howling, and could only struggle to roll on the ground.


    As a senior who had tried Baleful Purple Flame, the dragon king couldn''t help shivering when he saw the terrible situation of the three princes. He secretly warned himself from the bottom of his heart, and in the future, he must not provoke Lin stranger, otherwise he would not end up with anything better than the third prince if he burned this baneful purple flame.


    In fact, Lin Mo couldn''t bear to see the three princes so painful.


    He was not a cruel and tyrannical person. The reason why he did this to the three princes was only to avenge those who died tragically.


    Lin Mo turned his head and stopped looking at the third prince, silently waiting for his death.


    Suddenly, the temperature in the secret room suddenly dropped, and visible ice crystals even condensed in the air.


    Lin Mo frowned suddenly, and he couldn''t understand the situation before him.


    This is obviously the end of summer, and I have just released flames for a while. The temperature in the room should be very high. Not only should it not freeze, it should not even feel a little bit cold.


    Lin Mo hurriedly turned his head to look around.


    On the chest of the third prince, a blue light was constantly shining, and this terrifying low temperature was transmitted from there.


    His entire body had been completely frozen, and even the bileful purple inflammation that had burned his thigh was extinguished by the ice.


    "What? Show it off."


    Lin Mo frowned lightly and said coldly.


    Before the words were over, the third prince suddenly stood up from the ground, and the burned legs and feet were also replaced by the frozen ice.


    His eyes had become completely ice blue, and he seemed to have no emotion.


    "Hey, do you know what this is? This guy still has a hole card to save his life?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t see the details of this thing, and turned to ask Luo Fan.


    "Presumptuous! Mortal! Wouldn''t you kneel and bow when you see this god?"


    Before Luo Fan could answer, a majestic voice had been heard from the third prince.


    A terrifying low temperature followed.


    The entire room was centered on the three princes, and the ice crystals stretched out.


    Luo Fan didn''t even have time to move, and the ground froze directly below his waist.


    Only Lin Mo stood in place safely, and the ice crystal melted directly when passing by him, and could not touch his body.


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked at it. Except for the piece of land under his feet, the entire room had become a frosty and snowy ground.

 Chapter 685： God of Frost

    "Origin?"


    Lin Mo looked at the three princes who had completely frozen into an iceman in front of him, and asked curiously.


    "Kneel down!"


    The "Three Princes" didn''t seem to intend to talk nonsense with Lin Mo, and at the same time a cold snorted, another burst of ice crystals attacked him.


    "Surely I am a bully?"


    Lin Mo''s anger also came up, and a burst of flame burst out all over his body, which directly burned all the ice crystals that had hit him. The flame remained undiminished, and it melted all the ice in the entire room.


    Luo Fan was originally frozen to the ground, but his skin was scorched by the fire in an instant. Under the two heavens of alternating cold and hot, Luo Fan was paralyzed.


    "Oh? You, a human being, are kind of interesting, you actually have emperor-level strength."


    After rebelling slightly, the "three princes" unexpectedly praised.


    "Hehe, what the **** are you?"


    Lin Mopi smiled without a smile and continued to ask questions.


    "I am the **** of frost, Asrien."


    Asrien said with majesty.


    "Oh? God of Frost? That **** worshipped by the Bernard Empire?"


    Lin Mo suddenly understood, and there was a vague premonition in his heart.


    Finally saw a living god...


    I have been acting low-key until now, but I don''t want to provoke these guys.


    After all, Lin Mo is not a fool, although he has systematic help, but this thing is not a cheat device, he only has the strength of the holy rank, and if he has to provoke the opponent of the **** rank, isn''t it difficult to get through with him.


    But I didn''t expect that there was such a treasure hidden in the body of the third prince, which could connect with the gods.


    "Junior, calm down, this thing in front of you is just a projection of the God of Frost in the human world, not a real god."


    The dragon king''s voice rang at the right time, reminding him.


    "How to say?"


    Lin Mo stared at Asrien in silence, but was communicating with the Dragon King from the bottom of his heart.


    "After the gods created the continent of the gods, they all moved up there, and they agreed that they could not go down to the continent of chaos at will, otherwise they would suffer collective crusades from other gods. The consequences were very serious, so there was basically no gods who would Personally descend..."


    "If sometimes, there is something they need to solve by themselves on Chaos Road, they will use a projection-like method to put part of their consciousness on a carrier on the Chaos Continent. Of course, what he has Strength is also judged based on the strength of the carrier. I guess this prince should have been selected as the carrier, fortunately, he can survive the critical moment."


    The Dragon King explained.


    After hearing his explanation, Lin Mo also let go of his heart.


    Since it was just a projection of the gods and not himself, there was no need to be so scared.


    Moreover, the dragon king dared to use the strength of the holy rank to harden the gods, so now Lin Mo is also the strength of the holy rank, so why not dare?


    "Aisrien? It''s better to call Bingyu, wouldn''t it be easier?"


    Lin Mo laughed softly.


    It''s a pity that Asrien couldn''t understand Lin Mo''s homophonic stalk, and just looked at Lin Mo in silence.


    "Human, you don''t kneel down when you see me, and you dare to hurt my carrier in the Chaos Continent. The crime is to be blamed. You should catch it with your hands and apologize with your life."

 Chapter 686： Wrath of god

    Asrien seemed impatient to continue to accompany Lin Mo here, and simply explained his thoughts directly.


    His meaning is very simple: I, Asrien, the **** of frost, want to **** you, wait for death.


    This is extremely overbearing, and the expressions of these gods'' faces are fully reflected.


    When Lin Mo wanted to regain his race, he had to help a little bit first, and give some favors before he could speak up. This Frost God was better, but he came up and judged himself dead.


    "Old Dragon, I understand, why did you turn against these **** gods in the first place."


    Lin Mo secretly communicated with the Dragon King in his heart.


    "Hahaha, this is the normal performance of this group of gods, we are the creatures on the continent, in their eyes, nothing is considered."


    The dragon king laughed.


    "It seems that today it is necessary for these high spirits to understand whether we fellows on the Chaos Continent can be instructed at will according to their mood."


    Lin Mo chuckled lightly, and flames burst out all over his body.


    The flame was restrained by him, forming a special protective cover, his hair also turned into a fiery red color, and the whole person looked abnormally heroic.


    "Flame? I hate flames the most..."


    Seeing Lin Mo like this, Asrien couldn''t help but utter a voice.


    "Oh, then I hate ice, can I trouble you to die?"


    Lin Mo shrugged and looked innocent.


    "presumptuous!"


    Even if Asrien could no longer understand these strange words in Lin Mo''s mouth, he could still hear Lin Mo''s disrespectful words.


    The cold air came from Asrien''s side over Lin Mo once again, but it was easily resolved by him.


    "Just your two brushes and you want me to grab it? I wonder if you wake up early in the morning and don''t wake up or what? Why do you think about good things all the time?"


    Lin Mo mocked unceremoniously.


    The Dragon King suddenly couldn''t help laughing.


    Asrien was originally an ice face, and he couldn''t see the angry expression at this time, but he could guess it. This great **** must be very upset at this time.


    "Be careful, the other party is also a god. He is still concerned about the carrier''s endurance. If he is really anxious, he will directly destroy the carrier and burst out the most powerful energy to attack you. ."


    After smiling, the Dragon King reminded him very kindly.


    "Unreasonable mortal, even if you are an emperor, I will kill you here today!"


    Asrien snorted coldly, and the degree of freezing of the third prince''s body suddenly increased a bit, his face became paler, and he continued to feel transparent.


    The surrounding temperature dropped violently again, and even the flames burning around Lin Mo wilted.


    "Such a low temperature??"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    Although Asrien used the body of the third prince, the strength he expressed at this moment was already at the holy level.


    Although the attack has not yet begun, the temperature has clearly made Lin Mo feel uncomfortable.


    After all, the celestial spirit body is just Lin Mo''s daily form, not a form specifically used for combat.


    Lin Mo gritted his teeth and began to hesitate whether to show his body now.


    Luo Fan on the side has gradually frozen, and the vitality in her eyes is gradually disappearing.

 Chapter 687： Destroy the mountain

    In the case of unable to reincarnate, Luo Fan and Ben could not participate in the battle at this level in front of them.


    This is a real fairy fight, no matter where she, a mortal, can casually participate.


    Even if Luofan is far away, but being affected by this scope is basically a dead end.


    "Mortal, you successfully angered me. The strength of the emperor class is enough to make you so proud? Maybe it should make you understand how far you are from the gods."


    As Ryan said, taking him as the center, a wave of ice crystals came out again.


    I don''t know if he is too confident about his own strength, Asrien''s attack has no routines and tricks at all, it is directly a large-scale aoe.


    But the higher the level of tricks, the less cluttered gimmicks and routines.


    The tricks that seem to fade away can often kill the opponent in a moment.


    Lin Mo felt this way at this moment.


    Seeing this attack that was completely indistinguishable from the previous two waves of ice crystal waves, Lin Mo felt his heart touch his throat.


    Almost subconsciously, he directly retracted the heavenly spirit body into his storage space, quickly revealing his original state.


    call!


    The hot flames burst out suddenly and collided with the wave of ice crystals.


    There was obviously no physical flame, but at this time it abruptly blocked the wave of ice crystals.


    The flame is constantly evaporating the ice, and the ice is constantly extinguishing the flame. The two are like two wrestling fighters colliding together, the white steam is constantly rising, and the entire secret room quickly becomes hazy.


    With the continuous consumption of the two, Lin Mo and Asrien seemed to feel the coming of the key point. The two suddenly increased their strength at the same time. The surging energy was released at the same time, and the collision caused a violent Explosion.


    Ice and fire, two incompatible elements, the force of their collision directly overturned the mountain above the secret chamber.


    Accompanied by the sound of a terrifying collapse and explosion, the upper part of the entire mountain exploded directly, turning into a sky full of rubble and falling.


    The secret room that was originally in the hillside suddenly became an open space exposed to the night sky.


    The entire open space was evenly divided into two halves, and the ground on Lin Mo''s side was still burning with fierce flames, red light everywhere.


    Asrien''s side was covered with ice, shining with blue light.


    The scene suddenly became magical and beautiful.


    Lin Mo looked at his attribute panel, and was shocked. After just a short match, he actually spent 10 million burn points!


    Is this the battle of the powers of the Holy Order?


    Lin Mo couldn''t help swallowing. He raised his head and looked at Asrien, only to find that the ice on the surface of this guy''s body had slightly cracked.


    It seems that in the fight against himself just now, he was not completely unharmed.


    "Monster? No... you are the spirit body of the element?"


    While Lin Mo was looking at Asrien, he was also watching Lin Mo.


    The human body disappeared, replaced by a ball of flames, and Asrien was naturally surprised.


    "How can the elemental spirit body grow to the holy state? What the **** are you?"


    Asrien asked coldly.

 Chapter 688： God-level blow

    "Do you really want to know?"


    Lin Mo asked softly.


    Asrien didn''t notice the bad intentions in Lin Mo''s words, and he immediately answered in the affirmative.


    "I''m your father. Hahahahaha!!"


    Lin Mo laughed loudly.


    The body of the third prince was completely sealed by ice. At this time, Asrien was equivalent to the body of the third prince wrapped in a large block of ice, unable to make any expressions at all.


    But through the declining temperature, Lin Mo could still perceive that Asrien was scolded in anxious eyes.


    The ice layer wrapped around the body of the third prince continued to thicken, and the third prince himself was frozen and began to swell.


    The cells in his body began to freeze, slowly breaking through the cell wall, and the tissues of his body were destroyed.


    It is estimated that even if Asrien successfully defeated Lin Mo, the three princes would not survive long.


    "Hey, looking at the appearance of your carrier, it may not last long, right? Your strength limit is no more than this. Will you continue to fight against me?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    It''s just that Asrien didn''t answer him, just continued to drop the surrounding temperature.


    "Hahaha, junior, this old boy seems to be really angry. He is now squeezing the last trace of the carrier''s potential. It is estimated that after this trick, he will not be able to deal with you anymore... But this trick, you can Can you hold it?"


    After the Dragon King laughed twice, he suddenly asked worriedly.


    The move just now was almost a saint-level power, and it is estimated that the current blow is a blow that surpasses the saint-level and is close to the god-level!


    Although he knew that what he was about to face might be a blow far beyond his own strength, Lin Mo didn''t have any timid intentions. On the contrary, a burst of excitement in his heart was born.


    "Come on! Asrien, let me see the power of the gods!"


    Lin Mo roared, and the flames on his body rose into the sky, and a pillar of fire with a diameter of five meters rushed into the sky, scorching the clouds through a large hole.


    "Compress the flame! Start!"


    "Truthful burning! Launch!"


    "The rock falls from the sky! Launch!"


    Lin Mo roared three times in a row. With each roar, his entire body would follow a huge circle. After he finished shouting twice, his body was almost as wide as the pillar of fire.


    Three meteorites the size of a hill cut through the sky, smashed through the clouds, and fell down at a very high speed.


    These meteorites violently rubbed against the air in high-speed motion, and also ignited fierce flames.


    At this moment, all of Lin Mo''s skills were released at the same time!


    "ice."


    As Lin Mo''s skills were all released, Asrien also moved. He didn''t have much words or any gorgeous moves, but just spit out a word.


    In an instant, the violent icy breath was violently released.


    This time, it was not only the ground that had frozen, but also the entire space!


    "Good job!"


    Lin Mo laughed loudly when he saw this, and all this in front of him made his fighting spirit surging.


    Following Lin Mo''s roar, the sea-like flame and three huge meteorites attacked Esrien together. Above the two of them, the space had been completely torn apart, revealing a terrifying space. Gap!


    Hearing a loud noise, a mushroom cloud of half fire and half ice rose up, and the whole earth was shaking violently!

 Chapter 689： I remember you

    The entire night sky was illuminated by this violent explosion, and in time, people thousands of miles away could still see the blazing light erupting here.


    After the explosion, all within a radius of more than a thousand meters were blown into deep pits, and the entire mountain seemed to have been wiped away by a big hand, and disappeared.


    Between the ice cubes and the smoke, the deep pit can still be seen, and the fire is shining.


    Lin Mo was very embarrassed at this time, all the pillars of fire around him were shaken away, and the aftermath of the explosion also caused a lot of damage to him. It''s just that he is in a flame state at this time, and there is no difference at all.


    If it were in a human state, he would definitely be ashamed at this time, and his skin would be ripped apart.


    "Good boy, I can fight the God of Frost relentlessly, just like me back then!"


    The blood of the Dragon King seemed to have been ignited by Lin Mo, and he praised Lin Mo for the first time.


    Lin Mo looked at his attribute panel, and then gave a dry smile.


    The cost of this blow and the damage he received, combined, has deducted more than 50 million burn points!


    In addition to the consumption just now, Lin Mo spent 60 million burn points after meeting Asrien.


    The original inventory of more than 300 million has now only more than 200 million left.


    Lin Mo had no doubt that if Asrien did not land on the Chaos Continent through the carrier, but instead landed on the Chaos Continent, his own burn value would not be used for long. As long as the opponent came a few more times, he would It''s gone.


    "It''s good to be able to support this trick. The carrier simply can''t withstand too strong power. It is estimated that at this time, the God of Frost will have no more power..."


    The dragon king gradually calmed down and continued to speak.


    "I¡¯m not sure, but let¡¯s go and take a look. If there is enough energy, I will get rid of him as soon as possible. After all, he is a god. Maybe there is something to do. If he gets yawned by him, then I can¡¯t eat. ."


    As Lin Mo spoke, he opened a flame shield and slowly floated towards the other side of the pit.


    There was a whole piece of ice and snow over there, but the ice and snow had lost the support of Asrien''s divine power, and could not cause any serious damage, and it was just ordinary ice and snow.


    Lin Mo looked around, and finally saw Aisrien in a piece of ice and snow.


    At this moment, his state is much more miserable than his own.


    The body of the third prince couldn''t bear his huge divine power at all. Before the two energies collided and exploded, Asrien completely lost the ability to protect himself.


    The damage from the explosion just now was completely carried down by this body.


    Most of the entire body had been completely exploded into powder. In the end, Asrien did his best to save half of the head of the third prince, lying on the ground very shabby.


    "Now I feel relieved."


    Lin Mo smiled at this pitiful wreck and scattered his flame shield.


    There is only so little left in the carrier, if it can still cause harm to oneself, it is really incredible.


    "I...remember...you..."


    Asrien''s control of this body hasn''t completely disappeared yet, he manipulated this pitiful body and said with difficulty.


    "Well, remember, remember clearly, don''t come back and wait for me to deal with you, you don''t know who killed you."


    Lin Mo smiled and stretched out his hand, completely burning the last bit of debris...

 Chapter 690： Ice Temple

    Ten thousand miles above the Chaos Continent.


    A huge continent is floating there quietly.


    This continent is the continent of gods worshipped and yearned by creatures of the Chaos Continent.


    In the northernmost part of the continent of Gods, in an extremely cold place, stands a towering shrine made entirely of ice crystals.


    Wrapped in ice and snow, this ice and snow temple looks particularly magnificent.


    In the highest hall of the temple, a man with long blue hair sat high on the throne, exuding cold white smoke.


    In the hall in front of him, ice sculptures of five or six beauties have been placed.


    Each of these beautiful ice sculptures is pretty and charming, but there is a deep panic on their faces.


    Look carefully, these ice sculptures are not directly carved out of ice cubes, but directly sealed people in!


    Dozens of maids and guards bowed to the ground tremblingly, not even daring to lift their heads.


    They didn''t understand why their **** just closed his eyes and dozed for a while, and then became so angry.


    But that is the dignity and secret of the gods, even if they have ten courage, they dare not take the initiative to touch the brows of the gods.


    "Oh, my Ice God, who made you angry? Tell your concubine if you are good, and the concubine will help you out."


    A coquettish voice suddenly sounded in the hall, and the guards lay their faces on the ground at the same time, not even raising their heads.


    In the entire Ice Temple, there was only one person who dared to say this to the Frost God, and that was the woman Asrien loved the most, the Snow Girl.


    Asrien''s love for the Snow Girl has reached a level that is almost abnormal. No man can come into contact with the Snow Girl without the permission of Asrien, even if it''s just eye contact.


    Although this coquettish voice was extremely sultry, none of the guards dared to open their eyes, because they knew in their hearts that it was a woman who would cost them their lives just by looking at it.


    The appearance of Xue Nu is perfect for her voice, her small face is charming and charming, her eyes are even more breathtaking, and her white hair adds a touch of sanctity to her charming.


    This kind of coquettish with holiness is the most advanced collocation, which not only makes people have the urge to conquer, but also makes people have a sense of distance that can''t bear to play.


    Compared with Xue Nv''s coquettishness, Anshuang''s coquettishness is more like seductiveness, and it instantly becomes tacky.


    The Snow Girl stepped onto the throne, and she slid directly into Asrien''s arms as weak and boneless, looking at Asrien with big charming eyes, I felt pity.


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that one carrier in the lower realm has been destroyed, and it''s just a little annoying."


    Asrien gently hugged Xue Nu''s waist and explained softly.


    When he said this sentence, the provocative and rampant words Lin Mo said constantly flashed in his mind, which made him feel a little more annoyed.


    Xue Nu carefully noticed Asrien''s irritability and stretched out a small hand to gently smooth the wrinkles between his brows.


    "Didn''t that bug get rid of it?"


    The Snow Girl leaned comfortably in Asrien''s arms and asked softly.


    Asrien hummed softly.


    "The insects that can escape under your hand are somewhat interesting, why don''t you... let me go to the lower realm? You are secretly sulking here, too."


    Xue Nu had her fingers wringing her hair, and she giggled.

 Chapter 691： Cant keep down

    The strength of the Snow Girl is only a holy level, and her words in the lower realm do not violate the agreement between the gods.


    Moreover, the gods all know the virtue of Asrien, if they stop the Snow Girl from doing anything, they will definitely be madly retaliated by Asrien.


    Therefore, as long as it is not something that involves huge interests, the gods will not bother to bother them.


    "No, I can''t bear to let you be in the lower realm, and let those bugs pay attention to your appearance."


    Asrien stretched out her hand and touched Xue Nu''s face, and said softly.


    "What about that worm in the lower realm? Continue to let him behave? Since he can destroy one of your carriers, then it can destroy your remaining carriers, and keep such a scourge, don''t you bother it? "


    Xue Nu blinked and said with a grin.


    "This..."


    Asrien suddenly had nothing to say.


    Xue Nu was right. Keeping the fire spirit to develop around the Chaos Continent is always a heart disease. If it can be resolved, it would be a good thing.


    just...


    He looked at the snow girl, and hesitated again in his eyes.


    The Snow Maiden saw his hesitation, she jumped out of his arms lightly, and then turned around in a circle.


    In an instant, Xue Nu turned into the appearance of a maid, and her figure was completely changed, and she couldn''t see what she was like before.


    "Since you don''t want me to be seen by other people, then I won''t be seen by other people. Show me her face. This won''t make you mind? And with my strength, no one can touch my body, Are you relieved now?"


    The Snow Girl turned around like a show and asked with a smile.


    Asrien frowned and looked at it for a long time before reluctantly nodding.


    "Well, I will be back soon."


    The Snow Girl clapped her hands and changed back to her original appearance. She gently held Asrien''s face, and said very fondly.


    Asrien closed her eyes and thought for a while, as if she was struggling in her heart.


    "Go early and meet early."


    After a while, he opened his eyes and replied.


    Xue Nu sweetly agreed, then turned and left.


    Asrien kept watching her back, until a long time after she had left, he closed his eyes and went to sleep again...


    Lin Mo didn''t know at this time that someone in the Continent of Gods was thinking of him. He stayed in the deep pit, using his soul to feel Luo Fan''s trail.


    "I can''t find it. Which one of your fights is equivalent to a god-level confrontation. All within a kilometer of this radius are destroyed. How can I find a spirit-level shrimp? The body is broken into scum, and the soul is sure It''s even more annihilated, no need to look for it anymore."


    The Dragon King said with a wry smile.


    "Yes."


    Lin Mo thought for a while, then nodded, then gave up and continued searching.


    With this level of destruction, it is estimated that Luo Fan would not have a chance to survive.


    Lin Mo swapped out the Heavenly Spirit Body, stretched his waist, and scratched his hair.


    Unexpectedly, I helped guard the fall of Star City, but it led to so many things.


    Not only did he get rid of the three princes, he even had a fight with the God of Frost.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help showing a bitter smile.


    Until now, he was finally in contact with the gods of the land of gods.


    From this moment on, he would no longer be able to conceal his existence.


    However, it is also time to start facing those gods truly.

 Chapter 692： go away

    Lin Mo did not choose to return to Falling Star City or God-given City.


    After communicating with the Dragon King for a while, Lin Mo also understood in his heart that after provoking the gods, any of his actions on the Chaos Continent might be subject to surveillance.


    After all, it was a god, surpassing the existence of all creatures in the entire Chaos Continent. If they didn''t have any special means, then Lin Mo himself would not believe it.


    And he stayed on the Chaos Continent, but the gods themselves couldn''t come down to deal with themselves personally, it didn''t mean that they had no other way to deal with themselves.


    The power of each **** is like a big tree with twists and knots. If you want to destroy the forest, the trunk itself does not need to be moved, as long as it depends on the roots below.


    In the entire Primal Chaos Continent, Lin Mo hadn''t figured out everything clearly until now. Whether it was the monster race or the hidden Qijue, they were areas that Lin Mo hadn''t fully understood.


    To ensure the safety of Yanzhi Nation, Lin Mo decided not to involve them for the time being.


    "This group of Gods, apart from being stronger than the sentient beings on the Chaos Continent, there is absolutely no difference in other aspects of despicability. You have touched the interests and face of the Frost God this time. This guy will definitely try to get rid of you. of."


    The Dragon King sighed slightly, seemingly worried.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter, sooner or later, I will have a collision with them. Now my strength has reached the Saint level, and I have the ability to protect myself on this Chaos Continent. The next thing is very simple. Stay and continue to grow. When my strength reaches the **** level, I don''t have to wait for the **** of frost to come to me. I will go directly to the continent of gods to find him."


    Lin Mo chuckled.


    "Then what do you do now? If you don''t return to the wilderness, you will have no place to stay."


    Asked the dragon king.


    "The sky is big and the earth is big, and there are places to go everywhere. Even if the foothold of the wild land is created by myself with my own efforts, why don''t I have nowhere to go? It''s just that the forbidden dragon cemetery can no longer be visited for the time being, etc. I took Xiaojin out, and we left the barren land and wandered elsewhere on the mainland."


    "You have a good mentality, but this is also a good thing. Everything we have right now is enough to support you in your outings."


    The king of the dragon clan hummed softly.


    He was a little envious of Lin Mo''s free and easy way.


    He has been firmly bound to the Dragon Race and the Demon Race throughout his life. He has never thought of leaving his race and power. He admires Lin Mo''s attitude of giving up everything to travel alone.


    Taking advantage of the fact that what happened just now, Asrien hadn''t had time to take any measures, Lin Mo directly teleported back to the forbidden area, and after informing Xiaojin of the matter, he was also taken into the storage space by the way, and Karthus Stayed together.


    Since Lin Mo upgraded the Celestial Spirit Body, it has been more than a week. With a daily income of 50 million Faith Power, plus the remaining Faith Power, Lin Mo now has 1.4 billion The power of faith deposit.


    After taking Xiaojin away, Lin Mo looked at the Poison Pond below, and after hesitating for a while, he decided to take all the remains of the dragon that could be taken away as much as possible.


    "System, upgrade storage space!"


    "Ding Dong, the power of belief required to upgrade the storage space is 100 million, please confirm whether to upgrade."


    "Ding Dong, the storage space is being upgraded..."


    When the storage space was upgraded once, the cost was increased exponentially, but after two consecutive upgrades, Lin Mo''s power of faith was only 300 million.


    However, the scope of storage space has again expanded a lot.


    What makes Lin Mo even more happy is that now his storage space has an extra function of returning time!


    Just like the name of this function, the items in the storage space can now be traced back slowly.


    To use the simplest analogy, Lin Mo now has an egg that is about to hatch. If Lin Mo traces its time back, the embryo inside the egg will slowly become the previous egg white and yolk.


    However, this does not mean that things that have been destroyed can be restored to their original state after being placed here.


    After all, the system is indeed awesome, but it is not strong enough to not observe the conservation of matter.


    Lin Mo couldn''t throw a dragon skeleton or even a remnant bone into the storage space, and then wait for it to become a living dragon again.


    If that were the case, the system would be too BT too.


    However, even though such an excessive operation cannot be performed, Lin Mo can still put those well-preserved dragon corpses into the storage space, wait for time to go back and slowly disappear the toxins in their bodies, and then use them again.


    Compared with the first time when he came down to the Poison Pond, Lin Mo''s storage space is no longer the same as in the past. As long as the complete dragon corpse can be seen right now, Lin Mo can load it into the storage space without any pressure.


    The entire storage space is divided into four parts by Lin Mo. One part is the part where time stops. This part is used by Lin Mo to store items. Here, no matter how long time passes, things here will not be damaged at all.


    Lin Mo kept the dragon corpse in a part of the area where time went back.


    The remaining two parts are the area where time speeds up the flow rate and the area where the flow rate is normal, which are respectively used as the training area and rest area for Karthus and others.


    The entire poison pond had lost a lot of dragon corpses and skeletons because of the explosion in the bottom area last time, but there were still a lot of them left.


    Lin Mo spent a whole day and night collecting all the complete dragon corpses and keel bones, and all the remaining incomplete parts were burned. These things still used the residual heat and provided Lin Mo with a fortune. Considerable burn value.


    So far, Lin Mo was completely ready to leave.


    "Master... will we come back in the future?"


    Xiaojin asked in the storage space.


    He has lived in this place for hundreds of years, and it is completely impossible to say that he has no feelings.


    "I will come back, I will definitely come back."


    "When can you come back?"


    "Wait until you, like your Ancestral Dragon, can accompany me against the gods on the continent of Gods."


    Hearing these words from Lin Mo, Xiao Jin''s eyes were gleaming.


    To become the great hero of the entire dragon family like the king of the dragon family is something Xiaojin has always dreamed of.


    Lin Mo not only answered his question, but also inspired Xiaojin in disguise.


    "Good master! When Xiaojin is strong enough to face those gods with you, we will return to this place!"

 Chapter 693： Heartbreak

    Forest of Stars.


    This is a huge and dense forest in the middle of the Chaos Continent. Its geographic location is located in the center of the Chaos Continent, connecting the various sections of the continent.


    Despite its unique geographical location, no human empire dared to reach this place, because in the middle of this forest, there lived a race with a long history.


    Elves.


    The elves are a race that integrates the essence of heaven and earth. Their people are born with outstanding spiritual affinity, and they also possess extremely high magic talents.


    Almost more than half of this race are magicians. Although the remaining half have no talent for awakening magic, they also have the ability to be a helper. With their bows and arrows, no empire on the entire continent dares to ignore the elves. Combat capability.


    Moreover, many rare resources and animals are produced in the Starlight Forest, especially some special medicinal plants, which can only be produced under the cultivation of the elves.


    On the one hand, the human empires need the rare resources of the Starlight Forest, and on the other hand, they are afraid of the powerful fighting power of the elves, so these human empires have reached a consensus.


    No matter where you are going, as long as you pass by here, all human beings will definitely go around the road and avoid the starlight forest far away.


    In the Starlight Forest, there is this place like an outdoor paradise, and this is the home of the elves.


    Rare and delicate plants are planted everywhere, and gentle animals stroll leisurely among the grasslands and forests.


    The vegetation seems to be deliberately grown into the most pleasant appearance, no matter where you are here, you can feel happy and relaxed.


    The houses and buildings here are built by entwining living trees by themselves. While extremely beautiful, they also reflect the shocking natural affinity of these elves.


    In the innermost part of the elven settlement, stands a huge palace. The entire palace is an ancient giant tree with six floors, each layer is elegant and beautiful, and there are even fountains and fish ponds.


    In the hallway on the third floor of the palace, a pretty girl of the elven race walked by with small swift steps, her eyes still gazing around, as if she was very concerned about something.


    After walking to the door of a beautifully decorated room, the girl looked around and knocked on the door.


    "My Queen..."


    The girl spoke softly, then subconsciously looked around.


    "come on in!"


    The door opened with a creak, and a small white hand stretched out and pulled the girl in. Then the door closed quickly.


    "How is the news that I asked you to inquire? Any clues?"


    The lady of the empress is dressed in gorgeous costumes, but her pretty face is full of anxious expressions. If there are teachers and students from the Royal Academy here, she will be able to recognize her. This lady of the empress shines in the college competition. Luen.


    Luen''s face blushed at this time, no longer the coldness he had been at school.


    "Ask is to ask... just..."


    The elf girl glanced at Luen, then stopped talking.


    "Oh, don''t sell it off, just tell me something!"


    Luen took her hand anxiously, and subconsciously turned her head and glanced at her dressing table.


    On the wall next to the dressing table, there is a azure blue sword.


    When she saw this sword, Luen''s eyes flashed with sweetness and memories.


    She clearly remembered that this was the sword that the man made for her with thousand-year cryolite, and it was also the first gift he gave herself.


    She could recall the smile on his face when he handed the sword to herself.


    She also remembered the throbbing and sweetness in her heart when she accepted this gift.


    It''s just... that person died before her own eyes when she left.


    Luen didn''t believe what happened before her, even if she had left the Bernard Empire, even if she had returned to the Starlight Forest, she was still sending people to inquire about anything that might be related to Lin Mo.


    Even a little bit of information, as long as it can prove that Lin Mo is alive, she is willing to pay all kinds of prices for this news.


    "Sir Queen... you can see for yourself."


    The girl didn''t continue speaking, but took out a letter and handed it to Luen.


    Luen suddenly reduced the uneasy smile on his face, took the letter over, and examined it carefully.


    "Sister Luen, it''s been three months since we were separated. Now I have entered the empire''s magic research society, and I have successfully become a student of the president..."


    "I have never forgotten about my brother. During this period, I have exhausted all resources to find the traces of my brother. Even a piece of his clothes or hair can be used as proof of his death, but the result has always been All disappointing..."


    "It''s been three months, and the attack on Falling Star City ended in failure. After all, we didn''t have the opportunity to personally step into Falling Star City to find the trace of our brother..."


    "In fact, at this time, we should understand from the bottom of our hearts that my brother has indeed left us..."


    "The teachers and students of the Royal Academy joined the army some time ago as a barren land for the expeditionary army to defeat the orcs, but unfortunately they also lost the battle and stayed in the barren land forever..."


    "Now the entire empire is at a disadvantage in the war with the orcs. If other empires cannot break the rules and come to help fight, then the empire will not be far from ruin. Now the entire Bernard Empire is a quagmire, no matter the reason, I hope you don¡¯t come here for a trip to this muddy water. You are the only last person I will be close to...remember!"


    The signature of the letter is Lian Nuan''s name.


    After reading this letter, Luen''s tears have already flowed all over her face. For her, all the news involved here is far beyond her expectations.


    Lin Mo''s death is basically completely certain. Not only that, but also the teachers and students he was familiar with before also died at the same time.


    In just three months, the situation has deteriorated to this point!


    Luen put down the letter in her hand and stared at the Ice Emperor Sword on the wall blankly, letting tears fall on her body and wet her clothes.


    "My Queen..."


    The elf girl looked at her, her eyes full of unbearable.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to see your mother."


    I don''t know how long it took, Luen wiped away the tears, stood up and took down the Ice Emperor Sword.


    "You... are you going to promise the Queen?"


    The elf girl asked in surprise.


    "Yeah. I have nothing to worry about. Since my mother wants me to take her place, let me go to the test of trial."


    Luen said without a trace of emotion in her eyes.

 Chapter 694： One day later

    Luen also said to Lin Mo that the reason why she left the Elf clan was officially because she wanted to avoid inheriting the Elf clan''s throne and wanted to go out to see the wider world.


    But I didn''t expect that when I went out, I did see a good world, but I also met someone who made her worry about it ever since.


    As the saying goes, seeing Lin Mo mistaken sentient beings is probably the best portrayal of Luen.


    Now that Luen accepted the news of Lin Mo''s death, she never cared anymore in her heart.


    For the places outside the Starlight Forest, Luen has never been interested in anything since then.


    The outside world without Lin Mo was so boring that Luen wanted to vomit.


    "Then wait here for a while, I will immediately report to Majesty Wang. Your Majesty will be very happy."


    The elf girl had been observing Luen''s expression and said carefully.


    After waiting for Luen nodded slightly to confirm, the girl walked out of the room lightly and closed the door.


    At the moment the girl disappeared into the room, Luen immediately hugged the Ice Emperor Sword in his hand, and tears flowed out uncontrollably.


    There was no one around, she finally let go of it completely, and started to cry.


    Under the washing of tears, the memories that she wanted to forget in her mind became clearer.


    He came to talk for the first time, he invited himself to be a guest for the first time, he let himself taste the food called barbecue for the first time, he held his hand for the first time...


    "Why...why...why the person who blocked the attack for everyone, if it were you..."


    Luen choked up and kept asking questions.


    Outside the door, the elf girl sighed lightly, and leaned gently against the wall aside.


    "I don''t know what kind of strange man that man is, who can actually miss the emperor so much."


    The girl waited at the door very intimately. When Luen gradually stopped crying, she went to tell the elf girl Wang.


    Luen wiped away the tears, quickly packed her mood, and even packed her clothes.


    As an emperor, her every move represents the face of the elf royal family, and her appearance should not be messy at any time.


    It was a long time after Luen finished cleaning up before he heard footsteps ringing outside the door.


    "Your Majesty Wang is here."


    The fairy maid shouted crisply.


    Luen hurriedly got up, opened the door, and greeted him personally.


    The elf girl Wang is a few hundred years older than Luen, but hesitating the particularity of the race, the elf girl Wang still looks very young.


    The elves are not dressed as luxurious as humans. Even the female **** herself does not have a lot of jewelry on her robes, but every decoration on her body is just right, making people look pleasing.


    If Luen is a green fruit, then the elf girl **** is a ripe peach.


    Her figure and temperament are not comparable to ordinary girls. Such a woman is full of intellectual beauty. If placed in the empire of mankind, it would definitely be a disaster for the country and the people.


    "mother."


    Luen respectfully saluted.


    Luen still respects her mother very much.


    It''s just that the elf girl Wang accepted the whole family of elves too early, so she didn''t give Lu En much care and help, which gave a gap between mother and daughter.


    "Figured out?"


    The elf **** waved his hand, and the maid and bodyguard behind him nodded and retired to the door, and closed the door. The elf **** herself took Luen''s hand and walked to Luen''s bed and sat down.


    At the moment, the two of them still feel like a female **** and an emperor, just like a pair of ordinary mother and daughter are talking.


    "Ok."


    Luen is a little unaccustomed to getting along with her mother so intimately. Although she was held by her mother, her body was stiff as wood.


    "The life span of human beings is too short...Even if he had no accident and became a well-known master in the entire Chaos Continent, he still couldn''t escape the fate of birth, old age, sickness and death in the end. Even if he can live for a hundred years, how about two hundred years? You still have to endure the pain of being separated from him... It¡¯s better to do it now. After the pain is over, you will know how to choose the one that suits you."


    The elf **** gently stroked the back of Luen''s hand and said bitterly.


    "Ok."


    Luen nodded stiffly, did not refute, nor expressed any approval.


    "Ugh..."


    The elf girl **** sighed slightly, seemingly helpless.


    The mother and daughter stood silently, and the atmosphere became more and more frozen.


    "Regarding the trial... you should prepare for two days. I will discuss a time with the elders to help you open the trial area. As long as you successfully bring out the specified things from the trial area, you can take it. My throne is now."


    The elf **** broke the silence and said.


    "I don''t need to prepare for that long... In fact, I am ready now."


    Luen raised her head, but after touching the gaze of the elf girl wang, she couldn''t help but lowered her head.


    "Naughty!"


    The elf **** scolded.


    "Do you think the place of trial is a place for fun? Don''t think that your strength is very strong, you can win the ticket, the internal danger of the place of trial is extremely dangerous, if you are not careful, you may die on the spot! "


    After listening to her mother''s reprimand, Luen didn''t respond, but listened silently.


    Her desolate appearance made the elf girl **** a little distressed. The elf girl **** wanted to continue talking, but looking at her daughter''s appearance, she couldn''t bear to continue to scold her.


    "In one day, this is the biggest concession I can make. You are ready to prepare and sort out your mood. Tomorrow I will open the trial ground with the elders."


    While talking, female **** took a tender green necklace from her neck and hung it gently on Luen''s neck.


    Luen couldn''t help shaking.


    "Thank you mother."


    Luen hurriedly stood up, saluting.


    "It''s all right, I won''t bother you anymore, so be prepared."


    The elf **** waved her hand. After she stood up, she raised her hands slightly, as if she wanted to hug Luen, but after hesitating for a while, she only raised her right hand and gently touched the top of Luen''s head.


    "Congratulations to mother."


    Luen bends down slightly, and waits until the elf girl **** completely walks out of the room before she straightens up.


    The accompanying maid and female guard left with the elf girl wang. The elf girl hurriedly closed the door and walked to Luen''s side.


    "Wow, Your Majesty, Your Majesty gave you her necklace. Although I don''t know what it is for, it must be a treasure."


    The girl looked at Luen''s neck and exaggerated.

 Chapter 695： Trial place of the elves

    After the elf girl finished speaking, she gave Luen a careful look.


    Her intention was obviously to try to mend the gap between Luen and the Elf Queen.


    It''s just that Luen didn''t react positively to her words. On the contrary, after she finished speaking, Luen pulled the necklace off directly.


    "Do you like it? Give it to you?"


    Luen placed the necklace flat on her hand, resting it in front of the girl.


    "My lord, don''t be joking, this is something the king gave you. How dare I ask for it?"


    The girl shook her head like a rattle, and hurriedly refused.


    Luen didn''t say much, seeing that she didn''t want it, she just tucked the necklace under the pillow.


    "Your Majesty... Since the king gave you this necklace, it is naturally a kind of heart. Don''t be angry anymore and put it on."


    The girl hurriedly discouraged.


    "It''s okay, I have already felt Mother Mother''s feelings, but her things are precious, and I will start the trial soon, but I don''t want to lose such precious things in the trial land."


    Luen shook her head and explained softly.


    Seeing that what she said was reasonable, the girl didn''t say much, so she closed her mouth obediently and gave up.


    One day passed very quickly, and the Elf Queen also kept her promise very much. Early the next morning, she sent someone to inform Luen of the trial.


    Among the elves, women are in power, and each generation of queens must pass the test of the Starlight Forest before they succeed to the throne.


    According to legend, this trial site was personally set up on the Chaos Continent by the goddess of nature. As long as it can pass the test of this trial site, it will be recognized by the goddess of nature herself and be eligible to succeed to the throne of the elves.


    If the participant in the trial died accidentally in the trial area, other qualified female elves can take the place instead.


    Therefore, in the internal elections of this race, it is not considered a hereditary system. As long as there is a chance, every elven girl of the right age has the opportunity and qualification to participate in the trial.


    As a result, the entire race is very peaceful, and no tribe will feel dissatisfied and feel unfair.


    If you have to summarize and describe it, the elves are very much like the feeling of the world.


    After receiving the notice, Luen quickly made all preparations with the help of the elf girl.


    She changed into the emperor''s gorgeous robe, put on a strong blue dress, her whole body was neatly cleaned up, and her long hair was tied into a high ponytail. She looked heroic.


    "Your Majesty... Hurry up, the people the king sent to meet them have been waiting for a long time."


    After helping Luen clean up, the girl wiped the fine sweat from her forehead and urged softly.


    The trial of succession to the throne is considered a very important event in the entire elves, so a stronger sense of ritual is inevitable.


    The welcoming team consisted of 32 people, the first eight people and the second eight people. The middle eight people carried a walker, decorated with the tree of life symbolizing the goddess of nature, and depicting the pattern of the tester¡¯s trial. The ceiling above the footsteps is made into the shape of a crown, implying the addition of the crown, and it can be regarded as a blessing to those who have undergone trials.


    Luen''s face was calm and watery, she embraced the Ice Emperor Sword, calmly waited for her steps, and sat down as usual.


    These people in charge of welcoming them secretly nodded their heads, and they deserved to be the most outstanding emperor of this generation of young people.


    Ordinary people will unconsciously show their nervousness and excitement when they see this scene.


    But the emperor''s highness is so quiet, indicating that she has a very bearing and at the same time she is very confident in her own strength.


    "It seems that our elves will have another young and promising queen."


    The specialists secretly thought, and then the whole team set off and went straight to the place of trial.


    The trial place is located in the deepest part of the starlight forest. There are elves and guards of the forbidden area who are specially responsible for it all year round.


    There is a powerful and reassuring magic entrenched at its entrance, which is the last energy left by the goddess of nature. It serves as the gate of the trial place and has been guarding this place for thousands of years.


    Anyone who wants to sneak into the trial ground will be blocked by this magical power, and the dangerous creatures in the trial ground are also isolated by this power and cannot go out to harm the elves.


    To open the entrance to the trial place, the queen of the elves and three or more elders need to input special magic power at the same time to communicate the will of the goddess of nature and gain access to the trial place.


    The inside of the elves is not as complicated as the human empire, nor is there any power struggle, which allows any internal affairs of the elves to be carried out with extremely high efficiency.


    Yesterday, the Elf Queen gave the order that Luen would be tested, and today the whole clan is fully prepared.


    Outside of the trial place, not only the Elf Queen and the various elders have already been present, but many of the elves who have nothing to do are all watching here, preparing to witness the birth of a new generation of queens... or a challenger. die...


    The speed of the team was not slow, and it didn''t take long for everyone to see the welcome team and the steps of Luen riding.


    The tribesmen cheered spontaneously, they shouted excitedly, saying some words of encouragement or optimism.


    Luen has always kept a faint smile on her face, and she will give a gentle nod to everyone who encourages and cheers on her.


    The elf queen and the elders stood on the high platform, condescendingly watching everything below.


    Seeing that Luen was able to obtain the support and recognition of so many people, the Elf Queen''s heart was also extremely proud and proud.


    It''s just that the indifferent expression she still maintains didn''t show her mood.


    This is not to blame her for being inadequate, but all her performance is just a natural habit of a superior.


    The greet team sent Luen to the door of the trial place, and then stopped, and then put down their steps.


    Luen jumped down lightly and met with the Elf Queen, the elders, and the people onlookers.


    "Luen! The daughter of the **** of nature, the emperor of the elves! This is the holy place of the elves, the examination room of the goddess of nature! Are you ready for the trial? Do you have the ambition to take the throne? Okay to face the consciousness of death?"


    An elder came out, raised his hands, and Lanxess asked.


    Luen knelt down on one knee, facing the place of trial, and uttered a sonorous word.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 696： You dont look like a good person

    "well!"


    The elder nodded, took a step back, and returned to his original position.


    "The daughter of the goddess of nature is ready, so people, are you ready to witness the birth of the new king? Are you ready to witness the mysterious legacy of the goddess of nature? Are you ready to remember a life and death test?"


    The second elder stood up and asked in a loud voice.


    "Yes!"


    The elves raised their hands at the same time and replied loudly.


    The second elder nodded, and then stood back.


    "Now that you are all ready, please ask the Queen to announce the start of the trial."


    The third elder made a quick summary, and everyone turned their attention to the elf queen.


    In the eyes of everyone, the Elf Queen took a gentle step. She stood on the edge of the high platform, glanced at Luen without leaving a trace, and then looked at the people below condescendingly.


    "Everyone, here today, you are all witnesses of history. A new generation of queens may be born here, and maybe your empress will fall here... This is the destiny of our elves and the goddess of nature to us. Make a choice."


    After the Elf Queen finished speaking, the people below responded in a low voice.


    "Luen, are you ready?"


    When the people calmed down, the Elf Queen turned to Luen and asked.


    "Yes, I am fully prepared."


    Luen put the hilt of the Ice Emperor Sword in her hand on her shoulder and said with her head lowered.


    "As your king, I have finished what I should say to you, but as your mother, I want to remind you one more thing, you must protect your neck, that is very important to you."


    After the elf queen said this, she stopped going to see Luen.


    She raised her hands and announced in a deep voice: "The trial begins!"


    The three elders who spoke just now surrounded the Elf Queen, and their bodies began to be filled with special green magic power. These magic powers slowly condensed into one, and then floated towards the magical restriction underneath.


    When the two came into contact with each other, the magic prohibition as the door began to emit a dazzling green light, and at the same time the fragrance of birds and flowers came out from it, as well as fairy sounds and laughter that seemed to come from other worlds.


    Seeing such a miracle, the elves suddenly knelt on one knee, bowed their heads and worshiped quietly.


    As the magic of the queen and the other three elders kept inputting, the prohibition began to twist slowly, and then a circular entrance opened from the center.


    "go in."


    The Elf Queen looked at Luen and said softly.


    Luen stood up, holding the Ice Emperor''s Sword, resolutely stepped into the trial ground.


    After Luen entered, a cloud of mist appeared on the restraint, and that cloud of light flickered, and it turned out that Luen was in the trial land.


    The prohibition was closed slowly. Outside the prohibition, everyone stared at the cloud, witnessing the test that Luen endured in the trial land.


    ...


    At the same time, outside the Starlight Forest, a black-haired man was walking along the road.


    Since there are only a handful of people who have seen Lin Mo himself in the God-given City, and those people are reliable high-level personnel, and the acquaintances of the Royal Academy are almost all dead, Lin Mo wanders in the Chaos Continent. Within months, he did not change his appearance.


    "Junior...what are you going to do here? Are you going to kill these elves? Even if you kill them all, you won''t get much burn value?"


    The Dragon King asked suspiciously in Lin Mo''s heart.


    In these days of wandering, the Dragon King has proved with his own actions that he is a reliable companion, so Lin Mo did not hide from him and told him some of his own news, so he also knew Lin Mo The existence of the system.


    "Destroy them? No, no, I''m not here for this."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "What is that for? If there is no major change in this thousand years, the elves should believe in the goddess of nature. That is an old god. Are you going to come and dig her corner?"


    The King of Dragon Race was puzzled again.


    "This time... I''m here for my own business, and you will know it later."


    Lin Mo said with a smile, and the cold little fairy girl appeared in his heart.


    She must think she is dead, don''t know how she is now?


    Lin Mo thought while walking, and gradually walked into the starlight forest.


    "stop!"


    With a soft drink, a feather arrow cut through the air and nailed it straight to the open space in front of Lin Mo. If Lin Mo took another step, it is estimated that the feather arrow would have hit his foot.


    "Oh, be careful, I don''t have any malice."


    Lin Mo immediately stopped, raised his hands, and said with a smile.


    There was a rustling noise in the bushes on the side, and then a small group of sentinels walked out. These people were all women, with three-dimensional features and bright eyes, all of which were first-class beauties.


    Lin Mo looked at their ears. They were pointed, and they seemed to be soft. They were indeed elves.


    "Human, it''s not time to trade, is there any shady conspiracy in the Starlight Forest that you sneaked into?"


    An elf girl with the appearance of a small captain stood up and pulled out the saber around her waist to face Lin Mo''s neck.


    "I have something to visit, not a conspiracy."


    Lin Mo explained with an awkward smile.


    The elf girl frowned and looked at Lin Mo with a hippy smile. No matter how she looked, she didn''t think he looked like a good person.


    "Humans, we don''t welcome you. No matter what happens, please wait until the trading season. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    After the fairy sister said this, there was a crisp sound from Cang Cang, and everyone simultaneously drew their swords and aimed them at Lin Mo.


    "Hahaha! It seems that you don''t look like a good person!"


    The Dragon King laughed presumptuously.


    Lin Mo flushed awkwardly, but was unable to refute him.


    "Ladies, I really have no ill will. If you don''t believe it, you are offended!"


    Lin Mo shook his head helplessly, and then his whole person suddenly disappeared.


    The elves suddenly assumed a defensive posture, but unfortunately they couldn''t capture Lin Mo''s movements at all.


    They only felt a gust of wind blowing by their side, and then all the bows and arrows on their bodies broke, and even the saber in their hands was snatched away.


    A few seconds later, Lin Mo reappeared in his original position, holding a large handful of sabers in his hands, and shrugged helplessly towards them.


    "Fight against the enemy!"


    What Lin Mo didn''t expect was that these elves didn''t change their attitude towards Lin Mo, but shouted instead.


    Suddenly, the vegetation beside it seemed to move, and countless branches were tied toward Lin Mo.


    "Damn... Am I such a bad person..."


    Lin Mo showed a wry smile.

 Chapter 697： Be reduced to prison

    Lin Mo stood there and didn''t dodge, letting the branches of these trees trap himself firmly.


    The reaction of these elf girls was so intense, he was afraid that no matter how much he did, these girls could go back and report his invasion.


    The girls breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Lin Mo was heavily tied up.


    Lin Mo was hung two meters above the ground by the branches of the trees, waiting for them to fall off with a bitter expression.


    At any rate, he was also able to be rigid with the Frost God, but he didn''t expect to be **** and hung here by a group of eighth-ranked girls today.


    In the realm of soul, the dragon king was almost laughing crazy. Fortunately, Xiaojin and Karthus in the storage space could not perceive the outside world, otherwise Lin Mo would really be ashamed today.


    "Sisters, are you satisfied? I really don''t have any malicious intentions, otherwise I would have attacked you a long time ago, and I won''t stand in place and let you tie up."


    Lin Mo said helplessly.


    The girls looked at each other, and finally the captain girl stood up and spoke.


    "No matter what you say, now you are forcibly breaking into our forest. Since you don''t want to leave, we can only take you back for interrogation."


    The captain sister said, controlling the trees and tying Lin Mo tightly, leaving only his legs to move, and then putting Lin Mo back on the ground.


    A group of girls held sabers near Lin Mo, escorting him forward vigilantly.


    Although this state was not very decent, it was able to allow Lin Mo to enter the gathering place of the elves.


    Thinking about his purpose, Lin Mo still held back.


    "Blindfold him."


    After walking for a while, the captain sister ordered.


    Immediately, the girl tore off the cloth strips from her sleeves and tied them to Lin Mo''s face.


    Lin Mo knew that they were trying to prevent themselves from seeing the way forward, but this thin layer of cloth did not do anything at all. For the existence of Lin Mo''s level, they only need to walk this path once. , Basically it¡¯s impossible to forget.


    But Lin Mo didn''t talk too much to say anything. Right now the mental state of these girls was in a tense state. If they talked too much, I''m afraid they would really want to throw it out by themselves.


    Before Lin Mo was brought into the settlement, he took over several groups of people to lead the way, winding around many times, which shows how difficult it is for outsiders to really get into this forest.


    These sentinels and persons in charge are all women, and the fragrance that lingers near Lin Mo has changed several times, being elegant or fresh, none of them are vulgar or strong.


    No wonder many people dream of being able to marry an elf as a wife. These girls are clean and beautiful.


    I don¡¯t know if there are any precedents for these elves to marry the outside world. I don¡¯t know what the price will be if they want to take away the emperor here.


    Just as Lin Mo was thinking about it, someone suddenly patted him on the shoulder.


    "It''s here. I warn you, you are not allowed to look around, talk nonsense, and never make any dangerous actions, otherwise, don''t blame us for being polite. No matter what you are here for, wait a minute. When we report to the elders, we will make a decision."


    Someone warned him in a deep voice.


    "Okay, I see, I will cooperate obediently."


    Lin Mo nodded and answered seriously.


    Then someone tore off the cloth strips on his face, allowing him to see the situation in front of him.


    Green water and green mountains, birds and flowers, a paradise on earth, a paradise!


    Rao Lin Mo couldn''t help being a little dumbfounded. The beauty of this place was far from being created by any other race on the mainland.


    The elves deserve to be known as the children of nature, and only they can live in such a beautiful place.


    "How about it, it''s beautiful, you should feel lucky, even when dealing with you, not many humans are qualified to enter here."


    The girl who warned Lin Mo just now couldn''t help showing a proud look when seeing Lin Mo''s surprised expression.


    Lin Mo nodded, without any rebuttal.


    What she said is indeed the truth, and seeing such a beautiful scenery is enough to make people praise for a long time.


    "You keep him here, and I will report the information."


    The girl finished speaking, gave orders to the other soldiers, and left alone.


    Although many tribesmen went to watch Luen''s trial, many tribesmen remained in the village.


    Seeing a human coming, many elves came out and watched with curiosity.


    Lin Mo also nodded and smiled to them one by one, saying hello to them.


    It didn''t take long for the girl who reported the letter to go, and quickly ran back again.


    "Today''s trial, the elders have all gone to the trial place, the generals and other high-level officials have also followed, and the highest person in charge here is me..."


    The girl said anxiously.


    "What trial? Is it your emperor''s trial?"


    Lin Mo hurriedly asked when he heard the news of the trial.


    "It''s none of your business, shut your mouth."


    The girl was very alert, gave Lin Mo a vicious look, and scolded.


    Lin Mo had no choice but to remain silent.


    After a few sisters discussed it, they decided to find a place nearby that would not affect others, use trees and branches to make a simple cage, temporarily hold Lin Mo here, and wait for the elders to come back before discussing.


    Seeing these elves are busy, Lin Mo couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    The elves are indeed simple and honest. There is no prison in such a big place. If you want to detain yourself, you have to build a prison.


    The sisters have a high affinity for nature. Soon, a tree house with windows and doors was built, which took the form of a single prisoner.


    Lin Mo didn''t want to cause trouble here, so he went in and stayed with him.


    Both humans and elves are curious, and soon, there are many elves around.


    They discussed Lin Mo in a low voice, speculating about his intention to come here.


    "Hey, hello."


    Lin Mo was sitting bored in the small tree house, and suddenly heard a sweet female voice.


    He turned his head and looked, an elf girl was standing outside the window of the tree house looking at herself.


    Lin Mo was taken aback. This was the first elven clan who took the initiative to talk to him kindly. He smiled and said hello as well.


    "Which empire are you from?"


    The elf girl asked.


    Lin Mo thought for a while, and he knew the Bernard Empire better, so he answered the girl''s question.


    When the girl heard this answer, there was a clear expression of joy on her face.


    She seemed to hesitate for a while, then plucked up the courage to ask.


    "Then... have you ever met someone named Lin Mo?"

 Chapter 698： I am her man

    Lin Mo was taken aback, and took a closer look at the girl''s face.


    In his impression, he had never had any communication with this girl, and he did not know why she asked her name.


    Is it the same name and surname?


    Lin Mo thought for a while, and thought it might be the reason.


    After all, there are many races in the entire Chaos Continent, and the way of naming them is also different. It is not like on Earth in their previous lives. Each race has its own style. Within the Bernard Empire, if there is a similar pronunciation with its own name The people are not surprised.


    "There are many people with the same name and surname in the empire. I don''t know which Lin Mo you are looking for?"


    Lin Mo asked back.


    "That''s it, forget it, I''ll disturb you."


    The girl smiled bitterly, nodded towards Lin Mo, and turned around to leave.


    "and many more!"


    Lin Mo instinctively felt that this girl seemed to know something, and hurriedly stopped her.


    "Excuse me, does this person named Lin Mo have a very important meaning to you?"


    Looking at the girl''s puzzled eyes, Lin Mo hurriedly asked.


    The girl looked around, and no one was eavesdropping on the conversation between the two, so she leaned over and whispered.


    "It doesn''t mean much to me, but it is very important to my emperor."


    The girl blinked, her tone a little bitter.


    The emperor?


    As soon as he heard this title, Lin Mo immediately understood that this girl was probably Luen''s maid, and what she was asking just now should be her own news.


    "How many emperors are there in your elves?"


    But to be on the safe side, Lin Mo asked specifically.


    "Of course there is only one. We are not like you humans, who endlessly expand our family and occupy more resources. In our case, even the royal family can only have one child and one daughter at most, and there will not be many children. of."


    The girl wrinkled her nose and put her arm on the window of the tree house.


    "That''s good...but your emperor is also an elf, why should you go to inquire about a human?"


    Lin Mo asked deliberately.


    "Why are you asking this?"


    The girl''s face suddenly became more vigilant, and her brows wrinkled slightly.


    "I came to your elves to establish a friendly relationship with you. Knowing you better is what I should do."


    Lin Mo spread his hands, his face was justified.


    "The elder said, human beings are all insidious and cunning races, I don''t believe you, say goodbye!"


    The girl snorted and turned her head.


    "and many more!"


    Lin Mo had no choice but to shout again.


    "What are you doing?"


    The girl was already a little impatient.


    "You are not allowed to inquire about humans with me, right?"


    Lin Mo blinked and smiled.


    The girl froze and turned to look at Lin Mo with a slightly angry look.


    Lin Mo secretly sighed sorry, since you insist on calling me sinister and cunning, then I can only show you what is sinister and cunning.


    "Hey, human, what do you mean?"


    The girl said with her hands on her hips pretending to be fierce.


    "I mean, I¡¯m very boring here. If you can tell me the story of your emperor and human beings, I can relieve my boredom. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then I can only tell the sentinels, You are secretly asking me about something, and watching you get punished is also a relief to me."


    Lin Mo smiled like a fox.


    "You! Despicable!"


    The girl was anxious and did not dare to scold him loudly, so she whispered.


    "You said that human beings are all sinister and cunning, I just cooperate with you."


    Lin Mo shrugged.


    The girl stopped talking, she just stood there in silence.


    Lin Mo didn''t worry, he just looked at her in place with a smile.


    The girl frowned tightly as if she was doing a fierce struggle.


    Finally, she raised her head and looked at Lin Mo bravely.


    "You call the sentry."


    "Ok?"


    "You are a human being. I don''t believe you. After you get the news, you will definitely threaten the emperor like me. I would rather be punished than give you the opportunity to bully the emperor."


    The girl''s eyebrows are erect, but she has a backbone.


    After Lin Mo was stunned, he showed a big smile.


    It is indeed the maid whom Luen trusts, who can have such a consciousness, would rather be punished than betray the news about Luen, and it would not be vain for Luen to trust her so much.


    Lin Mo gently stretched out his hand, forming a tree house and automatically dividing the trees, opening a passage.


    Lin Mo walked out of the gap, and before the girl had reacted, he directly held her cheek, and then pressed his forehead and her forehead tightly together.


    "what are you doing!"


    The scent that was unique to the boy made the girl''s face blush. She subconsciously used her spiritual power to escape Lin Mo''s control with the help of plants.


    But what horrified her was that the plants that had been so obedient in the past had no response.


    But it''s no wonder that Lin Mo was originally an all-powerful celestial spirit body, and now this body is even more powerful. It can be said that in terms of communicating with plants, no elf can compare to him.


    Not to mention the girl, even if the Elf Queen herself is here, it is estimated that she cannot manipulate the plants to attack Lin Mo.


    "Don''t be nervous, feel it carefully."


    "What do you feel! Let go of me!"


    "Feel the recognition from your elves."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, the girl suddenly stopped struggling.


    Luen had kissed her on the cheek before and gave her recognition. As long as the girl is not stupid, she can definitely perceive this recognition that belongs to the elves.


    "This is... the royal family''s approval?"


    The girl asked softly, but now she was close to Lin Mo''s forehead, which made her very shy and her voice trembled a little.


    "Yes."


    Lin Mo said, letting go of the girl gently.


    "My name is Lin Mo, I have worked hard for you."


    Lin Mo smiled lightly and nodded towards her.


    The girl''s mouth was slightly flat, and tears immediately filled her eyes.


    "Why did you come? Your lord thought you were dead. She has been sad for so long, and now she has gone to the trial... ooh, you are too late..."


    The girl complained with a cry.


    "Trial? What trial?"


    Lin Mo frowned.


    "The trial of the Queen''s position, if you pass it, you can become the new queen..."


    "What if it fails?"


    "...Will die in the trial place..."


    Lin Mo''s face suddenly turned black.


    "Where is the trial place? Take me there."


    "You can''t go, there is a forbidden place for our elves, and the queen and elders preside over the trial. If you go, they will kill you..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, there is no time to wait here."


    Lin Mo grabbed the girl''s wrist and said with a cold face.


    "You are just an outsider, you will really die there."


    The girl was almost crying.


    "To you, I''m just an outsider, but to Luen, I''m her man..."

 Chapter 699： tree of Life

    The girl was taken aback, then she looked at Lin Mo''s firm eyes, and then nodded and closed her mouth.


    A man who can say such a thing is indeed worthy of Luen''s sacrifice and concern.


    Not to mention that the place of trial is guarded by the Elf Queen and many elders, even if the Goddess of Nature herself is here, Lin Mo will not have any backlash or timidity.


    Regardless of his trials and his throne, the most important thing is that he has come, and nothing can separate himself from her.


    "I understand, I will take you there."


    The girl nodded gently.


    "Hey, how did you run out? What are you going to do?"


    As the two talked, the sentry girls had almost noticed, and they rushed towards here with sabers in their hands.


    Lin Mo turned his head and stretched out a hand, and immediately countless vines and branches came out of the ground, tied them tightly and tied them in place.


    "Sorry, I have to wrong you for a while."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he directly hugged the girl, and then threw it on his back.


    The girl let out an exclamation, and her pretty face flushed again.


    "You are too slow to walk, now you show me the way, and I will take you to act together."


    Lin Mo explained.


    Only then did the elf girl understand what Lin Mo meant. She hummed, then raised her hand to show Lin Mo a direction.


    Lin Mo''s speed is beyond what ordinary people like them can imagine. Since Lin Mo took the first step, the girl has understood why Lin Mo put herself on her back.


    Lin Mo''s speed was so fast that the girl began to dazzle. Even though the girl had been holding Lin Mo''s neck tightly, she still felt like she was about to be blown away by the wind.


    In this state, the girl couldn''t even stand on her feet, let alone give directions. As a last resort, the girl had to slow down Lin Mo many times.


    After slowing down several times in a row, the girl could barely adapt to this speed, and the two galloped towards the trial place.


    Outside the trial area, everyone present was staring at the scene on the cloud.


    This kind of reaction method similar to that of live broadcast can also be regarded as the embodiment of the supreme power of the goddess of nature.


    The entire trial ground is full of various dangerous monsters. In the short period of time since Luen''s departure to the present, it has been countless how many times he has been attacked by monsters.


    Although these monsters do not have the exaggerated strength of the eighth rank, the lowest ones are all above the third rank.


    Especially when the number is large, it will be more difficult for people to deal with.


    Lu En''s body is already colored, although the injury is not serious, but it is enough to reduce her reaction ability and physical strength.


    Outside of the trial ground, everyone saw that they were extremely nervous. Although the Elf Queen did not show any abnormalities, the palms of her hands were completely sweaty at this time.


    "Your Majesty, this trial seems to be extremely difficult, is it possible...is the fruit of the tree of life mature?"


    An elder stepped to the queen''s side and said softly.


    The other elders also glanced at each other, and everyone''s attitude towards this conjecture was self-evident.


    A place of trial.


    It is a special place left behind by the goddess of nature. If you have to say it, this trial site is more like a small independent space. It exists parallel to the chaotic continent and can pass through the entrance here. Just enter.


    Since this place is an independent space, the contents inside are constantly changing.


    The monsters and plants inside will also undergo different changes over time.


    This also leads to different things for each trial.


    Sometimes what you need is pure water from a deep spring, sometimes you need the cubs or eggs of some kind of monster beast.


    What needs to be taken out by the trial person, when entering the trial ground, the entrance opened by magic power will open there.


    It''s just that there are forests everywhere, and it is difficult for these experienced elders to judge where Chu Luen is in the first time.


    But judging by the frequency of attacks Luen has received so far and the strength of the monsters he has faced, Luen¡¯s trial should be the most difficult one, picking the mature fruit of the tree of life. .


    The Tree of Life is a huge sacred tree, which was deliberately stayed here when the goddess of nature was ascending to the land of the gods.


    It can be said that the formation of the entire starlight forest is also due to the light of the tree of life, so that it has such a large scale, and the entire family of elves can be regarded as under the protection of the tree of life.


    This leftover sacred tree is the core of the entire trial ground.


    It is very special, always in an evergreen state, and there is no rule to follow whether it blooms or bears fruit. No one knows when to enter the trial ground and will encounter this most difficult challenge.


    "sure?"


    The Elf Queen asked softly, maybe even she herself did not realize that her voice was trembling when she asked this question.


    "We are just speculating. As for really certain things, we don''t have the ability."


    The elder who spoke just now replied softly.


    "In the trials of the past, how many people have completed this trial?"


    "When the fruit of the tree of life matures, the monsters in the entire trial area will be attracted by the fragrance of the fruit, including those powerful monsters that have been sleeping. It is a pity that no member of the tribe has successfully completed this trial. "


    After the elder''s words were finished, the elf queen felt her heart hit hard by a huge hammer, and she couldn''t breathe instantly.


    "If this is Luen''s fate... it is also the arrangement of the goddess of nature. We are all children of the goddess of nature. May the goddess guide her path."


    The elf queen suppressed her inner anxiety and said softly.


    "May the goddess guide the emperor''s path."


    The elders and the ordinary people below also caressed their hearts with one hand and blessed Luen.


    "You are crazy! Luen only has the strength of Tier 5! You let her perform this kind of trial!"


    There was a sudden shout of anger behind everyone. Looking back, a black-haired young man was standing there, his eyes full of anger, and beside him stood a pale elf girl.


    "Humanity?"


    The Elf Queen frowned and looked over with a little displeasedness.


    The girl seemed to be afraid of her, but she just avoided the sight of the Elf Queen and did not escape from Lin Mo''s side.


    "Presumptuous! Where did the humans dare to break into the Holy Land, come! Take him down!"


    The elder immediately issued the order.


    It''s just that he hasn''t finished speaking, all the nearby plants have grown quickly, except for the elf queen and elders on the high platform, everyone on the ground has been tightly tied up.

 Chapter 700： Shredded God-level prohibition

    "How can this be!"


    Regardless of the elder who ordered, even the ordinary people below are stupid.


    As the race closest to nature, only nature has always helped them deal with others. There has never been such a situation where others use flowers and trees to deal with themselves.


    "hateful."


    Many soldiers tried to use their spiritual power to manipulate plants to loosen themselves, but they found that these plants that were as convenient as their own hands and feet in the past do not listen to their orders at all today.


    The little elf girl standing beside her mouth opened round.


    With such a large-scale manipulation of plants, she has never seen a few people able to do so.


    But in front of her, Lin Mo just did something that most elves couldn''t do.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    The Elf Queen had already taken out the magic wand, and the elders behind her all put on their own positions ready to fight.


    "Who am I, can you have no points in your heart? Is it time to care about my identity? Your daughter is now in danger, and you still have the mind to care about these things."


    Lin Mo walked towards the entrance of the trial ground, and at the same time pointed at Luen in the cloud picture.


    At this time, Luen''s injury has become more serious, she has gone all the way and has reached the foot of the tree of life.


    It''s just that this sacred tree is really too big, and there are countless deadly monsters hidden on it. With the strength of Luen''s fifth-order, it is really difficult to climb.


    She only climbed less than ten meters high, and was spotted by a group of spider monsters.


    Luen had both arms and left leg injured at this time. Fortunately, her body was relatively slender, and she could hide in a crack in the bark, waiting hard for the spider monster outside to leave.


    It''s just that these spider monsters seem to be full of patience, they are waiting above the gap, seeming to have eaten Luen''s piece of fresh meat.


    The Elf Queen glanced at Yunwu, and her eyes flashed with unbearableness.


    She turned her head to look at Lin Mo, her expression seemed to be shaken.


    "Are you Lin Mo?"


    "Ok."


    "Aren''t you dead?"


    "I broke free from death just to come back to see Luen."


    Lin Mo stared at her, without any hesitation or hesitation in his eyes.


    He knew in his heart that he felt sorry for the parents of the world.


    I made such a fake death, but I didn''t expect to make Luen worry about it.


    As a mother, the elf queen would naturally attribute the blame to herself, which he could understand.


    As long as the elf queen can slightly change her attitude, everything has a chance to turn around.


    "Freed from death...Is it..."


    The Elf Queen muttered softly, her eyes wavying.


    "You will have time to fully understand these things later, but Luen really can''t wait that long."


    Lin Mo stared at Yunwu anxiously.


    On the screen, those spiders seemed to be impatient with waiting, they began to eat the bark with their fangs, trying to dig out Luen.


    The injuries on Luen''s body could no longer support her to continue the high-intensity battle. Fortunately, she held the Ice Emperor Sword in her arms and stroked it gently, then quietly closed her eyes, looking like she had completely given up hope. Is to get relief.


    The clothing around his neck was also torn during the battle, revealing Luen''s white neck.


    When the Elf Queen saw the empty neck, her face suddenly sank.


    The necklace she put on Luen before was a powerful life-saving item. Even if Luen could not complete the trial task, she could still save her life through this treasure, at least she could come back alive.


    The elf queen knew this, and when Luen entered the trial land, she told her to protect her neck to avoid losing the necklace.


    But at the moment Luen didn''t even carry that necklace, and all the plans were ruined.


    At this time, the Elf Queen finally became anxious.


    "Open this stuff! Let me in!"


    Lin Mo stood in front of the restriction and shouted.


    "The prohibition requires our will to communicate with the goddess of nature. We have already communicated completely just now. We can only wait seven days before communicating with the goddess of nature again."


    Thought the elder opened his mouth to explain.


    "grass!"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but cursed secretly.


    Then he gritted his teeth and looked at the restriction, and suddenly stretched out his hands.


    "What are you doing?"


    The elder was shocked and asked hurriedly.


    "Since the master didn''t give the key, I just broke the door and went in!"


    Lin Mo grasped this restriction, as if it were an entity, began to twist.


    The terrifying power turned back, and Lin Mo''s clothes began to break, and blood beads suddenly filled his skin.


    "This is the supernatural restraint left by the goddess of nature! Stop! You will die!"


    The elder thumped his chest, he couldn''t bear to see Lin Mo so himself.


    "It''s up to you what I''m doing! If something happens to Luen, you **** won''t be able to escape. This girl is obviously carrying out this trial with a desire for death, you can''t even see this. , These hundreds of years have been in vain?"


    Lin Mo tore at the restriction, while cursing.


    The elders did not speak, and even the elf queen was silent.


    Something was wrong with Luen, they did notice.


    But each of them didn''t think about the problem in a serious direction.


    They only thought that Luen was playing wild in the human empire, and now he was unwilling to force him to return to the Starlight Forest. There was no one to listen to and understand Luen''s true thoughts.


    The only person who cared about Luen most was the girl who served her.


    "Balant Purple Flame! Burn it for me!"


    Lin Mo snarled secretly in his heart, and ten special purple flames suddenly emerged from his ten fingers. With their help, Lin Mo began to tear the restriction open.


    "Oh my god! The prohibition left by the goddess of nature... was actually torn apart!"


    The elders rubbed their eyes desperately, not believing what was happening before them.


    Huh~


    Because the restrained energy was too strong, Emperor Lin Mo''s body began to be a little unable to withstand it. Blood holes emerged from the surface of his body, and blood spewed out suddenly.


    "Twin lotus fire!"


    Lin Mo yelled secretly in his heart, the light of warm fire slowly emerged, the body fire began to warm and healed Lin Mo''s celestial spirit body.


    He was torn and repaired. Although Lin Mo''s celestial body would not be damaged, the pain was genuine.


    Soon, his whole body was soaked with blood and sweat.


    However, his efforts were not in vain, and the gap in the prohibition is getting bigger and bigger...

 Chapter 701： Queens Approval

    All the elves present were directly stupid.


    This is the first time they have seen man-made power against the power of gods. This kind of huge heart shock can''t happen casually.


    Although Lin Mo is a different race, in their eyes at this moment, this figure is so tall.


    Rao was the queen of the elves, and couldn''t help but stare at Lin Mo''s back in a trance.


    This human man can only do things that she can''t even do, and...the reason why he did this is because of his daughter.


    She began to hesitate and began to feel hesitated about her thoughts and attitudes.


    A man who is willing to challenge the gods for her daughter, is she really qualified to interfere with them on boring reasons like the length of life?


    "My Majesty... I finally know why you miss this man so much..."


    The girl looked at Lin Mo''s **** back, and tears poured out unconsciously.


    If there is a man who can do the same thing for himself, even if he is not of the same race, there will be no fear at all.


    "Junior, this is the restriction left by the goddess of nature..."


    Seeing Lin Mo so desperately, the Dragon King couldn''t help saying.


    "Can hold it..."


    Lin Mo gritted his teeth and said.


    "I don¡¯t mean that. I mean, the trial of this thing is a matter of people¡¯s race, and it can be regarded as a pastime game for the goddess of nature... You are not afraid of breaking the rules of the game here. Did you provoke the goddess of nature?"


    "..."


    Lin Mo almost didn''t let up his strength.


    Originally thought that the Dragon King was caring about himself here, but he didn''t expect that this was what he was worried about.


    But what he was worried about was indeed very important. After all, his mood had offended a **** of frost at the moment. If he offended a goddess of nature, life would be completely uneasy.


    Even if one day one day can wait for the continent of God, but to establish two powerful enemies at the same time, that is an extremely dangerous thing.


    More importantly, this trial place is a special space created by the goddess of nature with divine power. If Lin Mo enters, it is equivalent to dancing in the palm of someone else''s hand, whether it is rounded or shot. Being flat is just a matter of what the goddess of nature does.


    "It''s okay, this time, you must go."


    Lin Mo said breathlessly while holding on.


    He knew very well in his heart that for Luen, he was no longer the feeling of treating ordinary acquaintances.


    Originally, he didn''t want to have too much relationship with Luen. After all, he was a **** and a traverser, and he was destined to have countless troubles waiting for him in the future.


    But Lin Mo was wrong, his heart couldn''t deceive himself at all.


    During the time he was separated from Luen, he couldn''t control his miss for Luen at all.


    Even if Luen is only a fifth-order magic swordsman, his strength is not comparable to that of Lilian, the eighth-order great warrior;


    Even though Luen is not good at tactics, she cannot help Lin Mo govern the country of Yan like Tiff did;


    Even if Luen''s personality is cold, she can''t get tens of millions of people''s response like Qingyou.


    "Because she is her, and what I like is her most authentic look!"


    Lin Mo let out a loud roar, and then his subordinates violently tore open the restriction.


    The entire prohibition was faltering, and even the clouds and mist on it dissipated directly because of the destruction of the prohibition.


    "If you really want to go in, then hurry up. I don''t want you to completely destroy the restrictions. When the monsters in the trial land escape, our entire race will suffer."


    The elf queen looked at Lin Mo and said softly.


    "okay."


    Lin Mo smiled slightly, and his whole person quickly got in through the crack in the restriction.


    As he left, the prohibition quickly recovered itself, and soon closed back to what it was before, except that the cloud and mist of the image displayed on it dissipated.


    "Your Majesty... is this really good?"


    An elder whispered.


    "Not good! But what can we do? He can tear apart the divine power restraint personally arranged by the goddess of nature, can you? Obviously as a human being, he can control plants more smoothly than we can and gain the power of nature. Admit it, can you?"


    The elf queen said irritably.


    "Yes Yes Yes..."


    The elder nodded repeatedly, and witnessed Lin Mo''s hand tearing his divine restraint just now, and he was completely shocked.


    In fact, asking questions is just a psychological comfort. If the Elf Queen really says that this is not possible, can they still have the ability to tear off the restrictions, and then go in and pull out Lin Mo?


    Moreover, looking at the attitude of the elf queen, maybe after they come out of the trial land, this uninvited guest may become the husband of the emperor.


    Everyone knows everything in their hearts, but their position and identity cannot be pointed out on the spot.


    Seeing the elders so laboriously untie the branches and vines of Lin Mo just now, the Elf Queen couldn''t help but smile.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect to have such a strong grasp of spiritual power, but with your tyrannical strength... Should the life span be enough to take care of my daughter, right?"


    The Elf Queen looked at the entrance of the trial place and said to herself in her heart.


    In fact, for her, there are only three requirements for Luen''s future husband.


    The first point is that because Luen is a family of elves, her husband must also be recognized and close by nature. Lin Mo has already proved this by his actions to tie up such a large number of people.


    The second point is to have the strength to protect Luen, Lin Mo has already torn the ban in public, and this strength is prohibitive even for her.


    Third, because the elves have a long lifespan, Luen''s husband should also have a long lifespan, so as not to leave Luen alone in the world in the future.


    Now, everything that Lin Mo showed had completely proved that he met the requirements of the Elf Queen, and the Elf Queen naturally didn''t bother to go to the extra embarrassing Lin Mo.


    After all, poor parents in the world, these mothers just want to make their children''s lives better. As long as Luen likes it, the Elf Queen herself can accept it.


    However, Lin Mo at this time didn''t know that he had gained the favor of the Elf Queen. Once he entered the trial ground, he began to run desperately.


    The tree of life is the largest thing in the entire trial ground. Even a blind man can feel the soft light emitted by the giant tree, and it is naturally impossible for Lin Mo to recognize the direction.


    "It must last until I arrive, Luen!"


    Lin Mo whispered in his heart while running wildly.

 Chapter 702： Be my other half

    The tree of life is very strong, but it is only limited to being strong, and its bark is not unbreakable.


    Under the frenzied attack of these spiders, a thick layer of bark has been chewed off.


    Luen could even smell the strange smell from the spiders,


    She raised her head and looked at the cyan fangs of the spiders. That would be her final destination.


    Scenes of memories and past events drifted by in front of me, no surprise, they were all about Lin Mo.


    Luen suddenly laughed, the cold iceberg body melted completely at this time, revealing Luen''s innermost soft and gentle appearance.


    Just like Lin Mo and the Elf Queen said, Luen was willing to participate in this trial only because she wanted to die.


    After all, an emperor who avoids the throne for freedom can count on her to accept the throne on her own initiative. It is simply impossible.


    For three months, Luen had been holding on to the remnant trace of fluke hope for too long, and she was really tired.


    "That''s it... It would be nice to die with you... If there is an afterlife... I will meet you at the very beginning, just like you told me..."


    Luen slowly stretched out his hand, and slowly said to the blue sky outside the tree.


    She shook her hands gently, as if trying to grasp the glimmer of hope she hadn''t been able to grasp.


    "Tell me what you want?"


    A chuckle suddenly sounded.


    The big spider stuck outside the tree crack seemed to be forcibly dragged away by a huge force, and then appeared outside the tree crack with a very embarrassed smiling face.


    Luen was stunned, she just stared at Lin Mo like this, at this moment she had forgotten everything.


    Before her eyes...no, it seems that the whole world is left with Lin Mo in front of her.


    Tears gushed out like a clear spring, Luen didn''t say a word, but directly rushed towards Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo didn''t say much. The two embraced each other tightly. Lin Mo gently stroked Luen''s back and gently helped her straighten out the scattered hair.


    Relatively speechless, yet able to fully understand each other''s meaning.


    Lin Mo never thought that he could find a soul mate that fits him so well, but Luen''s existence told him that such a person really exists in this world.


    After a long time, Luen stopped crying, and she lay quietly in Lin Mo''s arms, as if she was afraid of Lin Mo leaving again.


    Lin Mo clearly felt her thoughts and held her in his arms tighter.


    "I''m back, and I will never leave again."


    Lin Mo leaned close to her ear and said softly.


    Luen''s stiff body slowly unfolded after hearing these words.


    "What''s the matter with the injuries on your body?"


    Luen looked up at Lin Mo and asked softly.


    Lin Mo''s heart immediately warmed. Compared with other things, Luen''s first concern was always his own safety.


    "Isn''t there a restriction outside? In order to come in, forcibly broke in, but there is no major problem."


    Lin Mo touched his head and smiled.


    In fact, the physical damage caused by the prohibition has been restored by the Twin Lotus Fire.


    It''s just that the blood on his body hasn''t dried yet, and it looks a little shocking.


    "Forbidden you to break through abruptly?!"


    Luen''s eyes widened.


    "Yeah."


    Lin Mo smiled awkwardly.


    Luen didn''t say anything, but felt soft and gave Lin Mo a hug again.


    Although Lin Mo didn''t show how great the setbacks had been since this journey, Luen could roughly infer what Lin Mo had endured just from the dry blood donation.


    "Thank you..."


    Luen blushed and spoke, with a small voice like a mosquito hum.


    Lin Mo smiled and hugged her waist, and gently pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    "It''s just returning yours, now you have my approval."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    Luen blushed slightly, closed her eyes, and greedily smelled the breath of Lin Mo. This long-lost breath made her a little addicted.


    "Unexpectedly, in only three months, you would have been able to break through the god-level restrictions. It seems that I will never catch up with you."


    Luen murmured, although this sounded like a complaint, but the tone was extremely sweet.


    "From now on, I will be your strongest backing. I will try my best to help you catch up with me. No matter where we go in the future, you will be my most reliable other half."


    Lin Mo rubbed her hair and said softly.


    Luen''s heartbeat skipped a beat.


    "Is he... confessing to me?"


    Luen asked himself excitedly.


    The three words ¡®other half¡¯ completely touched the place in her heart that no one had ever touched, and Luen became nervous as never before.


    "Well, it''s dangerous here. Let''s not waste time here. Get out of here as soon as possible."


    Luen suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly pulled Lin Mo''s sleeve, and said nervously.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, you can hold it for a while."


    Lin Mo smiled, and blew a breath of heat into Luen''s ear.


    Luen''s long ears trembled suddenly, and even her whole pretty face flushed.


    "Don''t make trouble..."


    Luen almost spoke in a coquettish tone.


    After seeing Lin Mo, the desire to find death in her heart has completely disappeared. After calming down, she subconsciously began to think about the safety of the two.


    The spider monster beasts just now made her a little worried. If another monster beast broke in, it would be difficult for the two of them to get out.


    But when she turned her head and looked around, Luen was stunned.


    Those spider monster beasts had long since become corpses all over the ground, and within this hundred meters, even one other monster beast could not be seen.


    A hundred meters away, a circular wall of fire was completely isolating this place from the outside world. The monster beasts only dared to hover and roar around, but did not dare to enter the fire circle.


    Luen turned to look at Lin Mo, who smiled and shrugged.


    "How many secrets do you keep from me?"


    Luen flattened her mouth, pretending to be displeased.


    "Except for the issue of strength and power, I have nothing to hide from you at all."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Then what realm has your strength reached?"


    Luen asked curiously.


    "Ok."


    Lin Mo was so contemplative, then he wrapped Luen''s slender waist, a pair of flame wings stretched out abruptly behind his back, and then, in her exclamation, directly led her to fly toward the top of the tree. .


    All the monster beasts along the road snarled and got down, afraid to look directly at the two of Lin Mo, and even more afraid to attack.


    "Strength, it can only take you to the entire Chaos Continent freely."


    Lin Mo looked into her eyes with tenderness on her face.

 Chapter 703： All yours

    The water gleamed in Luen''s eyes. Although she tried to hide it, she still inevitably showed her admiration.


    "Hmph, then I want to catch up with you, but the pressure is too great, so what about your power?"


    Luen snorted and turned his head away, and continued to ask.


    "Well... after taking you to see in the future, you will know. By the way, didn''t you come here to do the trial task? What is your task goal? To pick the fruit of this tree, or Want to kill the monsters on this tree or something? Or is it? Destroy this tree?"


    Lin Mo asked Luen as he continued to fly upwards.


    "The task is just to gather the fruit from this tree. How can it be as scary as you said?"


    Luen glared at Lin Mo and groaned softly.


    "Hey, then you hurry up."


    Lin Mo finished speaking, speeding up again.


    Luen hugged Lin Mo''s waist tightly and watched the surrounding scene quickly pass by her eyes. This was the first time that she felt this kind of excitement.


    She opened her eyes wide, looking around like a curious baby.


    The tree of life was too tall. Lin Mo took Luen through the clouds before reaching the height of the canopy.


    Luen looked down, except for the thick clouds, she couldn''t see anything on the ground below.


    "It''s no wonder that all the predecessors who have accepted this task before have failed. If I were to come alone for such a difficult task, I would not even be able to see the crown of the tree."


    Luen couldn''t help smiling bitterly.


    "Hey, there is no such if, after all, you came with me."


    Lin Mo smiled, and then took Luen to stay on a big tree branch.


    The fruit of the tree of life has grown a lot. After all, such a large tree supports the entire trial ground and the starlight forest. The output rate is not enough for the biological use here.


    What surprised Lin Mo was that the fruit of the Tree of Life was not as huge as expected, but the size of a normal fruit.


    Lin Mo stretched out his hand and took one off, placed it in his hand and examined it carefully.


    The fruit is completely uniform and oval, like the egg of a certain animal.


    Although its skin is turquoise, it should be fully ripened, and it smells refreshing and fruity in the hand.


    "Ding Dong, a special item, the fruit of the tree of life, is detected. Please check the information by the host."


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Lin Mo heard the system prompt.


    Lin Mo was suddenly shocked.


    As the so-called system produces, it must be a fine product, and nothing that can be recognized by the system is waste.


    Under curiosity, Lin Mo immediately checked the specific information of this thing through the system.


    "The fruit of the tree of life: The fruit produced by the tree of life is the last gift left to the elves after the goddess of nature ascends to the land of the gods. These fruits have a very excellent function of cleansing the body and enhancing the realm, especially for the elves. Family, the effect is even more remarkable!"


    A gift from the goddess of nature?


    Has this more significant effect on the elves?


    Lin Mo looked up. Although there were many fruits here, the elves couldn''t collect them.


    All kinds of monsters swallow the fruits on the huge branches of the tree of life.


    These monsters have different appearances, some resemble insects, and some look like apes. Looking at their random appearance, they should all be monsters born and grown in the land of trials. They are already the ones who pick the fruit and devour it. Things that are taken for granted.


    "Hehe, what a special gift to the elves, I think it is a gift to these monsters."


    Lin Mo sneered secretly.


    "Well, the task is complete, let''s not delay here for too long, let''s go back quickly."


    Luen took the fruit in Lin Mo''s hand, carefully put it away, and then hurriedly said.


    "No, my task is completed, your task is not yet completed."


    Lin Mo shook his head.


    "What task do I have?"


    Luen looked at Lin Mo suspiciously.


    "Eat all these fruits."


    Lin Mo took the fruit out of Luen''s pocket and put it into Luen''s mouth without any explanation.


    "Hmm~"


    Luen valued this fruit very much and wanted to spit it out subconsciously, but it was a pity that the fruit melted in his mouth and suddenly turned into a sweet juice flowing into Luen''s throat.


    "How do you feel?"


    Lin Mo hurriedly asked when she saw her eating.


    A sweet scent suddenly dissipated from Luen''s mouth, and a surge of energy began to be produced in his body, which made Luen warm and extremely comfortable.


    Luen nodded and licked the corner of his mouth subconsciously.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, all the fruits here belong to you."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help laughing at her cute look.


    He turned his head and looked at it. The monsters here are basically of the emperor level, completely within his control.


    Lin Mo took a deep breath and let out all his emperor rank aura, covering the entire canopy of the tree.


    "I want these fruits, all will be picked for me!"


    Lin Mo''s low voice suddenly spread throughout the tree canopy.


    All the monster beasts trembled, and Lin Mo''s emperor-level aura was not something that these emperor-level monsters could resist.


    Suddenly, the monsters on the canopy of the tree became active, and they began to quickly pick the fruit from the tree of life, and began to send them to Lin Mo''s side.


    Seeing this group of monsters with so powerful aura that makes people feel scared, they actually picked fruits for Lin Mo like a cheap brother, Lu En felt that she was stupid.


    Is this Lin Mo''s true strength? ?


    Luen turned his head and looked at Lin Mo. The adoration of the strong is a psychology that every woman will have. Luen''s heart has become more enamored.


    "Roar!"


    Accompanied by a roar, the entire canopy of the tree shook violently, and many branches and leaves fell rustlingly. These emperor-level monsters suddenly panicked, stopped picking the fruit, and hid away.


    "Oh? Is it here?"


    Lin Mo said softly to himself.


    "What''s coming?"


    Luen frowned.


    "There are so many monsters here, and naturally one of them is the king. The breath I just released has already disturbed him. It is estimated that he will come out soon and announce that this is his territory."


    "Then let''s take these fruits and leave."


    Luen was a little worried about Lin Mo and couldn''t help but say.


    "No, the fruit hasn''t been picked yet, why should we leave?"


    "but..."


    "Trust me."


    For some reason, after Lin Mo uttered the three words Believe Me, Luen suddenly stopped panicking.


    There are too many surprises that I have seen today, and each of them was brought to him by Lin Mo.


    Then trust him more, why not?

 Chapter 704： Bloody Apes

    Among the branches and leaves of the tree of life, the body of the huge monster beast gradually appeared.


    Lin Mo hugged Luen and flew to a tree branch far away, and left a circle of flames around her to protect her.


    After finishing all the preparations, Lin Mo returned and waited for the appearance of the huge monster beast.


    boom!


    Like a thunder in the flat ground, a huge body fell from the branches and leaves above, smashing the entire tree branch violently.


    This is a huge ape monster with a huge body.


    This ape was as huge as Lin Mo had never seen before, as huge as the King Kong in the movie.


    It climbs on this huge tree of life, just like an ordinary monkey attached to an ordinary tree.


    The monkey''s face is covered with red fine hairs, and his eyes are crystal clear purple, looking extremely majestic.


    Lin Mo stood there with his face freely, and looked up at the huge ape.


    "Can this thing talk?"


    Lin Mo walked towards the monkey and said to himself.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing that Lin Mo dared to walk towards him, the giant ape immediately became angry and let out a roar, then punched Lin Mo towards Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo didn''t even hide, but also greeted him with a punch.


    Luen felt her heart stop beating abruptly. If it weren''t for fear of breaking Lin Mo''s heart, she might have called out on the spot.


    boom!


    One person and one beast collided with their fists, and the force caused by the collision made the entire tree of life seem to shake.


    To Luen''s surprise, Lin Mo could still stand firmly on the spot facing this fist that was bigger than his body.


    "Emperor rank?"


    Lin Mo raised his head, looked at the huge ape with a smile, and said softly.


    The ape was also very surprised. It felt that it was enough to make Lin Mo''s whole body become muddy with his punch, but what was strange was that this human was actually caught his punch.


    It is also an emperor''s strength, but the huge advantage of its size lies here.


    With the intelligence quotient of ape-like people, he began to be puzzled by the situation before him.


    "I thought you were a holy level, but I planned to leapfrog a level to challenge. Since you are also an emperor, then I don''t have time to waste time with you here. Baleful Ziyan!"


    The smile on Lin Mo''s face suddenly disappeared. With a low growl, a purple flame emerged from Lin Mo''s fist. Then, like a poisonous snake, it hit the fist of the giant ape, and then it burned quickly on its body. .


    "Roar!"


    In the severe pain, the giant ape roared angrily.


    It slapped the hot flame on its body frantically, hoping to extinguish it.


    But this is a strange fire, and it is not something that can be handled by such simple physical behavior.


    Under intense pain, this ape actually tore his own skin, and forcibly tore off the flesh that had been stained with Baleful Purpura and threw it away.


    "Oh? It''s so bloody."


    Lin Mo was slightly surprised.


    Blood was pouring everywhere, the ape processed his own skin, stretched out his hand to break a branch, and stuffed it into his mouth together with the fruit and leaves on it.


    Without chewing it carefully, just chewing it up to a suitable size, and the monkey swallowed it.


    The fruit of this tree of life possesses miraculous effects. Within a few minutes of swallowing, new flesh and skin will begin to grow on the apes...

 Chapter 705： Inward soul

    The joy on Luen''s face suddenly froze, and then became nervous.


    Lin Mo had never expected that this huge ape could forcibly get rid of the damage of Baleful Violet in this way.


    "It''s a really good idea, but are you sure, does it really work?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    He had completely eliminated the Baleful Violet from the giant ape, but the strange thing was that even without the interference of Baleful Violet, it could still feel the endless pain from the depths of its soul.


    From pain and anger, the giant ape began to attack Lin Mo like a storm.


    But it was also an emperor-level body, Lin Mo was not afraid of it at all, and even just stood in place and let it bombard.


    Unless the branches under his feet were about to break, Lin Mo wouldn''t even move.


    Lin Mo even took the time to sense it with his soul. On the soul of the giant ape, there is still a purple flame burning its soul. The burning speed of this purple flame is even getting faster and faster, and it has gradually ignited the giant ape. Half of his soul, no wonder the giant ape would be so painful.


    Baleful Purple Flame was originally a special fire that attacked both body and soul at the same time. The moment that flame stuck to the body of the giant ape, it meant that its body and soul had already been attacked at the same time.


    Although the giant ape is very clever to tear off its own skin and flesh, but in terms of soul, it has no alternative.


    As long as its soul is completely burned into ashes, then this ape will only be left with an empty and intact shell.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing that he could not cause any harm to Lin Mo, the giant ape began to destroy the tree of life.


    Under his frantic collision and attack, many fruits fell one after another and fell into the clouds below.


    Lin Mo frowned.


    Although the beast''s head is not particularly aura, he can do it without a teacher.


    Although the fruits of the tree of life could not help its soul pain, the animal didn''t plan to keep these fruits well.


    For the giant ape, Lin Mo is the one who came to invade its territory and take the fruit of the tree of life.


    I can''t beat you, but I won''t let you get these fruits!


    "Oh, why bother?"


    Lin Mo sighed lightly, and rushed towards the giant ape.


    Compared to the huge body of the giant ape, Lin Mo''s speed is extremely fast.


    The giant ape didn''t react at all and was hit in the back of the head by Lin Mo.


    The huge shock force made the giant ape sway directly and fell on the tree branch.


    Lin Mo didn''t talk nonsense with him either. He stepped forward and waved a lot of fists. After he completely stopped the giant ape from moving, Lin Mo shook his aching wrist and stood up.


    The monster beasts onlookers were shocked.


    Their former kings unexpectedly unilaterally pressed the hammer on the ground so casually.


    Seeing Lin Mo turned his face to look at them, these monster beasts immediately slapped all over their bodies, and one by one continued to quickly pick up the fruits, and honestly sent them to Luen''s vicinity.


    Lin Mo had no intention of embarrassing these monsters.


    For the entire tree of life, including the giant ape, are part of this small ecosystem, if it is not necessary, Lin Mo does not intend to disrupt any balance here.


    Lin Mo looked at it with his soul, and found that most of the giant ape''s soul had burned away, and the remaining soul body would not last long.


    This cargo is already so miserable, Lin Mo doesn''t need to continue guarding the corpse here. It is estimated that it will die naturally before long.


    Lin Mo returned to Luen''s side and retracted the ring of fire. Luen walked over and hugged him speechlessly, and then obediently continued to eat the fruit of the tree of life.


    Lin Mo smiled slightly.


    The most comfortable part of being with Luen is now.


    Luen will never talk nonsense with you, all her care is in a small move, even a look in her eyes.


    Ask yourself, Luen is indeed the girl with the most balanced rationality and sensitivity that Lin Mo has ever seen.


    She will give you enough sense of security and will leave you enough personal space.


    You will never worry that she will leave you, and you will never worry that she will stick you out of breath.


    Luen is strong enough, which makes her sensible enough.


    She will not be the beautiful flower behind Lin Mo, even if Lin Mo is able to protect her intact, she will keep working hard until she is qualified enough to stand side by side with Lin Mo and work together Bear the wind and rain.


    Just like Lin Mo himself said, Luen will be his most reliable other half!


    There is a rare opportunity. Since the fruits of these trees of life can make herself stronger, Luen will work hard to devour these things.


    It''s just that the speed of picking these monsters was much higher than the speed of Luen''s devouring. Soon, a hill was piled up in front of Luen.


    Lin Mo looked at Lu En''s hard work, suddenly felt that this cold elf girl was so cute, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Just when Lin Mo thought that the event in the Land of Trial would end so peacefully, the sudden change arose.


    No one noticed that the giant ape that had already burned its soul and had already become an empty shell, slowly stood up at this time.


    From the tree of life, a little green energy was constantly escaping into the body of the giant ape.


    "Ok?"


    Seeing those busy monster beasts suddenly stopped their movements and showed a very scared look, Lin Mo suddenly felt a little bad.


    He just turned his head when he saw a fist that was bigger than himself slammed at him.


    boom!


    Almost unsurprisingly, Lin Mo flew out and fell towards the sea of ??clouds.


    "Lin Mo!"


    Lu En heard the movement behind her, and looked back subconsciously, but just happened to see the scene where Lin Mo was punched off the canopy.


    Luen screamed, but considering that she could not fly, Luen forcibly resisted the urge to jump down.


    Turning to look at the giant ape who stood up again, Luen immediately pulled out the Ice Emperor Sword.


    "The Elves?"


    The purple eyes of the giant ape had turned emerald green at this time, and it was talking, but it turned out to be a female voice.


    Luen pressed her lips tightly, did not reply, but began to work hard to mobilize the fighting spirit and magic in her body.


    "Oh, it seems that it''s time for the throne trial. I did receive a request from the Elves..."


    The giant ape blinked and made a look of thinking.


    "But I''m not interested in the game of trial anymore... So... now that the elves who don''t even reach the spirit level can climb to the top of this little tree?"

 Chapter 706： Goddess of nature

    Luen''s face became more and more ugly. On the one hand, due to the strength of this huge ape, although Lin Mo could head-to-head with it, he was not even qualified to walk through its hands.


    On the other hand, the way this giant ape speaks is too weird. Whether it is its attitude or angle of speech, it makes Luen feel that this is not an ape, but the goddess of nature.


    If this is really a **** that my own people have always believed in, how should I face it?


    Sweat started in Luen''s palm, and she didn''t dare to think anymore.


    The monkey looked at Luen, with vague eyes gleaming in his green eyes, and he couldn''t see what she meant.


    "Goddess of Nature?"


    A red light burst into the sky, Lin Mo flew up under the flame wings and landed beside Luen, but his nose was bleeding at this time, Lin Mo wiped it casually, looking like A little embarrassed.


    "Oh? Very clever, I am quite curious. This is a trial ground for the elves. Why is there a human being?"


    The giant ape didn''t deny Lin Mo''s name, but asked with interest.


    "Ha ha..."


    Lin Mo sneered, and did not answer this question.


    Those green eye pupils patrolled Lin Mo and Luen back and forth, and the huge ape suddenly showed a personal smile, but the smile appeared on an ape''s face, which made people look a little awkward.


    "I probably understand..."


    The monkey said with a light smile, but after saying this, the smile on its face suddenly disappeared, and its expression suddenly became cold.


    "But a mere human dare to break into my space without authorization and break my rules of the game. Are you ready to pay the price?"


    Lin Mo sneered, still standing in place, without any fear at all.


    However, Luen took the initiative to stand up and blocked Lin Mo.


    "Little elf, you are my child. Of course I won''t blame you too much for this. If you stay aside obediently, I won''t hurt you."


    Seeing Luen stand up, the giant ape glanced at her lightly and said.


    "It''s okay, I can deal with her, you wait obediently, and when I get it done, I will take you away."


    Lin Mo gently hugged Luen''s waist, pulled her back to his side, and said softly to her.


    Although Luen didn''t say anything, her eyes could perfectly express her thoughts.


    This is not the idiot silly monkey just now. The soul of that silly monkey has been completely burned by the Baleful Ziyan. Now in this body, it is the goddess of nature, one of the old gods!


    Just now that silly monkey fought for a long time, Lin Mo had nothing to do, but now he just received a punch, Lin Mo almost fell into the sea of ??clouds.


    The gap between the two was seen by Luen personally, how could she not worry about it.


    The two just stared at each other like this, and neither of them gave in.


    The goddess of nature was not in a hurry, standing still watching the two with interest.


    Finally, Luen took the lead to make concessions.


    She knew in her heart that she was of no use at all now.


    He couldn''t even deal with the little monster beast hiding beside him, let alone against the goddess of nature.


    If he had to stand by Lin Mo''s side and fight with him, it might be completely counterproductive.


    Luen is a very smart girl, so she will not make any stupid judgment errors at this critical moment.


    She hugged Lin Mo deeply, then ran to the fruits of the trees of nature, and gulped them.


    She could feel that these fruits quickly turned into energy after being swallowed by herself, and she could also feel that her realm was constantly improving.


    It''s just that her strength is low, and she can''t perceive what realm Lin Mo and this giant ape belong to, but the only thing she can do at this time is to keep eating and constantly improve her strength.


    Looking at the way Luen was working hard, the giant ape couldn''t help but shook his head. Then he turned to look at Lin Mo, his eyes gradually cold.


    "When I left the continent of my ascending god, I left this small tree and the purple-eyed ape on the tree. It is the last trace of me on this continent, and it is also the last legacy left by the elves. ..."


    "But you forcibly broke into this place today, broke the rules I left, not to mention, and even killed my purple-eyed ape. You should understand that you have to give me a reasonable explanation."


    The goddess of nature was speaking, her eyes locked on Lin Mo''s body.


    "Broken here for her, and for killing that silly monkey, but also for her. Just ask for any explanation you want. I will not regret what I have done, nor will I have to give me what I want to do. What explanation is added."


    Lin Mo put his hands behind his back and stood proudly.


    "Good attitude, I appreciate you a little bit..."


    The goddess of nature smiled without anger and nodded slightly.


    "But this does not mean that I can not pursue this matter. I am a **** and naturally have untouchable majesty. Get ready to accept my anger!"


    The giant ape roared and rushed towards Lin Mo.


    This time, it is completely different from before.


    Although it was not its original owner who manipulated this body, but under the control of the goddess of nature, the giant ape displayed a combat power that was several times stronger than before.


    Every punch and every palm contains power that is not comparable to the previous apes.


    Lin Mo had learned from the past, so naturally he did not dare to face him head-on.


    After a few rounds, Lin Mo had fallen steadily into the wind, almost chased by the ape controlled by the goddess of nature.


    Lin Mo was basically certain, and now the strength of this ape was already at the Saint level.


    If you have to take the emperor-level celestial spirit body to force a duel with it, it is estimated that there is no possibility of winning.


    Lin Mo was hesitating whether to swap out his own body, but the giant ape suddenly put his hands together and smashed down towards Lin Mo quickly.


    Such a sudden acceleration made Lin Mo unable to react at all, and he was immediately smashed under it.


    However, the giant ape''s hands were not completely held firmly, but a part of the gap was left, and Lin Mo was enclosed in it like a cage.


    From the outside, it looks like Lin Mo was smashed, but in reality, Lin Mo was just trapped in it.


    "What does it mean..."


    Lin Mo was suddenly puzzled, but immediately, a green light flashed in front of his eyes, and then he was surprised to find that his soul had come to a strange place...

 Chapter 707： Goddess wants to hear stories

    "How is this going?"


    Lin Mo frowned and muttered to himself somewhat surprised.


    He looked around, it was not his soul domain, but a special soul space he had never seen before.


    There are fragrant grass and flowers everywhere here, and there are countless rare birds, birds and beasts that Lin Mo has never seen before, and the scenery is even more beautiful than the place where the elves live.


    If the settlement of elves is a fairyland on earth, then the beauty of this place is already considered heaven.


    "Is it pretty?"


    Next to the stream not far away, there is a girl covered in green. Her clothes are not very gorgeous, but they feel very beautiful and full of closeness.


    A pair of white tender feet soaked in the stream, naughty splashing with water.


    The soft hair hangs from the shoulders, and the texture is like a ribbon, which makes people want to touch it.


    But the only pity is that she wears a veil on her face, making it impossible to see her face clearly.


    "Are you asking about the scenery or yourself?"


    Lin Mo walked to the stream and sat down cross-legged.


    The girl in green was taken aback, seemed a little surprised, and then giggled.


    Her laughter is crisp and sweet, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    "You are quite interesting, and you dared to rush to the trial place that I created alone. No wonder that elf girl is willing to be so in love with you."


    The girl in green laughed enough and said softly.


    Lin Mo shrugged, and did not accept this sentence.


    But he can still be sure that the girl in green clothes is the goddess of nature herself.


    This is a bit different from the goddess of nature he imagined. The impression that Asrien left him was very bad, making him think that all the gods are the kind of noble and arrogant pretending to be a crime, but he did not expect this The goddess of nature is such a fresh girl.


    "Where is this place?"


    Seeing that the opponent was not hostile, Lin Mo also made plans to communicate with the opponent.


    "This is the soul space I created, which is a convenient place for us to communicate."


    The goddess of nature replied with a grin.


    "The soul becomes a god?"


    Lin Mo frowned and asked.


    "Oh? You seem to know a little about gods, but you are wrong. I am not a soul becoming a god, but a soul and a body at the same time."


    The goddess of nature was slightly surprised, and then continued to add.


    "by..."


    Lin Mo touched his temples, and suddenly felt a headache.


    According to the Dragon King, becoming a **** is actually quite difficult, and most of these gods only become gods in their body or soul. There are very few who become gods at the same time like the goddess of nature, and it can be seen from this. Come out, just how strong this goddess of nature is.


    Since she can forcibly bring her soul into the soul space she created, she can naturally destroy her own soul silently.


    It can be said that his life is completely in the hands of the goddess of nature. If the other party is upset, it is estimated that he will be gone on the spot.


    "Isn''t that... when the **** descends on the Chaos Continent, will his strength be greatly weakened?"


    Lin Mo asked somewhat puzzled.


    This ability to rip out human souls casually, thinking about it, can''t be done by those below the **** level.


    "Yes, but strictly speaking, this trial site is not the territory of the Chaos Continent..."


    The goddess of nature said with a smile.


    "We, more veteran gods, have basically created their own spaces on the Chaos Continent. These spaces are generally reserved for their believers as trial grounds. Like this kind of space created entirely by us, we Naturally, we can show 100% strength in this kind of place."


    "..."


    Lin Mo was speechless.


    Feeling rushed here so confidently that in the end he had to face a 100% strength old god.


    Fortunately, the goddess of nature is still good at talking. If you encounter a guy like Asrien who is inconsistent and directly kills you, I guess you have already explained it here.


    "Afraid?"


    The Goddess of Nature looked at Lin Mo and said with a smile.


    "I''m afraid I must be a little scared, but if you want my life, you won''t bring me here and tell me so much."


    Lin Mo replied immediately.


    "Oh? It''s quite smart, indeed, I didn''t want to kill you right away, but that doesn''t mean I will kill you if I wait."


    "..."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Seeing Lin Mo''s slightly constrained look, the goddess of nature smiled happily.


    "I''m so bored..."


    The goddess of nature laughed and said softly.


    "I originally left such a trial place just to have fun, but watching this cookie-cutter trial, I feel more and more bored..."


    Lin Mo nodded gently.


    He can really feel this feeling. Whenever he looks at the many beings in the country of Yan, he always has a feeling from the perspective of God. This feeling is a bit interesting at first, but over time, it makes people a little bit Tired of it.


    Fortunately, he still has countless things to do, but for the goddess of nature, who has ascended to the land of gods, how can there be so many things to pass the time, this kind of boring knowledge is not mad, already It''s pretty good.


    "and then?"


    Lin Mo continued to ask.


    "Then today I felt that the purple-eyed ape I stayed here was killed, so I went down and watched it myself curiously. Only then did I see you. You know, this is the first time in a thousand years that a human can break into my trial. Of course, I am very happy, and I also found that you and the elf... well... it''s... that kind of relationship..."


    The goddess of nature said happily, but as she was speaking, she suddenly began to hesitate as if she was talking about something unseen.


    "love?"


    Lin Mo asked back.


    The goddess of nature snorted, then nodded suddenly.


    See how she looks like a goddess in this posture, like a 13-year-old girl who has just come into contact with romance novels.


    "and then?"


    Lin Mo asked helplessly.


    "Then I brought you here. If you can say something that interests me, I can consider letting you go."


    The goddess of nature said.


    So simple?


    Lin Mo was stupid.


    What do you think the goddess of nature is going to do?


    It turned out to be here for a long time and want to hear some fresh stories.


    Sure enough, all women are the same and like novel and interesting love stories.


    It''s just that the goddess of nature does not have TV dramas and novels like other girls, she can only be more boring.


    But this is indeed a very beneficial thing for Lin Mo.


    Since the goddess wants to hear stories, tell stories to the goddess!

 Chapter 708： Bomb boundary

    "Yes, yes, and I have a lot of stories to share with you, but before that, can I tell Luen first?"


    Lin Mo made up his mind and said to the goddess of nature.


    The other party didn''t say anything. He lifted his thin green fingers and snapped his fingers lightly. Lin Mo''s soul immediately returned to his Heavenly Spirit body.


    Lifting his eyes and looking around, there was pitch black in front of him, only the wide gap of a person next to him was shining out.


    Lin Mo understood, he should be covered by the giant ape now.


    Effortlessly squeezing out from the gap, Lin Mo saw Luen with tears in his face as soon as he raised his eyes.


    This silly girl didn''t know where the situation was going, she didn''t dare to come up casually to make trouble, for fear that it would cause Lin Mo trouble if she didn''t help.


    At this time, she only knew that she continued to devour the fruits of the tree of life with tears and big mouths. While looking very embarrassed, she was also very pitiful.


    "Silly girl... Didn''t you tell me... Just trust me."


    Lin Mo flew over and hugged her in his arms and gently touched her head.


    Luen didn''t speak, just raised his head and smiled at Lin Mo.


    "Well, don''t worry, the goddess of nature did not intend to kill us at all."


    Lin Mo gently shook her hand and explained the cause and effect carefully. After Luen listened to it, she was completely relieved.


    The two were tired and crooked for a while, and Lin Mo sat cross-legged beside the purple-eyed ape, letting the goddess of nature pull his soul into the soul space.


    "Are you ready?"


    The goddess of nature has laid a huge carpet next to the creek. There are several tables neatly placed on it, soft cushions are placed on the carpet, and a variety of colorful drinks, fruits and vegetables are neatly placed On the table, it looked like there was a tea party.


    Seeing this battle, Lin Mo couldn''t help but laughed bitterly. Seeing the posture of Goddess of Nature, he wanted to listen to his stand-up comedy here.


    But fortunately, when Lin Mo was on the earth in his previous life, he was able to read many books. In terms of storytelling, Lin Mo was quite confident.


    At least there is something in the stomach, and it won''t fall into an awkward atmosphere.


    Beginning with classic stories, we continue to talk about stories that were popular on the Internet in previous lives.


    When everything was about to be finished, Lin Mo even continued to talk about the children''s bedtime story.


    Fortunately, the goddess of nature is a woman full of wisdom and childlike innocence. Whether it is a complicated and obscure classical novel or a naive story before going to bed, the goddess of nature is all taken in order and listened with gusto.


    The fruits and vegetables on the table have been added countless times, and Lin Mo can''t remember how many stories he told in the end.


    When he was almost exhausted, the goddess of nature waved his hand contentedly.


    "It''s almost there. There are so many stories. There are a lot of mysteries that need to be carefully tasted. Come here today. If you have a chance in the future, you will continue to tell me."


    She waved her hand and sank comfortably in the cushion.


    Lin Mo calculated the time, it has been thirty days!


    In the previous life, Shan Ruzod told the king the story of One Thousand and One Nights, and in this life, Lin Mo alone spoke to the goddess of nature for a month of stand-up comedy.


    Fortunately, the goddess of nature did not intend to embarrass Lin Mo, otherwise, it would be enough to cause Lin Mo to die hundreds of times if it violated the dignity of the gods.


    "By the way, the fruit of this small tree is basically endless. If you still need it in the future, you can come back to pick it at any time. Of course, next time you don''t violently destroy it and stop it. This is the key."


    The goddess of nature suddenly thought of something, she gently stretched out her hand, and a faint white fluorescence flew out of her fingertips and landed on Lin Mo.


    Suddenly, Lin Mo felt that there was a little resonance between him and this world.


    It seemed that he was no longer an intruder from outside, but a creature born and grown in this land.


    "What do I need to do?"


    Lin Mo smiled softly and asked.


    There is no free lunch in the world, and this principle applies no matter who the other party is.


    Even if the other party is a god, it must have a plan.


    "Hahaha...it''s not a troublesome thing. If you have the opportunity to come here again, you can tell me more stories."


    The goddess of nature giggled.


    Special... Tell you a story instead of letting me unify the entire Chaos Continent and give it to you.


    However, Lin Mo only dared to spit out a few words silently in his heart, and would not directly spit out her face to face.


    All in all, although Lin Mo hadn''t anticipated the coming of the goddess of nature at all, but the final result was not bad.


    Although it is not a good relationship with the goddess of nature, at least it is a familiar face with the goddess of nature.


    After listening to the story for a month, the goddess of nature was a little unable to digest, she quickly said goodbye to Lin Mo, and her consciousness returned to the land of gods.


    Lin Mo has also returned to his body for a long time, and his soul separated this month, almost making Lin Mo forget how it feels to have a body.


    Stretching comfortably, Lin Mo hurriedly moved his body.


    But to his surprise, he didn''t feel any uncomfortable feeling everywhere in his body. After staying in this place for a month, Lin Mo didn''t get a layer of dust on his body.


    Looking at the smiling Luen in front of him, Lin Mo suddenly understood the whole story.


    It is estimated that Luen has been taking care of her body during the period when her soul was separated.


    In fact, it was almost the same as Lin Mo imagined. During this period of time, Luen was busy eating the fruit of the tree of life every day, and the rest of the time was busy taking care of Lin Mo''s body and helping him stretch his limbs to avoid Too long inactivity will make Lin Mo''s entire body freeze.


    "I am back."


    Sure enough, there is a good wife in the family, who is extremely happy. Lin Mo grabbed Luen''s hands with emotion in his heart.


    "How do you feel?"


    Lin Mo glanced at the fruit mountain that was missing a large piece, and motioned.


    Luen didn''t speak, but pressed her hand to the ground on the spot. Immediately, the branch under her feet was frozen. In less than two seconds, the huge branch under her feet was completely frozen and frozen.


    Lin Mo felt it carefully, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Luen''s aura had risen from the previous fifth level to the current spirit level!


    This means that these fruits have forcibly elevated Luen''s strength to four or five levels in just thirty days!


    And this is only the most superficial effect of these fruits. The energy absorbed by Luen has not had time to be absorbed and transformed by Luen. If it is successfully transformed, it is not known to which level it can rise.

 Chapter 709： Lets take a bath for the royal daughter

    "Very good! The progress is really great!"


    Lin Mo immediately gave a thumbs up, nodded and smiled at Luen.


    Luen nodded, and there was an unconcealable smile on his face.


    The more he progressed, the closer he was to Lin Mo. Of course, Luen was extremely happy.


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked at it. Except for those that had been eaten by the monsters before, the rest of the fruits on the tree were basically concentrated in this place.


    Luen had eaten less than one-tenth, and there were many remaining fruits.


    Lin Mo stepped forward, just waved his hand, he put all these fruits into the storage space.


    Rao, who was used to seeing surprises in the past two days, was also a little surprised at this time.


    "Lin Mo...how many secrets do you still have that you haven''t told me?"


    Luen looked at Lin Mo and asked with a chuckle.


    "I have many secrets..."


    Lin Mo said with a smile.


    "In the future, there will be time to tell you slowly, but it is better for me to leave here now. Your mother has been waiting outside for so long, and I am probably worried about you."


    When she heard her mother, Luen suddenly stiffened. She moved her lips a few times, but after all, she didn''t explain anything. Then she nodded and followed Lin Mo to leave.


    The goddess of nature gave Lin Mo the access rights here, and the benefits that this brought were not just simple things like the restriction at the door.


    When Lin Mo and the two went to the entrance to the restriction, all obstacles along the way, including trees and sand, seemed to be spiritual, and they all actively stepped aside.


    This kind of peculiar treatment made both Lin Mo feel an unprecedented novelty.


    After contacting these real gods, Lin Mo also gradually realized his lack of strength.


    These truly miraculous things can only be done after you reach the **** level.


    Although with the help of the system, he enjoys and possesses some of the privileges of gods, but in fact, he can only be regarded as a false **** at best.


    "The road is hindered and difficult..."


    Lin Mo sighed secretly.


    The moment the two walked out of the restriction, Luen was stupid.


    She does not seem to love her mother, she is kneeling on the ground at this time, praying towards the goddess of nature.


    Her eye sockets were sunken, and her clothes were not as glamorous as before. Instead, she was covered with a layer of dim dust.


    Her lips were dry and chapped, her expression was haggard, she was a lot thinner visible to the naked eye, and her clothes that had fit together were now slightly enlarged.


    "Mother...Mother?"


    Luen spoke slowly, calling her softly.


    The elf queen shivered suddenly as if she had been struck by lightning.


    She turned around quickly, her eyes trembling with excitement when she saw Luen.


    "came back?"


    The Elf Queen moved her lips several times, but in the end she couldn''t say what she was concerned about.


    "Well, I''m back."


    Luen nodded softly, both of them looked very flat.


    "It''s fine when you come back. Go back and take a good rest."


    After the elf queen finished speaking, she also nodded to Lin Mo, and the gratitude in her eyes was self-evident.


    Lin Mo listened to the conversation between the mother and daughter, and his whole body was about to be bad.


    No wonder Luen''s usual attitude is very cold, always giving people a feeling of being a thousand miles away. It turns out that their mother and daughter get along in this way.


    As expected of his own.


    Lin Mo smiled awkwardly, and left side by side with Luen.


    There are not many people here, except for the maids and guards around the Elf Queen, even other people can''t be seen.


    After all, it has been a month since Luen entered the trial ground, and maybe everyone else thought Luen was already dead.


    Only the Elf Queen insisted on praying, waiting at the entrance every day, waiting for her daughter to return safely.


    "Mother is still very kind to you."


    Lin Mo hesitated and said softly.


    Luen stopped abruptly and turned to look at Lin Mo.


    The two were relatively speechless, and Lin Mo was staring at her.


    "Perhaps... Let''s go back quickly, stay there for a month, take a good bath and rest."


    Luen said softly, her tone had returned to the plain feeling, and her emotional fluctuations could not be heard from her words.


    Lin Mo nodded lightly, but sighed inwardly.


    It seemed that the gap between the mother and daughter could not be completely repaired in a day or two. Fortunately, his mother-in-law did not have any hostility towards him. In the future, I have the opportunity to slowly repair their relationship.


    "Your Majesty! You are back!"


    Seeing Luen and Lin Mo return safely, the girl who served Luen was also very pleasantly surprised. If she hadn''t considered the difference in identity, she would have rushed to give Luen a hug.


    "make you worry."


    Luen smiled softly and held the girl''s hands.


    Compared with her own mother, Luen may be closer to this girl.


    "I''m worried about my death. Fortunately, Master Luma went to the trial ground to save you. If you were there, it would be good. Master Luma waved his hands and entangled all the soldiers outside the trial ground with trees. Even the Queen and the other elders were suppressed by his aura... The most exciting thing is that when he tore the ban, his whole body was spurting blood. I am worried about whether you can succeed from there. Get out..."


    The girl was chirping, Luen listened quietly with a smile, and looked at Lin Mo secretly from time to time, making Lin Mo a little shy.


    "The Queen is really lucky to be able to meet a man who loves you so much. The things he can do for you are even more than popular love legends on the mainland."


    The girl concluded with some envy.


    Lin Mo scratched his head awkwardly. If the girl knew that they had also met the Goddess of Nature in the trial ground, she didn''t know how excited she could be.


    "Okay, okay, it''s good if you can come back safely, I''ll go and clean up immediately, so that you can eat and rest.


    After the girl finished venting the emotions in her heart, she suddenly laughed embarrassedly, and then rushed out to pack her things.


    "You two have a very good relationship."


    When the girl left, there were only two of them left in Luen''s boudoir. They were alone in the same room. Lin Mo suddenly became a little uncomfortable, and he almost said nothing to say.


    "Ling''er grew up with me. If we leave out the identity of a maid, we are the best sisters."


    Luen said with a smile.


    Luckily, Luen didn''t react awkwardly, and the two of them didn''t get into a dilemma in their chat.


    "My Majesty, My Majesty, please take a bath quickly, I will prepare food and drinks."


    Ling''er''s hands and feet are quite swift, and soon walked in with a few maids carrying a huge bathtub.


    Lin Mo was dumbfounded when he looked at the double bath tub...

 Chapter 710： Your name is duck neck

    This trip to the elves on my own is at most a visit to the woman¡¯s house to say hello to a door. Why did it develop to the point of taking a bath together?


    Lin Mo even had the heart to find a crack in the ground.


    "What nonsense."


    Luen blushed immediately, and hurriedly waved his hand to Ling''er.


    "Huh? Hasn''t it been this far?"


    Linger was taken aback for a moment, and asked stupidly.


    "No! Go and prepare another single room, so that the horseman can take a bath and rest."


    Luen gave her a blank look and said angrily.


    This girl also admits that she is a messenger?


    Lin Mo squinted at her with a smile, Luen couldn''t help making another big blush, and quickly turned his head to avoid Lin Mo''s sight.


    Lin Mo didn''t intend to embarrass Lu En here, so after talking to her, he followed Ling''er to other rooms.


    Linger also wanted to leave a few maids to wait for Lin Mo to take a bath, but they were all rejected by Lin Mo.


    After all, Lin Mo wasn''t Liu Xiahui, so Lin Mo didn''t have the guts to deal with things like letting the beautiful elves help her bathe.


    Sitting in the bathtub comfortably in the bath, and seeing the beautiful scenery outside through the window, Lin Mo suddenly felt that such a life was quite comfortable.


    If he really achieved all his ambitions in the future, Lin Mo would be happy to find such a beautiful place to live a life of idle clouds and wild cranes.


    "Boom boom boom."


    The door of the room was knocked suddenly.


    "I''m taking a shower. If I bring something, just leave it at the door. I will take it myself after I wash it. Thank you."


    Lin Mo turned his head and shouted at the door.


    Bang!


    Lin Mo''s words didn''t seem to have any effect, but when his voice fell, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open violently.


    Lin Mo subconsciously lowered his body in the bathtub, watching the direction of the door warily.


    Outside the door is a group of elven men, the one leading is wearing noble clothes.


    The entourage behind him is blocking the maids that Ling''er stayed behind, not allowing them to interfere with their master.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help frowning.


    All the intersections between himself and the elves are only a little bit recently, and he doesn''t remember who he has offended.


    But looking at the menacing look of the elven aristocrat in front of him, it didn''t seem like he was willing to befriend himself.


    It''s almost an insult to break in especially while taking a shower.


    "Who are you?"


    Lin Mo asked with a cold face.


    Since you are not kind, then I don''t have to treat you nicely.


    "Hehe, who am I? In the territory of our elves, you asked me who I am? Oh, I forgot, you are just a humble human, then I will forgive you, you can call me Abel grown ups."


    The noble man at the door said yin and yang strangely.


    "Oh. Duck neck, what kind of duck neck are you? Spicy duck neck? Braised duck neck or white cut duck neck?"


    Lin Mo sneered, and retorted unwillingly.


    As an old yin and yang person who has been on the Internet all the year round, Lin Mo has never counseled on the strangeness of yin and yang.


    "you!"


    Abel is not a fool. Although he can''t fully understand these duck neck practices, he can completely tell that Lin Mo is joking with his name.


    "What are you? What''s the matter? I was shocked by the grandfather''s majesty? Yes, you are a short sissy looking at you like this, and the master sympathizes with you very much."


    Lin Mo stood directly out of the bathtub, and calmly picked up the towel next to him and wiped himself up.


    When the maids standing at the door saw Lin Mo came out of the bathtub directly, they immediately covered their eyes and screamed.


    Abel was so angry that he blushed and his neck was thick. He wanted to fight back, but after a glance, he realized that Lin Mo did have the resources to say such things.


    This made him even more angry.


    "Shameless!"


    Abel held back for several seconds, and finally screamed such a pale and weak sentence.


    "I don''t know how to be ashamed? When do you break into someone who is peeking in someone else''s bath, and you can talk about shame with integrity? And I save you the trouble of peeking, and show it to you straightforwardly. You shouldn''t speak to me Thank you?"


    Lin Mo sneered.


    "Who wants to see you..."


    "Then you just want to see others? The maid at the door, please report it, there is a pervert called Duck Neck who wants to peep in the palace."


    Lin Mo didn''t even give him a chance to explain, so he interrupted him and said.


    Abel suffocated himself into a red duck.


    Regarding the advantage of his tongue, he was not Lin Mo''s opponent at all, and he broke in first by himself. He was unreasonable and arrogant. Now he is even more at a loss when confronted with Lin Mo.


    "Are you doing anything?"


    Lin Mo frowned slightly looking at Abel who was standing at the door.


    "If it''s okay, please cooperate with the guards and surrender."


    Lin Mo waved his hand impatiently and waved at him a few times as if to drive a fly.


    Abel put his right hand on his heart and stroked it several times, then he straightened out in one breath.


    "Human, I admit that your tongue is very powerful, but this does not change my requirements for you. Please leave our territory, and sever the relationship with the emperor in the future, and never show up in her sight again."


    Abel walked into the room and said coldly.


    Several of his entourage also followed in, blocking the door of the room at the same time, lined up like a deterrent Lin Mo.


    "Are you sick? Then I ask you to die immediately, will you do it obediently?"


    Lin Mo asked impatiently.


    "I did it for Luce!"


    Abel roared.


    "Then I do it for the good of the world. Living in this world with cerebral palsy like you is a waste of air."


    Lin Mo said coldly.


    "What are you doing!"


    A soft drink came.


    Lin Mo subconsciously pulled the towel next to him around his waist.


    Luen pushed away the crowd and walked in. Without even looking at Abel, she walked to Lin Mo with concern.


    "what happened?"


    Luen asked softly.


    "I don''t know where a brain damage came from, asking me to leave you."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    Luen turned his head to look at Abel. The corners of Abel''s mouth twitched stiffly, as if trying to smile at Luen, but the smile was not revealed in the end, so he had to lower his head embarrassingly.


    "Abel, are you okay?"


    Luen asked coldly.


    "I..."


    Abel stood at the door awkwardly, not knowing how to explain.


    "Lin Mo is a guest of our family, my savior, and even my lover. If you are hostile to him, you are hostile to me, you understand?"


    Luen''s face is cold and domineering.

 Chapter 711： Unrequited love

    Lin Mo was shocked on the spot. Luen has always had a cold temper. Now she is openly protecting herself in front of everyone and calling herself a lover. This is a scene that Lin Mo couldn''t imagine.


    Seriously, Lin Mo is still a little bit shy now.


    Lin Mo was not the only one who was shocked, but Abel opened his mouth wide, not knowing what to say.


    No one had thought that such a cold person as Luen could say such a thing.


    "The emperor! He is a human, and this race is all despicable and shameless! Don''t be fooled by his rhetoric, this race is not credible!"


    Abel shouted emotionally.


    "My decision and my judgment are my own business. I don¡¯t need an outsider to point me here, and... when I was trapped in the trial ground, he tore the gods and stayed behind. The prohibition, desperately rushed in to save me, what right do you have to slander someone who treats me like this before me?


    Luen looked at him indifferently, Abel''s face turned pale when she saw him, and he didn''t know how to place his hands and feet.


    "What''s the matter? Why is there noisy in the court?"


    There was a rush of footsteps, and the Elf Queen hurried over with her mouth and guards.


    The elf queen frowned slightly and asked sternly.


    Abel''s pale face was even more desperate and gray, and he could not tell why.


    Lin Mo and Luen didn''t bother to explain anything, and finally the maid at the door told the story of the matter to the Elf Queen.


    "Abel."


    "Your Majesty, I am here."


    Abel heard the elf queen calling himself, and quickly agreed.


    "This is the palace. You should understand the rules here, right?"


    The queen is not angry and prestigious, and there is a sense of oppression in her voice.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I understand my mistake."


    Abel didn''t dare to talk back, nor did he dare to excuse himself. After these simple exchanges, Abel honestly took people to the elder to accept punishment.


    The queen greeted a few more words before taking the person away.


    "So what is going on with this person?"


    When only Luen and himself were left in the room, Lin Mo asked curiously.


    "Abel was my playmate when I was a child...he has always been very good to me since I was a child. At that time, my mother paid very little attention to me. Many happy memories of my childhood came from him."


    Luen dragged Lin Mo to sit by the bed, and softly explained.


    "So you are childhood sweethearts, right?"


    Lin Mo frowned slightly, and said uncomfortably.


    "puff."


    Luen burst out laughing suddenly.


    "What''s so funny about this? Now we are talking about business, can you be more serious?"


    Lin Mo said unwillingly.


    "Okay, okay, serious..."


    Luen patted her cheek, deliberately making a serious expression.


    "I just think you look cute when you are jealous."


    "I''m not jealous, keep talking, and then?"


    Lin Mo quickly changed the subject.


    "Abel is the son of an elder, and his status is not bad in our clan. In addition, we have a very good relationship when we were young, so many people think that we will be together eventually, including Abel himself."


    Luen shrugged helplessly.


    "So this is unrequited love, isn''t it?"


    Lin Mo suddenly felt relieved in his heart.


    "Your statement is absolutely correct, so continue to talk about business...As we grow older, the joy of childhood playmates cannot smooth the cold relationship between me and my mother, so I I escaped and wandered in the human world for several years. I heard that after I left, Abel entered the human empire desperately, hoping to find me..."


    Luen continued.


    Lin Mo did not speak, but just nodded for Luen to continue speaking.


    "After a few years outside, I came back here again. I thought that the long separation would ease the relationship between me and my mother, but I found that it didn''t. On the contrary, because I was old enough, my mother began to persecute me. Inherit her throne."


    "So you ran away again, and met us in the Bernard Empire, right?"


    "Yes, you will know everything from now on."


    Luen nodded.


    "According to that, this is a story of a licking dog that moved him..."


    Lin Mo stood up, touched his chin, and said thoughtfully.


    "Lick...what?"


    Lu En was stunned for a moment. She couldn''t understand the special address Lin Mo said.


    "Ha, it means that this friend of Abel has never won your preference or like, but he himself simply thinks that you should belong to him, so he will show such strong hostility to me after I arrive. ."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Ok."


    Luen nodded and glanced at him apologetically.


    Lin Mo didn''t say anything, but walked to Luen again and sat down, and then pulled her to lie down suddenly.


    With a cry of exclamation from Luen, the two fell onto the soft bed.


    Lin Mo turned over and got up. He put his hands on both sides of her head and looked down at Luen.


    "What are you doing..."


    Luen blushed instantly, avoided his sight, and asked shyly.


    "Are you mine?"


    "Yeah."


    Although Luen was a little embarrassed, she nodded and admitted.


    "Since you are mine, then I won''t allow others to covet you... But before that, let us leave a trace of each other."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he slowly leaned over and lowered his head. Luen also closed his eyes nervously.


    The moist feeling coming from her forehead made Luen blush and heartbeat. Lin Mo kissed her forehead with this kiss.


    In fact, it wasn''t that Lin Mo didn''t want to kiss her on the mouth, it was just that at this time, he used this reason to take away Luen''s first kiss, no matter how he thought it was a bit mean.


    The fond memories of the first kiss should be in a more beautiful place and at a more suitable time, so as to leave no regrets.


    "It''s you."


    Lin Mo pointed to his forehead and laughed softly.


    Luen blushed and kissed his forehead deeply.


    The two embraced each other and both smiled.


    Lu En didn''t know Lin Mo''s thoughts. Neither person is willing to leave regrets, and being able to respect and understand each other is the most precious part of their feelings.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble, rest quickly."


    The two quarreled for a while, and Luen gently pushed Lin Mo away, and left as if to escape.


    Lin Mo chuckled slightly while looking at her back, then got up and put on her clothes.


    He is a **** and does not need to rest.


    During Luen''s rest period, he suddenly felt that he should take advantage of this time to do something.

 Chapter 712： Give you a chance

    Abel is a licking dog. Although he can never lick Luen, his existence is a kind of harassment to Luen.


    How could Lin Mo, who cares for a calf, allow his woman to be harassed?


    Since this guy didn''t have any points in his mind, Lin Mo had to do something on his own so that he could get a good understanding of the current situation.


    Lin Mo put on his clothes, opened the door and walked out.


    The entire elven settlement is not small, but Lin Mo has such a memory.


    Even if he hasn''t walked through the place himself, he can basically judge the structure and route by looking at it from a distance.


    In order to let Lin Mo and Luen have a good rest, the Elf Queen deliberately transferred most of the maids around here, and there were almost no people in the entire aisle.


    Lin Mo lay down in the corridor and looked down, just in time to see Abel leaving with his entourage.


    This group of people was rubbing their buttocks as they walked, as if they had just been beaten.


    Lin Mo smiled secretly in his heart, but he also had to admire that these elves were indeed very peaceful and responsible inside.


    Even if it is Abel who is mentally disabled, he respectfully abides by all the rules and guidelines here. He did not deliberately escape punishment because he is the son of the elder. Instead, he was spanked like ordinary followers. .


    In this way, it seems that this Abel is not as abominable as he imagined.


    Lin Mo turned over and jumped off the railing, aimed at Abel''s position, and landed directly in front of him with a bang.


    The strong inertia caused Lin Mo to smash two huge footprints directly on the ground, and the loud noise made Abel and his entourage startled.


    "It''s you!"


    The enemy was extremely jealous when they saw each other, and Abel immediately recognized Lin Mo.


    "It''s me."


    Lin Mo looked at him with a smile, and slowly walked out of the pit of the two footprints just stepped on.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    As Abel asked, he looked up at the place where Lin Mo jumped.


    It is as high as four floors. If you jump down without any protection at this height, even a spirit-level powerhouse like the Elf Queen is probably not comfortable. Is this guy a monster?


    "No, no, it''s not that I have something, but you have something. The matter you came to me just now hasn''t been resolved yet?"


    Lin Mo said with a smile.


    But no matter how gentle and wonderful the smile on Lin Mo''s face is, in Abel''s eyes, Lin Mo is the smile of a lively demon.


    Abel likes Luen, and sitting among the young people of the elves is not a secret at all.


    Like their childhood sweethearts, let alone Abel himself, even others treat them as a pair.


    So when Abel heard the news of Lin Mo''s arrival, the anger in his heart could not be restrained completely.


    In his eyes, Luen was a girl who belonged to him, and Lin Mo''s appearance was nothing but a stab of love, a shameless third party to intervene.


    So he couldn''t bear the pain in his heart at all, and under the impulse, he led his entourage directly into the palace, but Luen''s attitude immediately chilled his heart.


    After being spanked just now, Abel also fully wanted to understand that during this period of time in the human empire, Luen did not communicate much with himself, and naturally became alienated a lot.


    But Lin Mo, the third person who robbed love with a sword, has always maintained close contact with Luen. Under this situation, he has no advantage at all, and he may be too impulsive. The opposite effect is expected.


    Abel had already decided just now to re-plan everything. He didn''t believe that the little girl who had been following him well when he was a child would leave him and fall into the arms of others when he grew up.


    "I just want to see how despicable a human being is that takes the opportunity to break into her heart when Luen''s spirit is most vulnerable. Now I have seen it, and there is nothing to say between us. Step aside!"


    Abel quickly adjusted his mood and expression on his face, and snorted coldly.


    Lin Mo still stood in place with a smile on his face, but did not show any intention to give way.


    Seeing this, the casual hands behind Abel also followed closely, trying to push Lin Mo away.


    But what they didn''t expect was that even if they had already used the strength of feeding, Lin Mo''s feet remained motionless as if nailed to the ground.


    "What''s the matter with me? I thought you were also Luen''s suitor and wanted to compete with me. It turned out that it was just a loser who wanted to pay attention to the face of the winner. In that case, then I will forgive you, please."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he stepped aside.


    But Abel stayed where he was, staring at Lin Mo with an unhappy face.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll give you way too, do you have anything else?"


    Lin Mo deliberately showed a look of doubt, frowned and asked.


    "I ask you to take back your words. I am now willing to reconcile with you, but I don''t want to worry and sadden Luen, but also to prevent Her Majesty from worrying about these things. This does not mean that I am afraid of you and want Luen to give up. Give you this despicable fellow."


    Abel said with a cold face.


    "If you are not afraid of me, why just let it go? Luen likes domineering and responsible men. If you don''t even have the courage to compete against me at all costs. Then I advise you to give up this hope as soon as possible. Luen will never fall in love with you. Are you as ignorant as she was when she was a child?"


    Lin Mo curled his lips, revealing a very owing expression.


    "you!"


    Abel was immediately furious. If it weren''t for his entourage, who subconsciously stopped him, it is estimated that he would really rush to fight Lin Mo.


    "What''s not to dare! I don''t allow others to question Luen''s liking. Do you want to compete with me? That''s just what I want!"


    Abel roared very angrily.


    "No, no, it''s not that I want to compete with you. Luen is my woman now, but I don''t want to see my woman being harassed by a rogue like you. The reason why I want to give you a match with me Opportunity, just to make you leave with your tail in a dingy after failure."


    Lin Mo spread his hands, raised his eyebrows, his face was bloodsucking.


    "What if I win?"


    Abel calmed down suddenly, he asked.


    "If you win...then I will leave your elves'' territory. As long as you can persuade Luen to stay here instead of following me away, I won''t come back to provoke Luen again. What do you think?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "A word is settled!"


    Abel stretched out a fist and said firmly.


    Lin Mo smiled and stretched out his fist and touched him lightly.


    "What to try?"


    "Since this is the place for your elves, let''s try your elves'' traditional projects, lest you say I bully you."


    Lin Mo said.


    "Okay! Let''s try the three elves."


    Abel said confidently.

 Chapter 713： Three Wonders of Elves

    "Three elves?"


    Lin Mo frowned slightly, this was a term he had never heard of.


    "As a race with very old qualifications, the elves have three unique skills that have been praised and studied by other races..."


    Abel explained.


    "The so-called three geniuses are archery, animal training, and communication with nature."


    Lin Mo nodded, indicating that he understood.


    "But I want to remind you that these three techniques are natal skills that the elves have been training since they were young, and they can''t be quickly learned by those who haven''t been trained."


    As Abel spoke, a hint of pride appeared on his face.


    "Okay, I understand. I accept these projects. I want to see if the three technologies that can be called elves'' unique skills will surprise me."


    Lin Mo nodded.


    Abel can be regarded as the son of the elder after all. Among the elves, holding you and working efficiency are quite fast.


    In less than an hour, Abel''s entourage had already contacted the venue of the competition, and even announced to the outside world that the two people were about to compete.


    I heard that there was a human being who forcibly tore through the restriction left by the goddess of nature, entered the trial grounds and rescued the emperor. Many people in the tribe were full of interest and curiosity about Lin Mo. Competing with Abel for the three geniuses, a lot of spectators immediately gathered.


    The venue for the competition is the inner school of the elves. There is a wide field, as well as the props and weapons needed for the competition.


    "How are you nervous? If you are scared now, I can give you a little bit and switch to other projects that you are good at."


    Looking at the crowds outside the schoolyard, Abel chuckled lightly and said provocatively to Lin Mo.


    "Hehe, what I am afraid of is not that I can''t beat you, but that I will completely slap you in the project you are good at, and you will not be able to mix here in the future."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    Abel snorted and did not continue to break with him.


    The referee is an elderly man, but although this old man is very old, his clothes are still neat and straight, his eyes are piercing, his back is straight, and he looks like a very old man. warrior.


    Abel was very polite to him, and Lin Mo also greeted him properly.


    Lin Mo had a very strong affection for the whole elves. Even if it was Abel, Lin Mo didn''t have any heartfelt disgust towards him.


    "In the first game, archery, each of you has three chances to shoot arrows. All arrows are removed. Don''t worry about getting injured, but each bow and arrow is smeared with white ash. Both sides stand in place and shoot three arrows in turn. Whoever has the most white ash will lose."


    After the old man finished talking about the rules of the game, he sent Lin Mo and Abel into the field.


    Lin Mo put on a black suit according to the rules, and waited a while to count the arrows in his body.


    The site here is very special. It looks like a huge open space on the surface, but Lin Mo can feel that the soil of this open space is full of tree seeds.


    Lin Mo was holding a bow in his hand and a quiver around his waist, standing at each end of the field with Abel, looking at each other.


    "The old man just said that each person shoots three arrows in turn, but he didn''t say that each person shoots three arrows in turn... This means that you can shoot more than one arrow each time, then... this quiver There are a total of 12 arrows in it. If 12 can be scored, I will win this game."


    Lin Mo checked the equipment on his body and thought to himself.


    "Both parties are ready..."


    The old man yelled, Lin Mo was silly as soon as he raised the bow and arrow in his hand, and a huge tree wall floated in the center of the venue, dividing the entire venue into two halves.


    The tree wall is very thick and the height is also very high. More importantly, with this wall in the middle, Lin Mo can''t see the location of Abel opposite.


    What does it mean?


    Lin Mo frowned and looked blank.


    "Start!"


    Following the old man''s soft roar, Lin Mo heard two clank bowstrings coming from the tree wall.


    Two bows and arrows flew obliquely into the sky from the tree wall.


    But the arrow at the back seemed to fly faster than the arrow at the front. After the two arrows flew over the tree wall, the arrow at the back slammed into the tail of the front arrow. .


    This collision instantly changed the flying direction of the arrow in front of it. The whole arrow originally flew obliquely into the sky, but after the impact, it suddenly turned into a dive and flew down.


    The arrow hit Lin Mo''s chest very accurately, leaving a white gray dot on it.


    "It''s your turn, human boy."


    The old man nodded, and then shouted to Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo was a little silly, what is this special, is it archery?


    Bows and arrows in the air can turn, is this completely open?


    But surprised to surprise, Lin Mo was also full of excitement when he saw this scene. He immediately took out two arrows from the quiver, and simulated how to shoot this round in his mind.


    Lin Mo''s realm is already very high, and it is not completely impossible to simulate these techniques.


    Accompanied by the sound of two bowstrings, the two arrows flew into the air one after the other, and successfully collided together.


    It''s just that Lin Mo''s bow and arrow didn''t seem to be as spiritual as Abel''s. After the impact in the air, the direction shifted a bit, and he shot straight out sideways.


    "second round."


    After seeing this scene, the old man didn''t have any expressions, and he immediately announced the second round.


    Accompanied by the rumbling sound, the tree wall went back to the ground again. This time, thick trees emerged from the ground.


    The trees are not neatly arranged, and the arrangement is very messy, and there is a tall tree directly in front of the two.


    Lin Mo couldn''t see Abel''s movements clearly at this end, nor could he see himself clearly.


    Lin Mo looked at the tree in front of him. This time, if he still used the method just now, the arrow wouldn''t fly into the sky at all and would be stopped by the big tree.


    I don''t know how the elves deal with this situation.


    "Start."


    Clank Clank Clank!


    The sound of bowstrings is like music, cadence and rhythm.


    Immediately after that, Lin Mo heard the sound of several bows and arrows colliding with each other. If he stood on the sky and looked down at this time, he could see the five arrows shot by Abel colliding against each other among the trees, moving forward in a broken line.


    Whoosh!


    The last arrow shot from the diagonal stab accompanied by a sound, hitting Lin Mo''s ribs!

 Chapter 714： End with arm strength

    "I abstain and go straight to the third round."


    Lin Mo said without hesitation.


    The old elven man was taken aback, but didn''t say anything, he also nodded and started the third round of the contest.


    The giant tree on the ground burrowed into the ground again, and the field was empty again.


    Abel stood on the opposite side and stared at Lin Mo from a distance. Seeing the two very conspicuous white gray dots on Lin Mo''s body, a proud smile appeared on Abel''s face.


    In his opinion, he is two arrows ahead, which basically means the victory is set.


    Abel knew in his heart that this kind of game would become more difficult as it progressed.


    He is the leader of this generation of young people, but he himself can''t guarantee that he will be able to hit Lin Mo in the third round.


    Archery Xiaobai like Lin Mo, if he shoots so many arrows in the third round, which is the most difficult, he really has a ghost.


    Thinking of this, Abel seemed to have foreseen the embarrassment on Lin Mo''s face when he won the round. Abel suddenly opened his eyes and showed a contemptuous expression at Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo raised his eyebrows lightly as a response.


    He also knew in his heart that he really underestimated these elves, because of this archery alone, he had to make Lin Mo very impressed.


    It is almost impossible to defeat Abel with pure archery skills, but according to the rules of the game set by the old man, it seems that he has not said that he must win through skills. That being the case, if he succeeded in getting the arrow to leave a white and gray mark on Abel through other methods, it would not be considered a violation of the rules, right?


    Lin Mo made up his mind secretly.


    Following the control of the old elven man, trees began to emerge from the ground again. Although the trees were not as thick this time, they were still big enough to block the sight of the two.


    When all the trees appeared, a wall made of trees slowly floated from the two of them, blocking them like a protective film.


    Lin Mo frowned. The terrain of this third round is basically the combination of the first two rounds, but the trees are so tightly shielded that if you can still shoot yourself with skill, it would be too exaggerated. Got it.


    "Start!"


    The old man did not give Lin Mo a chance to be in a daze. After the venue had fully emerged, the old man shouted to start immediately.


    Clank Clank Clank Clank.


    Lin Mo listened very carefully, a total of five bowstrings rang.


    Abel shot two arrows in the first round, five arrows in the second round, and now, he shot all the remaining arrows!


    The arrows were still weird and dexterously colliding with each other in the woods, but because the trees were not as thick as they were in the second round, the arrows did not turn a few times.


    At the end, there were two arrows left to shoot straight towards the tree wall.


    Two arrows one behind the other, when they reached a certain distance, the arrow at the back slammed into the tail of the arrow in front, and the two arrows collided, and the arrow at the back passed all its kinetic energy to it. The first arrow.


    The speed of this arrow suddenly became so fast that it abruptly shot a hole in the tree wall.


    At the same time as the arrow came through, the remaining inertia had been consumed little, but the arrow still reluctantly flew to Lin Mo, leaving a shallow white mark on his calf.


    After shooting this round, Abel''s forehead was full of sweat, and his face became much paler.


    These five arrows, regardless of speed, strength, direction, sequence, and frequency of shooting, all need to be very precise, and Abel''s mental strength can be said to be extremely exhausted.


    "bingo."


    The old elven man spoke softly, and nodded softly to him.


    Abel''s performance was completely in his eyes. Such superb archery skills are also very rare among this group of young people.


    "it is good!"


    Abel''s entourage immediately began to applaud and cheered like a roar.


    Abel himself showed a triumphant smile. He packed the bow and arrow in his hand, and it seemed that he was planning to leave the field.


    The old man also shook his head slightly, preparing to reset the plants in the field.


    "Is it a bit too early to be happy now?"


    Lin Mo''s voice came from a distance.


    Abel frowned: "I have hit all three rounds of arrows. You have no chance."


    "You said I didn''t have a chance, I didn''t have a chance? A joke, can you pronounce a sentence in advance before the result comes out?"


    Lin Mo responded unceremoniously.


    Abel couldn''t find any strong reason to respond, so he had to stand back where he was.


    The old man took a deep look at Lin Mo and didn''t say much. He just stopped his work and let the trees continue to stay in place.


    Lin Mo recognized the direction Abel was standing, and then pulled the quiver in front of him, stretched out his hand to pull out all the bows and arrows inside, and all ten bows and arrows were placed on the bowstrings.


    The old man frowned as he watched. Lin Mo bent his bow and used his arrow like this, without any skill or deep meaning.


    This is not even as good as a layman who has just come into contact with bows and arrows. Even a layman should know that taking ten at the same time has no special effect. On the contrary, they will interfere with each other when they are shot.


    The old man moaned his lips, trying to say something, but he held it back.


    As a referee, he must be fair and just, and even a little hint and suggestion cannot be said from his mouth.


    Whoosh whoosh...


    Abel''s archery is like rhythmic music, and Lin Mo''s archery is completely like a machine gun.


    Under the guidance of the emperor-level celestial spirit body, these ten bows and arrows did not collide at all, but shot forward like a celestial woman scattered flowers.


    boom!


    Many holes were shot out of the tree wall in front of him, and ten bows and arrows passed through them and shot straight in the direction of Abel.


    Lin Mo''s idea is very simple. He really doesn''t have the skills to speak of, but his strength is strong. As the so-called one force is reduced for ten times, since your archery can make your arrows shoot at me without obstacles, then I will Just shoot through it directly!


    Ten arrows completely ignored these trees, completely forcibly opening the way.


    When Abel shoots his arrows, he can only hear the clash of bows and arrows and the sound of breaking through the air, but these ten arrows of Lin Mo are as dynamic as a real battlefield.


    Although Abel couldn''t see what was happening on the opposite side, he had already started to shake his legs after hearing this movement.


    The old man was stupid as a whole. He had seen Biarch, but he had never seen Lin Mo come like this.


    Others are better than skills, Lin Mo is simply showing his arm strength.


    But he wasn''t a foul, the old man could only watch the ten arrows shooting towards Abel with a force that was almost ruining the world.

 Chapter 715： Let you win

    oom!


    Ten bows and arrows almost directly smashed the tree wall in front of Abel.


    Abel screamed in fright and lay directly on the ground.


    After the ten bows and arrows passed through the tree wall, they finally exhausted all their energy and fell to the ground.


    The audience was quiet, and everyone looked at Lin Mo like a monster.


    These are all solid trees! How small the arrow is, and it allows these arrows to pass through so many trees, it is something these elves can''t even imagine.


    "what!"


    Abel screamed constantly on the ground, looking very embarrassed.


    The old elven man froze for a moment, and some did not know how to judge the situation in front of him.


    Logically speaking, if Abel didn''t hide Lin Mo''s arrow, it would have hit more than three places.


    Although it is compared to archery, archery is basically a combination of strength and skill.


    Although there is no such fancy skill and movement as Abel, Lin Mo can ignore these obstacles by simply relying on his arm strength, which naturally conforms to the rules.


    "So you can still hide? Okay, then you win this round."


    Lin Mo came over leisurely, looked at Abel lying on the ground, and said with a light smile.


    Just as the old man wanted to say something, Lin Mo had already turned and left the venue.


    The old man''s eyes flickered a few times, and the expression in Lin Mo''s eyes became more profound.


    "Master, are you okay? Are you injured?"


    Abel''s entourage rushed up immediately, all talking about Abel''s safety.


    In fact, none of the ten bows hit him at all, but in the face of danger, the act of lying on the ground subconsciously made Abel feel ashamed of himself.


    Although he won the round, Abel felt that he had lost something more important.


    "I''m fine, I''m packing up and getting ready to go to the next game."


    Abel stood up from the ground and desperately slapped the soil on his body. It seemed that by slapping the soil, he would be able to beat the shame on himself.


    "Congratulations, Master, Master is really mighty, this hand archery is so superb, so that the little ones are stunned."


    The entourage on the side started flattering at the right time.


    But after the flattery sounded particularly harsh to Abel, Abel suddenly turned his head and glared at him, and the follower was stared into a cold war by him.


    Seeing that he closed his mouth, Abel turned his head and left silently, leaving a few followers standing there, looking at each other at a loss.


    "You are great, I admit that I underestimated you."


    Abel took a few steps to follow Lin Mo''s pace, and said to him softly.


    "What''s the matter? Are you scared? So come here to say something nice to me, do you want to stop the game?"


    Lin Mo turned his head and smiled at him.


    "Hehe, how is it possible? The stronger you are, the more combative I will be. I can defeat a strong opponent and win the heart of my beloved girl. This is what the warriors of the elves should experience."


    Abel straightened his back, his face full of pride.


    "Let''s do it, the game you won just now is the only one you can win. I hope the next two games won''t completely destroy your confidence."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he stopped visiting him.


    If Abel had some understanding of what happened after Lin Mo''s arrival, then he should understand that Lin Mo had used his vigorous spiritual power outside the place of trial, forcibly used all the audience and guards. The trees entangled in place.


    These trees are even hard for the elders of the elves to lift. If you compare Lin Mo''s ability to communicate with nature, Abel has no chance of winning at all.


    That''s why Lin Mo didn''t care about winning or losing in the first game so much and gave Abel a very generous victory.


    The content of the second game is animal training.


    In Lin Mo''s own country of Yan, the fox people have become a master at tame beasts by virtue of their innate ability to communicate with beasts.


    Therefore, Lin Mo was quite familiar with the whole process of animal training.


    The so-called beast taming is just to build a cooperative relationship between humans and beasts. Generally speaking, there are two methods.


    The first method is to rely on its own strength to subdue this beast or monster, and make it realize that its strength is not comparable to that of the trainer, so that it will have the idea of ??surrender.


    The second method is a bit difficult, and only some protagonists in the story can do this method: that is to make friends with the beast.


    But after all, the trainer and the beast to be trained are two species, and it is difficult for them to have the friendship that can be produced between the same race. The success rate and feasibility of this method are also very low, so most people would never adopt this method of animal training.


    "quack!"


    Several screams sounded in the sky. Lin Mo looked up and saw a group of huge monsters flying in the sky.


    They are all covered with feathers, but their heads are like birds. The sounds from their flat triangular beaks are like ducks, but they are ferocious and wild.


    "This is a horned eagle beast, a companion beast exclusively for our elves. As long as there is a place where our family settles, there will definitely be a group of horned eagle beasts nearby."


    Abel introduced softly.


    Lin Mo nodded, he had heard the news before.


    In terms of animal training, basically every race has its own unique choices.


    Orcs live on the grasslands, and the beasts or monsters they will domesticate are basically good at running, such as blood wolves.


    Compared with the orcs, human technology is more advanced, and there is no need for beasts to travel. The beasts they domesticate are mainly for air combat, so the large-scale domestication is for the griffon.


    As for the elves, they live in the forest. In order to gain a broad view, they choose beasts with flying ability. The most widely used is the Hippogryph.


    Although these horned eagle beasts look like birds, they are real carnivorous beasts.


    An adult Hippogryph is enough to lift a ton of heavy objects to fly freely in the sky, and their power is evident from this.


    Therefore, when taming these horned eagle beasts, it is also a very risky thing.


    "Is the project we tested is to domesticate these horned eagle beasts?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "No, although the horned eagle beast is a large-scale beast used by our family, the difficulty of domestication is not low. Our game will start with a relatively low-level and easy-to-tame beast, and continue to increase the difficulty level until we are divided. It''s a winner."


    Abel said.


    Lin Mo nodded, and slowly changed his mind towards Abel.


    As the son of an elder, Abel''s knowledge of these competitions shows that he has participated in a lot.


    From his archery just now, he can see his strength even more.


    This is a promising young man, if it weren''t for Luen, Lin Mo really didn''t want to embarrass him.

 Chapter 716： You are so slow

    Just as Lin Mo imagined, Abel was indeed very proficient in all these projects.


    Part of the reason is because Abel loves these things, and another important reason is for Luen.


    Abel hopes that he can become the greatest warrior of the elves, so as to be worthy of the identity of Princess Luen.


    Unsurprisingly, Abel and the person in charge of the trainer were also very familiar with each other, and the schedule of the game was arranged in a short while.


    The person in charge of the Taming Farm is not an old man, but a strong middle-aged man.


    His muscles are very strong, and he looks like a strong man.


    He wears short clothes on his upper and lower body, and many scars can be seen on his body. All the scars don''t look like humans left them, but more like being scratched or bitten by wild animals.


    Lin Mo nodded to him, and the other side nodded as a greeting.


    "Have you been in contact with animal training before?"


    The middle-aged man seemed to be impatient, and he immediately came over and asked.


    "I have heard of some methods of taming animals, but I have never tried it myself."


    Lin Mo answered truthfully.


    "Then I advise you not to play this game. Beasts are beasts after all. The way you treat humans is completely useless. Have you seen these injuries on my body? These are all left behind by wild beasts. Traces, some beasts actually you have tamed them for a long time, and in the end they are still wild and unruly, or they may attack you."


    The middle-aged man unbuttoned his shirt while talking, his sturdy chest and back were all covered with dense scars.


    "Humans, my opinion is the same. Taming beasts is a very dangerous job. If you don''t have the courage to give your life for Luen, then I would advise you to give up."


    Abel looked at the scars on the middle-aged man''s body with respect, then turned his head and said to Lin Mo.


    "It''s alright, don''t scare me, I know in my heart, if there is any danger, I will quit by myself, so don''t be long-winded?"


    Lin Mo spread his hands and said.


    "Oh, then I wish you good luck."


    Seeing that his admonition was useless, the middle-aged man didn''t say much, and after a sneer, he walked towards the training ground.


    Lin Mo shrugged and followed his steps.


    The place of the game is very simple, it is just a piece of land divided by trees.


    A rectangular fence is separated by trees on this piece of land. The magic symbols of the elves are carved on the fence to prevent the beasts from breaking out.


    The middle-aged man led the two to one end of the fence and pointed to the opposite side.


    "Your task of the game is very simple. I will bring the same beast to the two of you. What you need to do is to successfully bring them to the other end of the fence. If you succeed in bringing them to the other end of the fence, even if they are qualified, I will bring you Come to the next beast that is more difficult to tame, until your victory is determined, how do you understand?"


    The middle-aged man quickly explained the rules of the game.


    Lin Mo and Abel both nodded seriously, and then occupied their designated positions.


    The two of them are on the left and right of the fence, and they can see each other''s dynamics, and they are separated by a certain distance, and they will not interfere with each other.


    "The first round, wind speed horse."


    The middle-aged man said that two workers from the construction factory brought two green horses.


    "This is a commonly used means of transportation for our elves. They are monsters with wind attributes, and their personality is relatively mild, but don''t let your guard down because of their appearance. These are real carnivorous creatures."


    The middle-aged man introduced.


    As soon as his words fell, Lin Mo had already patted the wind speed horse on the neck, his breath leaked slightly, and the wind speed horse suddenly showed a sense of fear.


    Lin Mo patted its head lightly, and jumped onto its back. Fengsuma waited for him to sit firmly and then spread out four hooves and ran all the way to the other end of the fence.


    "Oh? It''s interesting..."


    The middle-aged looked at Lin Mo in surprise, and suddenly smiled.


    "Master Abel, it seems that your opponent is not a complete layman, you have to come on."


    The middle-aged man glanced at Abel. Compared to Lin Mo''s chic and casual, Abel''s speed was much slower.


    Although his wind speed horse did not show any hostility to him, he was unwilling to let Abel ride on his back, and only wanted him to take him away.


    Abel tried to turn on the horse several times, but was avoided. In order to prevent the horse from becoming hostile, Abel had to honestly lead it to the opposite side.


    Lin Mo looked at him with a smile, this smile became Chi Guoguo''s contempt in Abel''s eyes.


    After all, one person rode a horse past like a knight, while another person led the horse past like a horseman. This high and one low is immediately judged.


    "The second round, the elven snake."


    After they all arrived at their destination, the staff pulled their horses away, and then brought two huge snakes.


    "The elven snake is extremely powerful and fast. It is also our mainstream beast. Try it."


    The middle-aged man spoke as if introducing Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo looked up and down, the big snake was covered with colorful scales, and there was no fishy smell that a snake should have, instead there was a faint fragrance of vegetation.


    Da Snake and him looked face to face, there was no hostility in his eyes, it seemed a bit smart.


    Lin Mo smiled, and then slightly released a trace of spiritual power. This giant snake seemed to like this spiritual power very much, and cleverly followed Lin Mo''s back and returned to the starting point.


    Elf snakes like spiritual power. This is something that only middle-aged people who are good at tame animals know. Even Abel doesn''t know this.


    Seeing how Abel was busy surrounding the elf snake, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but start to judge the victory or defeat of the game in his heart.


    Fortunately, the elf snake''s character is very docile and well-behaved. Although Abel didn''t give it his favorite spiritual power, after working for a long time, the elf snake walked back with Abel.


    "I said there is no time limit for this game? Every time I wait so boringly, I almost fall asleep."


    Lin Mo shrugged and made his own suggestions.


    "The state and mood of each beast is different, and these factors will affect the degree and speed of their cooperation, so please be patient, please?"


    The middle-aged man explained.


    Lin Mo also knew that these reasons were indeed influential. He wasn''t trying to trouble the middle-aged man, but deliberately wanted to make Abel sick.


    Sure enough, after Lin Mo said this, Abel''s face flushed and his whole body began to tremble nervously.

 Chapter 717： alarm

    In the whole process of taming the beast, the mental state of the trainer and the mental state of the beast are equally important.


    If it is a beast trainer who has no confidence in his own strength, it is even more difficult to frighten and tame beasts.


    "The third round, Hippogryph."


    After giving them a short break, the middle-aged man announced the start of the third game.


    Two huge Hippogryphs were led in front of the two.


    These two horned eagle beasts are huge, and they don''t cooperate with the staff. They struggle and resist constantly, and it seems that they may run away at any time.


    Rao were two staff members who had worked here for a long time, and they were also a little jealous of the two wild horned eagle beasts. After they led the two horned eagle beasts to Lin Mo and the others, they quickly flashed aside.


    Lin Mo and Hippogryph looked at each other, and he could clearly see the grumpiness and unruly in each other''s eyes.


    The Hippogryph Beast also clearly felt that Lin Mo was different from those before. It began to shake its body uncomfortably, looking around, as if it wanted to escape here and return to the forest.


    In contrast, Abel¡¯s horned eagle has no obvious hostility. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the horned eagle and the elves are naturally familiar with each other. This person and beast have directly crossed the mutual possession. At the stage of hostility, they immediately became acquainted with each other.


    "Damn, do you still have species discrimination?"


    Lin Mo looked at the horned eagle who seemed to be very hostile to him beside him, and couldn''t help laughing and cursing.


    Lin Mo didn''t bother to care about it so much. After all, this thing is a beast, and there is no wisdom. If Lin Mo really wants to improve efficiency, he will directly release his breath, and this thing will have to be scared to the ground on the spot.


    But it was boring to play like this, Lin Mo thought about it for a while, and decided to play with Abel here slowly.


    Abel was also unhappy over there, although the Hippogryph did not show any hostility towards him, but similarly, it was difficult for him to gain the approval of the Hippogryph.


    Seeing his strenuous look, Lin Mo found it very interesting.


    A sharp whistle suddenly pierced the sky. Upon hearing this sound, both Abel and the middle-aged man''s face changed suddenly.


    Lin Mo was at a loss, but seeing the nervous expressions of these elves, it was estimated that nothing good had happened.


    "Sorry, it looks like our game has to be postponed."


    Abel simply abandoned the horned eagle beast and let him fly high in the sky.


    "what happened?"


    Lin Mo nodded, then asked.


    "I don''t know, but this is the sirens of our clan. If it''s not that the beasts in the Starlight Forest are out of control, then foreign enemies have invaded."


    Abel did not hide Lin Mo, and explained.


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?"


    Lin Mo raised his eyebrows, a little surprised.


    These elves should be indisputable in the Chaos Continent. I have never heard of any empire who dares to fight the elves.


    But seeing Abel looking so nervous and urgent, Lin Mo didn''t plan to drag him here, nodded and leaned to the side. Abel glanced at him gratefully, directly over the trained corners. The Eagle Beast ran over.


    This is an animal training farm. Since there is a reasonable and convenient means of transportation, fools don''t need it.


    The middle-aged man was also ready to investigate the situation. He picked up two spears used for animal training from the weapon rack on the side and threw one to Abel. Then he turned his head and looked at Lin. street.


    "We have to leave temporarily. I hope you don''t provoke any beasts here casually. After all, you are a human being. These beasts are not familiar with your breath. I don''t want to see them eating your body when I come back. "


    The middle-aged man warned with a cold face.


    "Don''t be so troublesome, I will go with you, otherwise it would be boring for me to stay here alone."


    Lin Mo shrugged and said.


    "Alright, there are trained horned eagle beasts over there, if you can successfully control them, I don''t mind bringing you."


    The middle-aged people don''t want to waste time, so they nodded in agreement.


    "It''s too much trouble, isn''t there a ready-made one."


    Lin Mo gave a chuckle, and directly turned and rode on the back of the untamed Hippogryph beside him.


    The horned eagle roared and stood up straight, trying to knock Lin Mo down.


    But Lin Mo tightly grasped the feathers behind its neck, and rode on its back motionlessly.


    When the horned eagle fell back to the ground, Lin Mo directly released his own aura, and the horned eagle, who had been extremely mad just now, was instantly stunned and subdued by this breath.


    It was trembling slightly, and without Lin Mo''s order, it stood still and did not dare to move.


    The pupils of the middle-aged man suddenly shrank, and the whole person was stunned.


    It is impossible for an adult horned eagle beast like this, even he himself, to domesticate it into such an obedient look in just a few breaths.


    No, let alone him, even the elders in the clan who specialize in beast taming can not necessarily domesticate the wild horned eagle beast that has been grown up in such a short period of time.


    But this man did it!


    call!


    The horned eagle flicked its wings and immediately took off. Lin Mo didn''t have a special saddle or any auxiliary props. He stayed in the air so steadily, looking at the middle-aged man and Abel condescendingly. .


    The two didn''t hesitate too much. Although they were shocked by Lin Mo''s ability, after all, the alarm was at present, the two of them were not indifferent. They also quickly mounted the domesticated horned eagle and flew into the air.


    It''s just that Abel''s face doesn''t seem to be very beautiful, and Lin Mo''s talent and strength have deeply stabbed him.


    Abel suddenly felt that after so long of hard work and training, he couldn''t even count as a fart in front of Lin Mo.


    "Keep up, go and see the situation first."


    The middle-aged man gave a soft drink, and rode the horned eagle beast in the lead and flew towards the periphery of the settlement.


    Abel and Lin Mo also hurriedly followed, and there were many elves behind them, all riding flying beasts to follow.


    "You win this round."


    Abel hesitated for a moment, and took the initiative to speak.


    "why?"


    Lin Mo was a little surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Abel could take the initiative to admit counsel to himself.


    "I''m not as efficient as you in speed and efficiency. This is a fact. I am also a warrior of the elves, so I can''t even admit this kind of thing."


    Abel snorted softly and said.


    "It seems that during your travels to the human empire, you didn''t completely pollute you."


    Lin Mo said with some self-deprecating smile.


    Yabo chuckled lightly and didn''t answer the embarrassing sentence.


    "It''s human!"


    The middle-aged man flying in the front of the team shouted, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 718： I believe in him

    Lin Mo and Abel stopped talking, and at the same time looked in the direction the middle-aged man pointed.


    In the forest below, there are indeed fully armed human soldiers moving.


    "Let go!"


    After seeing the elves flying in the sky, the commander below involuntarily gave the order to attack.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    A rain of arrows struck, Lin Mo and others hurriedly ordered the flying beast under the seat to rise up and avoid the arrows shot from below.


    Fortunately, these people are riding horned eagle beasts, although two unlucky ones have hit a few arrows, but they don''t fall from their hands.


    "Retreat!"


    The middle-aged man hurriedly gave an order. In order to prevent these humans from successfully judging the location of the elves gathering place based on the flying direction of the crowd, he deliberately flew in the wrong direction, and everyone hurriedly followed.


    Lin Mo knew in his heart that this was the first line of defense for the Elf Sentinels. If all of them were lost here, then these humans must be unkind.


    Seeing the behavior of directly shooting arrows when they meet, it is estimated that they are planning to go to war.


    Everyone turned a big circle, and then they flew to the second line of defense of the Elf Sentinel.


    There is no fall here, despite the fact that many sentinel girls have been injured, and are resting and receiving treatment here, less than 30% of the people here have combat capabilities.


    Everyone hurried down, began to take care of the wounded and took over the work here.


    "what happened?"


    The middle-aged man found the leading sentry girl, frowned and asked.


    "We met a group of human caravans and said they wanted to do business with us, but it is not time to do business with humans, so I refused..."


    The sentry girl suffered two sword wounds. Although she was very weak, she tried her best to speak clearly and coherently so that everyone could hear her clearly.


    The middle-aged man nodded and motioned for her to continue.


    "Seeing that repeated requests were invalid, these people suddenly launched an attack. There were so many of them that we were caught off guard and we couldn''t beat them. Thanks to the help of trees, we were able to get out. But some sisters were captured by them and returned, but it didn''t take long. Their large forces rushed in quickly, and the first line of defense just fell."


    After the sentinel girl was finished, she couldn''t catch her breath, and the middle-aged man quickly let her rest.


    "I suggest that you evacuate quickly, and discuss countermeasures after returning to the settlement. Those humans should have obtained information about the settlement of your clan from the sentry captured alive. It is estimated that there will be a large-scale invasion soon."


    Lin Mo calmly analyzed.


    "How is it possible! The female soldiers of our clan are all good, and it is impossible to sell the information of the clan."


    Suddenly the sentry became angry, and they retorted angrily.


    "I believe that the elves will not have traitors, but she does not have to speak out the way to obtain information. Magic can also be effective."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, everyone was silent.


    Yes, people in these human empires are more familiar with all kinds of special and dark magic, and if there is magic that can snoop on the information in the human brain, it is not impossible.


    "You must be the one who brought them here! You are all human beings. Since you came, these despicable human beings have come. It must be you!"


    An elf girl turned her spear on Lin Mo under her heartache and shouted at him angrily.


    When she said this, the other elves immediately became alert. They looked at Lin Mo with hostility in their eyes.


    "After I came, everything I did was under your nose, and since the first day, I have been trapped in your trial ground. Until not long ago, I and your emperor Escape from the trial land, if you still doubt me like this, then I really have nothing to say."


    Lin Mo spread his hands, a look of helplessness.


    "I can testify for him. He has stayed with me since he came out of the trial land. It is absolutely impossible for him to collude with those outside."


    What surprised Lin Mo was that Abel took the initiative to speak for Lin Mo at this time.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but glanced at him more.


    After all, Abel is the elder''s son, and his strength is relatively strong, and he is relatively prestigious.


    Hearing what he said, everyone''s hostility disappeared a lot.


    "I think the suggestion made by this human just now is very reliable. Fortunately, we came here riding a Hippogryph. You quickly gather the wounded, transport them back to the village, and report this to the Queen."


    The middle-aged man also followed.


    Now that Abel and the middle-aged have said so, the remaining sentinels will naturally not make any comments.


    The Hippogryphs took off one by one and began to transport the wounded into the settlement.


    Lin Mo glanced at them, then walked straight towards the tamed Hippogryph.


    "Where are you going?"


    The middle-aged man frowned slightly and asked.


    "If the other party has found out your details, can they still know your situation? If no one stops, it won''t be long before those humans can touch this place."


    Lin Mo explained.


    "You just go there alone?"


    "How about? Are you going with you?"


    Lin Mo sneered. He could hear that this middle-aged man was not worried about himself, but just afraid that Lin Mo really had some intersection with those humans.


    After all, his human identity is now an embarrassing situation that is easily suspected.


    However, Lin Mo didn''t intend to gain the trust of these elves. He only cared about Luen. It didn''t matter whether these elves believed in him or not. Helping them to protect their homeland was also considered as doing something for Luen.


    "I go with him!"


    Abel stood up and said.


    "Master Abel..."


    The middle-aged man hesitated and couldn''t help but speak.


    The middle-aged man cannot see through Lin Mo''s strength. If he intends to attack Abel, it is estimated that Abel does not even have the ability to protect himself.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Seeing that Lin Mo had taken off riding the Hippogryph, Abel quickly said something, and then quickly took off to catch up with Lin Mo.


    "not afraid?"


    Lin Mo glanced at him and said blankly.


    "afraid of what?"


    "Afraid that I will kill you, you know I''m a human being."


    Lin Mo smiled self-deprecatingly.


    "No, I believe you really want to help us."


    Abel looked at Lin Mo seriously.


    "why?"


    "Because I believe in Luen''s vision, the person she recognizes can''t be a bad person. Moreover, in the first match with you, you have already seen that your strength is very strong. If you shoot directly through the tree wall in the first round , I can¡¯t react at all, and may die directly, but you didn¡¯t do that.¡±


    Abel smiled.


    Lin Mo glanced at him, nodded and said nothing.


    "Would you like to... try the last game here?"


    When he was about to fly over the heads of those humans, Lin Mo suddenly turned his head and smiled.

 Chapter 719： Leave some dignity

    "it''s here?"


    Abel froze for a moment, and then reacted quickly.


    This is a forest. The easiest way to intercept large-scale human forces is to communicate and use these trees and vines.


    It just so happens that while controlling these people, you can also compare each other''s spiritual power, which is perfectly fine as the third match.


    "Okay! Right here!"


    Just after Abel finished speaking, the human soldiers below had found the traces of the two.


    Immediately, the archer and the entourage magician began to attack fiercely.


    In order to avoid arrows and magic, the two hurriedly dodged toward both sides, and suddenly pulled a long distance away.


    Looking at the human forces advancing below, it was like a divided arena. The two glanced at each other and nodded at the same time.


    Suddenly, the entire forest seemed to boil.


    Nature is like a giant that was awakened, and got up with an angry yawn.


    On Lin Mo''s side, countless branches and vines grew out, like green waves, overwhelming the past.


    All the human soldiers along the way were imprisoned on the ground. The plants were like giant spiritual snakes, entwining them all. The weapons and wands they carried were also shattered by plants and lost their use. value.


    On Abel''s side, although Lin Mo didn''t have such a big influence, there were tree people attacking these humans.


    The appearance of the tree man was completely a result that Lin Mo did not expect.


    According to legend, among the clans of the elves, they are talented and can communicate with the spirits of nature. This tree man is one of them.


    They usually look like a big tree, sleeping underground. When they are awakened, their trunks will grow arms, and the roots will become legs. They will climb out of the ground to join the fight.


    Lin Mo originally thought this was just a legend, but he didn''t expect to see the real guy on the scene today, Lin Mo was shocked.


    "Damn fairy! Take it to death!"


    Accompanied by a few roars, several griffon knights flew out of the human force. They waved their warhammers and rushed towards Lin Mo and Abel.


    This is the forest. Lin Mo doesn''t want to use flames. Even if it is a fire, Lin Mo can completely control the flames, but these elves and trees certainly don''t like flames. Lin Mo still doesn''t plan to use the flames he is most familiar with.


    The ice attribute magic power gathered in Lin Mo''s hands, and two ice gears with jagged teeth soon condensed, which Lin Mo threw out casually.


    The two griffon riders who flew towards him were sawed in half with the griffon and fell back to the ground.


    As for Abel, Lin Mo was not as cool as Lin Mo. He wielded the animal training spear that the middle-aged man gave him, and fought hard with the two griffon riders.


    "Need help?"


    Lin Mo yawned and asked. He also **** all the human soldiers that Abel had not taken care of.


    "No! I can!"


    Abel replied while holding it hard.


    "alright."


    Lin Mo was too embarrassed to expose his bravery, and simply expanded the coverage of spiritual power, and strictly restrained all the human soldiers below.


    The Griffin Rider uses a warhammer. It sinks heavily. Every time he hits Abel¡¯s spear, his hands are numb. After a while, Abel sweats all over and feels his double The arms were as heavy as lead-filled, and even the spear in his hand was difficult to lift.


    "Die! Elf!"


    The two Griffin Riders naturally also saw Abel''s weakness, and they sandwiched Abel in between.


    The griffon rider in front of Abel raised the warhammer in his hand and smashed it down. Abel hurriedly raised his spear to block it. Hearing a loud noise, the spear in Abel''s hand was directly knocked off, and Abel''s entire body The whole body stunned by the blow, fell into a stiff state.


    How could the Griffin Rider behind him miss such a good opportunity, suddenly raising his warhammer, it would end Abel''s life.


    When it was said that it was too late, a sharp ice spear flew from a distance, directly piercing the bodies of two griffon riders, and stringing them into candied haws.


    The huge force directly dropped the two of them to the ground with the griffon under them, and the treant who was caught up immediately patted them into mud.


    Abel patted his chest in shock, and looked at the two dead griffon riders on the ground. He was still a little afraid.


    "Thanks...thanks."


    Abel turned his head to look at Lin Mo and said thank you.


    If it hadn''t been for Lin Mo to rescue him in time, Abel estimated that his head had already been smashed by the warhammer.


    "It''s okay, you just spoke for me, you can trust me, and I should have apologized to you, let''s even get even."


    Lin Mo waved his hand and said softly.


    Ouch voices kept coming. Abel looked down and found that the army below was completely controlled by Lin Mo alone. His own tree man was randomly selecting lucky audience members to kill him on the spot.


    "Wait for reinforcements to come."


    Lin Mo changed a more comfortable posture and lay on the back of the Hippogryph, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Seeing Lin Mo being so comfortable and lazy, Abel''s heart could not be calm for a long time.


    There are 20,000 or 30,000 human soldiers below, and since they can take on the task of sneak attack, it shows that these people are excellent soldiers.


    He originally thought that it would be good for him and Lin Mo to stick to the clan to come and support him, but he didn''t think that Lin Mo would have controlled all these people abruptly!


    monster!


    This man is a monster!


    Abel looked at Lin Mo and couldn''t help sighing.


    The longer he was in contact with Lin Mo, the more frustrated he felt.


    Ugh...


    Abel looked up to the sky and sighed, his heart was aching like needles.


    He thought that he was completely qualified for Luen, but now he found that he was completely a scum compared to Lin Mo.


    "you win..."


    Abel sighed.


    Lin Mo''s eyelids moved slightly, but he did not open his eyes to answer his words.


    Men want face, let alone in front of their rivals.


    Although this guy didn''t give him a very good impression, he was still a particular person, and Lin Mo decided to leave him some dignity.


    The two waited in silence for a while, and finally heard the flapping sound of wings in the distance. Lin Mo opened his eyes and saw that an elder was coming here with a group of horned eagle riders.


    This elder Lin Mo knew that when he was in the trial land, he had a fate.


    Lin Mo nodded and smiled at him, then stepped aside.


    The elder nodded in return, and rode the Hippogryph to approach him, watching the scene below, he was directly stupid.

 Chapter 720： Interrogation

    Everyone present did not expect that Lin Mo and Abel would rely on the strength of the two of them to force the entire human force to be restricted here.


    And looking at Lin Mo''s randomness and Abel''s despair, the discerning person can already infer that the record here is probably the credit of Lin Mo alone.


    "amount..."


    The elder turned his head and looked at Lin Mo, as if planning to say something to him, but was interrupted by Lin Mo''s wave of his hand.


    "First arrange for someone to catch a few prisoners and go back, so that you can inquire about the information, and you can deal with the rest directly. Leave some people here to set up a line of defense. Although their sneak attack failed, they don''t know what the next wave of attacks will be. At that time, it¡¯s also a good thing to prepare in advance. Oh, yes, if you have more horned eagle beasts, take them out and use them. Once a battle begins, the horned eagle beast¡¯s air-control ability is essential."


    Lin Mo yawned and drove the Hippogryph to return first, leaving many elves staying in place, still pondering Lin Mo''s words.


    The middle-aged man looked at Lin Mo''s back, then looked at Abel with a wry smile, and nodded thoughtfully.


    "Take it away... there are tens of thousands of people..."


    Some people can''t help but be speechless.


    Rao was the elder himself, looking at the tens of thousands of human soldiers below, he hesitated.


    The elves are originally peace-loving people. In order to protect nature and forests, even their own population is deliberately controlled. They have not participated in a war for thousands of years.


    Now that they want them to deal with so many enemies at once, they are somewhat unbearable.


    "What''s wrong with tens of thousands of people! This battle is bound to be fought, don''t have cowardly kindness, when this group of humans attacked us, they didn''t have any mercy!"


    The elder shouted angrily, and took the lead in attacking the lambs to be slaughtered below. Seeing the elder set an example, the others had to drive away their inner anxiety and shouted and rushed to kill.


    The elves just love peace, their own combat power is not weak, and the opponent in front of them is still a group of imprisoned lambs waiting to be slaughtered. Said it is a war, it is basically a unilateral slaughter.


    The Starlight Forest, which has always been quiet and secluded, is now flooded with screams and swords, and the soil on the ground has been stained with blood into sauce-red mud.


    A few hours later, the elders who returned to the settlement brought back dozens of human prisoners.


    The Elf Queen had already received the news, and she was discussing countermeasures with several other elders in the hall with a cold face.


    When such an accident happened, Luen did not continue to rest, but sat on the side with Lin Mo, listening to their conversation a little nervously.


    "Lin Mo, my mother and clansmen are not familiar with external humans. I hope you can help if something happens later."


    Luen whispered to Lin Mo.


    "Your home is my home, don''t worry, I will spare no effort to help."


    Lin Mo patted Luen''s little hand, causing the other side to blush.


    Coming in under these dozens of prisoners of war was the old man who gave Lin Mo and Abel the referee archery before. He was also an elder, and he was also the only elder of the battle hall who specializes in fighting among these elders!


    When the old man walked in, he glanced at Lin Mo lightly, and Lin Mo also smiled and nodded at him.


    "Your Majesty, elders."


    The elder of the battle hall greeted everyone, and then ordered the soldiers to line up the dozens of prisoners of war in the hall and kneel down, facing the elf queen and others.


    The Elf Queen waved her hand with a headache, indicating that he should not pay attention to such manners now, and just start doing business.


    The elder Zhantang nodded and took off the longbow behind him without seeing him aiming. He just pulled the bowstring casually, and immediately two unlucky ghosts were shot heads by the elder Zhantang, and the arrow shot them. The two heads were strung together.


    The blood flowed on the ground immediately, wet the knees of these prisoners.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but smiled bitterly.


    No wonder so many prisoners of war were arrested for interrogation, and other people''s interrogation was laborious, and this old man was costly interrogating prisoners of war.


    Lin Mo was a little surprised that such a decisive old man appeared among the peace-loving elves.


    However, this method of interrogation was indeed very effective. At the sight of blood, many prisoners of war were softened on the spot. The elders of the war hall continued to ask more questions, and these prisoners of war began to answer.


    It didn''t take long for them to say a lot of useful information.


    These human beings are not the troops of a single country, but the coalition forces of the Leis Empire and Durang Empire.


    These two empires, like the Bernard Empire, are human empires that believe in Asrien.


    It is estimated that it may have received Asrien''s oracle, these two countries will disregard the opposition of other human empires and plan to help the Bernard Empire.


    However, these two empires are more mindful. They plan to divide the turf of the Wildlands after helping the Bernard Empire defeat the Kingdom of Yan, but they both have a big appetite, and they don''t want the other to share too much. Many, the two empires combined, just by the way, by the way, knock down the elves in the Starlight Forest, so as to divide the land here.


    The elves and humans trade every year, and a small number of people can enter here every year, and they can get some information about the elves.


    The information just collected can now be used, and this has led to the current situation where the two empires are jointly attacking the elves.


    "Hehe, you deserve to be a believer in Asrien. I went to do a favor and thought about digging points. If it''s not enough, I still get a Starlight Forest along the way."


    Lin Mo couldn''t stop sneer.


    Since he is a believer of Asrien, he doesn''t mind anything. As long as the Elf Queen wants to, he can directly cremate all the humans who have committed the crime.


    After a period of interrogation by the elders of the battle hall, almost everything that can be asked has been asked, including the number of people coming to attack the Starlight Forest, the layout, and the attack plan.


    Basically everything that the prisoners of war knew was dug up.


    However, the hall was full of blood. Fortunately, it was the elves. Various flowers and trees were very spiritual. Under the control of the elders of the battle hall, the blood flowing out was quickly absorbed again.


    "Please! I''ve said everything I can say! Let me go alive! I promise I won''t step into your forest again!"


    The last prisoner of war left by the elder of the battle hall was a commander. At this time, he had completely lost his dignity. He knelt down and kept begging for mercy, his forehead was already full of blood.

 Chapter 721： Uchioni

    The elder Zhantang looked back at the Elf Queen, revealing a questioning look.


    It''s not that the elder of the battle hall was kind, but that the commander might still be useful to keep it.


    The Elf Queen didn''t have so many thoughts. She shook her head directly, and the elder of the battle hall immediately raised the bow and arrow in her hand and aimed at the commander''s head.


    Seeing that he had said so much information, he couldn''t escape death in the end, the prisoner of war became angry and insulted, which was the last time before he died.


    "Do you think you can defeat us by breaking our sneak attack plan? There is still a ghost between you..."


    Whoosh!


    As soon as the commander said these words, the arrow of the elder of the battle hall had already arrived.


    With a muffled sound, the arrow passed directly between the eyebrows of this guy. The commander was like a radio with the line cut off. There was no sound. The last half of his sentence was held in his mouth, fearing forever There is no chance to speak out.


    "broken!"


    The elder Zhantang patted his thigh and sighed badly.


    Unexpectedly, this guy had hidden such an important secret, but he only said it when he shot it himself. Now this news is afraid that no answer can be found.


    In the main hall, everyone looked at each other, and the last words the commander said were indeed very noticeable.


    Elder Zhantang looked remorseful, but everyone inadvertently cast their eyes on him.


    The breath of suspicion began to spread.


    Elder Zhantang shot the last one to death with an arrow and interrupted him. Naturally, he was suspected. Lin Mo is a human being, of course he was naturally suspected. Everyone''s eyes drifted, but they all remained silent.


    "Okay, don''t look at each other. The human only spoke when the elder Zhantang shot his arrow. He is not to blame. As for Lin Mo, he is a person who forcibly entered the trial ground and returned safely. The goddess of nature cares for him, he has already died in the trial ground, and there is no need to doubt him. I even suspect that this is a human being¡¯s divorce before death. In fact, there is no inner ghost among the people. ."


    The Elf Queen broke the silence and calmly analyzed.


    Everyone seemed to have found the backbone, and began to agree with each other.


    Lin Mo and Elder Zhantang both cast a thankful look at her.


    Being able to stand up and regain control of the rhythm when such a person is flustered, I have to say that this fairy queen indeed holds this position.


    "Is there really a ghost?"


    Luen asked softly in Lin Mo''s ear. Now that Lin Mo and Lin Mo have found out the relationship between the two, Luen has already begun to rely on him subconsciously.


    "I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter whether this inner ghost has a serious relationship with them. If you go to war with them, we can''t beat them, and your current strength has reached the spiritual level. You and I are here. Observing within the clan, any abnormal changes can be controlled in time."


    Lin Mo leaned against her ear and said softly.


    Luen nodded.


    The news of the inner ghost is indeed quite surprising. Luen and others will feel uneasy as a normal reaction, but under the stable military spirit of the Elf Queen, everyone at least on the surface turned the matter over.


    "Your Majesty, should we think about how to confront the enemy?"


    Some elders talked about it, and after speaking, he took a look at Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo naturally knew that this was a major event within his race, and it was naturally not convenient for an outsider to participate.


    "Everyone, I''ll leave first."


    Lin Mo stood up and bowed, turned around and walked out.


    "Your Majesty, elders, Luen dare to guarantee his life, Lin Mo is absolutely credible."


    Luen grabbed Lin Mo''s arm and explained to everyone.


    "I know it naturally, but this is an internal matter of our clan, and we can handle it ourselves."


    The elf queen gave Luen a deep look.


    Luen suddenly squeezed his fists, and dragged Lin Mo out of the hall in anger.


    "unacceptable."


    Luen''s face turned pale, and her face was full of anger.


    "If it hadn''t been for this land to nurture me, I would have liked to run away from here."


    "Don''t be angry, your mother is right. This is an internal matter of your race after all. I can only be regarded as a guest of your family at best. It is not convenient to participate in your struggle, and my strength is yours. Clearly, if I want to help, you don''t need your mother''s consent at all, so there is nothing to be angry about. She has things that she needs to consider and worry about. We can do our own thing."


    After Lin Mo''s words were finished, Luen felt much better.


    She knew in her heart that if Lin Mo was willing, she could completely deal with these invading troops alone, but this behavior might cause dissatisfaction among the senior elves because of anti-visit-oriented behavior.


    Thinking about it carefully, Lin Mo actively refused to participate in the discussions between them, which was a good thing instead.


    "No matter what, this is your home, and I will protect it for you."


    Lin Mo smiled and hugged Luen and kissed her lightly on the forehead.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t plan to participate in this mess. I just hide in the room and talk to Luen about love. If the situation is really out of control, I don¡¯t need to say anything, the senior elves. Will find it on its own initiative.


    It is a good thing for the elves to encounter this matter. At least while helping the elves to defend against the enemy, they can also intercept the news that the Leis Empire and the Durang Empire are ready to help.


    The background and national strength of these two empires far surpassed the Bernard Empire, and even on the Chaos Continent, they belonged to first-class powers.


    Although the country of Yan is now thriving, if you are caught off guard by these two big countries, you will probably have to lose a lot.


    Lin Mo took advantage of this opportunity to communicate quietly through the Godhead panel.


    "My God~ You haven''t contacted me for a long time."


    The quiet voice is very pleasantly surprised. Lin Mo has indeed not contacted any saints in Yanzhi Kingdom for a long time. I have not heard from Lin Mo for several months, although the saints are still doing what they should do in an orderly manner. Things, but Lin Mo still remembers something in his heart.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time, but the situation is special. After I have been busy for this period of time, I can return to normal."


    Lin Mo said softly.


    "um hum."


    Qingyou is still so well-behaved. For Lin Mo, she would only accept and execute it unconditionally, and never thought of asking Lin Mo for anything.


    Lin Mo felt a trace of warmth in his heart, and then hurriedly conveyed the news he had just heard to Qingyou.


    "Okay my god, I see, don''t worry."


    Seeing that Lin Mo still remembered to pass on news to herself when he was so busy, Luen was also very moved.


    The two soon broke off contact. As their contact was interrupted, in an ice spring thousands of miles away, a woman in white clothes Shengxue gently put her hand from her ear...

 Chapter 722： Desperate fight

    Three months have passed, and it has been three months since Xue Nu descended on the Chaos Continent.


    These three-month-old Xue Nu almost traveled all over the Chaos Continent, but they didn''t find a holy master who was good at using flames.


    She was looking for it, and Lin Mo was also dodge everywhere. Under this situation, the probability of two people meeting was too small, unless Lin Mo was really unlucky, otherwise Xue Nu couldn''t find him.


    Xue Nu is also a stubborn temper. She finally made a trip to the lower realm. She didn''t want to go back without finishing what she had to do.


    In desperation, Xue Nu made her home in an ice spring on the Chaos Continent and listened to all the special channels on the Chaos Continent here every day.


    Finally, the effort paid off, and today finally let her catch Lin Mo and Qingyou to pass the message.


    The Snow Girl came from the continent of gods. She naturally knew that there was no **** like Vulcan at all. After a little reasoning, she immediately confirmed that this man called Vulcan was the mortal who dared to disobey Asrien.


    The Snow Girl discerned the direction and came straight to the Starlight Forest...


    A total of one million troops were left by the Leith Empire and Dureng Empire to attack the Starlight Forest.


    In fact, there are only 300,000 elves in the Starlight Forest, so there is no need to waste so many troops here.


    Regardless of the fact that these two empires are both rich and powerful, they are also worried about the ownership of Starlight Forest.


    Each country has deployed half a million troops, on the surface to make it easier to lay down the Starlight Forest, but in fact it is just to supervise each other.


    The coalition forces of the Leis Empire and Durang Empire are fighting each other. Looking at the elves, although the number is less than one-third of the two countries'' coalition forces, they occupy the right place and the people, and there are as many as collected before. A lot of intelligence, but there have been back and forth with the two countries'' coalition forces.


    The war has started for two days, but the battle situation has not been as one-sided as expected by the two countries. On the contrary, until this time, the two sides are still pulling the second line of defense around the elves.


    The coalition forces of the two countries are stationed full of tents and barracks abroad, at this time the responsible generals of the two countries are arguing.


    "If it hadn''t been for the soldiers of the Leis Empire to be greedy for life and fear of death, now we have attacked the nest of these elves!"


    "You are ashamed to say? Our soldiers have been fighting desperately, but your Griffin Riders dare not even take off to intercept the horned eagle on the opposite side. It''s a shame!"


    "You are so embarrassed!"


    boom!


    Seeing that the two of them blushed with thick necks and were about to fight, a woman in white clothes Shengxue suddenly fell from the sky, apart from anything else, the white air of the sky spread out from her body, and the two generals did not even finish their words. It was directly frozen into hard ice.


    "who!"


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the surrounding soldiers just wanted to rush over to attack the Snow Girl, but almost instantly they were all frozen.


    "There is so much nonsense, worthy of the dregs of the lower realm. If it weren''t for my **** to need you to provide faith, I don''t even want to keep you alive in this world."


    Xue Nu looked at these two generals with disgust, her delicate brows were tightly frowned.


    Crackling!


    With a crackling sound, the ice that had frozen these people cracked and then fell to the ground.


    These corpses that had been frozen to death did not fall, but stood neatly in front of Xue Nu, like a group of obedient soldiers.


    Their skin was completely dark purple after freezing, and they looked exceptionally crippled, and the pupils and whites of their eyes had disappeared completely, replaced by the faint blue eyeballs.


    "Go! Convert all those who don''t cooperate. I am anxious to attack this forest. I don''t want anyone who doesn''t cooperate."


    Xue Nu said coldly.


    These cold corpses have a unique name: Binglem.


    The ice golem art is Xuemai''s best skill. These creatures that were frozen to death by her will become her most powerful assistants. Of course, the creatures that have been attacked by the ice golems can also be transformed into ice golems.


    This kind of magic is as exaggerated as necromantic magic. In theory, as long as the first ice golem is born, then this army will expand endlessly.


    In fact, it was not Xue Nu''s original intention to use the Ice Golem technique to attack the Starlight Forest. If possible, she would rather land directly in the Starlight Forest and directly kill Lin Mo.


    But she cannot do this.


    This is the territory of the elves, which is the place under the shelter of the goddess of nature.


    If you use these human soldiers to attack and attack, that belongs to the internal conflict of the Chaos Continent, even the goddess of nature can''t say anything, but if she directly breaks in to get people, it will be offensive and invading.


    After all, Snow Girl represents not only herself, but also Asrien.


    Through the ice, the snow girl quickly integrated the millions of troops together.


    Those who did not cooperate were all attacked and transformed by Binglem.


    One hundred thousand people died in the battle, and two hundred thousand people were transformed into ice golems by the Snow Girl, which directly reduced 300,000 people!


    And the remaining 700,000 people completely lost the thoughts of intrigue with each other, and completely became the most obedient chess pieces under Xue Nu.


    "Despite all losses! Attack!"


    Xue Nu made a decisive decision and issued an order.


    The two hundred thousand iceheads acted as the supervisory army, forcing the seven hundred thousand army to start desperately advancing into the starlight forest.


    The defensive line of the elves is relatively solid, after all, after two days of pulling with these human coalition forces, the preparation time is completely enough.


    Seeing human soldiers appear, the elves took up weapons and prepared to fight.


    At first they thought it was a normal war of attrition, but after watching the human soldiers pouring out of the woods, the elves were stupid. So many human soldiers, are they going to attack in an all-round way?


    The elder of the battle hall who was still in charge of supervising the battle was more experienced. After seeing the opponent¡¯s tide-like troops, he directly ordered all the sentries and soldiers to use spiritual power at the same time, and all the trees growing nearby were involved. In the middle of the road, a huge tree wall is formed!


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    But he didn''t expect that these human soldiers were completely crazy. They raised their weapons and began to attack the tree wall frantically.


    Sawdust was flying, and even such a thick tree could not withstand such a crazy attack with Ben.


    "withdraw!"


    When the elder Zhantang saw that the situation was not right, he quickly ordered the retreat.


    With these ice-headed supervising battles, the human soldiers wish they could give birth to three heads and six arms to fight. Under their desperate fighting, the entire front line moved quickly, and even the elves'' third line of defense did not last long.


    Soon, the human army will directly approach the settlement of the elves!

 Chapter 723： Lure

    "It''s not good, the human attack has come in!"


    The elven warriors who were forced to retreat to their settlements immediately caused a commotion, and many ordinary elves suddenly began to panic.


    "Human attacks come in?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help frowning when he heard the movement outside.


    That is the coalition forces from two different empires. Can they unite and cooperate in this way?


    Lin Mo and Luen looked at each other and hurriedly came outside the room.


    The horned eagle beast that Lin Mo had previously tamed stayed nearby. Lin Mo blew a whistle and the horned eagle immediately spread its wings and flew over.


    "Hurry up."


    While Lin Mo said, he hugged Luen and stepped on the back of the Hippogryph.


    The Hippogryph screamed softly, and then lifted the two of them into the air.


    Looking condescendingly, Lin Mo was shocked by the dense human army.


    According to the information disclosed by the previous commander, this time around one million people stayed in the Leis Empire and Dureng Empire to attack the Elves. Is this all the troops sent out?


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Luen was also unclear, but the dense army below really worried her.


    "You go back first and help your mother stabilize everyone''s emotions together. I''m going to investigate what is causing these humans to rush to such a desperate charge."


    Lin Mo said, driving the horned eagle beast and started flying back.


    "Well, then you be careful."


    Luen didn''t say much, and nodded very well.


    For Lin Mo, she will always trust 100% unconditionally.


    After sending Luen back, Lin Mo once again drove the Hippogryph to explore the rear of the human army.


    Across these dense crowds, Lin Mo could see at a glance that behind the entire army, a group of dead men covered in ice ball was standing there in silence.


    Behind them, a woman in white clothes Shengxue watched coldly.


    Perceiving Lin Mo''s gaze, the woman raised her head, and the two looked at each other, and the woman actually showed a sneer.


    Whoosh!


    Lin Mo suddenly felt a strong breath of danger, almost subconsciously, he left the horned eagle beast''s back and flew into the sky.


    An ice spear that flew out from nowhere pierced the horned eagle beast''s body in an instant. The horned eagle hadn''t even had time to scream, and the whole body and the blood in it were all frozen. , Turned into a big ice tuft and fell from the air.


    Lin Mo was shocked. This shocking attack speed is definitely not a master that these ordinary human empires can cultivate. Who is this woman?


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but smiled bitterly. What kind of world is it now? How can he meet such a strong ghost-like player wherever he goes?


    Fortunately, I just sent Luen back. Otherwise, she might be injured by mistake.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    When encountering an opponent of this level, Lin Mo no longer hides his strength. He stands in the face of all the elves, condescendingly looking down at the Snow Girl, and softly asks.


    "My name, you don''t deserve to know."


    Xue Nu snorted coldly, her fingers flew like orchids, and the ice cockroaches suddenly became excited.


    The ice heads tapped their toes in the ground, one by one, like bows and arrows from the string, rushed towards Lin Mo in the sky.


    Lin Mo frowned and stayed in the air, tentatively facing these iceheads.


    What surprised him was that these iceheads with human bodies were like immortal monsters. Even if they broke half of their bodies by themselves, after landing, they could still lean on the other half and attack them.


    "Necromancer?"


    Lin Mo thought to himself.


    "It doesn''t look like it. These monsters don''t have the unique darkness and death breath of necromantic magic."


    "Ice, junior, this is an ice puppet technique."


    The King of the Dragon Race reminded him in Lin Mo''s heart.


    "Ice? Is this woman one of Asrien''s men?"


    Lin Mo quickly reacted.


    "It is estimated that eight or nine are not far from ten. This ice puppet technique is extremely difficult. If the caster cannot be killed as quickly as possible, these puppets will become more and more numerous."


    "What''s the use of becoming more and more? What use can these puppets not even reach the eighth rank?"


    "Hehe, junior, haven''t you heard of ants killing elephants? Besides, do you really think these puppets can only achieve this kind of strength at best?"


    After hearing Lin Mo''s words, the Dragon King gave a helpless smile.


    Just as Lin Mo was about to refute him, she saw Xue Nui''s fingers fluttering and making some strange gestures, and a thick white mist suddenly filled her body.


    These white mists drifted around the ice heads, and some of them were sucked into the body. After a few breaths, these ice heads turned red, and the breath they released was completely different from before.


    "Spirit level?"


    Lin Mo was shocked immediately.


    Who can raise these puppets to several levels of combat effectiveness in the blink of an eye, who is this woman in white?


    "Understand, younger generation, if this woman is really under the gods, then you can''t treat her with the attitude of ordinary humans. Now she is only at the spirit level. Later, maybe she will be even the emperor and emperor. All puppets can be created, and there are hundreds of thousands of ordinary human soldiers. If they are all transformed into such puppets by her, you can imagine how terrifying the scene is."


    The dragon king seems to have nothing to do with himself, hey hey.


    Hundreds of thousands of spirit level and even monsters above the spirit level attack themselves together?


    Lin Mo thought about the scene for a while and couldn''t help fighting the cold war all over.


    That''s too exaggerated.


    Even if you are a holy class, you might actually be killed by ants.


    "Wait, something is wrong?"


    Lin Mo suddenly seemed to think of something, and said with some confusion.


    "Of course the situation is not right. If you have been consuming with that woman in this passive defensive way, you will be the one who can''t hold it back first."


    The dragon king laughed.


    "No, I didn''t mean that. If it is true that, according to what you said, that woman can completely transform all the nearly one million army into such a puppet, then why doesn''t she do it now?"


    "...What you said makes sense."


    "I think there are two situations at the moment. The first situation is that this woman is not so capable of transforming the army of millions. The second situation is that this woman is tentatively tempting me, and she wants me to take the initiative to attack. She, maybe there are some traps around her."


    Lin Mo calmly analyzed.


    "I understand!"


    The dragon king suddenly yelled.

 Chapter 724： I can leave

    "What do you unserstand?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "Where are we now?"


    The Dragon King did not answer, but asked rhetorically.


    "The land of the elves... so it is."


    Lin Mo subconsciously answered, and then instantly he realized what the Dragon King was referring to.


    "Yes, this is the refuge of the Goddess of Nature. That woman should be under the God of Frost. If this is not the case, she has such a powerful puppet technique, and there is no reason not to convert all the millions of troops into puppets. "


    The Dragon King gave a hum.


    "Because she is afraid of causing the anger of the goddess of nature, she can only use these ordinary humans to attack here instead of using her puppet to quickly take it down."


    Lin Mo nodded.


    If this is the case, it would be easy. Asrien specially sent someone to deal with him. Lin Mo is not a fool. Who knows what assassin is hidden by the other party and hasn''t used it?


    Wouldn''t it be too stupid to rush out to fight the woman so directly? Anyway, staying here now, with the protection of the goddess of nature, Lin Mo''s most sensible way should be to wait for work.


    As long as they assist these elves to guard this place, the woman should not be able to break through forcibly.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo turned his head and flew back towards the gathering place.


    "hateful!"


    Xue Nu did not expect Lin Mo to escape the battlefield at such a critical moment.


    Her brows were suddenly frowned, and between her fingers, dozens of ice spears pierced the air and shot towards Lin Mo in midair.


    A flame barrier appeared in Lin Mo, and these frost spears had been vaporized by the flames before they could pierce Lin Mo.


    Xue Nu became more and more angry, but looking at Lin Mo''s back, she was helpless.


    Stepping into the place of faith in the goddess of nature is tantamount to declaring war. Similarly, if one uses any large-scale destructive spell to attack Lin Mo at this time, as long as it affects the elves, it is also equivalent to declaring war.


    "Hehe, sly ant, wait, I think you can hide for a while, can you hide for a lifetime?"


    The Snow Girl clenched her silver teeth and sneered through her teeth.


    "Flush me! Hurry up and take over this forest!"


    Under her anger, Xue Nu had to vent her anger on these ordinary human soldiers.


    The ice heads forced them to move forward with tougher methods. These unlucky human coalition forces are equivalent to using their flesh and blood to consume the attacks and energy of the elves.


    In the settlement, the Elf Queen and the other elders have all put on their clothes.


    At such a critical moment of survival, all the elves are warriors, and the status of the royal family has not become a reason or excuse for them to escape the battle.


    Lin Mo''s posture flying in the air suddenly attracted the attention of many elves.


    You know, except for magicians above the spirit level and ordinary wind magicians, there is almost no possibility of anyone flying alone.


    For warriors and knights, flying is even more of an unattainable thing.


    Except with the help of flying beasts, these people may never be able to fly high in the sky.


    Seeing that Lin Mo didn''t even hold a magic wand in his hand, he didn''t look like a magician. His image in everyone''s eyes became more and more mysterious.


    "How''s it going? What about your Hippogryph?"


    Seeing Lin Mo came back, Luen hurried up and asked.


    "Almost a million army has surrounded the entrance of the entire Starlight Forest. Someone behind them is forcing them to attack. That person is very strong. She killed my Hippogryph."


    Lin Mo''s words immediately aroused everyone''s exclamation.


    Everyone is worried about this powerful enemy who did not know where it came from.


    "but..."


    "This person is here for me. If you are worried about being implicated, I can leave immediately."


    Just as Luen wanted to keep asking, Lin Mo took the initiative to speak out.


    As soon as Lin Mo''s words fell, the expressions of the Elf Queen and the others changed suddenly.


    If it was the arrival of Lin Mo that caused the war, the Elf Queen considered it for her own people. There is no way to keep Lin Mo here.


    "Can you explain why?"


    Seeing the look in Luen''s eyes, the elf queen hesitated for a moment, and still asked.


    Lin Mo did not conceal it either, and directly talked about the future of the dragon.


    "Human, if this war really spreads to us because of you, I hope you can take the initiative to leave."


    An elder took the initiative to stand up and said to Lin Mo.


    "Yes, I can leave now."


    Lin Mo nodded and gave Lu En apologetically.


    "Sorry, I have to leave, of course I hope you can be with me."


    "Wait! You leave as soon as you leave, why take our emperor?"


    Just after Lin Mo''s words were finished, an elder suddenly raised an objection.


    "Lin Mo, you can be regarded as a person recognized by the goddess of nature. Although your race is different, you can come out of the trial ground unharmed. You can also be regarded as a member of our elves..."


    The Elf Queen spoke slowly.


    When she spoke, everyone''s eyes immediately focused on her, and many elders showed anxious expressions on their faces.


    Seeing what Her Majesty meant, did she intend to force Lin Mo to stay?


    "Your Majesty, let me say something..."


    The elder who had just spoken was suddenly anxious, he opened his mouth to say something, but was directly interrupted by the Elf Queen waved.


    "I know what you are worried about, but do you really think that if Lin Mo is gone, these human coalition forces will withdraw?"


    The queen turned her head and glanced around, and said with a gloomy face.


    "This..."


    The elders looked at each other immediately, not knowing what to say.


    How clever the elf queen is, of course she can see that Lin Mo is really good to Luen.


    If something dangerous really happened, Lin Mo would definitely guarantee Luen''s safety as soon as possible.


    Since Lin Mo intends to leave with Luen, it means that Starlight Forest will not be able to escape the attack of war after Lin Mo leaves. On the contrary, without Lin Mo''s ultra-high-level combat power, it is really difficult for the elves to resist. That million army.


    "Auntie, although that person came for me, the coalition forces of these two empires came from staring at the Starlight Forest. I left, only those who manipulated and persecuted them would also leave. You can''t let them give up the idea of ??plotting your elves."


    Lin Mo chuckled and explained.

 Chapter 725： Leave it all to me

    "Despicable kid! I didn''t expect you to make such a calculation. It''s good to go as soon as you leave. We will take the rest."


    Someone suddenly uttered angrily.


    Lin Mo glanced at the person who was talking, and ignored him lazily.


    "To shut up!"


    Suddenly an elder shouted angrily.


    The tribe man shrank his neck and closed his mouth.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Lin Mo''s presence or absence has nothing to do with whether the coalition forces of the two empires will attack the Starlight Forest.


    If Lin Mo can stay here, on the one hand, it can help the elves guard the homeland, and on the other hand, it can also provide Lin Mo with a shelter.


    Strictly speaking, cooperation between the two parties is a win-win situation.


    If he had to blame Lin Mo for the mistake, it would be an act of stupidity and ignorance. .


    The elders quickly realized this, and the Elf Queen showed a thoughtful expression.


    Only Luen looked at her mother and Lin Mo nervously, as if worried that there would be more conflicts between the two.


    "Since the goddess of nature approved you, then you are also a friend of our family. Right now we ourselves and our friends are encountering difficulties. Naturally, we must unite and solve the problems we face."


    The Elf Queen spread her hands and said seriously.


    The elders beside him naturally followed suit, and those clansmen who had not yet understood the situation and were still hostile to Lin Mo could only listen in silence with their mouths closed.


    "It would be great if Auntie could think so."


    Lin Mo chuckled lightly.


    "I am fully capable of helping you deal with each other''s entire army, and even let all your tribesmen leave the battlefield. There is no need to move your soldiers..."


    When Lin Mo said this, there was a voice of doubt among the crowd.


    After all, that is an army of a million people. If you want to single-handedly resist an army, it is something normal people can''t even think of.


    "When I fight, I only need to leave a few people who are not afraid of death with me. With the elves by my side, those who want to kill me dare not do it at will, and for your safety, During the whole process, the whole group can move into the trial place and wait, how do you feel?"


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he stood calmly on the spot, waiting for a reply from the elves.


    "It''s a big matter. We need to think about it. After all, the lives of a group of people are in my hands, and I need to be responsible to them."


    The elf queen said.


    "Please."


    Lin Mo nodded in agreement without hesitation.


    The senior leaders of the elves walked aside and formed a circle to discuss the feasibility of Lin Mo''s plan.


    Five minutes later, these people walked back again.


    "Three questions."


    The Elf Queen looked into Lin Mo''s eyes and asked.


    Lin Mo didn''t speak either, he also looked into the other person''s eyes and nodded.


    "First, what is your strength? Why do you have the courage to say that you can fight a million troops with one person? After all, this is our homeland. If you fail, you can run away, but we will lose everything."


    "Have you seen this thing?"


    Lin Mo did not answer her question, but took out the fruit of a tree of life and placed it in his palm.


    "This is the fruit of the tree of life, only found in the place of trial."


    After taking a look, the elf queen said immediately.


    The elves onlookers immediately gathered around, and they all knew the existence of the tree of life, but the fruit of the tree of life might not have been seen once in their long life.


    "Is this difficult to obtain?"


    "Very difficult."


    Hearing the answer given by the Elf Queen, Lin Mo chuckled lightly, and then waved his hand, and a fruit rain suddenly started in the open space beside the Elf Queen. The fruit of the tree of life that was hard to get in the mouth of the Elf Queen was like a pile of no Like valuable rice, piled up into a hill!


    The clansmen onlookers straightened their eyes, and the elders trembled with excitement, not knowing what to say.


    "Can these things prove my strength?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    The queen moved her lips awkwardly, and did not continue to struggle with this issue.


    "Then the second question, why do you want to keep a few tribesmen by your side?"


    "The elves are protected by the goddess of nature. With you by my side, that person would not dare to attack me at will, because as long as it affects you, they will declare war on the goddess of nature. Of course, those who stay with me It¡¯s best to be prepared to sacrifice at any time."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, the queen was silent again.


    "Then the last question, how should we enter the trial ground? We must know that we just opened it not long ago, and our ability is not enough to support the opening of the trial ground to the time that everyone can enter."


    "Leave this question to me. I promise to let you all enter the trial ground safely and securely."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, everyone fell into silence again.


    The pile of fruits of the tree of life seemed the most powerful evidence. No matter what Lin Mo said now, some people believed what he said.


    "Okay, then please."


    The queen lowered her head slightly towards Lin Mo, and the elders and ordinary people behind her also lowered their heads towards Lin Mo, and even Luen made the same action.


    "This is the etiquette of our family to express their recognition and respect. They are now willing to believe you.


    Luen straightened up again and happily rushed to hug Lin Mo.


    "That''s good, you stay with your people obediently, now you are in the realm of the spirit level, protect them in the trial ground, and wait for me to solve the immediate problems before I see you, okay?"


    Lin Mo put her in his arms and said softly in his ear.


    "Um...then you have to be careful."


    After Luen finished speaking, she happily stepped aside.


    "um hum..."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he turned to look at the elf queen''s person.


    "Now prepare now, gather all the tribesmen outside the trial ground, and decide who will stay. The number is not large, a dozen is enough. Prepare as soon as possible and don''t waste time."


    The queen and the others nodded immediately, turned around and started to act.


    Lin Mo gently waved his hand, and the pile of fruits of the tree of life on the ground was once again taken back into the storage space by him. This is like a magic scene that made these elves put more trust in Lin Mo.


    "I want to see, Asrien, do you have the courage to tear your face with the goddess of nature?"


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked at the entrance of the settlement, with a sneer on his face.

 Chapter 726： What is your relationship with the goddess

    "Retreat, leave it to me first."


    Outside the entrance of the colony, a group of elven warriors were struggling to resist the attack of human soldiers like mad dogs. Lin Mo rushed over and said.


    "What are you kidding? With so many people, how can you stand alone..."


    The elder of the Zhantang was garrisoning here, and when he heard Lin Mo say this, he was a little angry and opposed.


    But before he finished speaking, Lin Mo directly raised his hand, and flames suddenly rose from the ground, engulfing nearly 10,000 human soldiers in an instant.


    At the entrance that was still crowded with water just now, a large empty space was instantly vacated.


    "This..."


    The elder Zhantang was stupid, confused and entangled not knowing what to say.


    The elf soldiers who were resisting hard were able to breathe a sigh of relief at this time, and they turned to look at Lin Mo gratefully.


    "I''ll say it again, you guys retreat quickly. I will be blocking this place for the time being. The other elders will explain the specific situation to you."


    Lin Mo spoke again.


    Seeing Lin Mo''s strength, the group began to believe Lin Mo''s words.


    The elder Zhantang himself was injured. Under such a fierce attack by human soldiers, there were many wounded elf warriors. Seeing Lin Mo''s persistence, he gritted his teeth and issued an order to retreat. He himself stood behind Lin Mo.


    "What do you mean?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but frowned, and asked without understanding.


    "This is my homeland. As the elder of the battle hall, I must guard the last line of defense whenever I am. This is my duty and my destiny."


    Elder Zhantang said firmly.


    "Ant! How dare you attack the people under the shelter of the God of Frost!"


    A sweet drink came from a distance, Lin Mo looked up, Xue Nu was floating in the air, looking at herself angrily.


    "Hehe, Asrien has sent you down to chase me down, why am I afraid to take action?"


    Lin Mo sneered and dragged the elder Zhantang to his side.


    "Keeping closer to me will guarantee your safety and my safety."


    Lin Mo whispered in his ear.


    The bewildered Zhantang elder stood here honestly and did not make any radical moves.


    "Okay! I think how long can you last with these elves?"


    Xue Nu laughed coldly, surrounded by white smoke, once again frozen a large number of soldiers directly into ice.


    "You rubbish! Get out of me."


    The Snow Girl transformed a lot of soldiers this time, and the number of Ice Heads and the remaining soldiers was basically the same.


    Under the control of Xue Nu, the ice golems rushed forward, squeezing all these ordinary soldiers to the sides, and rushed towards Lin Mo.


    Seeing these hands and feet running like wild beasts, the elder Zhantang couldn''t help the hair on his back and felt chills.


    "This...what are these things?"


    The elder Zhantang said with some trembling, and he took a step back subconsciously.


    "They won''t hurt you. If you''re scared, you can close your eyes and don''t look."


    Lin Mo grabbed him and shouted at him.


    A soaring flame erupted from Lin Mo¡¯s palm, burning all the ice heads in front of them into black ashes. The ice heads behind had to stop under the high temperature, they hovered in place, Looking for opportunities to advance.


    Because the Zhantang elder was by Lin Mo''s side, Xue Nu did not dare to attack Lin Mo rashly.


    The two of them stood in a stalemate.


    "Lin Mo! Your Majesty, they are ready."


    The sound of the wings flapping of the Hippogryph came from a distance, and Abel shouted to Lin Mo from a distance.


    Behind him, there were more than a dozen young elven warriors, all of them riding horned eagle beasts to help.


    "Are you the ones who stayed as dead men?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "Yes."


    Lin Mo nodded and waved his hand, leaving a huge wall of fire on the spot, sealing all the entrances of the entire gathering place.


    "You are waiting here."


    Lin Mo instructed, pointing to the open space behind the wall of fire, and let these elven warriors who voluntarily left behind to wait here.


    Afterwards, he turned around and took the elder of the hall and flew quickly towards the trial place.


    "Want to run?"


    Seeing that he turned and left, Xue Nu was suddenly angry. She just raised her hand and condensed a frost spear aimed at Lin Mo''s younger generation. Lin Mo had already pulled the Zhantang elder over and blocked her back.


    "hateful!"


    Xue Nu wanted to throw the spear in her hand several times, but the elder of the Zhantang Lin Mo blocked her back tightly, and she could only smash the spear in her hand with her teeth.


    "Run! You can''t run for long!"


    The Snow Girl laughed angrily, her white teeth squeaking.


    As Abel and others stood behind the wall of fire, she did not dare to use her ability to put out the fire at will.


    Under her command, those defying icy heads rushed into the fire with their entire body of ice, and used their bodies to forcibly put out the fire.


    Suddenly, the crackling sounds continued to sound, and the screams of these ice figures that were rushed into the fire were burned by the fire. Although they can no longer be regarded as humans, their bodies are still human bodies.


    A heavy burnt smell wafted out of the flames, mixed with screams and struggles, and the scene was like **** on earth.


    Abel and the dozen or so elven warriors stood behind the wall of fire. Even though they couldn''t see what was happening in the fire, they still couldn''t help getting goose bumps.


    From now on it is really a race against time.


    Lin Mo pulled the elder of the battle hall, without any hidden strength at all, advancing at full speed at the speed of the emperor.


    Fortunately, the elder Zhantang''s physical fitness is not bad, and he can barely withstand Lin Mo''s toss.


    Even so, when the two arrived at the trial ground, the elder Zhantang had just stepped on the ground with his feet, and the whole person vomited into the sky.


    At the moment, the elf queen had no time to care about the situation of the elders of the battle hall, and she walked directly over and dragged Lin Mo to the restricted area at the entrance of the trial site.


    "Everyone of our clan is here, and the things we agreed upon before have also been handled..."


    The queen looked at Lin Mo, and the meaning of the words was already very clear: we have done what we can do, and the rest is up to you.


    Lin Mo nodded, and immediately moved towards the restriction.


    He didn''t see any big moves, just put his hand on the restriction, and the entire restriction was opened easily and casually.


    The sound of exclamation spread among the elves.


    This is the restriction that the goddess of nature they believe in personally stayed. Even the elves and elders could hardly open it easily, but Lin Mo seemed to have returned to his home.


    If it is said that there is no connection between Lin Mo and the goddess of nature, even if they don''t even believe in them, then once or twice is fine.


    Tear off the prohibition, take the fruit of the tree of life, and now easily open the prohibition,


    "What kind of relationship do you have with the goddess of nature?"


    The Elf Queen couldn''t help it anymore, staring at Lin Mo''s eyes and asked.

 Chapter 727： Two live treasures help

    "what relationship?"


    Lin Mo was also taken aback, he didn''t expect the Elf Queen to ask like this.


    "If you have to talk about relationships... it should be a colleague."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he turned and walked into the trial ground.


    "colleague?..."


    The Elf Queen looked at Lin Mo''s back in a daze, and carefully chewed on a term she had never heard before.


    The elders around him have begun to direct these 300,000 elves into the trial grounds. The queen shook her head gently, revealing a helpless smile.


    The forest moss that entered the trial land first has changed the geographic environment at the entrance, forcibly removing all the trees and rocks, leaving a large open space that can accommodate nearly 500,000 people.


    Lin Mo breathed a sigh of relief when all the elves entered.


    "The place ten miles ahead from here is the growing area of ??all fruit trees and edible plants in the entire trial land. If I can''t come back... you can live here for the time being. When the conditions are right, you are in Pray to the goddess of nature and let her help you find a new place."


    Lin Mo said softly as he passed by the Elf Queen.


    "Come back safely."


    The queen looked at his back and said softly.


    Since Lin Mo was able to consider the future of the entire elven clan, it showed that the opponent he was going to face was definitely not a waiter.


    At this time, he can still maintain such calmness and calmness, and even carefully arrange all the subsequent things that may happen, which shows that he is a very responsible man.


    It was also at this moment that the Elf Queen completely accepted her daughter''s choice from her heart.


    "Luen, wait for me here obediently, and the people who supervise you don''t run deep, you also know the dangers here."


    Lin Mo pulled Luen over, kissed her forehead gently, and carefully reminded him.


    Luen nodded obediently, and looked at Lin Mo affectionately with a pair of beautiful eyes, as if she wanted to imprint his appearance in her heart forever.


    "Don''t worry, I will be back soon."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Will you lie?"


    The dragon king smiled in his heart.


    Before fighting with Asrien who had descended on the three princes, Lin Mo almost fell into danger.


    Now, in order to retaliate against Lin Mo, Asrien will definitely send more powerful people to deal with Lin Mo, saying that there is no risk of life at all, that is simply impossible.


    "It''s dead, Lao Long, what should I say at this time? Tell her if I die, let him collect the body for me?"


    Lin Mo complained to the Dragon King in an angry heart.


    However, the emotion of parting suddenly faded a lot under the interference of the Dragon King. Lin Mo said goodbye to everyone with a smile, and re-sealed the restrictions on the trial land.


    "Will you die?"


    Lin Mo galloped away from the gathering place, and the King of the Dragon Race suddenly asked in his heart.


    "I don''t know, but I think Asrien is not so generous that you send a beauty over to talk to yourself and apologize."


    "..."


    The dragon king was speechless for a while, but Lin Mo was right. If he was not planning to ask for his name, why would Asrien, who is in the continent of God, spend so much time sending people to find Lin Mo.


    "Be careful, junior."


    The Dragon King said softly.


    "Anyway, I will pull you back when you die."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    Lin Mo''s speed was very fast. Before he could talk a few words, Lin Mo had already seen the wall of fire he had left behind.


    Unlike the exuberant situation when he first left, the volume of the wall of fire in front of him has lost more than half of it, and the remaining flames can''t last long.


    Abel and more than a dozen elven warriors were shivering behind the crumbling wall of fire. If the ice golems succeeded in extinguishing the flames, these people would guarantee that they would not escape death.


    Looking at the charred corpse that stretched for hundreds of meters, Lin Mo couldn''t help but cursed a lunatic in his heart.


    For fear of hurting these elves, the method of extinguishing the fire with the flesh is really extremely extreme.


    "Ant, are you finally back? Have you found that you have no place to escape? I just thought that it doesn¡¯t matter if you run away, isn¡¯t there a kingdom of Yan? When I call that kingdom all destroyed, See where you are going."


    Seeing Lin Mo''s return, Xue Nu showed a triumphant smile.


    Lin Mo''s heart suddenly stunned. He just thought that he could take advantage of the power of the goddess of nature to evade this madman, but he didn''t expect that if the other party could find himself, he would definitely be able to find a kingdom of Yan that was related to him.


    "This woman can''t stay."


    The Dragon King said softly.


    Lin Mo didn''t answer his words, but nodded silently.


    The Kingdom of Yan is the coagulation of all Lin Mo''s efforts so far. If this mad woman is completely destroyed, then everything that Lin Mo values ??and cherish will be completely wiped out.


    "Come here."


    Lin Mo hooked his fingers to Abel and the others, and the elven warriors leaned in obediently.


    Lin Mo lightly waved his hand, and instantly packed all these people into the storage space. In order to avoid panic, Lin Mo also deliberately placed them in the area where time stopped circulating.


    "Oh? Are you planning to have a good fight with me face to face?"


    Xue Nu raised her slender eyebrows and said in a mocking tone.


    "Ha ha."


    Lin Mo sneered back, then opened his storage space and released both Xiaojin and Karthus.


    These two goods have been staying in the storage space to practice, and now Karthus has returned to the emperor level, and Xiaojin has successfully broken through the emperor level under the teaching and instruction of the dragon king.


    This also means that Lin Mo''s envoy and mount can finally help him in the battle.


    "After raising you for so long, should you come out and help me?"


    Lin Mo looked at the two goods and showed a smile.


    "Hey, my god, what do you think you are talking about? Even if you don''t support us, don''t we still have to work when we should work?"


    Karthus smiled naively, scratching his head while talking.


    "Master, I have been waiting for this moment for a long time. I used to have insufficient strength to participate in battles at your level. Now I have finally reached the standard, and I can finally fight as much as I want."


    Xiaojin transformed into the form of a dragon, spreading his wings and shouting to the sky.


    Not to mention, although one of these two goods is funny and the other is naive, they do look like that.


    As soon as they appeared, the snow **** the opposite side frowned deeply.

 Chapter 728： Crazy woman

    "There are more people than me?"


    Xue Nu sneered, and suddenly white smoke overflowed all over her body, and her surroundings were like a mysterious fairyland.


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    But this misty wonderland is a sinister trick to kill people.


    Where the white smoke passed, all the remaining human coalition forces were all turned into ice.


    The millions of troops actually died at the hands of the Snow Girl in less than half a day.


    In addition to the blood-red spirit-level ice heads, many purple king-level ice heads appeared, and there were already a few golden royal-level ice heads.


    Lin Mo frowned as he felt the breath released from these iceheads.


    "Damn, this is too much of a hangup, right? It''s too much to have so many king-level puppets, there are even king-level puppets!"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but vomit.


    "Calm down, the opponent was sent by the God of Frost, and some special methods are not surprising. When I led the dragon race against the gods back then, you couldn''t even imagine those novel and special techniques, I... "


    The Dragon King said to Lin Mo in a bragging manner.


    "You can pull it down, don''t look at when it is now. If I can successfully defeat the woman opposite, I will still have a chance to hear you tell me about your glorious past. If you really want to tell me those stories , Please don''t talk to me so much, it''s useless."


    Lin Mo immediately interrupted his nonsense.


    "Until now, I haven''t officially played against anyone. Where can I tell you something useful?"


    The dragon king snorted.


    "You can only analyze useful information when you fight, right?"


    "Yes, you can fight."


    "All right! Let''s go!"


    Lin Mo roared and rushed out with Xiaojin and Karthus.


    Although those golden iceheads are also emperor-level, their bodies are just ordinary human bodies after all, how can they be compared to Xiaojin''s constitution of a serious dragon.


    Karthus is even a master of the emperor level. This demon and dragon rushed into the puppet group, like a wolf into the flock, fighting extremely smoothly.


    Lin Mo even took the snow girl from the opposite side. Both of them were very cautious and did not use any special skills. They only fought with weapons and fists.


    "Who are you?"


    In the gap of the fight, Lin Mo did not forget to ask.


    "I am the Snow Girl, the one serving by the Frost God, this time I came here to take your life."


    Xue Nu was not hiding anything, she said coldly.


    "The person serving next to you? The bed-warming maid."


    Lin Mo suddenly realized.


    "Presumptuous! How dare you say that to me."


    The Snow Girl was suddenly anxious. Although the gods did not have a spouse, the Snow Girl was also a mistress in the entire Ice and Snow Temple. Lin Mo said that she was a little girl who warmed the bed. Of course she couldn''t accept it.


    "Oh? Isn''t it? It''s also, it''s not a national beauty to see you look like this. I guess that guy Asrien doesn''t look down on you. It''s me who is reckless. What kind of bed warmer are you? , You think it¡¯s just an old lady who cleans and scrubs the toilet."


    Lin Mo knows nothing about irritating people.


    After he finished speaking, Xue Nu''s white face was suddenly red with anger like a cooked lobster.


    Women are the most taboo when others say that her appearance is ugly, even if she is a person of Xue Nv''s status, it is also inevitable.


    "You fart!"


    But what Lin Mo said was right. The face she was using now was the image of a maid in the Ice and Snow Temple.


    If you compliment this face forcibly, wouldn''t it be equivalent to admitting that you and the maid are a good woman?


    The more Snow Girl thought, the more angry.


    Anxious and depraved, she no longer had the mind to defend her image as a high-cold and dignified superior. She couldn''t help but curse, like a village woman on the street.


    In anger, Xue Nu''s side suddenly extended two bodies made of ice and snow. The whole person immediately became three-headed and six-armed, waving six ice and snow spears and rushing towards Lin Mo fiercely.


    Lin Mo didn''t rush, anyway, his celestial spirit body was only at the emperor level, of course he couldn''t beat the holy snow girl, but he would have a clan of elves to protect him.


    Every time Xue Nu was about to attack him, Lin Mo instantly took out an elf warrior from the storage space and stood in front of him.


    These elf warriors are more effective than any armor. Every time they see these elf warriors suddenly appear, the snow girl abruptly stops her attack.


    After coming down several times, Xue Nu didn''t attack Lin Mo without saying, but because of this sudden braking action many times, she almost vomited blood.


    "Hahahaha!!"


    Lin Mo took the opportunity to cheer up and laughed loudly.


    "I said you are a clumsy old mother, don''t you believe it? Look at your embarrassed look, your face seems even uglier!"


    Seeing Lin Mo''s mean expression, Xue Nu finally couldn''t bear it.


    She dissipated the three heads and six arms that stretched out, stretched out her hand and wiped it on her face. Her entire face was distorted very illusory, and then returned to her original appearance.


    Xue Nu''s appearance can be said to be shocked, even Lin Mo, who had laughed at her for so long, was unconsciously stunned when he saw Xue Nu''s true face.


    Xue Nu looked at Lin Mo dazedly, and the vanity in her heart was suddenly satisfied like never before.


    But at this moment, Xue Nu''s body suddenly shook, and her face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    All her actions on the Chaos Continent were seen by Asrien, and now she was so excited by Lin Mo to reveal her face, Asrien could naturally detect it.


    Even if separated by two different continents, the Snow Girl could still feel the anger from the depths of the soul of Asrien.


    As for the woman she loves, Asrien''s possessiveness reached a very extreme attitude.


    The Snow Girl came to the Chaos Continent just after she deliberately disguised herself to satisfy Asrien''s possessive desire.


    The moment Asrien saw the Snow Girl remove her disguise, she felt as if she was wearing a green hat on top of her head. How could he not be angry?


    Xue Nu felt regretful in her heart. This time she was looked at by Lin Mo in order to prove her beauty, which would definitely affect her goodwill in Asrien. It is estimated that even after completing the task and returning back, she will be ignored by Asrien. .


    Thinking of the miserable treatment she might have in the future, Xue Nu couldn''t help but count this resentment on Lin Mo''s head.


    "Damn ants! I want your soul to disperse to compensate me!"


    Xue Nu shouted angrily and rushed towards Lin Mo desperately.


    How could the emperor-level heavenly spirit be able to catch up with the saint-level Snow Girl, the Snow Girl arrived in front of Lin Mo almost instantly, and Lin Mo could only take out an elf warrior from the storage space to block her chest.


    But at this time, the snow girl had red eyes, and even Asrien was angered by her, she didn''t care about the goddess of nature.


    In Lin Mo''s unbelievable eyes, Xue Nu raised the Frost Spear high.


    Stabbed hard!

 Chapter 729： Life for life

    Puff!


    Although this frost spear was made by Xue Nu herself, its sharpness is not inferior to the magic weapon created by the most famous blacksmith on the Chaos Continent.


    The hapless elf warrior didn''t even react to what was going on. The whole person had been pierced by the snow girl with a spear!


    After the frost spear penetrated the body of the elf warrior, it still pierced Lin Mo unabated.


    Fortunately, Lin Mo twisted his waist in an emergency, and the spear pierced his abdomen. Fortunately, it didn''t hurt too much.


    Lin Mo gritted his teeth and slammed his body to one side, broke the frost spear in Xuenv''s hand, and quickly moved away from her.


    Touched the breath of the elf warrior in his arms and found that he had completely lost his breath.


    Lin Mo sighed softly and took his body back into the storage space.


    The twin lotus fire burned slowly and tenderly on the wound on the lower abdomen, and a warm feeling continued from the abdomen, and the torn and frostbite wounds healed quickly.


    "Are you crazy? Are you going to go to war with the goddess of nature?"


    Lin Mo frowned and looked at Xue Nu, sternly.


    "Hahaha..."


    Xue Nu didn''t panic after making a mistake, but grinned and laughed.


    Such a crazy smile on such a stunning face looked very strange.


    Xue Nu did not answer Lin Mo''s question, instead she condensed three heads and six arms again, and furiously attacked Lin Mo.


    "Snow Girl, enough, come back."


    Asrien''s unhappy voice sounded in the heart of Yuuki.


    Xue Nu still turned a deaf ear, and continued to attack Lin Mo frantically.


    Her body continued to produce white smoke, which floated to the bottom of the ice golems, continuously improving their strength and realm.


    Such unrestrained consumption of physical strength and energy is almost a suicide attack, but the effect is particularly obvious.


    Soon, not only Lin Mo began to retreat unceasingly, even Xiaojin and Karthus below were also unable to support under the attack of the icy storm.


    "Pull back!"


    Lin Mo yelled at Xiaojin and the others as he stepped back.


    One person, one demon and one dragon gradually retreated into the settlement of elves.


    Xue Nu didn''t care at all, she continued to chase and kill her wildly.


    Wherever she and the ice golem went, there was a icy sky and snow everywhere, and the birds and flowers in the settlement were like a paradise, but she was instantly transformed into the ice age.


    "I said, stop!"


    A sharp pain came from Xue Nu''s head, which made her chase and kill suddenly stagnant, and she almost fell from the sky.


    "My God..."


    Xue Nu called out in a low voice, with an aggrieved expression, I felt pity.


    "Are you trying to provoke a war between me and the goddess of nature?"


    Asrien''s voice was cold and emotionless.


    "No... not like that."


    Xue Nv said nervously.


    She knew in her heart that although Asrien loved herself very much, in essence, he was still the cold and ruthless God of Frost.


    As long as he goes against his will, even if he is spoiled again, he will not escape a tragic end.


    "Showing a face to my enemy, violating the prohibition, and actively attacking the believers of the goddess of nature, you should know how big a mistake you have made?"


    Upon hearing this, Xue Nu''s whole body began to tremble.


    She couldn''t help thinking of the tragedy of all those who had disobeyed Asrien in the Ice and Snow Temple in the Arctic Hell that never saw the sun.


    "Come back, after you come back, we are making plans for this matter."


    Asrien said softly.


    "No...no, no!"


    Yet Xue Nu kept shaking her head, repeating a no-word.


    She doesn''t believe that Asrien treats herself lightly, as long as she returns, the main thing she faces is absolutely cruel punishment. Rather than staying in the freezing prison forever and suffering inhuman torture, it is better to die. In Chaos Continent, it would not be so painful.


    Xue Nu made up her mind and cut off the communication with Asrien directly. She straightened her body again and looked at Lin Mo with bitter eyes.


    "It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t make this kind of mistake! It''s all you killed! I want to kill you! I want you to feel endless pain and torture!"


    A monstrous resentment appeared on Xue Nu''s body, and the surrounding white snow mixed with these resentments turned all the ice and snow into a weird black.


    Lin Mo stood in a piece of ice and snow, and subconsciously put away the heavenly spirit body.


    Although he didn''t know why this snow girl had such a big hatred for him, he understood that the snow girl in this state was not an opponent he could deal with with an emperor-level celestial spirit body.


    The smoke on Xue Nu''s body became thicker and thicker, and then gradually contained everything nearby.


    It''s just that the smog is also a thick black mist, making it hard to see the surrounding scene.


    In the thick black fog, the strange and desperate screams of the ice golem kept coming, well, not only the back was cold.


    "Little Jin, Karthus! You two take care of each other''s back, so that you don''t get attacked."


    Lin Mo forced himself to stabilize his mind and sent a signal to them through the Godhead panel.


    Fortunately, Karthus was also a person who had seen strong winds and waves. The current situation did not make him lose his calm. With him guiding Xiaojin, Lin Mo was not very worried.


    "Woman, although I don''t know who you are, I can be sure that you are the one sent by Asrien to attack me. Just now you killed an elf. This is already offending the goddess of nature. I advise you to Leave quickly, lest the goddess of nature descends for a while, and you will be too late if you want to run."


    Lin Mo shouted into the thick fog.


    But there was a long silence in response to him.


    "What a good word, it''s hard to persuade the **** thing. I only have enemies with that second force, Asrien, so if you have to help him out, then I can only be rude to you."


    Lin Mo cursed in a low voice.


    Whoosh whoosh! !


    A series of piercing sounds sounded, and the frost spear seemed to shoot towards him from all directions.


    If this was just a spear condensed from ordinary hard ice, Lin Mo didn''t even need to hide, after all, he would not be physically harmed in the flame state.


    But these frost spears were still attached to the pseudo-divine power from the snow girl. If they really didn''t hide, Lin Mo wouldn''t be able to jump for long.


    The flames condensed into a very thick shield wall, covering Lin Mo in it.


    Those frost spears were not instantly evaporated by the flame, but directly nailed to the flame wall, and then slowly began to melt.


    "Damn...what is the origin of this woman?"


    Lin Mo looked at these frost spears stuck on the flame wall and couldn''t help but vomit.

 Chapter 730： Creepy in the fog

    Everyone knows that ice and fire are originally two relative elements, and there is no coexistence of these two things.


    But it cannot coexist, and it is limited to situations where one party is stronger than the other.


    The fire will go out when it snows because the number of falling snow is stronger than the fire.


    Throwing a snowball into the fire will quickly turn into water and evaporate, because the fire is stronger than the snowball.


    But when the two are almost at the same level, they will be at the same level.


    For example, the current situation.


    If Lin Mo doesn''t consume the burn value to maintain the wall of flame, when the frost spear nailed to the wall melts, the wall of flame will also go out.


    But you must know that Lin Mo''s current flame temperature is tens of thousands of degrees!


    Under such a terrifying high temperature, they can evenly offset each other, which shows how strong the ice power of Xue Nu is.


    "Uh uh uh..."


    Just as Lin Mo couldn''t help whispering in his heart about the opponent''s strength, there was a horrifying sound from the dense fog in front of him.


    It was like a bubbling sound from the bottom of his throat. In his previous life, Lin Mo had watched a movie called The Grudge. When the female ghost Kay coconut appeared on the stage, it was such a terrifying and strange sound.


    Lin Mo suddenly felt a chill in his heart.


    Sometimes things that are invisible are more frightening. If Xue Nu stood in front of her at this time, Lin Mo would definitely not have any fear.


    But at this time Xuenu was hiding in the black fog, and she kept making such weird noises, which was a bit creepy.


    "Why are you still playing psychological tactics?"


    Lin Mo tried his best to release his own temperature while complaining.


    Under the high temperature of the flame, the moisture and resentment in the dense fog were all dissipated, and a vacuum was quickly vacated by Lin Mo.


    But once Lin Mo stops releasing, the surrounding dense fog will continue to flow tirelessly, enclosing Lin Mo in groups.


    Lin Mo knew in his heart that Xue Nu''s background must be stronger than herself, otherwise she would not be able to support the release of so many large-scale secret techniques.


    This is indeed the case. As the most beloved woman of Asrien, she stays with the God of Frost every day, and the snow girl also has the power from Asrien in her body.


    That was pure god-level power, which was different from Lin Mo, who was actually a holy-level power in the name of divine power.


    The absorbed divine power was mixed with Xue Nu''s own holy power, and it became the pseudo divine power that Xue Nu used now.


    This is why, even though she is also a Saint Grade, Xue Nu dares to use energy more lavishly than Lin Mo.


    After careful consideration, Lin Mo controlled the radiated heat within three meters.


    This will prevent him from observing the surrounding situation at all, and will not cause too much loss of burn value.


    Lin Mo is like a lantern in the fog, firmly maintaining that small piece of light.


    Just waiting like this is too passive.


    After thinking about it, Lin Mo decided to explore the place where the sound was made.


    Although he was a little bit shocked in his heart, Lin Mo understood that if he had to face the Snow Girl later or later, it was not a solution to delaying.


    Lin Mo walked a distance towards the place where the sound was just made, but found nothing.


    Suddenly, Lin Mo heard a rustling voice coming from behind.


    It was a very heavy rubbing sound, like the sound of a giant animal passing by, the phosphorous armor on its body rubbing against the sand on the ground.


    Lin Mo hurriedly turned his head and rushed in that direction, but still did not see anything.


    "There''s no end to it? Are you the one playing horror games with me here?"


    Lin Mo was also a little bored in his heart. He snorted sharply, and a bucket-thick fire dragon flew out and threw its teeth and claws forward.


    The blazing fire dragon suddenly evaporated a large cloud of mist. Through the light on the fire dragon, Lin Mo saw a huge tail in horror!


    The tail looked like a fish tail, but it was covered with dragon-like concave and convex scales, and the entire tail was full of barbs, which looked terrifying.


    Imagine, you can infer what a horrible sight with such a tail lashing on a person.


    What surprised Lin Mo most was that this tail was extremely huge, and the fire dragon that he sent out in front of it was like a loach in front of a giant python.


    The tail was fleeting, and the surrounding area was covered by thick black fog again, and a huge frost spear shot from the direction where the tail disappeared.


    That huge force was nailed to Lin Mo''s flame wall, and he pushed Lin Mo more than one meter away.


    Looking at this huge spear like a telephone pole, Lin Mo fell into deep thought.


    "Lao Long, did you see that thing just now?"


    Lin Mo asked in a deep voice.


    "I saw it, but I didn''t recognize what it was."


    The Dragon King quickly responded.


    "This is difficult!"


    Lin Mo sighed softly.


    "What''s so difficult?"


    "There is dense fog all around, and you can''t see the surroundings at all. There is also a huge monster hidden in the dense fog. Isn''t that difficult?"


    Lin Mo gave a wry smile.


    "All panic and tension come from the unknown. As long as you can find that thing, there will naturally be a solution."


    The dragon king said casually.


    Lin Mo just wanted to rebut what he said was too easy, but suddenly he thought of something, and suddenly smiled.


    Lin Mo started trying to use his soul to observe the surroundings, and as expected, from the perspective of the soul, the fog was as thin as a gauze tent, and could not block Lin Mo''s vision.


    Not far in front, Lin Mo saw a huge figure whose size was not inferior to Xiaojin in the form of a dragon.


    The upper body of this thing is the image of a woman, while the lower body is like a snake and connected with a huge fish tail.


    "Wipe, what is this? The dark mermaid?"


    Lin Mo suddenly felt that his whole person was bad, and couldn''t help but complain.


    The monster was constantly swimming on the ground. Although her body was huge, her speed was very fast. While she was walking, she looked here as if she was observing Lin Mo''s movement.


    "Anyway, I can''t hide from it. It is estimated that this monster has changed from the woman just now. Instead of waiting for her to attack herself in the fog, it is better to go up and do it with her.


    Lin Mo made up his mind, quickly transformed into a huge flame giant, and rushed towards the monster in stride!

 Chapter 731： Alienated Snow Girl

    Xue Nu was also very surprised. She had never expected that Lin Mo would still be able to find herself in the thick fog she had specially created.


    Seeing the flame giant rushing towards her, Xue Nu''s throat, which had been alienated, let out a low hoarse, and the huge ice and snow spear condensed from her hand and threw it towards Lin Mo.


    Although Lin Mo''s body was huge at this time, he was still incomparably dexterous. Although these frost spears flew towards him as if they didn''t need money, they were all avoided by him. The few who could not dodge were also He forcibly crushed it from the front.


    Xue Nu was throwing a frost spear while trying to get a distance, but she couldn''t match Lin Mo''s speed with one mind and two purposes. Soon, Lin Mo directly caught up.


    When Lin Mo got closer, he could see the true appearance of this thing clearly.


    According to the structure of the body, this thing is indeed very similar to the mermaid mentioned in the fairy tale of Lin Mo''s previous life.


    But compared with the mermaid, this monster is much ugly and terrifying.


    Her whole body was covered with concave, convex light blue scales, like a layer of armor.


    It is true that the face is a Snow Girl, but her appearance has become a lot more hideous, and a small cherry mouth has become a big mouth with a blood basin, and that mouth full of thin and sharp teeth makes people feel chilly.


    Although the upper body is no different from humans, it has muscle knots and no feminine beauty. Even with a layer of scales, you can feel how powerful the muscles with obvious contours are.


    The snake-like lower body is even stronger and stronger, and it is much longer than the upper body. With the barbed tail, it is definitely a weapon in battle.


    Seeing that she was getting close, Xue Nu immediately gave up the long-range sniping with Frost Spear, and screamed at Lin Mo.


    Although Lin Mo was full of hot flames, the scales on Xue Nu''s body seemed to be covered with a layer of frost, one ice and one fire, no one could do anything.


    The two behemoths kept beating, and the whole earth roared constantly.


    "Compress the flame!"


    It is not a solution to keep fighting like this. After all, the opponent has the advantage of pseudo-divine power, and it must be more durable than himself. Lin Mo simply used the skill directly.


    The vigorous flame on the flame giant suddenly shrank by a large circle and seemed to be weakened, but the surrounding dense fog had receded a lot from just now, and the temperature of the flame had obviously increased a lot.


    Zi Zi Zi~


    Under the heat of three times the flame, the frosty scales on Xue Nu''s body finally couldn''t resist. As the sound of frying meat kept ringing, the place where the two touched was also smoked.


    Xue Nu felt the severe pain, she hurriedly backed away and distanced herself from Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo just wanted to continue to catch up, but Xue Nu turned around, and the huge tail was drawn on Lin Mo like a long whip.


    The flame giant was pumped back for a few steps, but in the end he couldn''t completely offset the huge force, and fell to the ground.


    "Hiss..."


    Xue Nu stayed not far away and looked at Lin Mo vigilantly. Her mouth kept making strange hissing noises, and thick ice crystals appeared on the burned area of ??her body, covering the wound.


    Lin Mo got up and looked at Xue Nu with a smile.


    Although the opponent''s divine power may be stronger than his own, his biggest advantage is that he will not be hurt at all when he is in the flame state.


    Even if it is attacked, it just reduces the burn value.


    But Xue Nu is different. Once she is injured, she will leave wounds.


    Seeing her treatment of wounds, Lin Mo knew that she was definitely not good at protracted fighting. Hanbing could only relieve her pain and inhibit the deterioration of the wound, but it could not heal her wounds. After all, not everyone has it. Twin lotus fire is an artifact of healing.


    As long as oneself can continue to cause harm to her, even if the injury is changed, the final result must be his own blood.


    After making up his mind, Lin Mo began to adopt an aggressive offensive strategy. Taking advantage of the time that the compressed flames were launched, Lin Mo almost stuck to Snow Girl to fight her close.


    Taking time out, Lin Mo also added his own different fire into the flame.


    The Dark Abyss Seal Flame is constantly sealing the opponent''s body, while Baleful Purple Flame is quietly accumulating poison and toxins, waiting to erupt.


    "Success!"


    What Lin Mo didn''t expect was that Xue Nu seemed to be stuck to herself and was constantly hurting, but in fact, she was constantly looking for opportunities to attack Lin Mo.


    Taking advantage of Lin Mo''s carelessness, Xue Nu directly wrapped Lin Mo with her lower body like a python.


    Lin Mo didn''t expect that Xue Nu would fight back at this time. She couldn''t dodge, and she was entangled strictly and unable to move.


    Xue Nu opened her mouth wide and aimed at Lin Mo, the blue fluorescence in her mouth shining brightly.


    The blue fluorescence turned out to be an extremely cold pseudo-divine power. After it sprayed on Lin Mo, the flames started to freeze!


    You know this is after starting the compression flame!


    The temperature of the flame has tripled!


    Such a high-temperature flame is actually frozen, which shows how terrifyingly low the blue fluorescence is!


    This was the first time Lin Mo felt cold since he was reborn as a flame.


    This piercing cold caused Lin Mo''s soul to shudder.


    "Can''t wait any longer!"


    The burn value on the attribute panel has been declining rapidly. Lin Mo knew in his heart that Xue Nu was planning to kill herself with a single blow. If she drags it further, she is probably not far from the dog.


    "broken!"


    Lin Mo shouted.


    The Dark Abyss Seal Flame and Baleful Purple Flame that had accumulated in Xue Nu erupted at the same time.


    Xue Nu suddenly felt her body stiff, and at the same time there was pain in her soul.


    Taking advantage of Xue Nu''s body is inconvenient to use, Lin Mo quickly broke free of her entanglement and hid aside.


    Xue Nu was restrained by the flames of the Dark Abyss, unable to control it freely, she could only helplessly watch Lin Mo escape.


    Lin Mo didn''t leave too far. He knew in his heart that the abnormal fire on his body had not accumulated too much in Xue Nu during this short contact.


    It is completely impossible to completely seal her or poison her to death.


    The flame giant just got out of imprisonment, turned around to observe the situation, and ran back again to hug the snow woman''s body.


    With such a large contact area between the two, Lin Mo''s two kinds of different fires were almost free of money, and they crazily flooded Xue Nu''s body.


    The violent pain came, and the snow girl bit her tongue fiercely, and the light blue fluorescence suddenly spurted from her mouth, quickly covering her whole body.


    Lin Mo didn''t dare to touch the blue fluorescence anymore and hurriedly backed away.


    By the time he saw the situation clearly, the Snow Girl had turned into a huge monster ice sculpture.

 Chapter 732： Ice King Siren

    What''s happening here?


    Lin Mo was a little startled.


    Although the other party had completely frozen himself, Lin Mo could still feel that his strange fire was still raging on Xue Nu at this time.


    "Heh, do you want to prevent me from continuing to inject abnormal fire into her body through this method?"


    Lin Mo said to himself.


    He retreated to a safe distance, and then released the flame giant''s form.


    Although it is not difficult to maintain the form of the flame giant, the burn value consumed is real.


    It is not yet clear how the specific battle will develop, but it is absolutely the most important thing to give priority to ensuring sufficient burn value.


    Lin Mo cautiously looked at the ice sculpture that Snow Girl had turned into, and forced his attention to be fully concentrated. Even if something changed, Lin Mo could react quickly in the first time.


    The sound of fighting and explosions continued to be heard in the ear, and it seemed that Karthus and Xiao Jin were still fighting the ice golems.


    Lin Mo also had no time to take care of them at this time. As long as it could not be confirmed that the Snow Girl had died, Lin Mo could not even divert a little attention.


    I don''t know if it was because of the snow girl freezing herself, the thick black fog gradually became thinner. Through the thin fog, Lin Mo could even see Xiaojin Karthus and the others.


    But at the moment Lin Mo turned his head to check, an indescribable sense of crisis suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart.


    Lin Mo subconsciously moved a distance to the left. The biting cold air paralyzed his whole body. It was obvious that he was a flame, but Lin Mo froze half of it abruptly. Lin Mo hurriedly started the compression flame. Only then did the body ice melt.


    "what!"


    Lin Mo was extremely horrified.


    I completely avoided the unpredictable attack just now, but only relying on the aftermath of the attack created half ice. This feeling is even more frustrating than when I faced the snow girl.


    But when Lin Mo looked over, there was only a cloud of blue cold air left where he had just stayed, and the space around this group of cold air even faintly appeared distorted.


    "It''s space distortion again? Is it possible to reach the level of Asrien?"


    Lin Mo was very surprised.


    He turned his head and looked at it. The huge Snow Girl ice sculpture still stayed in place, showing no signs of change.


    "Not her? Then what is constantly attacking me?"


    Lin Mo kept wondering, but could only dodge helplessly.


    In the emptiness, there seemed to be an invisible monster chasing him wildly.


    Lin Mo wanted to focus on the spirit to open up the perspective of the soul, but this thing seemed to be tireless, constantly attacking himself, Lin Mo had no time to concentrate.


    Lin Mo secretly said a bad sound, seeing the situation in front of him, he was completely passive.


    The other party can make countless mistakes, but as long as he makes one or two mistakes, the result is completely beyond his own.


    "Lao Long! Any suggestions for this situation right now?"


    Lin Mo relied on his instinct and combat instinct to dodge the attack that might come at any time, while asking the Dragon King in his heart.


    The Dragon King was silent for a while, no matter how Lin Mo asked, he showed no sign of answering.


    "Damn! The chain is dropped at a critical time!"


    Lin Mo cursed secretly in his heart.


    At this time, you can only rely on yourself if you can''t rely on others, although you don''t know what is attacking you, but thinking about it, it should be related to Xuenu.


    "Okay! Since you are attacking me in a way I can''t understand, then I will direct the attack to yourself!"


    Lin Mo cursed secretly in his heart, and then ran towards the direction of the Snow Girl Ice Sculpture intentionally.


    Avoiding those weird attacks all the way, Lin Mo fell directly onto Xue Nu''s head.


    "Come on! I am in this position, do you dare to continue to attack me?"


    Lin Mo shouted.


    boom!


    Just after Lin Mo''s words, his entire body was covered with a thick layer of ice, and the ice sculpture under his feet was also hit by this blue light, and the entire head of the Snow Girl statue was shattered.


    "Damn! Is it so cruel?"


    Lin Mo awkwardly rolled down from the statue and quickly melted the ice on his body.


    This roll happened to make Lin Mo fall behind the statue.


    He looked up and saw that a huge gap appeared behind the statue. The statue was empty except for a layer of skin.


    This statue is like a huge cocoon, the contents of which have already broken through into a butterfly.


    "I remember, this should be a special monster race in the ice sea in the extreme north of the Chaos Continent, Ice King Siren!"


    The voice of the Dragon King suddenly sounded in Lin Mo''s heart.


    Ice King Siren?


    Lin Mo was taken aback, but when he thought of Xue Nu''s appearance like a mutant mermaid, she was able to match the name Siren.


    In the stories and legends of Lin Mo¡¯s previous life, the Siren is a sea monster who is good at using singing to confuse humans. If the Siren in this different world has similar abilities, it proves that the other party has at least one killer. use.


    "Ice Emperor Siren, that is the monster king of the Extreme Ice Land, and the only group that has not joined our group of monsters, but in the Extreme Ice Land, they are indeed the most invincible existence, even in my heyday. , And don¡¯t want to go to their turf to provoke them."


    The weird and invisible attack began again, and Lin Mo dodged while listening to the Dragon King''s memories about the Ice Emperor Siren.


    "It is said that the king of the Ice King Siren possesses a unique ability called farewell. When encountering danger or deciding to fight to the death, they will extract all the essence and power in the body, and the old body will Become a cocoon, and the Frost Siren will break out of the cocoon in a stronger form... This form can last for three days, enough for them to solve any opponents, and enough for them to deal with all the funeral affairs, so it is called bid farewell..."


    "Three days? How do I feel that this is not bidding farewell to the world, but biding farewell to the opponent?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but complain.


    It is estimated that she found her own strange fire pouring into her body, and then Xue Nu used her farewell.


    This guy was originally a holy class, and there is still Asrien''s divine power in his body, which is equivalent to a false god. Now he uses the farewell skill, which is equivalent to a living god!


    Compared with Asrien, the Snow Girl can exert the greatest power on the Chaos Continent at this time! And it can survive for three days!


    In three days, Lin Mo felt that he could die dozens of times.


    Only by keeping the state of compressing the flames, Lin Mo could barely resist the opponent''s chill.


    Facing an opponent with a level equivalent to a skill, Lin Mo really felt that it was impossible to play.


    In that case, we can only find another way!

 Chapter 733： Zu Long

    It''s not that Lin Mo was afraid to continue the fight with Xue Nu.


    It''s that he wanted to fight, but he didn''t have the opportunity to fight the opponent.


    After all, now I don¡¯t even know where the other party is, and talking about fighting the other side is not a daydream?


    However, blindly evading is not the solution. At Xue Nu''s current speed, although he can barely avoid her attack, it is completely impossible to get rid of her completely.


    Besides, she has also learned about the kingdom of Yan. Once she can''t find herself, she will surely anger the entire kingdom of Yan.


    In three days, it was enough for the Snow Girl to slaughter the entire Yan Kingdom.


    "Little gold! Karthus!"


    The fog had become very meager, and Lin Mo yelled in the direction of Xiaojin and Casas.


    Binglem''s strength has become more and more powerful, and the two of them are now very embarrassed just by resisting.


    Hearing Lin Mo''s shout, the dragon and the demon were stunned.


    "run!"


    Lin Mo yelled as he moved towards them.


    Xiaojin and Karthus have been living in the storage space of Linmo. They have a good understanding of Lin Mo''s way of doing things and speaking habits. They immediately knew it well, and hurriedly pushed back the ice head that had been chased and moved towards Lin Mo Running.


    When they were in contact, Lin Mo directly squeezed them into the storage space and ran straight in the direction of the trial place.


    Behind her, Xue Nu led the overwhelming ice heads to chase and kill her, and the entire elves gathering place was immediately frozen for thousands of miles, and all the trees and flowers along the way withered.


    Even though Lin Mo had improved his speed to the extreme, he still couldn''t get rid of Xue Nu.


    The weird attack kept coming towards Lin Mo, and Lin Mo fled all the way in embarrassment, barely able to maintain the correct escape direction.


    "Planning to seek help from the goddess of nature?"


    The Dragon King asked in Lin Mo''s heart.


    "Nonsense, otherwise I can deal with this monster with my own strength? There is a saying, this thing is even more terrifying than the arrival of Asrien himself!"


    Lin Mo had no time to answer him, so he could only talk to him with thoughts from the bottom of his heart.


    The dragon king chuckled lightly and said nothing.


    I don''t know why, even in the moment of life and death, the Dragon King did not have any tension or anxiety, but a calm group.


    Compared with the previous one who desperately wanted to resurrect, the dragon king seemed to have replaced a dragon.


    The speed of the holy rank is already the extreme that the normal creatures on the entire Chaos Continent can achieve. Lin Mo and Xue Nu quickly reached the trial area as soon as they fled and chased them.


    Lin Mo saw the restriction at the door, and suddenly felt a sense of intimacy for no reason!


    It''s a pity that Xue Nu also felt Lin Mo''s intentions. Lin Mo only felt that the blue light flashed before her eyes, and then the entire trial ground outside the door suddenly froze, and there was even a thick layer of ice on it!


    Looking closely, the restriction that originally flowed like waves was completely sealed by this ice.


    Lin Mo was immediately silly.


    This is too bad.


    The relationship partner has been playing with yourself before? This is to see that he finally had a chance to escape from her, and then he made a deadly move to take away his last hope.


    "Md, what do you think of me? Do you think I can really do what you want? If you want to round me, you can slap me round, and if you want to slap me down, you can slap me down?


    Lin Mo also became angry.


    Since you can''t escape, let go of your hands and feet and have a good fight with the Snow Girl!


    "The rock falls from the sky!"


    With Lin Mo''s roar, three huge meteorites that roared down from the sky with blazing flames. The open space outside the trial area was suddenly cracked and collapsed by the meteorite, and the flames carried on the meteorite melted. A lot of ice and snow.


    It''s a pity that the restriction that was sealed by the ice hasn''t changed in any way, and even the ice on it shows no sign of melting.


    "Damn! Is the gap really that big?"


    Lin Mo gritted his teeth.


    This is the first time he has such a huge sense of powerlessness in his heart so far, even when he faced Asrien before, Lin Mo had never felt that way.


    But in front of Xue Nv, Lin Mo finally felt that he could hardly contend.


    The flames rose to the sky and spread towards the prohibition.


    The hot flames can burn sand, gravel and soil, but there is nothing to do with the ice.


    Lin Mo had already begun to despair in his heart, this was the highest temperature he could reach so far.


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked around. Although he couldn''t perceive the exact position of Xue Nu, he seemed to be able to feel that, somewhere he couldn''t see, Xue Nu was grinning at her incompetence.


    The prohibition was sealed, the trial place was inaccessible, and the opponent couldn''t be beaten in a fight. The situation was extremely dangerous for a while.


    "Release Xiaojin."


    The voice of the Dragon King suddenly sounded in Lin Mo''s heart.


    "Oh, also, can''t you seal it? Don''t just use flames to melt the ice. If you can seal it, the effect will be the same."


    The dragon king continued to add.


    This sentence seemed to give Lin Mo a beacon, and Lin Mo suddenly felt his eyes shine.


    The flame instantly turned black. Although the piece of solid ice still couldn''t be melted, as the flames of the dark abyss continued to invade, it gradually began to be assimilated by the whole.


    "Why do you let Xiaojin out?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but asked.


    "I don''t have so much time to explain to you now. If you don''t want to wait for death, just do as I say, and by the way, remove the restrictions on me."


    The voice of the Dragon King is still so calm.


    Lin Mo hesitated, but still did what he said.


    When Xiaojin''s huge figure appeared in the clearing, a pair of dark golden eyes were full of doubts.


    Just now Lin Mo obviously wanted to take them to escape, so why did he come out to fight in an instant.


    The remnant soul of the Dragon King also floated out of Lin Mo''s soul domain and stayed beside Xiaojin.


    "Zulong..."


    Xiaojin was surprised, but he greeted him well.


    "Little Jin, I may not be able to continue to teach you anything in the future, but the glory and strength of the dragon race have been inherited in your blood. I hope you can realize your wishes in the future... but I can still be with you Fight side by side once, the dragon is powerful, I hope you will experience it with your heart."


    The Dragon King, like a loving and patient elder, spoke softly.


    "Lao Long, what do you want to do?"


    Lin Mo could clearly perceive from the words of the Dragon King that he seemed to be explaining the funeral, and Lin Mo couldn''t help but ask.


    "Hehe, just do what I should do."


    After the Dragon King finished speaking, his remnant soul instantly entered Xiao Jin''s body!

 Chapter 734： Dark Gold Flame Dragon Posture

    The soul of the dragon king and Xiaojin''s body began to slowly merge.


    Xiaojin''s dark golden eyes suddenly fell into a daze.


    Fortunately, the king of the dragon clan was also an existence that Xiao Jin extremely trusted. Under his guidance, Xiao Jin slowly let go of his control over his body, and instead helped the king of the dragon clan adapt to his body.


    "Roar!"


    This process did not last long. Since both the Dragon King and Xiaojin belonged to the Dark Gold Flame Dragon, they were born with a very high degree of compatibility. After a few breaths, the Dragon King completely controlled Xiaojin''s body.


    "Roar!"


    The dragon king who successfully possessed the body couldn''t help but yell up to the sky, the roar was full of breath, and even shattered countless ice.


    "Sure enough, as the Dark Gold Flame Dragon, it is appropriate to use the Dark Gold Flame Dragon body."


    The dragon king looked at his body and said in general with a sigh.


    "It''s a pity that it can''t be used for too long, it''s always a pity."


    Lin Mo looked at the King of the Dragon Race, and understood what he wanted to do.


    "Lin Mo, don''t you always think I''m bragging? Come on! Fight side by side with me, let you see why a thousand years ago, the entire Chaos Continent was once dominated by dragons!"


    The king of the dragon clan roared, his voice changed from the usual dullness, revealing an uncontrollable excitement.


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked. The Dark Abyss Sealing Flame has completely covered the condensed ice on the restriction. As long as waiting for a while, the Dark Abyss Sealing Flame can completely seal the ice for the time being. You can leave it alone.


    Lin Mo nodded and walked to the Dragon King without a word.


    "I ask you, what will happen after the fight is over?"


    Lin Mo was not busy immediately starting the battle, but asked in a deep voice.


    "Hehe, there are no too serious consequences. I was originally an old guy who has been dead for a long time. It''s just that my soul still exists in this world, and it disappears completely from this world after the soul is scattered. That''s me. It should have ended."


    The dragon king replied with a smile.


    Lin Mo became silent.


    Today''s Dragon King is like a candle head that is about to burn out. For these thousand years, although he has been in a deep sleep state, he has not repaired his soul.


    Today, the candle was lit again, and the moment its light dissipated, it was the moment when the dragon king completely disappeared from this world.


    "Thank you..."


    Lin Mo said slowly.


    This thank you is completely from the heart. Lin Mo has been along the way, and the Dragon King has gradually evolved from an enemy to a friend, and now the Dragon King is willing to sacrifice himself to help Lin Mo escape the danger.


    Although thank you very pale and feeble, Lin Mo felt that he did owe a sincere gratitude to the Dragon King.


    "Junior... When did you become such a bitch? Life and death, it''s just that it''s time for me to go. As for thank you... I will thank you then. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m still sleeping in that poisonous swamp, right? My whole life has been selfish, but now after a thousand years, you and Xiaojin can make me feel the warmth of family and friends , I think it''s too worthwhile."


    The Dragon King said sincerely.


    "Okay! I can stay in this state for a short time. Don''t waste time anymore. I want to see and see, how strong this guy can be after being out of the far north!"


    The dragon king roared, flapped his wings and flew up.


    The huge body spun in the air abruptly, and then the wings aimed at the ground and flapped vigorously.


    A gust of wind that was visible to the naked eye flew out from under the wings of the Dragon King, and the ice and snow on the ground were blown away. In the wind, Lin Mo seemed to see the vague shadow of the Snow Girl.


    Lin Mo was overjoyed, he was the king of the dragon clan after all! The legendary figure who dared to clamor with the gods! This shot really saw his extraordinary.


    The combat experience is indeed not something that the realm can make up for, and the dragon king can be in the most correct time. Remind yourself to make the most correct decision. This is something that others, even Lin Mo, cannot possibly do.


    "Attack her!"


    Seeing that Xue Nu gradually showed her figure, the dragon king suddenly shouted at Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo didn''t hesitate at all. At the moment when the Dragon King opened his mouth to remind, compressed flames and tyrannical burning started at the same time, and a fire dragon full of golden flames flew straight to the Snow Girl.


    boom!


    An ice wall suddenly appeared, stopping the fire dragon, and the flames scattered everywhere. No matter how hard the fire dragon tried, it could not break through that ice wall.


    "puff!"


    The dragon king in midair opened his mouth wide, and a dark golden flame spurted from his mouth, fusing with Lin Mo''s fire dragon.


    The two kinds of flames seem to have a strong promoting effect on each other, and coupled with the wind blowing from the dragon king''s wings, the originally slightly weak flames rose again by two or three times!


    The ice wall finally couldn''t resist the hot flame, and quickly began to melt.


    Amidst the turbulent flames, a figure suddenly rushed out of it, her whole body scorched, and her surface seemed to be scorched by the flames.


    Countless snowflakes fluttered towards the figure in the sky, and then they clung to the figure''s body.


    In almost an instant, the charred blackness on Xue Nu''s body disappeared completely, and Lin Mo also saw her true appearance clearly.


    Although the general structure is still the same as before, her figure has shrunk to the size of a normal human, and her appearance has become much more elegant and gorgeous, no longer the horrible and weird look before.


    It is estimated that after the body and energy have been refined, Xue Nu no longer needs the combat power provided by her body.


    Compared with before, the image of Xue Nu is more in line with the image of Siren in Lin Mo''s heart.


    However, even though her appearance has become much better, Xue Nu still feels cold all over her body, which makes people look uncomfortable.


    There was blue fluorescence on her fish tail, and she was swinging flexibly at this time.


    Lin Mo looked at that tail with a bit of discomfort. It is estimated that it was it just now that made him dodge constantly, embarrassed.


    "Is this not seriously injured? Ha ha, it seems that Xiao Jin''s body is still not strong enough."


    As the dragon king said, the gaps in the scales all over his body began to seep with golden light, and he looked extraordinarily gorgeous and powerful.


    Lin Mo had never seen the Dark Golden Flame Dragon in this state.


    "We can''t keep our hands anymore, listen to my command and do our best to attack!"


    The king of the dragon clan finished his command, and rushed towards the snow girl!

 Chapter 735： Just hard

    Lin Mo still believed in the judgment and command of the Dragon King.


    After all, there are not many existences that can reach the level of the Dragon King in the entire Chaos Continent.


    If it wasn''t for Xiaojin''s body that hadn''t fully grown up yet, Lin Mo believed that the King of the Dragon Race alone would be fully capable of handling Xue Nu.


    The idea of ??the Dragon King is very simple. Although his soul strength is sufficient, Xiao Jin''s physical strength is still a little worse. It is basically impossible to solve the opponent by his own strength.


    Lin Mo now used all his strength in time and was still not Xue Nu''s opponent.


    Since neither he nor Lin Mo can defeat each other with their own power alone, they will attack together with the power of the two.


    Although there is no proverb in this world that three heads are worth one Zhuge Liang, as an experienced dragon king, this simple truth that one plus one is greater than two still knows the dragon king.


    "Fuse your different fires into all the flames, even the most common attacks, make sure that they are mixed with the two most powerful different fires."


    The dragon king did not forget to remind.


    Lin Mo knew that he was referring to Dark Abyss Sealing Flame and Baleful Purple Flame.


    Although the constant use of different fires will bring a huge burden to one''s own mental strength, but at this time can no longer take care of that much.


    Xue Nu was scorched by the flames of Lin Mo and the dragon king. She did not dare to look down on this dragon at will, especially the ban on the piece of ice that was being sealed. A nervous mood.


    Both sides know in their hearts that how to distinguish the winner and loser in a short time is the most critical thing.


    As long as the Snow Girl can quickly defeat this combination of man and dragon, even if the prohibition is lifted later, Lin Mo has no chance to seek the help of the goddess of nature.


    The blue fishtail swayed frantically, and the blue light in front of her eyes kept shining. Xue Nu''s attack didn''t need to be consumed, and she madly attacked Lin Mo and them.


    The dragon king was shining with golden light all over, relying on the strength of his body, he abruptly stood in front of Lin Mo, carrying on the snow girl''s continuous attacks.


    The golden light shining continuously in the gap of the phosphorous armor seemed to be releasing tyrannical heat, which caused the Dragon King to resist so many attacks, and there was still no trace of icing on his body.


    "fire!"


    The dragon king let out a soft roar, and then his belly suddenly swelled, and then a golden flame spewed out.


    Lin Mo also immediately cooperated. The triple compressed flames erupted together with the Dark Abyss Seal Flame and Baleful Violet Flame, and mixed with the dragon''s breath of the Dragon King. The flames of four colors of gold, red, black and purple were mixed together. It looks extremely gorgeous.


    Xue Nu felt the extraordinary flame, she didn''t dare to insist on it any more, and simply chose to dodge it.


    "Hehe, want to hide? If this allows you to escape, why should I attack you with this matter?"


    The dragon king sneered, and directly controlled the flame to go to the ground.


    The flame exploded violently on the ground, and quickly spread to the surroundings. The four-color flame exploded, and the speed was much faster than the speed at which the Snow Girl escaped.


    Xue Nu had no time to escape, and was quickly overwhelmed by the fire waves.


    Lin Mo was overjoyed, but the cold feeling that followed quickly dissipated the joy in his heart.


    Centering on the place where the Snow Girl stayed, a very cold storm raged around.


    In the midst of the scorching fire waves, Lin Moque could clearly hear the howling of the cold wind.


    Although Huo Lang was not submerged by this frost storm, it was unable to exert any huge suppression power on the Snow Girl.


    "I''m so embarrassed..."


    The dragon king couldn''t help muttering in a low voice.


    If he was in his heyday, dealing with a Saint-level Ice Emperor Siren, although he could not kill in seconds, it would definitely be a crushing situation, but at this time, he could not suppress the opponent at all.


    This feeling naturally made him feel aggrieved.


    After reaching this stage of the holy rank, the basic moves are no longer important.


    At the Saint level, the factors of the natural environment can basically be ignored. The two sides of the fight mainly value the strength of the opponent''s attack, not the method of attack.


    If Lin Mo didn''t use any skills, even if he used his flames to make flowers, it would still be only 10,000 degrees high.


    This is why the tricks of both parties are so plain and simple, because for them, how to effectively use each of their power is the most important thing.


    Lin Mo looked back, and the block of ice that was blocking the ban was almost completely sealed by the Flames of Dark Abyss, and the ban in the ice block had begun to flow slowly.


    He winked at the Dragon King, and began to slowly move back.


    Naturally, Xue Nu discovered the anomaly of the restriction. Although she didn''t know exactly what was inside the restriction, it was estimated that it would have an extremely important role for Lin Mo to flee here together regardless.


    The Monster Snow Girl screamed, then lifted her tail hard, and then stabbed it under the ground fiercely. The force of the Snow Girl was great, and not only made her tail pierce the ground, but also made her The lower body sank halfway into the ground.


    For some reason, after Xue Nu''s body entered the ground, the ice storm, which was originally equal to the fire wave, suddenly expanded like a high-power power bank.


    The fire wave suddenly became like a candle in the wind, becoming precarious, looking like it might go out at any time.


    Seeing preventing her fire wave from falling into a disadvantage, Xue Nu immediately launched an attack, and she quickly rushed towards Lin Mo.


    The lower body stuck in the mud was not pulled out from the ground. The place where the Snow Girl passed by was like a plowed ground, leaving a deep gully.


    Just watching Xue Nu rushing towards her, Lin Mo could feel how compelling the chill was.


    Coming along the way, all the fire waves were extinguished, and the dragon king tried to spray the dragon''s breath to stop her, but the dragon''s breath was just exited, and it was instantly frozen.


    The Dragon King screamed secretly, and then he stopped directly with his body.


    Seeing him coming, Xue Nu didn''t even hide, and slammed into it directly.


    Although Xue Nu looked like a small toy in front of the huge body of the Dragon King, Xiao Jin''s body was only an emperor after all. Even with the Dragon King''s soul for blessing, it still had no effect.


    With a loud noise, the king of the dragon clan was directly knocked into flight by the snow girl, and a thick layer of ice formed wherever it came into contact with the snow girl.


    Lin Mo watched Xuenv coming towards him, but Dark Abyss Fengyan hadn''t completely sealed the ice, his heart sank suddenly.

 Chapter 736： Goddess of Natures Blessing

    Lin Mo knew in his heart that if Xue Nu succeeded in getting close to him, then he would definitely not have a chance to enter the trial ground.


    Being so close, it is basically impossible to withstand the ice storm of the Snow Girl, unless he intends to exhaust all the burn value and the Snow Girl will die.


    But the other party obviously can only live for three days. At this time, I change my life with her. Isn''t that a bad brain?


    But if she evacuated in this way, and Xue Nu would freeze the restriction again, she wouldn''t know that she would have to wait until the Year of the Monkey to enter the trial ground.


    "Md, fight it! If it doesn''t work, then withdraw!"


    Lin Mo gritted his teeth and stared at Snow Girl, ready to have a good face with her.


    But just as Xue Nu pounced on the ice ball with lightning, she suddenly stopped her head and howled in pain.


    Lin Mo was taken aback, apparently he didn''t understand what Xue Nu was doing.


    When Xue Nu was lying on the ground with her head in pain, Lin Mo saw that the Dragon King was emitting a dazzling golden light.


    Lin Mo hurriedly switched to the perspective of the soul, and was seeing a big golden hand extending from the dragon king''s body. At this time, it was the big hand holding the soul of Snow Girl!


    The root of Xue Nu''s pain should be here.


    "Soul attack?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help screaming.


    The soul has always been the most difficult to comprehend and understand among all methods. Many people can''t even open the perspective of the soul, and there are very few who can directly attack with the soul.


    Even though the body of many gods has reached the **** level, the strength of the soul still cannot keep up.


    There is not much left of the dragon king¡¯s remnant soul. Now that he can launch an attack to limit the soul of the snow girl, it can be seen how high the dragon king¡¯s soul attainment is!


    "Old Dragon!"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but shouted.


    The dragon king forcibly merged with Xiao Jin''s body, which was originally a matter of excessive consumption of his own soul. Now he is directly attacking with his own soul. Lin Mo is worried that he may be dissipated at any time.


    The soul of the Dragon King has already begun to show obvious instability. I don''t know how long he can last?


    Hearing Lin Mo''s shout, the Dragon King had no more energy to answer him. He cast a look at Lin Mo and told Lin Mo to leave him alone and open the restriction of the trial ground first.


    Worry is worried, but at this time, reason is more important than sensibility.


    Lin Mo immediately turned around and looked back. The forbidden ice was completely sealed by Dark Abyss Seal Flame. Lin Mo''s heart moved, Dark Abyss Seal Flame and the piece of ice shattered together and turned into black ash. .


    The prohibition has also returned to normal, showing a state of water waves.


    Lin Mo hurriedly opened the restriction, but Xue Nu''s angry roar came from behind.


    Lin Mo turned and looked at it, just in time to see the scene where the remnant soul of the Dragon King who Xue Mai was unable to continue to support was crushed.


    "Do not!"


    Lin Mo suddenly reddened his eyes.


    Although the encounter with the king of the dragon clan was not very pleasant, but in the process of getting along, he also had a very deep relationship with him. Seeing such a partner who is also a teacher and friend, his soul was scattered in front of him, and his heart was painful. It''s really unbearable.


    Xue Nu was even more angry. Seeing that she could successfully prevent Lin Mo from escaping, she was disturbed by this **** dragon soul. Her heart was also filled with resentment. Seeing that Lin Mo had not escaped, she took the ice storm directly. Charged towards Lin Mo!


    Lin Mo also did his best to condense the flame and greet him.


    The two collided, and the collision of energy and energy instantly destroyed everything nearby, and even the space was torn apart.


    But the Snow Girl was obviously better. The ice storm successfully suppressed Lin Mo¡¯s flames, and the Snow Girl ran into Lin Mo without any loss. While completely freezing him, the two also flew into the trial. In the land.


    The ice storm carried by the Snow Girl continued to spread, but the elves had not had time to feel the cold, and the whole earth had begun to tremble.


    The land under their feet began to move, sending them far away from the doorway.


    The Elf Queen and Luen had no idea what had happened, so they could only comfort the panicked people first.


    The flowers and trees in the entire trial area began to move, and began to rush towards Lin Mo and Xue Nu.


    These seemingly fragile plants and trees were not affected by the ice storm on the snow girl. Instead, they stopped the air-conditioning from expanding outward, enclosing the land.


    The soft branches slowly lifted the frozen forest aside, a huge flower bone grew from the vine beside it, and the flowers slowly bloomed, and a burst of light green powder was scattered.


    The green powder fell on Lin Mo and quickly dissipated the ice on his body.


    Lin Mo escaped the imprisonment, but the anger in his heart was not relieved.


    Under rational dissuasion, he didn''t attack Xue Nu again.


    The branches and vines slowly gathered together and turned into the image of a girl in green.


    Lin Mo could recognize that this was exactly what the goddess of nature looked like.


    Feeling the exaggerated sense of oppression from the gods, Xue Nu showed a panic expression. She looked around and suddenly understood what this place was.


    "As an envoy, to kill my believers is to declare war! Do you really take me to be afraid of Asrien?"


    The goddess of nature said coldly, although the surroundings are full of vibrant vegetation, but with the cold tone of the goddess of nature, the surroundings showed a sense of murder.


    Xue Nu wanted to explain something, but found that she could not speak at all.


    Whether it was begging for mercy or explaining, whether it was killing the goddess of nature or going back to be thrown into that cruel ice prison by Asrien, his fate was extremely miserable.


    What''s more, I only have three days of life left, so it doesn''t matter at this time.


    Xue Nu glanced at Lin Mo inadvertently, and made up her mind secretly.


    If you can pull a padded back before you die, you can earn money no matter what.


    Xue Nu hurriedly lowered her head and put on a solemn expression. Muttering in her mouth as if she wanted to defend herself, she slowly walked towards Lin Mo and the Goddess of Nature.


    Within a certain distance, Xue Nu raised her head suddenly, and her snake-like lower body slammed on the ground, and flew towards Lin Mo.


    "silly."


    Naturally the girl sneered.


    A huge branch emerged out of thin air, and the branch suddenly swung down, even tearing the space.


    The Snow Girl couldn''t dodge in mid-air. She was hit hard by this branch and smashed directly into the ground!

 Chapter 737： Urgent desire

    The huge tree branch slowly lifted up, and Lin Mo could see Xue Nu''s tragic situation clearly.


    Her whole body was smashed into the ground, and the snake-like lower body and fish tail were almost smashed into fleshy meat, which looked particularly miserable. Although the upper body remained intact, the injuries were also very serious. The snow girl''s face was also unrecognizable. .


    Lin Mo was shocked.


    This is the power of God level!


    The Snow Girl who crushed and beat herself forced the Dragon King to sacrifice his Snow Girl. She was beaten to death by the Goddess of Nature.


    What a holy class! What special skills! In the face of real power, no matter how fancy you are, you will not escape the end of being shot to death like a bug.


    If the goddess of nature had been so cruel when we first met with herself, she might not have survived now.


    In the end, the difference between the **** level and the true **** level can''t be made up casually.


    With mixed feelings in Lin Mo''s heart, he swapped out the Heavenly Spirit Body again, and clenched his fist tightly and looked at the Snow Girl on the ground.


    "give it to you."


    The goddess of nature said softly.


    "Thank you."


    Lin Mo nodded, jumped off the branches and walked towards the Snow Girl embedded in the ground.


    "I hope you and don''t use my followers to do this kind of thing. This is the first and the last time... the Elf warrior who died because of you, bury him well..."


    The goddess of nature said like a warning.


    Lin Mo paused, and a wry smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    Unexpectedly, this goddess of nature was such a guardian, even if the most ordinary elf warrior died, she would be so unhappy.


    Fortunately, she also understood that she didn¡¯t intentionally kill the elf warrior, and even if he accidentally killed him, Lin Mo still preserved his corpse, otherwise it¡¯s not just Snow Girl who is being photographed underground now, maybe there are others. Lin Mo himself.


    "The rest is up to you, remember, today I will help you this time, and you owe me another story..."


    As the goddess of nature said, her whole body slowly dissipated, and the surrounding vegetation gradually returned to its original state.


    Oh, co-authoring, killing another Saint-level master with my life is worth some stories.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help sighing.


    The Snow Girl on the ground had already lost any ability to resist. Seeing Lin Mo walking towards her, the Snow Girl closed her eyes as if accepting her fate.


    "Thousands shouldn''t be absolutely right, you shouldn''t come to trouble me on behalf of Asrien''s lower realm, and you shouldn''t have forced me to such a degree and killed the dragon king..."


    Lin Mo stared at his miserable face and muttered to himself, as he kept talking, the killing intent in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    This world has always succeeded and defeated. No matter what the reason or the method used, as long as the final result can win, the loser has nothing to say.


    Listening to Lin Mo''s mumbling, Xue Nu did not respond except for her silence.


    Lin Mo slowly stretched out his hand, and purple bald violaceous inflammation emerged from his palm, gradually covering Xue Nu''s body.


    The blow of the goddess of nature had almost destroyed all of Xue Nu''s defensive abilities. At this time, Xue Nu had no choice but to endure the double torture of the body and soul caused by the different fire.


    The screams gradually sounded, even the holy masters, when they were dying, still could not resist the fear of death and the pain caused by death.


    "Ding Dong, killed the Saint-level Demon Race Ice Emperor Siren and gained 300,000 experience points!"


    As Xue Nu''s voice became weaker and weaker, the cold mechanical sound of the system finally rang.


    Lin Mo didn''t have any excitement. He sat down on the ground, looking at Xue Nu''s corpse, and stared for a long time.


    ...


    After this battle, the remnant soul of the Dragon King completely dissipated.


    Although both Lin Mo and Xiaojin had searched for the soul realm with the last glimmer of hope, the final result was nothing.


    Under the cold reality, they had to accept this result.


    From then on, Xiao Jin seemed to be stimulated by something, and began to become taciturn, his teasing temperament became less and lesser, but the speed of cultivation became faster and faster.


    Sometimes, watching Xiaojin exercise the training methods left to him by the Dragon King, Lin Mo would suddenly feel relieved. At this time, Xiaojin really looks like a dark-gold flame dragon, and is truly worthy of the dragon. The identity of the king.


    Because of Lin Mo''s strength and the relationship between him and the goddess of nature, the elves completely accepted Lin Mo and even worshipped him.


    If it hadn''t been for Lin Mo''s desperate refusal, it is estimated that these elves would not be able to suppress the idea of ??Lin Mo being king.


    Under Lin Mo''s insistence, Luen inherited his mother''s position and became the queen of the new generation of elves.


    Luen also practiced very hard, and the fruits of the tree of life that she had eaten began to take effect. Luen''s realm rose like a rocket, and soon reached the emperor level from the spirit level!


    Lin Mo set aside half of the tree of life fruit he picked for Luen''s impact on the holy rank, and the remaining half was distributed to all the clansmen of the Elf race.


    This move has doubled the combat power of the entire elves! Lin Mo became even greater and sacred in the minds of these elves.


    Although there was no ceremony with Luen, in the eyes of all the elves, the two were completely a pair.


    A series of Luen''s suitors headed by Abel were all embarrassed. Facing Lin Mo such a man like a god, no one had the confidence to compete with him for Luen''s favor.


    As for how the goddess of nature resolved the attack with Asrien, Lin Mo didn''t ask and care, but since then, no one from Asrien has come to attack him.


    Everything went smoothly in the country of Yan. Lilian had already been fully prepared and successfully resisted the two-sided attack of the Leis Empire and the Durang Empire.


    Chi Xin even developed a magic blessed gun!


    These equipment is really meaningless to Lin Mo, but for ordinary imperial soldiers, this thing is simply a harvester on the battlefield. Except for some soldiers with magical defenses, almost everyone else takes this. There is no way to plant a weapon that kills people thousands of miles away.


    Relying on its technological advantages, the Kingdom of Yan competed against the three empires that believed in Asrien alone and remained invincible.


    There was nothing wrong in the country of Yan, and Lin Mo didn''t worry about leaving, so he continued to stay with the elves.


    "I killed the Ice King Siren and gained 300,000 experience points. Under my 1,000,000% efficiency, it was not enough to make me rise to the **** level. How big is the gap between the two? "


    Lin Mo was lying on the homemade hammock in the Starlight Forest, a little depressed, counting experience.


    After seeing the power of the goddess of nature, the idea of ??becoming a **** became more and more urgent, but it is useless to be short of heart.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Lin Mo frowned, reached out and touched it from the storage space, and finally found a purple token.


    The black dragon on the carved token was shaking its wings lightly at this time, with a strange purple light shining in its eyes...

 Chapter 738： Yaozus invitation

    This thing was obtained from Duan Shuang''s hands after he even coaxed him.


    The token is just the simplest communication function. Lin Mo had always thought that this gadget could only send messages unilaterally, but now it seems that this gadget is also likely to be two-way communication.


    Lin Mo frowned slightly, but still input a little magic power into it, ready to hear what Duan Shuang this fairy is looking for?


    Thinking about how he could raise his eyebrows in front of Anshuang now, Lin Mo felt an extremely refreshing feeling in his heart.


    When He Anshuang first met, Lin Mo at that time was just an imperial younger brother, and he didn''t have the qualifications to fight hard with Anshuang at all.


    Even with the name of a divine envoy, Lin Mo was still very nervous in his heart, for fear that Duan Shuang would see through where he was exposed, and would be driven to death by others.


    But now the situation is different. Lin Mo has reached the Saint level. The shabby boy that year has been 30 years in Hedong and 30 years in Hexi. Even if Anshuang had no good intentions at this time, Lin Mo would not be afraid of her.


    "what''s up?"


    Lin Mo asked coldly after waiting for the token to successfully communicate with the dialogue channel.


    Since one''s own strength has the qualifications to act as a superior at this time, then naturally the air to be put on is still to be put on.


    Anshuang on the token side didn''t seem to expect Lin Mo''s attitude to be so cold. For a while, Anshuang forgot what he was going to say, and the two of them suddenly became awkwardly silent.


    "Dear God of Flame, we want to confirm one thing to you..."


    Anshuang finally straightened out his thoughts, and then said.


    "What? What are you going to confirm?"


    Lin Mo was taken aback for a moment, he couldn''t imagine what these monster races could determine if they were looking for him.


    "Excuse me, have you ever come into contact with humans who will use the technique of death?"


    After Anshuang finished speaking, Lin Mo suddenly became silent.


    What kind of means does the Yaozu have to know that he has ever been in contact with a user of the spell of death.


    Except for the sorcerer who was with the third prince at the time, Lin Mo seemed to have never come into contact with anyone else who could use the technique of death. If Duan Shuang refers to that person, does it mean that he and the God of Frost are enmity Do they also know things?


    "My lord, have you heard my question?"


    Seeing that Lin Mo has not responded, Anshuang couldn''t help but ask again.


    That''s it.


    Lin Mo secretly made up his mind.


    Since Anshuang can ask this question, it means that they have already learned about this matter, and no matter how much they conceal, they will know it thoroughly sooner or later, it is better to directly and readily admit it now.


    If that person really has any connection with the Yaozu, at most he will fight the Yaozu.


    Anyway, on the entire Chaos Continent now, except for special places like the Trial Land, Lin Mo really didn''t dare to go.


    Even if it really started fighting, Lin Mo was fully confident that he could compete with the monster race with his own strength.


    It just so happens that he is currently lacking experience points. If he can gather the wool of this group of monster races, it would be a good thing instead.


    "I have been in contact. That person seems to be the helper of the third princes of the Bernard Empire. I killed him. What''s wrong?"


    Lin Mo returned to his calm state and replied.


    Duan Shuang seemed to be confirming something, and after a short silence, Duan Shuang''s voice rang again.


    "My lord, now there are some unsolvable problems in our monster race... I hope to use your power to help us, of course, we will also provide the same level of generous compensation... if you are willing to do us With help, you can also talk about your conditions in advance, and we will try our best to meet..."


    After Anshuang finished speaking, Lin Mo suddenly realized that she came to her for a deal.


    Although they are not participating in the battle of the forces on the entire Chaos Continent, it does not mean that the strength of the monster race has weakened. Their rich heritage is still far from being comparable to humans and orcs.


    Unexpectedly, there are still problems that Yaozu can''t solve?


    Lin Mo suddenly became interested. Although he didn''t know what was going on, it was at least a very precious opportunity.


    If Lin Mo wants to rise to the **** level as soon as possible, he must take the initiative to find a strong enemy and take the initiative to explore adventures.


    If these monsters can really provide themselves with a very suitable opportunity, even if they don''t pay anything, Lin Mo will do it happily.


    "First explain the issue you mentioned. At least let me understand the situation before I can judge whether it will help you or not."


    Lin Mo used a relatively safe term.


    Anshuang was silent for a while again, as if asking others'' opinions.


    After a while, Anshuang seemed to have been approved, and then he told Lin Mo the ins and outs of the matter carefully.


    It turns out that the monster race has had hatred for more than a thousand years with the deceased. Whether it is against the deceased person or those lucky warlocks who have been taught their skills by the deceased, the monster race hates incomparably.


    Lin Mo could also know the reason. Old monsters like the deceased who didn''t know how long they lived would definitely not be affected by the strength of a certain force.


    This kind of person acts freely and can only study what he likes, because there is no restriction on anything, so people in the past will not care about what others think of him.


    According to what the Dragon King said before, it seems that the deceased was just for an egg of the Karma Fire Phoenix, and he arbitrarily agreed to help the Dragon King reincarnate.


    I don''t know how many things the departed have won from the monster race in addition to the phoenix egg in these thousand years? Under this circumstance, the whole Yaozu''s resentment towards the deceased is also excusable.


    It''s just that the whole monster race cares about the strength of the body. In terms of the soul, apart from the dragon king back then, basically no big monster can have such high attainments in the soul.


    Those old monsters can''t easily get out of the mountains, and the little monsters below can''t even open up the perspective of their souls, let alone capture these dead people.


    In desperation, Yaozu can only ask for help.


    Right now it happened to know that Lin Mo had successfully solved a warlock who could die, and the high level of the monster race immediately sent an invitation to Lin Mo through the relationship of Dark Shuang.


    Lin Mo himself was full of interest for the Seven Wonders.


    Moreover, the deceased person has always been a person of more Buddhism. He only cares about the things he cares about. He has always been in charge of the life and death of the warlocks who can be counted as his apprentices. Lin Mo is not worried about the death of these people if they are killed. The hostility of people.


    If in this process can get to know the true deceased person, it is also a very meaningful thing for Lin Mo.

 Chapter 739： Hunting journey

    In terms of soul attainments, the deceased dare to say second, and no one on the Chaos Continent dares to say first.


    Except for those gods who become gods by their souls, I am afraid that the deceased will really not find an opponent.


    Regardless of whether it is friendship with or evil, as long as you can get in touch with the departed, you will definitely learn a lot.


    Even if you can¡¯t find anyone who has passed away, you can contact those magicians who have been passed on by him. It is also a superficial contact with the art of death. It is absolutely beneficial to Lin Mo''s understanding and understanding of soul-related matters. Harmful.


    More importantly, these monster races also promised Lin Mo a generous remuneration.


    Lin Mo thought about it for a moment. On the surface, it seemed that he was helping the monster clan, but in fact it was these monster clan helping him. Why did Lin Mo refuse?


    "That''s great!"


    Anshuang was also extremely excited, and Lin Mo''s ability to agree so readily was completely unexpected.


    Anshuang seemed to be afraid of Lin Mo going back, and quickly agreed with Lin Mo a place and time to meet, and then hurriedly disconnected.


    Lin Mo put the token away again and began to plan the next action.


    This journey is a long journey, and it is definitely unrealistic to find out the real dead person in a short time.


    Moreover, according to the particularity of the technique of death, even catching those ordinary warlocks would consume a lot of time and energy.


    Strictly speaking, this will be a protracted battle, and Lin Mo will now prepare for this protracted battle.


    The elves believe in the goddess of nature, and Lin Mo was saved by the goddess of nature not long ago. Naturally, it is impossible for Lin Mo to dig the corner of the goddess of nature.


    Although it was not possible to set up a temple here, Lin Mo still gave Lu En a miniature flame totem so that Lin Mo could send it back to help at any time when something happened.


    As the queen of the elves, Luen also shouldered the responsibilities that belonged to her. Naturally, she couldn''t be as free as before and could follow Lin Mo to run around.


    Although the two had to make a brief separation, for Lin Mo, who was able to teleport through the flame totem at any time, this separation was not a matter of distance at all.


    Luen also supports Lin Mo''s decision. She herself is a very good and strong woman. While she is constantly getting stronger, she certainly hopes that Lin Mo can also make continuous progress.


    In her words, a woman who prevents her man''s progress is not a good woman at all.


    Luen completely agreed with the agreement reached between Lin Mo and Yaozu.


    On the other hand, at this time, the Kingdom of Yan has completely defeated the Empire of Bernard. Except for a small part of the territory occupied by the Empire of Leis and the Empire of Dureng, the remaining territory of the Empire of Bernard has completely fallen into the kingdom of Yan. Hands.


    The entire national strength of Yanzhi Kingdom has grown like an explosion.


    With the collapse of the Bernard Empire, Love Nuan and Zhongtong who were undercover in the empire also returned to the Bernard Empire.


    In the later period of the war between the two countries, these people did play a very important role. Many important secrets of the Bernard Empire were passed on by them.


    Lin Mo is also a person who keeps his promise. After the Bernard Empire was completely destroyed, Qingyou specially allocated a city to the management of his brothers and sisters from the heavy family. Back then, the people in the slums all became important figures in this city.


    As one of the Seven Wonders, after experiencing the thrilling battle between the two countries, the yearning and ambition for the outside world has gradually expanded. A small city can no longer satisfy her, and she is eager to see more The vast world.


    In the ensuing empire battle, this group of people would not have much effect. Lin Mo simply asked Chongtong whether he would like to follow him to hunt down those who would die in the Chaos Continent.


    Upon hearing that it had something to do with the deceased who was also a Seven Wonders, Chongtong excitedly agreed on the spot.


    However, their city still needs people to manage, and Zhongming can only stay reluctantly. In order to make Zhongtong not lonely, Zhongming specially dispatched the five brothers of the ancient family who had temporarily sealed Lin Mo to travel with Zhongtong.


    In this way, together with Xiaojin and Karthus, Lin Mo has a total of 8 companions, and such a 9-person team is enough to deal with various situations.


    As for the country of Yan, although the battle is still going on, the country no longer needs Lin Mo to worry about. Lin Mo can completely be a treasurer and let Qingyou and the others break through.


    ...


    Fifteen days after Lin Mo and Anshuang contacted, in a bar in Falling Star City, Lin Mo and others were waiting bored.


    Lin Mo and Zhongtong sat at one table, chatting with each other, while the five brothers of the Gu family sat at another table, drinking and punching excitedly.


    As for Xiaojin and Karthus, they stayed in Lin Mo''s storage space. Lin Mo didn''t plan to let them out and wander around until they reached the Saint Grade.


    It was eight or nine o''clock in the evening, and when people were relaxing and having fun after a tiring day, the bar was full of voices and extremely lively.


    A fragrant wind blew, the door of the bar slowly opened, and a tall woman with a veil, accompanied by two maids, stepped into the bar.


    Although there is a veil covering her face, judging from the figure of this woman, she is definitely a peerless beauty.


    The people in the bar were taken aback for a moment, and even forgot to continue drinking and punching.


    A few people still wanted to come over to have a conversation while drunk, but they were stopped by their companions.


    joke!


    This is Falling Star City, a place where humans and orcs live together. This place is originally a mixed bag, with countless masters and big figures hidden in it, and this place is extremely severely controlled by the Kingdom of Yan.


    Although it does not affect the enjoyment of life for the people living here, if you dare to make trouble, then the consequences are not affordable for ordinary people.


    After thinking about the feat of Yanzhi Nation with one enemy three in half a year, and successfully extinguishing the Bernard Empire, these drunk men suddenly woke up three points.


    They could only secretly glance at that stunning woman with a mask.


    Lin Mo''s gaze had been focused on the woman, and when he watched her walk towards his table, Lin Mo smiled.


    "Where are the bodyguards and attendants you brought before?"


    Lin Mo asked with a smile when Anshuang sat down.


    "Don''t be kidding me, this is the country of Yan, how can I dare to act as high-profile as before."


    Anshuang took off his veil, revealing a charming and pretty face.


    There was a low voice in the bar.


    As a girl, Zhongtong would naturally have some hostility towards beautiful women. She snorted and turned her face away.


    Anshuang didn''t care either, and after chuckling lightly, he fixed his eyes on Lin Mo.


    "Now it''s time to talk about business..."

 Chapter 740： Thousand Faced Fox

    Lin Mo smoothly pushed the glass of wine next to Duan Shuang, and then nodded.


    "Because the people who have passed away are self-willed and unable to figure out, those who have been taught the art of death are even taught by three schools, which makes it difficult for us to systematically identify these people one by one..."


    "Relying on the data and information that our Yaozu has collected over the years, only a small part of it can be collected..."


    Anshuang said, putting a small pile of parchment on the table, and Lin Mo took it over and glanced at it.


    Although the number of people is small, each person''s information is recorded in more detail, which seems to be a painstaking investigation.


    "Hehe, although the Yaozu hasn''t made an appearance on the Chaos Continent for so many years, its accumulation in all aspects is still as strong as before."


    Lin Mo chuckled lightly.


    Anshuang smiled awkwardly, and didn''t continue Lin Mo''s joke.


    "We have tried to arrest these people several times, but due to the lack of the ability to restrict their deaths, they escaped each time, and after putting on a new body, all the information we collected before would become nothing. Useful waste, so... I hope you can find a way to limit their ability to die, and then find a way to arrest them."


    Anshuang suggested politely.


    "Hehe, isn''t it the ability to transform the soul into another body? As long as you can snoop into the soul, you can recognize it no matter what kind of body it is replaced with. Your monster race is so powerful, since you even have such simple things. Can you do it well?"


    Zhongtong interrupted and said, with a slight disdain in his tone.


    "Who is this?"


    Anshuang frowned and kept her polite attitude towards Lin Mo, because Lin Mo was the divine envoy of the Flame God, and his own strength was also very strong, this time he was respected by Anshuang.


    However, the heavy pupil seemed to her to be just a low-powered human being, and if she dared to talk to her in this way, it was to challenge her glory and dignity as a monster race.


    Lin Mo smiled, and did not intervene in the dispute between the two of them.


    Although the heavy pupil is icy and smart, he has experienced relatively few human relationships and sophistication. He is born with a sense of arrogance and needs careful polishing.


    As for Anshuang, Lin Mo didn''t have any deep friendship with her at all, and the two were limited to knowing this simple relationship.


    Lin Mo wouldn''t say anything about how they both made trouble.


    But if Anshuang really dared to be disadvantageous to the double pupil, then Lin Mo would definitely not be soft.


    "It''s just a stinky fox, and I''m not qualified to ask about my identity."


    Seeing that Lin Mo didn''t stop him from speaking, Zhongtong snorted again.


    Anshuang''s expression suddenly changed. She is a family of monsters with a thousand faces, and she is best at changing and disguising.


    She has been active in all parts of the Chaos Continent for hundreds of years. She has never appeared in her real face. Many people only regard her as a human woman. A higher level can tell that she is a demon, but she can directly touch herself. This is the first time today for ethnic identity.


    Lin Mo was also very curious. He had known Anshuang for a long time. During this time, he had never recognized Anshuang''s race. Now, after hearing Zhongtong''s words, he was also interested.


    "My lord God... are you giving me power?"


    Anshuang''s smart eyes turned to Lin Mo, and asked somewhat displeased.


    "It''s not that serious. Everyone just got to know each other, and I didn''t know your identity. If you don''t tell me, I don''t even know what your body is."


    Lin Mo knew that Anshuang mistakenly believed that he instructed Zhongtong to do so, and explained with a smile.


    "This..."


    Anshuang looked at Zhongtong with some surprise.


    Lin Mo just explained very clearly that this matter has nothing to do with him, that is to say, this seemingly humble human girl actually has attainments in the soul.


    "Dare to ask this girl, who is an expert?"


    Anshuang put away his contempt, nodded and asked Zhongtong.


    Zhongtong glanced at Lin Mo, the latter nodded slightly, and then Zhongtong answered boldly.


    "It''s not an expert, it''s just an ordinary person with seven wonders. I wonder if you have heard of a person who glimpses the sky?"


    Zhongtong smiled lightly, with an invisible arrogance in his words.


    Anshuang couldn''t help but took a breath.


    What Yaozu is currently cooperating with Lin Mo is to arrest one of the Seven Wonders, but he didn''t expect Lin Mo to also sit next to him.


    The man who peeped into the sky.


    This is the most mysterious existence among the Seven Wonders. It is said that the one who sees the sky has a pair of eyes that see through the secrets of heaven. Nothing in this world can escape her observation and calculation.


    Unexpectedly, this seemingly ordinary human girl turned out to be the legendary voyeur.


    "Disrespect and disrespect, since you are a peeper of the sky, then it is reasonable to be able to see the identity of the little fox. With you assisting the Lord, you will surely get twice the result with half the effort!"


    After all, Anshuang was a veteran who had been in trouble for hundreds of years, and he immediately complimented Zhongtong very comfortably, and she seemed to be pleasing to the eyes of Anshuang again.


    "Okay, let''s stop talking nonsense. We will arrest these people one by one, but do you have any suggestions on the order?"


    Lin Mo shook the parchment in his hand.


    "People who have learned the art of death have three teachings, and if you want to arrest them one by one, I suggest starting with the lowest strength and closest to ordinary people."


    Anshuang said that he took the parchment in Lin Mo''s hand, rearranged the order, and took the top ones from the bottom ones.


    "Okay, we''ll take care of the rest. Once caught, I will notify you."


    Lin Mo took a sip of wine and waved his hand gently.


    Anshuang was not an illiterate person. Seeing that Lin Mo had issued an eviction order, she stood up and saluted, then put on her veil and turned away.


    Chongtong looked at her back and curled his lips gently.


    "Okay, don''t stare at someone''s back. Her face can be squeezed out at will, and yours is born with your own, unique, and you clearly have an unparalleled baby. Why do you have to be with that Do you compare cheap goods that are copied at will?"


    Lin Mo glanced at her and said with a smile.


    After hearing this, Zhongtong suddenly smiled.


    Lin Mo shook his head, otherwise girls would like to hear others praise themselves.


    He easily divided the stack of parchment paper in half and stuffed it into the heavy pupil, and studied together.


    "My God, it shouldn''t be difficult to deal with these people with your strength, right? Why do you plan so carefully?"


    Although the heavy pupil asked inexplicably, the movement of flipping through these parchments did not stop for a moment.

 Chapter 741： Near-death recognition

    This is the biggest advantage of the double pupil. Although she will complain and complain, she will never make any mistakes about what should be done.


    "As the saying goes, knowing the enemy can survive all battles, and these people are not as easy to deal with as you think. Our goal is to hunt them and try to avoid killing them, but if we can''t control their souls, they will You commit suicide by the technique of death, and then quickly run away. Otherwise, you think the whole demon clan has a deep background, why can''t they help these people?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    Zhongtong is also a smart girl with ice and snow. Lin Mo has said so clearly, she of course also realizes the importance of it.


    With regard to the soul, even Chongtong himself has only seen the threshold initially. If you want to make obvious achievements in this area, you can''t exercise it overnight.


    Strictly speaking, the things these people who can die are good at are indeed their own shortcomings. Lin Mo''s serious preparation is also a serious expression.


    "Did you find anything strange?"


    While talking, Lin Mo exchanged the half of the parchment in his hand with the half of the heavy pupil.


    The heavy pupil glanced roughly at the parchment he had just obtained, and frowned slightly.


    "What''s weird?"


    Chong pupil asked.


    "Have you found that all these people have experienced death, or almost died?"


    Lin Mo spread out the parchment neatly and said, pointing to the information recorded on it.


    Zhongtong took a closer look and found that it was indeed just like what Lin Mo said. These people seemed to have met the deceased after facing death and were taught the technique of dying.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t people who have experienced death have the ability to choose to be reborn?"


    Zhongtong gently squeezed the hair on his forehead, and asked a little puzzled.


    "I don''t know too much, but is this a rule after all? If you can infer even a little information about the departed from this matter, it is a big breakthrough."


    Lin Mo continued to look at these parchments as he spoke, and then he took out a piece of it and placed it in front of Chongtong.


    "After a careful judgement, we are the first person to look for, and he is temporarily determined to be him."


    Zhongtong picked up the parchment and read it carefully.


    The man above is called Weilun, a middle-aged fisherman in his 40s. As early as more than ten years ago, the Yaozu had accidentally discovered that this man had the ability to die.


    However, in order to avoid stunning the snake, Yaozu has never sent anyone to have any contact with Weilun.


    This man is also like an ordinary fisherman, except that he was found to have used the technique of death, in the following ten years, he has not done anything beyond the understanding of ordinary people.


    The place where Weilun was located turned out to be in the territory of the Bernard Empire, a relatively remote small village.


    However, it was precisely because this place did not have too important a strategic role, during the process of annexation and occupation of the Kingdom of Yan, the original peaceful life of this village was not disturbed.


    Wei Lun still stayed in this place at this time and lived a quiet life.


    "Then when shall we leave?"


    Heavy pupil nodded, this man seemed to be relatively easy to deal with, and the place he was located was very close to here, it was indeed the best choice for the first action.


    "Simply clean up, and you can set off tomorrow."


    Lin Mo carefully put the parchment away, folded it and put it in the storage space...


    In fact, if only Lin Mo had acted alone, he could now go directly to the village.


    However, Chongtong and the five ancient brothers are ordinary humans after all, and they need to rest and eat.


    Anyway, Lin Mo didn''t care that this wasted a little time. Instead, having been dealing with various things would make him exhausted, and resting with them would be considered a relaxation for him.


    Lin Mo didn''t take them with them to use any efficient movement method, and a few people traveled leisurely all the way, and didn''t enter the small village until a week later.


    It seems that few outsiders come to this village. When a few people stepped into the village, they immediately received a lot of curious eyes.


    Especially seeing the beautiful girl in white clothes like Chongtong, like a goddess descended from the earth, made many male villagers blush secretly.


    "Why do these people always look at us..."


    Zhongtong seemed unaccustomed to being so onlookers, she frowned slightly and muttered quietly.


    Although she has been growing up in the slums of Falling Star City, the people she has come into contact with are somewhat urban, and they will not be as curious and upright as these people.


    "In remote areas like this, people in the village have lived in such a large place for generations. They were born here and died here. There is no opportunity to see things outside, to see our outside world break into them. It is natural for people in life to be somewhat curious, and they should have no malice."


    Lin Mo explained with a smile.


    In his previous life, Lin Mo had also been to some remote mountainous areas, and Lin Mo was quite familiar with what these villagers were thinking.


    After hearing Lin Mo''s explanation, Zhongtong only relaxed a little, but still felt uncomfortable.


    "Auntie, we are passing travelers. We want to take a break in your village and find something to eat. I wonder if you have a pub here?"


    Lin Mo seemed to be very familiar with the road, smiling and greeted the aunt who was busy with farm work by the roadside.


    After a while, Lin Mo returned to Chongtong''s side.


    "This place is too small, and there is no such place as a tavern. It seems that the plan to get news in the tavern cannot be implemented.


    Lin Mo spread his hands.


    It''s a pity that those parchments don''t have a photo function, otherwise people like you don''t need to ask questions to find the person you are looking for.


    "Then what to do?"


    Chong pupil frowned, and asked a little at a loss.


    "Just now the lady said that in the whole village, only the village chief¡¯s house has surplus houses to live in. We will live here first, and when the opportunity is right, we will look for the person named Weilun. Anyway, such a big village, fisherman. There won''t be many, just look for it slowly."


    Lin Mo said calmly.


    There was no way for Zhongtong, but according to the method Lin Mo said, he took the five brothers from the Gu family to live with the village chief.


    Although he is a village chief, his family does not have too many extra houses.


    There is only one vacant house, which can only be occupied by Lin Mo and Zhongtong.


    But the five brothers of the ancient family could only get out a clean warehouse and barely live in.

 Chapter 742： Silently

    Lin Mo claimed that he and Zhongtong were newly married young couples, and they were taking their entourage on a wedding trip.


    Although the people in this village don''t know what a honeymoon trip is, but seeing Lin Mo and others are so clean and polite, they don''t reject them.


    It''s just that the poor five brothers of the ancient family have acted as entourages, and they have been helping the village doing various tasks throughout the day.


    And Lin Mo and Zhongtong were wandering around the village, looking for Weilun''s trace.


    But they walked around the whole village, and they didn''t find any one with fishing nets drying in the sun, or fish odor wafting out. The whole village seemed to be without a fisherman.


    When Lin Mo was puzzled, he could only ask the village chief.


    This is a kind-eyed 60-year-old man. Lin Mo and Zhongtong''s clean and polite appearance pleases him.


    It was four or five o''clock in the afternoon, and the sun was no longer so strong. The old village head was sitting against the root of the wall, his cloudy eyes looking into the distance, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Master, are there any rivers near your village?"


    After Zhongtong greeted him and returned to the room, Lin Mo handed over a small wooden bench, sat next to the village chief, and asked with a smile.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to take a bath? You people in the city are very particular about it. There is a well here, so you can just wash it."


    The village chief grinned honestly.


    "It''s not a bath, but it''s a bit boring to stay here, I just want to find a river to fish to relieve boredom."


    "Don''t you dare to fish, don''t you dare to fish..."


    Unexpectedly, the head of the village elder was shocked as soon as he said this, and waved his hands again and again.


    Lin Mo suddenly felt puzzled, and quickly continued to question.


    "Why can''t you fish?"


    The old village head waved his hand again and again, and finally, under Lin Mo''s repeated insistence and request, the old village head could not hold him back, so he had to give an explanation.


    "In our village, there was originally a river nearby, and in the past, most of the people in the village lived by fishing... But I don¡¯t know from which day the people who went fishing still disappeared somehow. At first we thought it was drowning, but no matter how we searched downstream, we couldn''t find the body at all."


    "Later the most experienced fisherman in the village told us that this was because we had been fishing too much and there were no creatures in the river to serve the river god, which caused the river **** to get angry, and those who were missing were taken away by the river god. As compensation..."


    As the old village chief was talking, he couldn''t help sighing, as if he was recalling those terrifying memories of the year.


    "When did this happen?"


    Lin Mo put away the smile on his face and asked softly.


    "It was about 4 years ago."


    "four years ago?"


    Lin Mo repeated it softly and blinked.


    "So how did the river **** calm down the river **** in the end?"


    "The fisherman said that the river **** hates these fishermen. As long as they go to apologize to the river **** and stay by the river **** to serve him, the river god¡¯s anger will disappear... and then he will take the village. All the fishermen jumped out of the river together. I was there that day. The river was boiling and roaring like boiling water. The low and terrifying sounds continued to be heard from the river. Even now, I still remember the incident clearly. "


    The village chief said, shaking his head gently, as if feeling sorry for the sacrifice of the fishermen.


    "Does it work?"


    "Of course it worked. The river god¡¯s anger ceased, but from then on, we never dared to fish in the river. The village that used to rely on fishing for a living began to grow food, but because the output was not high, it led to the village. I have always been at a poverty level. Fortunately, after I have changed my country and started to believe in the **** of fire, my life has gradually improved because of the greater yield of **** rice."


    After the village chief finished speaking, he looked at Lin Mo seriously.


    "So I said, you young master in the city, don''t run around because of curiosity. Our country is not as stable as your city."


    He seemed to be worried that Lin Mo would not listen to his persuasion, so he urged him earnestly.


    "Holly old man, I know."


    Lin Mo said with a smile, and then talked to the village head with some other parents before returning to the room.


    Chongtong was sitting next to the door, playing with her hair boredly with one hand.


    "Have you heard?"


    "I heard."


    "Come with me to stroll along the river at night?"


    "it is good."


    The dialogue between the two was very simple and direct. Now that he knew the story told by the village chief, Lin Mo didn''t need to ask more about it.


    As for where the river is, it is just a matter of finding out in a little while.


    Calculating the time, the most experienced fisherman mentioned by the village chief may be Weilun himself who Lin Mo is looking for.


    As for the question of whether the river **** is or not, Lin Mo didn''t believe it at all.


    Only these villagers would believe that there would be gods in an ordinary river.


    At night, after the entire village had fallen asleep, Lin Mo sneaked out of the room quietly with his heavy pupil.


    It is not difficult to find out where the river is. Lin Mo is a **** of fire, and it can be said to be very sensitive to the humidity of the surrounding air.


    With a little judgment, Lin Mo can roughly determine the direction of the river.


    Sure enough, after the two left the village, they hadn''t walked too far, and they could clearly smell the faint smell of the river water.


    The river in front of me is seven or eight meters wide, and it is large enough for fishing.


    "It''s time to take a look at the true face of the Lord River God in this river."


    Lin Mo said with a smile, but when he turned his head, the double pupil beside him was gone.


    He turned his head and glanced at his surroundings. Except for the gloomy river in front of him, there was not even a single figure in his surroundings. Lin Mo looked down and found that there were no heavy eyes on the soft bank except for his own footprints. footprint.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Mo was taken aback, and finally slowly put away the smile on his face.


    Illusion?


    Lin Mo frowned slightly.


    His celestial spirit body was at the level of an emperor at any rate, and ordinary illusions were impossible to get him caught.


    Not an illusion, what else can it be?


    After thinking about it for a while, but couldn''t think of an answer at all, Lin Mo started to feel annoyed inexplicably.


    No matter what you are, just burn it all out with a fire, and the result will be the same!


    Lin Mo calmed down, bent his knees and squatted down, and his right hand suddenly patted the ground in front of him with a thick flame.


    boom!


    The surging flames immediately spread to the surroundings, the sand under your feet was roasted sizzlingly, the water was quickly evaporated to dryness, the surrounding shrubs and plants suddenly burned to black ash, and even the river water began to gurgle bubbling. It seemed to be boiling.

 Chapter 743： River bottom monster

    As if responding to Lin Mo''s flames, bursts of black gas began to emerge from the river, followed by a strong smell of blood and corpses.


    Lin Mo frowned and held his breath, but the flame output under his hand increased a bit.


    But this is the case, the black air in the river still gurgled out, showing no sign of stopping.


    "It''s really interesting. The more my fire burns, the more energy you get, isn''t it?"


    Lin Mo was a little happy, he slowly withdrew his hand, and the flame gradually disappeared.


    By the way, there was a soft noise, and Lin Mo turned his head and saw that a dozen people emerged from the bushes.


    They were all **** with their head ropes, their upper body was wearing short clothes, their lower body was wearing shorts, and their bare feet were not wearing shoes. They looked like fishermen.


    Lin Mo looked at them calmly, ready to fight.


    But these people didn''t seem to see Lin Mo and walked straight towards the river.


    Thump thump.


    This group of people ignored the boiling water at all, and plunged into the river like dumplings.


    "Woo~~uh~"


    A strange and weird whimper came from the bottom of the river bed, just as the village chief described it, it seemed to be angry and sad, and it made people unable to help their scalp numb.


    Within a few minutes, all of these people died in the river, and I don''t know if they were scalded to death by the river or by the black air.


    Lin Mo kept frowning and staring at the scene on the river, but he didn''t make any rush to react.


    Wow!


    A pair of pale hands suddenly stretched out in the river water, those hands are slender and slender, like women''s hands.


    Both hands did not have a nail, and the back of the fingertips were hollow and dark, which was very scary.


    The hands suddenly grabbed the feet of a corpse. At this moment, the corpse seemed to have suddenly come to life. He struggled hard, with a terrified expression on his face, but whether he opened his mouth screaming or slapped The water splash didn''t even make a sound.


    Seeing such a weird situation, Lin Mo couldn''t help but a chill in his back.


    One, two...


    Those pale hands seemed to be deliberately demonstrating against Lin Mo, one by one dragging all the corpses from the river into the water.


    As these corpses all sank into the water, the black gas emerging from the river slowly stopped.


    Lin Mo seemed to be watching a malicious performance, his brows kept frowning tightly, never letting go.


    A little bit of coolness came from his toes, and Lin Mo lowered his head to look. I don''t know when the river water has risen a lot.


    The river bank has gradually been submerged by the river water, and his feet are completely soaked in the river water at this moment, the smell slowly diffuses, and the smoked forest farm begins to feel unwell.


    "Hehe, that''s it?"


    Lin Mo suddenly smiled.


    "Except for this inferior means, you have no other way, can you drive me away?"


    As Lin Mo said, the whole person didn''t retreat but instead advanced, and even jumped into the river.


    thump!


    Lin Mo fell directly into the river. With his strength and realm, he didn''t need to breathe. Lin Mo didn''t worry about suffocation.


    He knew in his heart that something must be hidden in the river.


    Otherwise, when he first arrived here, it would be impossible for so many weird things to happen.


    Whether it was the black smoke just now, the fishermen who jumped into the water by themselves, and the pale hands that dragged all the corpses into the water, they were all illusions created by something in secret.


    If that thing really dared to fight head-to-head with himself, then he should directly and forcefully attack himself like the dragon king back then.


    The other party''s use of such a laborious method is nothing more than trying to make oneself afraid and fear, thereby forcing oneself to leave.


    That means that the things under the river do not have the confidence to dare to fight themselves.


    As long as he saw through this, and then dealt with the things underneath, Lin Mo would not hesitate at all.


    The river water is very thick, almost like jelly, Lin Mo can even feel the touch of the river water sliding over his skin when he is falling.


    This sticky feeling is easy to think of whether you are in the mouth or body of a certain creature.


    Lin Mo''s already frowned brows were now almost able to trap mosquitoes.


    The river water was pitch black, like ink. Rao Lin Mo ignited a flame at his fingertips and still couldn''t see anything beyond 10%.


    Lin Mo sighed, and simply gave up the idea of ??seeing the situation in front of him. He closed his eyes and felt everything in the river with his body.


    I don''t know how long it took, and a solid feeling came from Lin Mo''s feet. He knew that he had successfully reached the bottom of the river at this time.


    A feeling of coldness suddenly came from his neck. Lin Mo knew that it was probably his hands that stroked his neck.


    "Uh!"


    The hands suddenly pinched Lin Mo''s neck tightly, with great strength, directly squeezing out the breath from Lin Mo''s throat.


    The same feeling came from his limbs at the same time. This feeling of being restrained made Lin Mo very uncomfortable.


    Lin Mo snorted softly, and flames burst out from all over him.


    These hands couldn''t withstand the high temperature of Lin Mo at all, and they were scalded in an instant, and Lin Mo regained his freedom.


    "Don''t waste my time, what else can you do?"


    Lin Mo opened his eyes and said coldly.


    The owner who was manipulating these hands behind seemed to understand his situation, and the river suddenly surged, and the flow rate accelerated greatly.


    Lin Mo stomped on the river bed with both feet, as if rooted. No matter how turbulent the river was, Lin Mo never moved.


    There was a ghastly shen groan, first twice, and then turned into a group of ghosts howling chaotically.


    In the upper reaches of the river, a large number of ghost-like people gradually emerged.


    These people seem to be drowned ghosts in the river, and the number is terrifying. When ordinary people see this number of monsters, it is estimated that they are not scared to death, and they will lose their minds nervously.


    But in Lin Mo''s eyes, no matter how many of these things came, it was useless.


    The surging flames erupted and directly greeted the group of ghosts downstream, and the river began to boil again.


    Covered by this dark river, the world-killing flame burned everything.


    Those ghosts that seemed to be bluffing didn''t even last a few seconds in front of Lin Mo.


    And this move is indeed a killer move for something hidden behind the scenes.


    After being burned all the time, the dark river water slowly faded its color and began to become clear and transparent.


    Lin Mo calmly raised his eyes to see that a strange-looking, long-haired monster was squatting on the river bed in front of him, watching him warily.

 Chapter 744： Aquatic 诡

    This monster has a very strange appearance, with webbed webs between his pale hands and feet, like an aquatic animal.


    Looking at the figure, this monster is still a female.


    The mess on the head, among the hair like water weeds, there are many stars and things like fireflies.


    Lin Mo stared at those flashing things for a moment, and suddenly felt that his brain was dizzy. This dizziness didn''t come from the body, but from the soul!


    Lin Mo was shocked in his heart, just such an unbelievable monster at the bottom of the river could cause a soul impact.


    If this monster has nothing to do with Weilun, Lin Mo would never believe it.


    Taking advantage of Lin Mo''s slight dizziness, the monster rushed out of the river and rushed toward the bank.


    "stop!"


    Lin Mo let out a loud roar, and rushed forward directly.


    The speed of this monster could not be comparable to a god-level heavenly spirit body. Lin Mo caught up with her directly from behind, pinched her neck with a big hand, and led her out of the water.


    Lin Mo held the monster''s neck in his hand, and lightly landed on the river bank.


    Flames erupted slowly from the hands, and kept scorching the monster''s skin.


    This monster is obviously an aquatic species. After her skin was scorched by the flames, she kept making squeaking noises and thick mucus.


    A rustling voice came, and Lin Mo looked up, frowning involuntarily.


    Beside the grass in front of him, stood the same aquatic monster, but this monster was a male.


    His pale arm was holding the heavy pupil at this moment, looking at himself hostilely.


    "Let her go, or I will kill her."


    Lin Mo said, the flame in his hand became a little hotter again, and the female monster couldn''t help but let out strange screams from the pain caused by the fire.


    The male monster was not bluffed by Lin Mo. Instead, he strangled the heavy pupil''s neck even more forcefully, so powerful that he even caused a constant gurgling sound from his throat.


    Seeing that this male monster was not surprised by his threat, but threatened him in turn, Lin Mo couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    This brat is a bit fat!


    However, the heavy pupil is in his hands at this time, and his life may be in danger at any time.


    The value of a female monster can''t be compared with the double pupil.


    Lin Mo let go with a cold face, threw the female monster to the ground, took a step back, and then winked at the male monster.


    Lin Mo''s meaning is clear, that is, exchanging prisoners with each other.


    After the female monster was free, she hurriedly ran towards the male monster. It seemed that Lin Mo was frightened by it.


    After seeing Lin Mo let go of his companion, the male monster hurriedly held his heavy pupil with one hand and extended the other hand to take the female monster. Then there was a hideous look on his face, and he seemed to be going to regret it. Killed the heavy pupil.


    Lin Mo hadn''t seen such a brutal and cruel intelligent creature, tapped his toes, and Lin Mo rushed over with the explosive power of the flame.


    The female monster had met Lin Mo face to face once, and knew that Lin Mo was terrible, so she turned around and ran away in fright.


    The male monster didn''t react at all, and was directly shattered by Lin Mo''s punch with flames, and fell to the ground to death on the spot.


    Lin Mo wanted to chase the female monster again, but found that the heavy pupil that fell on the ground began to twitch violently.


    Lin Mo sighed helplessly, had to give up and continue chasing, and began to check the status of his pupil.


    There were black water droplets remaining at the corner of Chongtong''s mouth, and he didn''t know what the male monster had fed her.


    Lin Mo gently stretched out his hand and touched it, the double pupil''s abdomen was slightly bulged, as if he had drank a lot of water after drowning.


    If it is more destructive than fighting, then Lin Mo is definitely a good player, but when it comes to treating injuries, Lin Mo is not much better than a Xiaobai with black eyes.


    Lin Mo tried to hold the heavy pupil in his arms, let her lean down slightly and massage her back.


    But this method obviously failed to make the double pupil spit out what she swallowed. Seeing the double pupil''s twitching getting more and more intense, Lin Mo couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    Suddenly, he remembered a very important thing.


    In terms of healing and saving people, the goddess of nature is definitely the most powerful existence among these gods known.


    Then the fruits of the tree of life, apart from improving the physical fitness and strength of the elves, have no effect on curing diseases and saving people?


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo quickly took out a tree of life fruit from the storage space and stuffed it directly into Chongtong''s mouth.


    The fruit melted in the mouth, and then turned into a rich juice flowing down the heavy pupil''s throat.


    "Wow!"


    The double pupil suddenly woke up as if swallowing some strong emetic, and then opened his mouth and vomited.


    What she vomited was all black water, which looked slimy and disgusting.


    The heavy pupil vomited, and finally emptied his stomach.


    A sickly flush appeared on her face, and she leaned weakly against Lin Mo''s arms.


    This thing actually works!


    The fruit of the tree of life can be effective, which is also a surprise to Lin Mo.


    He then took out two more. After the heavy pupil slowly ate them, he also recovered some vitality, and then looked at the corpse of the male monster on the ground with some fear.


    "What''s the matter? Tell me in detail."


    Lin Mo gently patted her back and asked softly.


    Zhongtong was silent for a while, and after clarifying his thoughts, did he talk about his own experience.


    Like Lin Mo, she discovered that she was the only one left since she stepped into this riverbank.


    Chongtong was not as bold as Lin Mo. After discovering that Lin Mo was missing, Chongtong suddenly became a little nervous.


    While shouting Lin Mo''s name, she looked around for traces that Lin Mo might have left.


    As a result, she heard a rustling sound from the grass on the side. The heavy pupil thought it was Lin Mo there. When she bravely pushed aside the grass curtain and stretched out her head, she found people in the grass. It turned out to be her brother Chongming.


    It happened suddenly and very strangely, but Shigetong still couldn''t ignore his brother.


    "Chongming" looked like he was seriously injured and was dripping with blood. At this moment, he was kneeling on one knee, panting heavily.


    Seeing Chongtong, "Chongming" not only didn''t show any surprise, but was very scared and wanted to stand up and leave.


    Shigetong was worried about his condition, yelling his name, and walked towards him quickly.


    But when she approached "Chongming", the flesh on "Chongming"''s face suddenly blossomed like a flower, revealing a weird and terrifying smile.


    After being frightened, the heavy pupil was suddenly pressed to the ground, and then she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 745： Fish head

    When Zhongtong woke up, it was the moment when he saw Lin Mo again.


    "See your brother''s illusion?"


    Lin Mo frowned slightly.


    Recall that the scene I saw just now did not contain anyone familiar with it. It was also an illusion. Why was the scene of the double pupil completely different from what I saw?


    However, there is nothing serious about the double pupil, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    After Lin Mo asked the double pupil to eat the fruits of the two trees of life, he used the twin lotus fire boy to carefully repair the body of the double pupil. After confirming that there was no situation that he had not noticed, this Let go of your heart.


    "See if there is anything worth noting about this guy."


    Zhongtong slowly recovered.


    Lin Mo nodded, and the two began to search for the male monster.


    After all, Zhongtong is a girl with excellent psychological quality. The experience of growing up in a slum makes her surpass girls of the same age in many places.


    The monster was also wearing a simple layer of clothes, the material was slippery to the touch, not like the usual cotton and linen, and he didn''t know what it was made of.


    Lin Mo searched him and found a unique necklace.


    The pendant on the necklace is a fish-shaped iron block, which is covered with mottled rust because it has been soaked in water for a long time.


    Lin Mo gently wiped off the rust on it, revealing its original appearance.


    Zhongtong came over and took a look. The two looked at each other, and both saw the solemnity in each other''s eyes.


    There is such a decorative necklace on his body, which proves that this monster may have been a human.


    But what caused him to become the monster he is now? Do these monsters have any connection with Weilun?


    Lin Mo and Chongtong discussed and decided to look for information from the village.


    The two surreptitiously returned to the village chief''s house.


    The two people gently pushed open the wooden gate of the fence of the yard, and suddenly saw a dark figure standing in front of them. The two of them were startled. They looked carefully, but it was the old man, the village chief.


    "Lady...girl...where have you been?"


    The old man seemed very upset, and asked with a sullen face.


    Lin Mo had used flames to dry all the clothes on himself and Chongtong, but although there were no traces of water on his body, there was a special smell of river water.


    The two of them couldn''t tell the truth, and felt that they had honestly admitted that they had been to the river just now.


    "Disaster! Disaster!"


    The old man seemed to be very angry. He prodded the ground vigorously with the walking stick in his hand, and the flesh on his face was trembling with anger.


    "Master, we are just curious, but it doesn''t seem to be as dangerous as you said. Where is the angry river god, we haven''t found anything there."


    Lin Mo accompanied with a smile.


    "You are just outsiders! Lord River God will naturally not be angry with you! But you bother Lord River God again, it is our village that needs to make up for your fault! You are going to kill us!"


    The old man''s voice became higher and higher, and many people were awakened in their sleep and went out curiously to check the reason.


    Lin Mo kept saying good things, trying to comfort the old man.


    But the village chief kept sighing and lamenting that the whole village was about to end.


    Not long after, almost the entire village was awakened, everyone raised their torches, and they all surrounded the village chief¡¯s door.


    After learning that Lin Mo and Chongtong did not listen to the village chief''s advice, and went to the nearby river alone, the villagers'' attitude changed instantly.


    They used to regard Lin Mo and others as young noble masters from the city, and they were very polite and respectful, but now they are all glaring at them, and some village women are still yelling, as if Lin Mo has destroyed the entire village.


    "Get out! Get out of our village! You disaster stars!"


    An angry villager shouted angrily, and soon the voice turned into a wave.


    The five Gu brothers were also awakened. They looked blankly at the angry villagers in front of them, a little at a loss.


    Lin Mo and Zhongtong looked at each other and decided to leave here first.


    As for the monsters, Lin Mo did not tell these villagers.


    Lin Mo had a hunch that these villagers, or at least some of these villagers, should have a clearer understanding of what happened back then.


    It is precisely because they are afraid that the secrets of their village will be discovered, these people are so excited that they want to drive themselves away.


    Lin Mo didn''t bother to bother with them. Since they wanted to wait for someone to leave, they simply left.


    Lin Mo didn''t explain much either. With the five old brothers who were still trapped, Lin Mo and his party left the village amidst the verbal abuse of the villagers.


    "My god...what the **** is going on?"


    After leaving the village, Old Master couldn''t help but ask.


    Lin Mo explained what happened just now, and then took out the rusty necklace.


    Old Master took a look, and immediately murmured strangely.


    "Fish head?"


    "What fish head?"


    Lin Mo was taken aback, and immediately asked.


    "Oh, fish head is the boss of a group of fishermen, because fish and fish are homophones, so the boss of fishermen will carry a fish-shaped necklace to mark his identity."


    "The fishermen still need a boss?"


    "Of course it is necessary. The resources of a water area are limited. If everyone fishes without restrictions, if all the females are caught, then the amount of fish in the entire water area will decrease in the coming year. No matter when you go fishing, or It is the limit of the number of fishes that requires a senior fisherman to measure and set the standard, and this person is the fish head. The selection of the fish head is a custom among most fishermen in the Bernard Empire, although the necklace is The shape cannot be exactly the same, but all the necklaces carried by the fish head are definitely fish-shaped."


    The old explanation is very clear.


    "How do you know these things?"


    Lin Mo asked curiously.


    Gu Da now showed a embarrassed smile.


    "When I was young, I had many brothers. When I was unable to eat, I used to go to the nearby fishing village to help. I learned a little bit."


    Lin Mo nodded, his eyes softened a lot.


    As the leader of the five brothers, this man has undertaken many things beyond his age.


    "In that case, the monster we killed just now was what the village chief said, leading the fishermen to self-sacrifice to calm the angry fish head of the river god?"


    Zhongtong touched his forehead, and concluded.


    "If there are no accidents, it should be like this. Otherwise, we won''t be able to find the status symbol of the fish head in that monster. It''s just strange that why did a good fisherman become that kind of monster?"


    Lin Mo scratched his head.


    "Or? Shall we go back again?"


    The old big tentative question.

 Chapter 746： Kawakami rally

    "Of course you must go back, but there is no need for us all together."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "I don''t know how long this matter will be resolved. We still continue to walk a distance to find a suitable place to settle down, and then I secretly return to the village to inquire about the situation. If there is any special discovery, I will Come back and discuss with everyone."


    After hearing Lin Mo''s suggestion, everyone nodded.


    Indeed, the most important thing right now is to find a place to stay. Although Lin Mo¡¯s storage space can hold people, there is still a blank space. Xiaojin and Karthus are there to concentrate on cultivating, and they are not affected. .


    But if Chongtong and the others were there to wait for their news, they would have to be suffocated.


    This place was originally very remote. It was basically impossible to find a new village to stay in. Everyone had to find a cave with a shadowy and sunny side. The old five of the ancient family re-modified and arranged the cave. Everyone is here. Only barely fell his feet.


    Lin Mo didn''t delay any time. After everyone settled here, he immediately turned into a flame form and sprinted towards the village again.


    Turned into a small fireball, almost no one could find Lin Mo''s trace.


    Therefore, Lin Mo didn''t worry much at all, and swaggered into the village with the wind.


    But what made Lin Mo feel strange was that he and others had already left, but the villagers in the village still did not return to their rooms to sleep. Instead, they all concentrated under the big banyan tree behind the village, holding torches as if they were in a meeting.


    The old village chief was sitting on a large rock under the tree, while the other villagers formed a circle, sitting or standing, with serious expressions on their faces.


    This kind of weird gathering is like a village holding a meeting.


    Lin Mo was curious in his heart and immediately started to listen closely.


    "Master River God was disturbed again, I don''t know how much fire this time will be."


    The village chief sighed deeply and said.


    "The village chief! Why don''t you leave those people in the city and use them as sacrifices to calm the anger of Lord River God, instead of asking us to bear it?"


    Some villagers shouted in disgust.


    "Innocent! It is our negligence for failing to protect Lord River God''s territory. What the Lord River God has to pursue is also our responsibility. Will it show our sincerity to leave those city people as sacrifices?"


    The village chief slammed the cane in his hand to the ground and said angrily.


    The villager was yelled at by the village chief and stopped talking immediately, and could only lower his head and continue listening in silence.


    "Village Chief, what should we do now? The village has long stopped fishing, and there are no fishermen. We have no way to communicate with Lord River God. How do we know what Lord River God wants to calm our anger?"


    Everyone was silent for a while, and someone asked again.


    The village chief touched his beard and seemed to be thinking.


    The villagers did not bother him, but waited quietly.


    "Hey..."


    The old village chief sighed long.


    "Since there are no people close to the water who can act as messengers to communicate with Lord River God, then we can only choose a few who can swim to try..."


    As soon as these words came out, the villagers immediately exploded.


    Some people''s faces are full of rejoicing, others are gloomy, and some people step back silently, for fear that others will see themselves.


    Although it is no longer a fishing village, there are still some people who can swim.


    The other villagers seemed to have become people outside the incident. They quickly pushed the six young people out of the team, and they all stepped back some distance, as if they were afraid that standing with them would be dragged down. of.


    The six young people were all ashamed, they looked at the other villagers behind them with angry and resentful eyes.


    There are their friends and their families in it, and it was these people who just pushed themselves out mercilessly just because they met the conditions.


    "Ladies, the village raised you so big, it''s time for you to make some contributions to the village."


    The village chief glanced across their faces one by one, and said softly.


    "The village chief! Why must it be us! Can people who can''t swim can''t communicate with Lord River God?"


    One of these 6 people seemed to be very unconvinced and asked loudly.


    "Nonsense! If you communicate with Lord River God, you will naturally be watery. Otherwise, where can we show our sincerity? How can Lord River God forgive us for our negligence and faults!"


    The village chief blew his beard and stared, shouting sharply.


    "Fart! Who loves to go? I haven''t lived enough! Even if Lord River God gets angry, everyone will die!"


    This young man also had a straightforward temper and said directly.


    "Presumptuous! Catch him to me!"


    The village chief was also very angry, trembling hands even waved a cane.


    Many strong men stood out from the villagers behind, and they rushed to catch the young man.


    But the young man was just when he was physically strong, he forcefully broke free from the entanglement of several people, and ran away into the distance while cursing.


    Coincidentally, the direction in which this young man escaped was exactly the direction Lin Mo was in.


    Lin Moan stood there quietly and waited. When the young man passed by him, he easily installed him in the storage space.


    This young man is just an ordinary human being, and he doesn''t have any advanced realm. Lin Mo does not even need to get his will to admit him to the storage space.


    In the eyes of everyone, the young man disappeared abruptly, and this scene directly shocked the people who were chasing behind him.


    They turned to look at the village chief in panic, hoping that the village chief could give a reasonable explanation.


    The village chief frowned slightly, but there was no panic on his face, and his eyes were extremely calm.


    "See! This is the fate of disrespect for Lord River God! Escape can never escape. If you anger Lord River God, you will be directly obliterated by great divine power! Do you still dare to violate the village''s decision?"


    The village chief raised his hands high and announced loudly.


    Those few equally unlucky young men were shocked, and knelt on the ground and shook their heads, indicating that they would respect the village chief''s arrangements.


    The other villagers also knelt on the ground in fright and kept praying to the river god, hoping that he could calm their anger.


    "Damn, is this brainwashing?"


    Lin Mo looked at this scene, angry and funny.


    In such remote places, there are people who dare to use intimidation and coercion to engage in these gods and ghosts.


    Lin Mo looked at the village chief with murderous intent in his eyes.

 Chapter 747： Sacrifice

    But this old thing must know a lot.


    Before killing him, he first had to take out everything he knew from his mouth.


    Lin Mo suppressed the impulse in his heart and calmly waited beside him.


    The old village chief seemed to be very impatient about the sacrifice to the river god.


    Although a young man had escaped, the village chief forced someone from the rest of the villagers to join him.


    The six hapless people were not even qualified to spend the last night at home. Under the command of the village chief, the villagers formed a mighty sacrifice team and escorted the six hapless young people towards the river. While walking.


    Lin Mo followed them all the time and watched them. As the group walked, they couldn''t stop talking about something.


    Lin Mo listened carefully for a long time before judging that what they were saying was a prayer. The general meaning of the prayer was that he hoped that the river **** would not be angry with them, and after receiving the sacrifices they offered, he would continue to bless their village.


    It can be seen that this so-called river **** is very poisonous to the villagers.


    However, in such a small place, it is normal for such supernatural things to become popular.


    The villagers talked all the way all the way, and quickly walked to the river where Lin Mo had been before.


    The corpse of the male monster on the ground had already been disposed of by Lin Mo, except for the sticky water and blood stains on the ground, nothing else could be seen.


    The village chief and the villagers naturally did not notice the abnormality on the ground. They stood by the river and prayed again for a while before they pushed the 6 hapless people to the river.


    "Great Lord River God, I am sorry that our village is not well supervised and has offended your power. Please accept the sacrifice we offered in awe and continue to bless your devout believers."


    The village chief knelt by the river, raised his hands in prayer.


    "Please continue to bless your devout believers!"


    The villagers behind him also raised their hands and prayed loudly.


    Black smoke came out of the river again, as if responding to the prayers of the villagers.


    Lin Mo frowned, and as expected, the river gods these villagers said were the monsters in the river.


    But what was the opportunity that caused the villagers to treat these monsters as river gods?


    Just as Lin Mo was thinking wildly here, the villagers had escorted the hapless young people to the river. Following the village chief''s order, the group of people were pushed directly into the river.


    The river surface was filled with black air, and after being pushed into the river, they immediately lost their eyes.


    Although they couldn''t see anything, their instinct to survive and the habit of swimming caused them to quickly slap the splash to the surface.


    Although they were forced to come here as sacrifices, these people did not want to die. They swam vigorously towards the river bank, but they were constantly berated by the village chief and other villagers.


    When they swam to the bank of the river and wanted to climb ashore, they were stabbed by the villagers holding the long bamboo poles.


    At the moment of life and death, the temper in the bones of these people was also ignited. Some people began to swear, and some people kept begging the villagers on the shore, hoping that they would let themselves go ashore.


    Under the command of the village chief, the villagers were surprisingly consistent.


    Even the families of those sacrifices turned their faces back, gritted their teeth, and refused their relatives'' request for survival.


    The people on the river desperately wanted to go ashore, while the people on the shore yelled, hoping they would die honestly, and the river bank suddenly became a quarrel.


    Suddenly, these people in the river found that the people on the bank no longer spoke, but kneeled on the ground respectfully.


    A chill suddenly hit his back.


    The few unlucky ghosts in the river turned their heads and saw that many pale white arms appeared on the surface of the river.


    There was a cry for help from father and mother on the river, but all the people on the river bank were kneeling respectfully, not even daring to lift their heads, no matter how they lived or died.


    These people in the river were terrified. Since the people on the shore were not willing to save them, they had to escape on their own.


    Following the direction of the river, they swam desperately downstream, hoping to escape from this strange waters and regain their hope of survival.


    But it didn''t take long for those pale arms to quickly catch up to them, even if they struggled hard, they still couldn''t escape the hunt.


    Although Lin Mo is not a defender who saves the dead and heals the wounded, this place is now within the territory of the country of Yan, and it is also a place where he shelters. Let these monsters slaughter his believers in front of him, this is what embarrass him.


    Lin Mo immediately rushed out without hesitation. The villagers on the river saw a flash of fire, and finally a raging flame appeared on the entire river.


    The villagers were suddenly taken aback, one by one panicked and ran away from the river bank.


    Lin Mo didn''t care about the actions of these villagers at all, but ran directly to the people in the river.


    As soon as his pale arm touched the flames on Lin Mo''s body, he was scalded and receded.


    Lin Mo didn''t bother to take care of them either, and directly packed all the 6 people into his storage space.


    The river water was filled with black air, and even the water quality began to become viscous.


    Lin Mo was calm and composed. When he met the female monster before, he had seen all these scenes, and he would not panic at all.


    Lin Mo mixed a bit of baneful purple inflammation in the flames all over his body, and immediately, the black energy quickly dispersed, and the monster hiding in the dark had obviously left.


    Lin Mo sneered before it emerged.


    All the villagers on the river bank had already fled, and no one was seen at this time.


    Lin Mo didn''t care either. He took out the heavenly spirit body, found a piece of clean grass and sat down, and then released all the 7 people he had saved from the storage space.


    The faces of the seven people still have very panic expressions. For them, the last second of memory still remains when they are running for their lives.


    After seeing the sudden change in the surrounding situation, the seven people were all bewildered, and then they turned their eyes to Lin Mo, who was calmly sitting on the ground.


    "why you!"


    Several people looked at them for a moment. When Lin Mo and others were driven out before, they were also nearby, so they could naturally recognize who Lin Mo was.


    "Who are you? What is the purpose of coming to our village?"


    These young people looked around and found that they were surrounded by people in their own village, and their waists were straight, as if they were interrogating, they surrounded Lin Mo.

 Chapter 748： The unexpected truth

    "Wait... I was obviously being chased just now, why did I come to the river in a blink of an eye?"


    When several other people "interrogated" Lin Mo with serious faces, the young man who took the lead to escape reflected it and asked with a puzzled face.


    Lin Mo sneered at these people. After all, fools were fools. After such a strange thing happened, their immediate reaction was not to explore the truth of the matter, but to unite and be exclusive.


    That is to say, this young man who dared to resist has some independent thoughts. As for the other people, even if they have become victims of the village, their first reaction is that they are still standing in the interests of the village. It seems to be harmful to them. .


    "Yes, we were all in the river just now, and there seems to be some arm that wants to catch us..."


    Reminded by the young man, other people also reacted, recalling the horrible experience just now, their faces were full of fear.


    Snapped!


    Lin Mo snapped his fingers lightly, and suddenly a surging flame burst out from his fingertips.


    Everyone was taken aback by the flames and looked at Lin Mo with horror. The power just now disappeared.


    "Stupid! You live in the territory of the country of Yan and believe in the great **** of fire, but you dare to secretly worship these reasonable lower creatures!"


    Lin Mo gave a soft drink, and flames burst out of his body, and his whole body looked very holy against the flames.


    These people in front of them almost subconsciously knelt down on their knees and began to worship Lin Mo.


    Although Lin Mo was a little helpless, this group of people had such thoughts and behavior habits, and he could only communicate with them in a way that they could accept.


    "You...who are you?"


    Sure enough, after Lin Mo showed this hand, the group of people suddenly became respectful and asked with a very flattering smile on their faces.


    "I am the ambassador of the God of Fire. I was ordered by the Great God of Fire to inspect the people¡¯s conditions on the land of the Kingdom of Yan. I came to your village by accident. I noticed something abnormal in the river. Come and see, I didn''t expect you inferior villagers to have such an attitude towards me. If it weren''t for the kindness of the God of Fire, and just because you believe in a false god, your entire village should be wiped out!"


    Lin Mo raised his eyebrows and roared quite majesticly.


    These people became even more afraid of being so threatened by Lin Mo.


    They kept kowtow, praising the greatness and mercy of the God of Flame, while throwing all the crimes on the village chief.


    "Okay, I don''t have the time to care about so much with you. How much do you know about the false gods in this river? Hurry up and tell me all the information you know, if I can detect what you are saying Things are a little bit false, ha ha, you know the consequences!"


    Lin Mo''s situation was almost done, and he didn''t bother to listen to them continuing to talk nonsense, and immediately spoke.


    These villagers did not have any independent opinions. The reason why they believed in the unknown monster in the river was completely under the leadership and guidance of the village chief and others.


    Compared to the weird black smoke in the river and those terrifying pale arms, these people believed that Lin Mo, who was full of flames, was a real god.


    These people had the intention to show more performance in front of Lin Mo, suddenly all raised their heads, and started talking rushingly.


    Lin Mo frowned and listened for a long time, and found that these people were talking nonsense.


    For example, how many sacrifices did they offer to the river god, for example, when did it rain in the dark in the village, and how terrifying sounds came from the river...


    These are all things that have happened in recent years, that is to say, these things happened after these monsters have formed, and there is no information related to the reasons for the formation of these monsters.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help sighing slightly in his heart. It seems that it is impossible to extract some useful information from these guys.


    "My lord, I know some things they don''t know, and don''t know if it''s useful to you..."


    After these people were almost done, the young man who had been silent all of a sudden suddenly spoke, and he looked at Lin Mo seriously, with a desire flashing in his eyes.


    This young man was obviously different from other fools. Whether it was the daring to resist before or the silent listening now, Lin Mo could judge that he was not brainwashed by the village chief.


    Moreover, the desire in his eyes was like a desire for the truth. Although Lin Mo didn''t know why he had this look in his eyes, Lin Mo could faintly feel that he seemed to have a certain sense of the past, like the village head To understanding.


    "But you say it''s okay."


    Lin Mo nodded at him.


    The young man felt relieved. He sat cross-legged opposite Lin Mo and began to remember.


    "Before the belief in the river **** appeared in our village, my father was a fisherman in this village, and he was the most senior, and he was chosen to become a fish head by dressing..."


    The young man spoke slowly.


    Lin Mo''s face changed slightly.


    According to the young man, then the male monster he killed may be his father.


    But according to what the village chief said before, it should be the fish head who took the initiative to lead all the fishermen to sacrifice themselves to the river god, why listening to this young man''s narration, things are different?


    Lin Mo felt more and more strange, but he did not interrupt the young man''s narration, but patiently continued listening.


    "The autumn of that year was a good time for fishing. My father led the fishermen to cast nets in the river, but on that day, my father, who was very watery, drowned in the river when he was off the net. And the weirdest thing is that no matter how people look for it, they haven¡¯t been able to get my father¡¯s body out..."


    "Except for my father, the most experienced fisherman in the village was Uncle Weilun..."


    As soon as Lin Mo heard this name, his spirits suddenly appeared.


    Lin Mo had suspected before that the fish head mentioned by the village chief was Weilun, but it doesn''t look like that now.


    "Uncle Weilun has a very good relationship with my father. He saw my father drown and couldn''t find the bones. He was very sad. In order to find my father''s bones, he alone drove the entire waters around here to search. , But even he is missing..."


    "After missing for two days and two nights, Uncle Weilun returned to the village and told us that both my father''s death and his own disappearance were due to the anger of Lord River God. If the anger of Lord River God cannot be calmed, then Not just one or two fishermen will die next, but the whole village..."

 Chapter 749： clue

    What the young man said next was no different from the story told by the village chief and Lin Mo.


    The things Weilun announced after returning to the village caused panic in the whole village. In order to make the whole village live and work in peace, Weilun took all the fishermen to the river, and the whole village gave up fishing.


    If the truth of the matter is exactly what the young man said, then the monsters in the river definitely cannot escape with Weilun.


    According to the urinary nature of the magicians who will die, it is not impossible for Weilun to conduct random and strange experiments in this place after being taught the magic by the deceased.


    He and others came to look for Weilun, but according to the young man, Weilun had already been thrown into the river and died, and the clue seemed to be broken here.


    Lin Mo touched his forehead, and suddenly felt a headache.


    There are indeed other monsters in this river. If you really want to catch them, with Lin Mo''s strength, it will not be difficult to drive them all out.


    But even if you kill all these monsters, where can you find Weilun?


    And with Lin Mo''s performance in saving people just now, it is estimated that Weilun should also know where he is, and Weilun should also make some preparations, so from now on it is a race against time.


    Either Lin Mo found Wei Lun before he was fully prepared, or Wei Lun prepared in advance to let Lin Mo return without success.


    Lin Mo decided to go back and discuss with Chongtong and the others first. After all, there is a lot of people and power, and he may not be able to quickly find the answer to the question based on his own thoughts.


    As for the people who were rescued by himself, it was a horror to let them return to the village. Lin Mo simply put them back in the storage space.


    Anyway, as long as the time is paused, they won''t feel any abnormality. When they are released again, they can just find a reason to perfuse.


    Lin Mo made up his mind and immediately returned to his previous foothold.


    After repeating what he saw and heard just now, everyone fell into silence.


    The biggest problem in this matter is how these monsters called river gods are related to Weilun.


    A person who can be passed on by the deceased can never be reduced to becoming a monster.


    "In the whole village, the old village chief should direct and lead the whole village about serving the river god. If it is possible, it is entirely possible that the old man has a very close relationship with Weilun."


    Zhongtong replied softly.


    "I don''t think it might be. Any normal person will regard the village chief as the biggest doubter, but if Weilun really intends to do something in this village, it is absolutely impossible for him to tell someone such important information. The conspicuous person, in my opinion, Weilun may just use the village chief as a tool."


    The old third of the ancient family who had been silent all the time said.


    Lin Mo scratched his head, both of them made sense.


    However, it is really difficult to judge which idea is correct based on guesswork alone.


    "Forget it, I''ll take the two of you back secretly to the village elder to see the situation. If we find anything, we will discuss it directly over there. Time is very important. We can''t just stay at the stage of guessing."


    Lin Mo said.


    Chongtong and the old third of the Gu family both nodded. As for the other four brothers, their brains were not as flexible as these two, and bringing more people would also affect the efficiency of doing things, so Lin Mo only took them two. The rest is still on standby here.


    After the whole village experienced what was just now, some people already felt panic.


    Time has entered the second half of the night, but the whole village is still brightly lit. Except for some children and the elderly who don''t care, almost everyone else gathered together.


    They were discussing the fire that had just occurred in the river, with a look of horror on their faces.


    The unknown is always the most terrifying. Because of the ignorance of these villagers, they don''t know what happened just now. Everyone is surrounded by the village chief, hoping that he can give an exact answer.


    At this time, the old man could not play the role of the backbone, and he was also panicked. Even though he had been dealing with the affairs of serving the river god, he had never experienced anything like this after all. He couldn''t even make up a reason for calming people''s hearts .


    Just as everyone was huddled together waiting for the village chief to give a reasonable explanation, the old man suddenly let out a scream, and everyone looked at it in doubt. I don¡¯t know when, a sharp knife pierced the old man¡¯s heart, blood was already stained Half of his clothes was red.


    The old man took a few breaths, then turned his eyes and fell to the ground. The courageous villagers went over and tried his breath, but found that the old man had already left.


    "Ahhhhh!! Dead!"


    There was a scream in the crowd, and the people who were still huddled together a moment ago pulled away.


    Since everyone was too close just now, no one even noticed where a knife came from that killed the old village chief.


    The people standing behind the village chief looked at each other, all stretched out their hands to show their innocence.


    The sky was very dim, and I couldn''t see which of them were stained with blood, and for a while, I couldn''t tell who the murderer was.


    I experienced several weird things in a row overnight, and now the village chief was still dead in front of everyone. The panic spread among the crowd, and finally someone couldn''t hold it, screaming and ran towards the house.


    This is like a horn. As the first person left, the remaining villagers returned to their huts in panic. The crowd that had been crowded just now was cleared away within two minutes. net.


    Except for the vague but painful corpse of the village chief, there was nothing else left.


    "Late late?"


    A few minutes later, Lin Mo rushed here, he released Chongtong and the old third of the Gu family from the storage space, couldn''t help but sighed with a punch.


    The three looked at each other, and they were almost able to infer what happened.


    Since the village chief will be assassinated to death, it proves that he is definitely an insider, otherwise it is impossible to be killed.


    "What to do? The clue is now broken."


    The old third of the ancient family frowned and said softly.


    Lin Mo shrugged, indicating that there is nothing he can do.


    "No, the clue hasn''t been broken yet. It should be said that the clue has been extended."


    The heavy pupil said, her right eye has now turned golden, and the three golden gears in the pupil are slowly rotating...

 Chapter 750： Destiny

    "I forgot that you still have such a hand,"


    Lin Mo laughed softly.


    As a glimpse of the sky, the heavy pupil can see what happened to the target in the past few days.


    Although the village chief has died, using this special secret method, Shuangtong was able to infer what happened to the village chief.


    The secret method of the sky-seeker can observe the target person from the perspective of God. This kind of secret method, which is almost cheating, is the greatest support of the sky-seeker. With these skills, it is completely consistent with the name of the sky.


    Zhongtong knelt on one knee, locked her right eye on the corpse of the village chief, and then slowly stretched out her hands.


    Lin Mo and the old third of the ancient family were taken aback, then walked forward and held Chongtong''s hands on the left and the right.


    Suddenly, a magical scene appeared before their eyes.


    A virtual world completely independent of the real world slowly rises from the ground, enshrouding the three of them.


    And the protagonist of this virtual world is the village head who has died lying on the ground.


    The use of the secret technique of the double pupil covers three days. In order to avoid ignoring any important information, the double pupil starts to watch directly from the earliest time within its own ability.


    There was nothing unusual in all the behaviors of the village elder. Before Lin Mo and the others arrived, he was like an ordinary old man in the village, he couldn''t even see any abnormalities all over his body.


    Zhongtong frowned slightly. They didn''t have so much time to watch the live broadcast of rural life here, and she began to speed up the playback.


    Sure enough, the village chief hadn''t had any abnormalities at all in the previous two days, and it was not until Lin Mo and his party entered the village that the village chief began to make some abnormal behaviors.


    When everyone first entered the village, the village chief seemed to have received news.


    On the screen, the village chief walked into his dark room, and saw that he moved the bed leaning against the corner with great effort, and a tunnel opening extending downward suddenly appeared on the ground.


    The three looked at each other, and the speed of the double pupil was about to slow down to normal speed.


    This kind of mountain village farmer''s home has such a secret tunnel, which is a bit abnormal at all.


    And looking at the cautious appearance of the old village elder, it was as if he was hiding from others, afraid of being discovered.


    It seems that the village chief and the secret figures hidden behind the village are definitely more or less connected.


    Lin Mo swallowed, his eyes fixed on the old village elder on the screen.


    Going down the tunnel, there is an independent space below.


    At first glance, it was a rough-made room by directly taking out the soil under the ground and propping up the roof with wood.


    This room is larger than the cellar used by ordinary farmers to store things. The old man walked down the stairs cautiously, took out the fire folder and lit the oil lamp in the room.


    The oxygen content in the underground space is obviously not so sufficient. After the oil lamp is lit, the light is still very dim, making the surrounding situation not very clear. This dim light makes this underground space extremely gloomy.


    Although the light is very weak, with this little dim light, it is possible to see the general situation of the entire room.


    The room was empty everywhere, only a peculiar altar was set up in the middle, as if it was enshrining something.


    The old man walked towards the altar, and Lin Mo and the others could see clearly that the image enshrined in the altar was exactly the strange-looking monsters they had seen in the river before.


    "Hehe, this old guy is indeed an insider."


    Lin Mo sneered in a low voice.


    The old man knelt directly on the dirty and damp ground and prayed toward the altar. Although Lin Mo and the others could not hear the old man¡¯s words, based on the old man¡¯s actions and reactions, it was possible to infer that the altar seemed to give the old man something. Instructions.


    Then the old man returned to the ground and reset the bed that had been moved. Then he walked out of the house leisurely and took a small bench and sat there basking in the sun.


    Next, it happened to pick up the scene where Lin Mo and others came to visit the village chief.


    The heavy pupil did not stop, but continued to play back, until the scene before the death of the village chief.


    Amidst the crowds and noisy crowd, a peasant woman yelled for the village chief to find a way to solve the matter in front of her, while sneaking out a knife from under her coarse cloth skirt...


    Taking advantage of the crowds of people, the peasant woman suddenly leaned forward, and the entire knife plunged into the village head''s back.


    After the peasant woman had done all this, she pretended to be squeezed aside by the crowd and walked to the periphery of the crowd silently.


    The playback has been here, and everything stopped abruptly as the village chief died.


    "Chongtong went with me to the secret room under the village chief''s house to see the situation. How about you go and catch the peasant woman?"


    When Zhongtong stopped his secret technique, Lin Mo immediately turned his head and said to the old third of the ancient family.


    The old third of the ancient family is also a seventh-order ice magister anyway, and he is considered a strong one in most parts of the Chaos Continent. If he asks him to find a murderous peasant woman, Lin Mo can be completely relieved.


    The oldest third of the Gu family didn''t refuse, and after nodding, he turned and left.


    When watching the return visit just now, he paid special attention to the direction the peasant woman was walking. There were only a few houses over there, and the peasant woman should be easily found.


    Lin Mo didn''t waste time either. He looked at the corpse of the village elder on the ground. Lin Mo cremated it with a fire, and then entered his room with Chongtong.


    As the village head, this old man has always been helping the evildoer. He knows that the monster in the river is a monster, but he has to deceive the villagers. He even keeps using the inferior reason of sacrifice to deceive the villagers willingly to die. .


    If he was lucky and stabbed to death with a knife first, Lin Mo would never spare him lightly.


    The two moved away from the village chief''s bed and went down to the secret room underground.


    Lin Mo flicked his fingertips a few times, and several small fireballs flew out of his fingertips and landed on the four corners of the room.


    Suddenly, the entire room was illuminated, and the dampness in the room was also removed. Chongtong felt that he was relieved a lot.


    "How should this thing be used?"


    Lin Mo circled the altar in the middle of the room several times, frowning and muttering in a low voice.


    Chongtong also stepped up to check it carefully, but unfortunately he found nothing.


    "It was seen before that the village chief succeeded in getting in touch with this enshrined thing after kneeling down and praying, then..."


    When Zhongtong said this, he suddenly couldn''t continue.


    bow down?


    Lin Mo is a god, let him kneel down and worship a false god?


    I am a believer of Lin Mo, in front of the **** who I believe in carefully, kneel down and worship another false god?


    Zhongtong suddenly began to regret what he said.


    "Wait, I have a solution!"


    Lin Mo didn''t notice the weirdness of the double pupil at all, and said in some faith.

 Chapter 751： Follow the vine

    If you talk about praying, Lin Mo is far more professional than the others.


    Since the beginning of Yanzhi Kingdom, Qingyou and others have been communicating with Lin Mo through prayers.


    Lin Mo didn''t know anything about this before. He only knew that this was the function of the **** panel, but since the Dragon King told Lin Mo how to use the soul, Lin Mo also tried to analyze the **** panel.


    The reason why Qingyou and the others can have a barrier-free dialogue with them is through the connection with their souls. Although Lin Mo''s soul skills can''t see how the **** panel works, he basically understands the principle.


    Lin Mo closed his eyes and concentrated on mobilizing his soul power.


    This altar is similar to his own flame totem, and only serves as a carrier.


    The same is using the power of the soul, Lin Mo is confident to connect to the things behind this altar.


    This thing is said to be mysterious and mysterious, but after seeing it through, it''s just that.


    The whole process is similar to making a phone call.


    This altar, like Lin Mo''s flame totem, is a relay device. The village chief¡¯s worship and prayers are regarded as passwords. As long as the password verification is successful, this converter can connect the village chief¡¯s consciousness to the soul of the person behind the scenes.


    Although Lin Mo didn''t know the password, his strength was the universal unlocker.


    Almost immediately after immersing the power of the soul on that altar, Lin Mo immediately discovered the consciousness that was waiting for his communication.


    Without hesitation, Lin Mo directly connected his consciousness.


    "Ok?"


    The other party seemed to be surprised that someone was able to contact him through this altar. When the two of them connected in consciousness, the other party suddenly let out a surprise.


    Lin Mo didn''t speak at all, but kept the two of them connected, using the system to determine the location of each other.


    This was in the blind zone of the opposite side. Lin Mo didn''t speak, and the opposite side didn''t know what he was doing. Apart from asking questions repeatedly, the other side had nothing to do.


    But Lin Mo is different. He who owns the system is equivalent to using a smart machine to crush the big brother on the opposite side. With the help of the system, Lin Mo can completely locate the other side.


    This is also a function that Lin Mo has been with the system for so long, and it only needs a small part of the power of belief, and Lin Mo is completely enough to obtain the location information of the other party.


    "go!"


    After Lin Mo got the answer given by the system, he burned the altar completely with fire, and then took the heavy pupil and walked out.


    "Where to go?"


    Zhongtong was completely blindfolded.


    She only saw Lin Mo waited for a while with his eyes closed in front of the altar, and then suddenly burned the altar. As for what happened, she was completely in a state of ignorance.


    "The person the village chief has contacted through this altar is in the village!"


    Lin Mo had no time to explain to her too much, so he could only tell her the conclusions he had obtained.


    Regarding Lin Mo''s words, Zhongtong believed 100% unconditionally. Since Lin Mo said so, it must be so.


    The two followed the location that Lin Mo had locked, but they just happened to ran into the old third.


    The third child of the ancient family was in a farmhouse. There were traces of frost everywhere in the dilapidated farmhouse. In the corner of the house, a man was holding a child and shrank into a ball timidly.


    The old third of the ancient family stood on the spot with a gloomy face. On the floor in the middle of the room, a peasant woman was lying on her back, with a special-shaped dagger stuck in her chest.


    "what happened!"


    When Zhongtong saw the scene in front of him, he was taken aback. Lin Mo obviously asked him to arrest the peasant woman, but he did not expect that he would kill the person directly.


    "She committed suicide herself, right?"


    Lin Mo did not feel panic, but asked calmly.


    The old third of the ancient family was stunned for a moment, and then nodded seriously.


    "Don''t worry, I know it''s not your fault, these people who can die, escaped this way."


    As Lin Mo explained, he used the perspective of the soul to search for the traces of the soul on the corpse.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect it to be so bold."


    For a moment, Lin Mo opened his eyes with a sneer, then turned to look at the man sitting in the corner of the room.


    The man was holding the child in his arms and looked at the three men with horror.


    "Do you want me to get you out, or do you admit your identity?"


    Lin Mo walked slowly towards the man and said coldly.


    "My lord! I can give you what you want... Even if you want my old fate, as long as you speak, I won''t hesitate... Just beg you, let this kid go, and this The child has nothing to do!"


    Seeing Lin Mo approaching, the man suddenly panicked and begged for mercy.


    He kept knocking his head on the ground, even if his forehead was broken, he didn''t care. The ground and his forehead were quickly covered with blood stains, and his frightened face was indeed very infectious.


    The child in his arms also cried at the right time, the voice was so miserable, it can be said that those who heard it were sad, those who saw it wept.


    Seeing Lin Mo still walking towards the father and son, Zhongtong couldn''t help showing a look of unbearable expression. Even the old third who was scrupulous next to him, frowned slightly.


    "Die!"


    But when Lin Mo approached, the man suddenly threw the child in his arms at Lin Mo. The child changed at a speed visible to the naked eye and turned into a monster with fangs in the air. , Gnawed towards Lin Mo''s face.


    The pupils of Zhongtong and Gu''s third-parties shrank in an instant. They didn''t expect that the poor father and son just now would turn into this terrifying appearance in an instant.


    At the same time that the monster was thrown out, the man took a rune-engraved dagger from his arms and pierced it into his chest!


    Lin Mo didn''t care about the little monster that rushed towards him. In the face of an attack, he forcibly controlled himself and restrained his dodge instinct, instead focusing all his attention on the man''s actions. .


    Lin Mo burst into flames all over, and at the same time stretched out his hand to grab the man''s hand.


    The little monster was convulsed by the flames on Lin Mo''s body, and was seriously injured, but his claws still left three blood marks on Lin Mo''s face.


    At the same time, Lin Mo''s hand also held the knife in the man''s hand.


    The high temperature erupted and immediately melted the entire blade into molten iron. The man screamed in pain and released his hand like an electric shock.


    The old third of the ancient family rushed over immediately, freezing the man in place with ice.


    "It''s okay."


    Zhongtong glanced worriedly at the scar on Lin Mo''s face and asked softly.


    "It''s okay, I don''t need to care at all. If I care, I just avoided it."


    Lin Mo said softly.


    While talking, the Twin Lotus Fire repaired the wound on his face over and over again, and soon nothing was seen.


    "Then next, you should ask carefully who is this wonderful gentleman."


    Lin Mo let out a grin, then turned to look at the man on the ground.

 Chapter 752： The mystery of the dead

    Lin Mo was really angry.


    He is a very troublesome person. In his opinion, this kind of thing with an overwhelming power gap should be resolved quickly, which also saves each other''s time.


    As a result, it was such a small village, and it took so many things.


    Lin Mo didn''t care about the possibility of his injury, but focused all his attention on the man in front of him, showing how angry he really was.


    The most exaggerated thing is that after this man found out that he was not the opponent of the oldest third of the ancient family, although the soul escaped by suicide, his reincarnated body was not someone else, it turned out to be the man under the same roof.


    This kind of unprovoked self-confidence is extremely exaggerated, and it is no wonder that Lin Mo is so angry.


    This is tantamount to forcibly insulting Lin Mo''s IQ in front of Lin Mo. Lin Mo was eager to get this **** out and teach him how to be a man!


    There was no nonsense at all, Lin Mo directly sealed all the man''s limbs with Dark Abyss Seal Flame, even if he had any other method of suicide, he couldn''t use it at all.


    Lin Mo shattered the whole piece of ice with one kick, and the man in the ice was also kicked out by Lin Mo.


    This leg was so powerful that the man was directly vomited by the kick and fell to the ground in embarrassment.


    At this time, the man became really scared.


    His personal strength is not very good, it can be seen from the fact that he can''t even beat the seventh-tier Gu family third.


    The reason why this guy is so arrogant is entirely because he has been taught by the deceased and has such a small result in the soul.


    This caused this guy to become extremely swollen, but thanks to his swelling and arrogance, Lin Mo managed to catch him.


    Now that everyone is caught, then everything else is very easy to handle.


    With Baleful Ziyan in his hands, who else could bear the dual torture and pain from soul and body.


    In the man''s painful scream, Lin Mo gradually asked everything clearly.


    This man is Weilun himself. Lin Mo and the others thought that there was a force belonging to Weilun controlling everything here, but in fact, behind all this, only Weilun was alone.


    What the young people told before was undoubtedly the true story, but behind all of this, it was not just Weilun who was operating it alone.


    It was these unknown monsters in the river that made the fish head die.


    In order to find the cause of death of the fish head, Wei Lun almost died in the mouth of these monsters when he inquired in this water area.


    It''s just that he is luckier than Yutou, when he was dying, he met the person who changed his life, the person who passed away!


    And these monsters in the river are just the experimental products researched by the deceased!


    No wonder Lin Mo himself was briefly drawn into the illusion by these monsters when he first arrived by the river. It turned out that the deceased made something himself!


    Upon hearing this, the doubts in Lin Mo and others'' hearts were slowly resolved.


    In order to keep his experiment alive and continue to provide experimental data, the deceased left Weilun with his life, and taught his superficial part of the technique of passing his life. He saw the magic of the technique of passing life. After that, Weilun became the most loyal person in charge of this area.


    After using the technique of death several times, he found that the complicated work of fishermen made him very uncomfortable.


    And these fishermen have been moving on the water, and sooner or later they will find out that there are monsters in the river.


    In order to escape the unfree status of Wei Lun and to hide the truth in the river, Wei Lun specially fabricated a river **** to the village chief.


    Due to some special skills, it is very easy to trick an old man like the village chief.


    After leading the fishermen to "sacrifice" the river god, he used the technique of reincarnation to return to the village. He continued to live in the image of this village woman. While controlling the village chief, he also supervised the neighborhood and the village. Everything.


    Under his instruction, the village chief set up an altar at home and led the whole village to worship together.


    As for the monsters in the river, they will also be lost due to various reasons. Once they detect that there is a loss, Weilun will ask the village chief to organize sacrifices and make up for the lost monsters.


    So far, everything that happened in the entire village has been completely clear, and Weilun was also captured by Lin Mo.


    But for some reason, Lin Mo still felt an uncomfortable feeling in his heart.


    This place now belongs to the territory of the country of Yan, but such a thing happened in a remote place. As the patron saint of this country, Lin Mo suddenly felt that he had no control over it.


    Since there is a deceased person who can engage in these messy other worships under his nose, there may be a second person who dares to do it.


    Now it''s not just because of the cooperation with the monster clan that he did this, even if it was for himself, Lin Mo had to completely uncover the line of the deceased.


    "Hey, why do you know the person who taught you the secret technique?"


    When Wei Lun finished talking about what he could say, Lin Mo still had some ideas, and couldn''t help asking.


    "I really don''t know. That person is very mysterious. At that time, I admired him so much. Apart from obeying his orders, how dare I ask anything extra."


    Weilun was about to cry.


    He had already fully felt the terribleness of Baleful Ziyan, but he could not answer Lin Mo''s question. He always felt that Lin Mo would not let him go so easily.


    "Damn, I don''t have the desire to know, I finally met such a powerful person, and I didn''t ask anything..."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but vomit.


    But looking at Weilun''s pitiful look, he really didn''t know. Even if he burned him to death with Baleful Ziyan now, he might not be able to squeeze out more information.


    It seems that all the information must be searched by yourself.


    Lin Mo could only sigh, forcing Weilun to cooperate with him, and then put him in the storage space.


    "My God, what should we do next?"


    Seeing that the matter had been resolved, Shigetsu asked.


    "Since all are here, then just help out to the end and get rid of the monsters in the river."


    Lin Mo sighed softly.


    Although the monsters in the river could not be dealt with by the ancient family without brothers, the soul strength of Xiaojin and Karthus was more than enough.


    Moreover, these two guys have been placed in the storage space for cultivation, and they have long been holding back, just in time for them to come out and let the wind go.


    But I didn''t expect these two guys to make new discoveries when dealing with these monsters!

 Chapter 753： God Creation Project

    "Master! There is still a space under this river!"


    Xiaojin stretched his head out of the river and shouted to Lin Mo excitedly.


    Is there a space under the river? According to Weilun, these monsters in the river were all made by the deceased. If there is extra space under the river, is it possible to be the hand of the deceased?


    Lin Mo was taken aback, but think about it before Weilun also asked the village chief to make a crypt under the room to place the altar.


    Maybe this habit of setting up a basement is the traditional art that Weilun learned from the departed?


    In any case, you still have to see and understand with your own eyes before you can give a correct answer.


    Lin Mo didn''t hesitate at all. After saying hello to Zhongtong and others, he jumped directly into the river.


    Xiao Jin had already been waiting in the water. Although he was still in the form of a dragon at this time, his body had been completely shrunk several degrees, otherwise the river would not be able to accommodate his huge body.


    After seeing Lin Mo go into the water, Xiao Jin twisted his body and dived, and Lin Mo quickly followed.


    After one person and one dragon reached the bottom of the river, Xiao Jin not only did not stop, but continued to drill into the mud at the bottom of the river.


    Lin Mo frowned immediately. Although he had no habit of cleanliness, the mud at the bottom of the river was dirty and smelly, and a normal person could not think of what to look for in such filth.


    But Xiaojin is different. He is a dragon, and he does not have the unique physical aversion of human beings. On the contrary, the dragon is quite fond of cleaning his body with silt.


    Xiaojin''s ability to discover the special secrets at the bottom of the river is also a unique racial advantage.


    After all, Lin Mo couldn''t persuade himself to drill around in the mud like Xiao Jin did. He simply followed Xiao Jin and followed Xiao Jin''s excavated channel to the bottom of the river.


    There was dark silt and dirty sewage in front of him. Lin Mo released a layer of dark flames around his body to isolate these filths.


    If anyone knew that this extremely precious fire was actually used by Lin Mo as a protective clothing, he would not know what the mood of those who have spent their entire lives looking for the treasures of heaven and earth are.


    After digging through the silt tunnel down more than four meters, Lin Mo was surprised to find that his eyes suddenly opened up.


    There was a clean and independent space in front of him, and Lin Mo felt as if he and Xiaojin had passed through an invisible membrane channel. The mud and dirty river water were all isolated from the outside.


    Karthus was already waiting here, and after seeing Lin Mo come in, he hurriedly said hello to Lin Mo.


    "What''s the situation here?"


    Lin Mo looked around and asked.


    "The independent space created by the special secret method may be space magic, but I don''t know much about it, and I can''t tell you the details."


    Karthus replied.


    "Well, continue..."


    "This space is like a place where monsters hide, there are traces of them everywhere, and I also found this..."


    As Karthus explained, he handed Lin Mo a small totem.


    Lin Mo took it and put it in his hand, frowning and looking at it carefully.


    The appearance of this totem was very rough, as if a piece of wood was chopped and placed here, but the breath from it told Lin Mo that this thing was very unusual.


    "Ding Dong! The power of faith is detected to store items."


    Suddenly the system sounded a beep.


    The prompt from the system immediately made Lin Mo interested, and he hurriedly continued to ask the system for more information.


    After a little explanation of the system, Lin Mo quickly understood what this thing was for.


    For normal gods, the power of faith of believers can be directly transmitted to the gods through altars or totems, but if there is an accident that causes the power of faith to be unable to be transported normally, such props are needed to store it. The power of faith.


    Strictly speaking, Lin Mo''s flame totem, no matter how big or small, has a similar effect.


    It''s just that Lin Mo can receive all the power of faith every day without any barriers, without using this storage function.


    "This is interesting. What is the purpose of storing the power of faith for the deceased?"


    Lin Mo gently touched his chin, and said in confusion.


    Xiao Jin and Karthus were silent on the sidelines, no one could answer this question.


    Xiao Jin is not deeply involved in the world, and it is normal to not understand these things, and Karthus has been following the God of Darkness for many years, and has never seen such a weird thing, naturally he can''t give a reasonable explanation.


    Although I don''t know what this thing is for, since it was placed here by the deceased, it naturally has his purpose.


    Of course it is impossible for Lin Mo to leave this thing here for nothing. If the deceased returns here, wouldn''t this thing still be used by him?


    Lin Mo immediately released the flames and burned the totem in his hand directly.


    What made Lin Mo somewhat unexpected was that after this thing was destroyed, Lin Mo actually got the power of faith stored in it!


    "It seems that what the system says is completely correct. This thing is really a storage item of the power of faith. I just don''t know what a deceased person intends to do with the power of faith?"


    Lin Mo thought to himself.


    Lin Mo doesn¡¯t know the other Qijue people, but this famous departed person, Lin Mo has long heard of, like such a living longer than the dragon king, he definitely cannot believe in anything. For the gods, if he starts to collect the power of faith, it can only show that this power of faith is useful to him!


    Lin Mo thought he was going to trouble him for a while, but he didn''t expect someone to answer him soon.


    "What else can he do? He definitely wants to use this to become a god."


    Three days later, in the tavern in Falling Star City, Anshuang played with her hair boredly and spoke.


    Weilun had been escorted away by the two maids she had brought, and she herself stayed and continued to communicate with Lin Mo.


    "God?"


    Lin Mo frowned, not understanding what Duan Shuang meant.


    "Yes, it''s the **** you think."


    "But... if you want to become a god, the conditions you need to achieve have nothing to do with the power of faith."


    "Hehe, it''s like doing something. Someone can pay to hire someone to do it. Someone can find someone to do it based on their own relationship. The methods and methods are different. Some people use honest methods to become gods, so naturally there are others. Anyone who knows how to search for intestines and stomach wants to use crooked ways to become a god."


    Anshuang chuckled, with a playful smile in his eyes, as if he was laughing at Lin Mo for not even thinking of such things.


    "Otherwise, why should the deceased have wandered around the Chaos Continent for thousands of years, and kept going by all means to obtain what he wanted?"

 Chapter 754： God level can be expected

    Anshuang''s reminder instantly made this explanation reasonable.


    Regardless of whether it is the dragon king or the demon clan, the information they give about the deceased person is that he is looking for something, or that he is looking for something in exchange for some kind of item to help reincarnate. All the goals point to the last One point is to get what he needs.


    Lin Mo was completely accustomed to similar news, but even though he was used to it, Lin Mo never thought about why the departed were constantly searching for these things for what purpose.


    If it is really for becoming a god, then all this is taken for granted.


    "so..."


    Lin Mo blinked and looked at Anshuang seriously.


    "We want to deal with the deceased, not only because he has a difficult contradiction with us, but also because we don''t want him to see other ways of becoming a **** in this way."


    Anshuang didn''t hide anything, and said calmly.


    "Hehe, no wonder you came to me to help you, if I don''t ask, are you still going to keep hiding and tucking?"


    Lin Mo sneered.


    "I don''t say it just because you didn''t ask, it''s not a secret, and there is no need to hide it or tell it."


    Anshuang smiled and answered perfectly.


    Lin Mo frowned unconsciously, but there was nothing to pierce.


    After all, the two parties are only a cooperative relationship, and they are only talking about the content and remuneration of the work. As for the real purpose of the other party, even if Anshuang does not disclose it today, Lin Mo has no good reason to blame the other party.


    But even so, Lin Mo was still inexplicably irritable.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it. If we catch people related to the deceased later, I will hand it over to you then."


    Lin Mo waved his hand gently, and issued an order to leave without leaving a trace.


    Anshuang smiled lightly, did not say much, left a black spar on the table, and then walked towards the door.


    "This is the spar of the imperial shark black panther. Let it be your reward for this time. As for the treasure of the soul, we can''t get it for the time being... Then, look forward to seeing you next time. .."


    Anshuang left such a fluttering sentence, and people have already stepped out of the bar.


    Lin Mo looked at the spar on the table, grabbed it in his hand, silently burned it to ashes with a small fire.


    This can indeed gain experience points, but compared to killing an emperor-level monster beast, the experience points that can be gained in this way are only about half.


    "My god, these monster races are too insincere, right? Help in your capacity, you can give such a thing at once."


    Chongtong said a little bit angry.


    "In their view, I''m just a divine envoy. This treatment is normal."


    Lin Mo chuckled.


    "but..."


    Lin Mo suddenly put away his smile, his face gloomy.


    "These monster races are really not that credible. How can such a big race not even have a little soul-related treasures? To put it bluntly, it must be unwilling to give it to me. This is what an emperor-level monster Give me the beast''s spar."


    "But... it''s not all the spar that all monsters will drop after they die, let alone an imperial spar, which is not cheap..."


    Zhongtong whispered.


    "Haha, although such a big monster race does not participate in the battle on the entire Chaos Continent, there will be birth, old age, sickness and death within the monster race. Even if a hundred monster races die, they will leave a spar behind. With such a large base of the entire ethnic group, how many spars can accumulate over the past thousand years?"


    "This..."


    Zhongtong was reminded by Lin Mo so that he didn''t know what to say.


    "So, these spars are not valuable to them, let alone emperor-level, even if they are emperor-level, if they are really sincere, it will not be difficult to take it out. I don¡¯t want to give me what I want. , But give me this trash to fool me. This is definitely a business for the Yaozu without losing money."


    Lin Mo became more and more angry, and he began to consider whether to turn his face with these monster races.


    "Then we don''t do it?"


    Zhongtong asked cautiously.


    "Go! Of course we must continue to do it. I am also very concerned about the people who have passed away. The intelligence collection system in the Kingdom of Yan is not yet fully perfected. Without the information provided by the Yaozu, we will definitely be very good at it. It''s difficult. At the moment, apart from continuing to work with them, other methods are not very reliable."


    Lin Mo said helplessly.


    Zhongtong can also understand Lin Mo''s helpless choice. Although he feels a little unhappy, the cooperation relationship on the bright side still needs to continue.


    With this first experience, the subsequent arrests will be more skilled and handy.


    Lin Mo found that the deceased did not pick any special recipients. Among these people, there were all three religions and nine classes. Among them, there were some little-known magicians, and of course there would be fishermen like Weilun who didn''t know a big character.


    What is more regular is that there must be another place built by the deceased in the area where these people move.


    There may be novel monsters or beasts in captivity, or it may be alienated humans or orcs. What is even more exaggerated is that Lin Mo once saw a group of talking plants in a forest.


    The only requirement for a deceased person is that the person who teaches the technique of deceased must be very familiar with the area where he left the experiment.


    Lin Mo began to wonder whether the deceased was just finding a free caretaker for the place where he conducted the experiment.


    This conjecture is slowly being confirmed. As the parchment paper given by Duan Shuang becomes thinner, more and more people are in contact with Lin Mo.


    As the number increased, the laws slowly surfaced.


    Moreover, Lin Mo deliberately kept an eye on it. Although he found extra special spaces in each place, each of which contained props for storing the power of faith, Lin Mo did not tell Anshuang this information.


    Of course, every time after successfully arresting or killing those who have learned the art of death, Lin Mo can successfully obtain something that can provide him with experience points.


    After accumulating less and more, Lin Mo has also slowly felt that he is not far from the day of truly breaking through the **** level.


    Time passed unconsciously for a few months, and Lin Mo and the group of people also worked in a more tacit understanding during the constant journey.


    Due to being close to Lin Mo himself, Chongtong''s speed in cultivation has also greatly improved.


    What Zhongtong himself has practiced is the unique secret technique of the peeping person, and there is no obvious effect, but the five brothers of the ancient family have indeed successfully reached the eighth level!


    Just as Lin Mo felt that the things of the departed were gradually getting better, unexpected news came from Lian Nuan...

 Chapter 755： The Rebellious Second Disease Organization

    Lian Nuan has always acted low-key and concealed. After the disintegration of the Bernard Empire, Lian Nuan did not return to the country of Yan like the Fat Commander and others.


    Instead, she left the country of Yan that was in dispute on the grounds of going out and wandering and practicing alone.


    But her status is special, even if she left alone, no one said anything about her.


    Lin Mo could also be teleported to her through the miniature flame totem at any time, but he didn''t worry about her safety.


    Lian Nuan has always been like a stocked young eagle, roaming outside alone. Unknowingly, Lian Nuan had successfully reached the emperor rank with his own efforts.


    The news she sent back this time was indeed very different from before. During this time of wandering outside, she also experienced a lot of interesting things, but this time, a mysterious organization sent her an invitation to join the meeting.


    Lian Nuan has been in contact with this mysterious organization for a period of time, but the more they come into contact with Lian Nuan, they find that their strength is unfathomable.


    He is almost the emperor-level strength of the upper level of the pyramid on the Chaos Continent. Among this mysterious organization, he has just met the requirements for membership!


    And even more peculiar is that the members of this organization are all humans, and there are no other races at all.


    After Lin Mo received the news, he was also surprised in his heart. Human beings can be said to be the race with the shortest origin and the least development time on the Chaos Continent. Lin Mo was suddenly full of interest in this mysterious organization.


    Zhongtong and the others now have the ability to handle these things independently, and Lin Mo also deliberately left Karthus with them to ensure their safety.


    During Lin Mo''s absence, they will continue their previous work and continue to search for all relevant information about the deceased.


    After handling all of this, Lin Mo directly transmitted to Lian Nuan.


    The little girl is now in a bamboo building. She is dressed in black. It is the kind of ninja dress that Lin Mo previously designed for the cat assassin. Her long uncut hair is tied into a tall ponytail. Hanging behind his head, the whole person looks clean and neat.


    As soon as Lin Mo landed, Lian Nuan immediately plunged into his arms silently, rubbing his head against his arms, like a docile kitten.


    Lin Mo smiled dozingly, and reached out and rubbed her head.


    There was no more or less time, and Lian Nuan lay in his arms for a minute and got up on time.


    This is a small agreement made by Lian Nuan herself and herself. She knows that she is too dependent on Lin Mo. She also understands that this dependence may sometimes cause some troubles to Lin Mo, so Lian Nuan has always set strict rules for herself. Time limit.


    Even after being separated from Lin Mo for so long, Lian Nuan didn''t linger for a while because of her special miss.


    "Grow taller."


    Lin Mo looked at the pretty young girl in front of him as if he was looking at his own sister, and the tenderness between his eyebrows and eyes appeared.


    "Ok."


    Lian Nuan nodded seriously, but his eyes were locked tightly on Lin Mo''s body. She cherishes every minute and every second she spends with Lin Mo very carefully, and doesn''t ask too much. This is Lian Nuan''s most unique tenderness.


    "Well, tell me now, what happened?"


    After Lin Mo talked to Lian Nuan for a while, then he asked what was going on.


    Lian Nuan did not speak, but took out a stack of documents and placed them in front of Lin Mo.


    All of these were recorded by her, with all the information about this mysterious organization.


    Lin Mo nodded, no matter what time, Lian Nuan, the little girl, always does everything.


    Lian Nuan recorded very clearly. From the people who inadvertently came into contact with them at the beginning, until they received their invitation, everything related to the whole process, regardless of size, was recorded.


    The most interesting thing is that this mysterious organization also has a unique pattern dedicated to them, which is a divine character written backwards.


    Lin Mo originally thought this was a special symbol, but later discovered that it was just a word written in reverse from the common language of Brother Chaos.


    "God? Reverse it? Are these people going against God?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help laughing.


    If it weren''t for this mysterious organization to have considerable strength, Lin Mo might really make them a group of second-degree diseases.


    Lian Nuan didn''t know what the second disease was, but as long as Lin Mo was happy, she would be happy too. Seeing Lin Mo couldn''t help laughing, Lian Nuan also raised the corners of his mouth, revealing two cute little tiger teeth.


    According to the experience recorded by Lian Nuan, she had a dispute with someone when she passed by here unintentionally. The other party kept clamoring about how powerful she was and was annoying to love Nuan, so she directly killed that person.


    As a result, someone came to seek revenge, and Lian Nuan was the one who really came into contact with this organization.


    It''s just that the person who came to seek revenge was only the lowest-level imperial magister. Seeing that Lian Nuan was a young girl with an unbelievable appearance, the other party suddenly felt contemptuous.


    As a result, Lian Nuan did not talk nonsense with him at all, and directly used space magic to instantly move behind him and cut him in half with a single knife. The whole process was even easier than killing his little brother.


    After the death of an official member of an organization, Lian Nuan formally attracted the attention of the organization, and the people sent there again challenged Lian Nuan, but this time, Lian Nuan failed to defeat the opponent.


    This is a very peculiar person, he looks like an ordinary herder, he is dressed in sloppy clothes, and he smells of animals.


    He is not a knight, nor a magician, nor an assistant, but he is surrounded by a group of extremely obedient monsters.


    Among these monster beasts, there are no lack of imperial and emperor level beast kings. As long as the beast king roars a few times, all the nearby monster beasts will rush over to participate in the battle.


    Even more terrifying is that the Beastmaster is not just one head and two heads, but a large group!


    One beast king is enough to command a huge group of beasts, then this group of beast kings is equivalent to carrying a terrifying army of beasts!


    Although Lian Nuan has the flexibility of space magic, she can only keep herself from being caught by those terrifying monsters.


    During the period, she tried several times to use space magic to attack the beast master, but the monsters around him protected him strictly, even if it was a long-range attack from a distance, it would be blocked by those monsters. Or led by those monsters to escape.


    Lian Nuan used space magic to escape the battle at the time, but there seemed to be a trackable type among those monsters. Lian Nuan escaped three times in a row and was overtaken by the opponent.


    It''s just that the other party didn''t seem to have any intention to kill them all. After Lian Nuan admitted his failure, the other party even sent out an invitation specially.


    Lian Nuan didn''t understand the other party''s intentions, so she used a postponement tactic. After the other party completely left, she told Lin Mo.

 Chapter 756： The new Qijue

    Lian Nuan¡¯s records are very detailed. Lin Mo is like reading a novel. The whole process is not detailed, and he understands everything very clearly.


    "Controlling the beast?"


    Lin Mo put down the stack of documents and couldn''t help frowning.


    The entire Chaos Continent is popular with magic and force, and the only race that is better at controlling beasts is the foxman in Yanzhi, and the human beings who can control the beast king are really unheard of and have never heard of it.


    "Is it really a human?"


    Lin Mo asked with some uncertainty.


    "Yes, I didn''t notice the characteristics of other races all over my body, it was just a pure human."


    Lian Nuan nodded seriously and replied.


    Lin Mo still believed in Lian Nuan''s judgment. Since she was also sure that the other party was human, Lin Mo didn''t think about it in other directions.


    Lian Nuan and the mysterious orc controler agreed to consider the time for three days. In order to ensure that no one is watching him, Lian Nuan waited for a day before notifying Lin Mo. In other words, from now on, until the agreed time arrives, there will be a whole Two days'' time.


    It is absolutely impossible for Lian Nuan to join in.


    This group of people is obviously a group of abnormal lunatics, and their strength is extremely exaggerated, Lin Mo should not worry about letting Lian Nuan go in as an undercover agent.


    The situation is completely different from the previous period in the Bernard Empire. Without the strength that can be crushed, it is completely irrational to enter the hinterland of the opponent''s organization rashly.


    Lin Mo estimated that Lian Nuan had already killed an official member of the other party. The other party was also interested in Lian Nuan''s ability, and then he gave the opportunity tolerantly and sent out an invitation to Lian Nuan.


    If Lian Nuan continues to firmly reject the other party''s invitation, it is estimated that the other party will no longer be so polite to Lian Nuan.


    Since he will definitely tear his skin, then he must be the one who shot first.


    Lin Mo and Lian Nuan made a simple plan, intending to solve the other party directly at this place. If they run away after the fight, it is estimated that other people in the organization will not be able to track it.


    Fortunately, according to Lian Nuan''s description, the monsters led by the other party did not yet have a holy level.


    Although the number of monsters is very large, they can only play a certain interference role in suppressing their strength, and they can''t control the victory or defeat of the entire battle.


    But to be safe, Lin Mo still arranged some simple preparations nearby.


    Two days were more than enough. After making all the preparations, Lin Mo stayed with Lian Nuan to live with peace of mind for a while, and the two of them were fine now, hunting and wandering in the nearby mountains and forests.


    Lian Nuan also had a long-lost barbecue with Lin Mo''s special craftsmanship. The two of them seemed to have returned to their days in Falling Star City and spent two days happily.


    At dusk two days later, Lin Mo and Lian Nuan waited in the bamboo building early. As the sun gradually slanted westward, one person and one animal gradually emerged from the distant mountains and forests.


    It was a black cow. If it weren''t for the fierce eyes and mouthful of sharp teeth, Lin Mo might really treat it as an ordinary buffalo.


    A sleepy-eyed man sat on the back of the cow with all his hands in the cuff of the other sleeve, like a tired farmer who had just returned from the field.


    One person and one cow walked towards the bamboo building so unhurriedly, Lin Mo did not see the traces of other monsters beside him.


    "is it him?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    Lian Nuan quickly gave a positive answer.


    "Sure enough, it is almost the same as what you described. He is really a very inconspicuous person. I don''t know if this guy has made any preparations?"


    Lin Mo murmured.


    Not to mention that Lian Nuan did not see the actual strength of this person, even Lin Mo himself could not feel any aura in this person.


    In the Chaos Continent, there are thousands of creatures of all kinds, and every creature has its own way of cultivation.


    Humans practice chivalry and magic, orcs practice warrior skills, elves specialize in archery and auxiliary skills, and monsters practice their bodies. Therefore, because of the different ways of practice, each creature will release its unique aura.


    But this sloppy middle-aged man didn''t show any aura, as if he were an ordinary person.


    "It''s weird... I can''t see anything..."


    As he got closer and closer, Lin Mo became more and more confused.


    So far, mainly creatures with a lower realm than his own, Lin Mo can accurately perceive the opponent''s strength, as if he has never encountered such a situation.


    "No, I have had a similar experience before..."


    Lin Mo suddenly reacted.


    When he was in Falling Star City, he took the initiative to visit the two brothers and sisters of Zhongjia, and when he saw Zhongtong, he also did not feel any sign of strength in her body.


    "No way??"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help showing a wry smile when he looked at the unremarkable middle-aged man.


    "My god, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing that Lin Mo''s expression was a little wrong, Lian Nuan couldn''t help but asked with concern.


    "Do you remember Shuangtong?"


    "Ok."


    "Can you feel her strength?"


    "..."


    Lian Nuan''s smart head immediately understood Lin Mo''s meaning.


    "This is also a man of seven uniqueness?"


    Rao Shilian''s heart is more receptive, but she was shocked when she heard such news.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s very likely that this is the case, unless there are really some god-level masters on this continent who have stepped into the god-level but did not soar up obediently..."


    Lin Mo gave a wry smile.


    A mysterious organization that can let the Qijue people come out as thugs... what strength is behind this!


    Lin Mo gradually began to feel a little afraid of this mysterious organization that he called the "Inverse God".


    "What should I do? Or I promise him, and then go into that organization to collect information and pass it back."


    Lian Nuan asked.


    "Never, how can such a strong organization have no precautions? With your current strength, although you are strong on the entire continent, you may not be able to rank in that organization. What secret technique is used by a stronger person on you, and then you will be up to you."


    "My God, I believe in my own ability and my own willpower. If there is no alternative, even if I commit suicide, it will not drag you and the country of Yan."


    Lian Nuan said seriously.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but I don''t want you to take risks."


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked at Lian Nuan, showing a gentle smile.


    Lian Nuan nodded obediently and stopped arguing.


    This man is everything to her and the meaning of her existence. Since he does not allow himself to do this, even if he is dead, Love Nuan will resolutely obey all his orders.

 Chapter 757： Conservator

    "Then what shall we do next?"


    Lian Nuan shrugged and asked helplessly.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but smile as she watched her doing what she was most used to doing.


    "Since there is no way, you have to make a move first."


    Lin Mo also shrugged, and the two smiled at each other.


    The middle-aged man sat on the back of the cow and dozed off until he was about to approach the bamboo building when the cow under the seat stopped, and the man opened his sleepy eyes.


    Lin Mo inferred that there was nothing wrong. This man was really one of the seven wonders in the legend, named the Man of Conservation.


    According to legend, in the ancient times when human beings were just born, the whole world was abounded with abundance of spiritual energy and magical energy, so at that time, spiritual practice was a very easy thing. As long as the talent is good enough, no matter what species it is, it will make rapid progress. Therefore, Only in that era will gods continue to emerge.


    Such a rich external environment also caused the monsters and beasts of that era to be very powerful, far from being comparable to the beasts of this era.


    Among the Seven Wonders of the year, one was good at driving these terrifying monsters, and beside him was surrounded by many beast kings whose strength could almost match the gods.


    Because he cherishes and values ??these beast friends so much, he is called a conservationist.


    And after the Seven Wonders began to emerge in those days, the conservationists also became the main force in the fight against the gods by relying on the group of alien animals he led, and his terrifying strength was evident from this.


    Of course, with the exception of the dead, the remaining six people did not survive such a long historical river. Even though the dead have tried their best to help them continue their lives, due to their special physical and spiritual characteristics, they eventually all Unable to stay.


    However, the other 6 people of the Seven Wonders also appeared repeatedly in the constant reincarnation, and each generation was more or less famous celebrities at that time.


    And this person who joined the antagonistic organization is the man of this generation.


    Although the whole world is different from the past, there is no such rich aura and magical energy, but the innate abilities and talents of the maintenance people have no effect on this.


    The strongest beast on the Chaos Continent can still be controlled by him very easily.


    Those who want to fly, those who run on the ground, and those who swim in the river, as long as they can be called famous monsters, there is no one that can''t control them.


    In the organization of the gods, the maintenance person also belongs to the existence of considerable status and prestige. He is not responsible for recruiting new people at all, but he has been idle and doing nothing, and by the way, he wants to move activities that he controls. Those monsters, only then took the initiative to deal with Lian Nuan.


    In the previous battle, the maintenance person actually didn''t really fight with Lian Nuan seriously. Otherwise, relying on the powerful monster beasts, he would be able to consume Lian Nuan alive even in a war of attrition.


    In his opinion, no one who can reach the level of the emperor in this era is a fool. After figuring out the huge power gap between himself and Nishen, normal thoughts absolutely cannot wait to join.


    Before the maintenance person arrived today, he never thought about the possibility of Lian Nuan rejecting him. He sat on the back of that dark cow, staring at the bamboo building, and he had already begun to plan when to bring Lian Nuan in his heart. Return to the organization.


    The space in front of him suddenly fluctuated, and Lian Nuan suddenly appeared in front of him, holding a black machete in his hand, and slashed at the maintenance person.


    when!


    There was no special movement of the maintenance person, he was still sitting there without waking up, but Lian Nuan''s knife was indeed blocked by something.


    Lian Nuan''s whole body was trembling by this counter-shock force. She disappeared in the air instantly, and when she reappeared, she was already three meters in front of the maintenance person.


    "That''s why I said, little girl, you are not my opponent at all now. You can''t even break through the protection of the hidden shadow, how can you hurt me? But you still have a lot of room for growth, honestly Only by joining the organization with me can you achieve greater success."


    The conservator scratched his back lazily, and a silver-white snake came out of his neck and spit out a scarlet tongue at Lian Nuan, like a demonstration.


    After that, the snake quickly changed its color and gradually became transparent. Looking at the clothes of the person who maintained it, there was no trace of the snake''s existence.


    This snake named Shuttle Shadow, although not big in size, is a genuine emperor-level monster beast, belonging to the king of beasts.


    In the previous few days of fighting with the conservationist, Lian Nuan had several times approached the conservationist by virtue of the particularity of his space magic, but because of the existence of this snake, Lian Nuan was unable to attack. To the conservationist.


    Moreover, after using space magic several times, the other party gradually understood the habit of Lian Nuan''s attack, and Lian Nuan began to fall into the wind, and finally had to run away.


    Lian Nuan didn''t answer his words at all, but continued to hold the scimitar in his hand tightly, and after a glance at the maintenance person, he disappeared instantly.


    "Haha, haven''t you been convinced yet? It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if you are idle anyway, you can play with you more."


    The carer yawned and said with a lazy smile.


    He lifted his clothes gently, and a group of very small bees flew out from the hem of the clothes. These bees spread out evenly and covered a space of 100 meters around.


    "It depends on your attacking method or nothing has changed..."


    The conservator raised his left hand and picked his ears with the long nails on his little finger.


    "According to me, a magician is a magician, and an assassin is an assassin. If you plan to take the path of magic, then study magic well. If you plan to be an assassin, then work hard to learn body and concealment. This kind of assassin who uses space magic to sneak attacks can''t see any problems when dealing with opponents whose strength is worse than you, but when fighting against people of similar strength, the disadvantages slowly become apparent."


    The maintenance person seems to be very confident, while waiting for Lian Nuan''s attack, while giving some advice to Lian Nuan.


    Lin Mo was hiding in Lian Nuan''s body at this time. After listening to his advice, he couldn''t help showing a sneer.


    For other ordinary people, it is indeed better to specialize. After all, magic is magic, and assassination is a martial skill. The two are not of the same root at all. If they practice together, they will definitely be disturbed.


    But Lian Nuan is completely different. She is Lin Mo''s saint, who can enjoy the system bonus, and with the help of Marrow Spirit Firefly, there is no situation that cannot be taken care of.

 Chapter 758： Love the warm bet

    Seriously speaking, Lian Nuan is also a monster with a talent that is not inferior to these seven unique people.


    Since everyone is a monster, why bother to listen to each other''s opinions.


    Sure enough, Lian Nuan completely took the other party¡¯s words as farts. The caring person talked for a long time, Lian Nuan didn¡¯t even listen to what he was talking about. Her entire attention was focused on the area covered by bees. Lian Nuan is seriously considering how he can do it in one blow!


    "Soundbee? This person is really unusual. This is a royal insect. You can take out a bunch of them..."


    Lin Mo looked at the group of bees next to the carer, and couldn''t help but slurp.


    These sound bees are very rare monsters, basically it is very difficult to see them, the place where they grow must be a fairyland full of flowers.


    Although sound bees are extremely demanding on pollen, it does not mean that they are spoiled beasts. Instead, they have extremely strong adaptability. They look like very fragile bees, but in fact their physical fitness is not inferior. For those other monsters with majestic size.


    Tone bees are highly poisonous and their attack speed is extremely fast. They are called tone bees because their attack speed has reached an extremely exaggerated level.


    After being bitten by a sound bee, you won''t even feel any, until the wound poisoning worsens, and people are about to die.


    Moreover, these little things are very sensitive to the vibration of the space, and they are really suitable to warn opponents like Lian Nuan.


    When Lian Nuan uses space magic to move to the vicinity of the maintenance person, it will definitely be noticed by these sound bees, and the maintenance person can respond in time.


    No wonder Lian Nuan hadn''t hit him before, with so many monsters protecting him, it was really difficult to deal with him.


    "Do you want me to shoot?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    In fact, just now when he was ready to face off, Lin Mo planned to take action with Lian Nuan.


    But Lian Nuan insisted that he wanted Lin Mo to see how he had progressed when he was not by his side, and only then insisted on fighting one more time by himself.


    Lin Mo knows that this little girl is usually very obedient, and if she is self-willed occasionally, Lin Mo doesn''t think it is too much.


    Moreover, after being separated for so long, Lin Mo is really curious about where Lian Nuan has reached now. After all, what is recorded on the paper is not as clear as the eyes can see. On the one hand, he can see Lian Nuan¡¯s progress, on the other hand. Lin Mo also agreed to be able to probe the other party''s details.


    Although the current situation was a bit tricky, Lian Nuan shook her head. Although Lin Mo was here to help herself with this matter, she still wanted to do something with her own strength.


    "My space jump ability is about 80 meters, and the coverage of the sound bee has reached 100 meters. This shows that I can only appear at a distance of more than 20 meters from the opponent without being discovered in advance. Coupled with the pull of the position, even if I use space magic, I will still be about 20 to 50 meters away from the opponent. At this distance, I must come up with an effective way to kill."


    Lian Nuan quickly calculated in her heart.


    In the previous battle, Lian Nuan tried his best, but did not reach the point of doing his best.


    Because she knew that she was fighting with each other alone, and once she failed, she would fall into a situation where she would not be able to recover, so Lian Nuan didn''t dare to gamble, nor did she dare to fight the opponent really hard.


    But now the situation is different. With Lin Mo by his side, even if he fails, there will be no serious consequences.


    Lian Nuan squeezed his fist, planning to take a gamble.


    Relying on the rapid movement of the space magic, Lian Nuan selected the best place to launch an attack within a few seconds.


    This place is directly behind the maintenance person. It is completely blind spot for viewing angle. The distance is about 120 meters. This means that after entering the tone bee formation, you need to be separated by about 40 meters. Go and kill each other.


    After Lian Nuan repeatedly estimated his attack method and distance, he took a deep breath and quickly calmed down.


    Lin Mo could feel that from this moment on, Lian Nuan had entered a special state. She seemed to have no thoughts, no emotions, and even her breathing and heartbeat stopped temporarily.


    Lian Nuan at this moment is like a high-level assassin, she briefly abandoned all her emotions, no impulse, no emotions, she only had the goal in her heart, and only the way to kill the goal was considered in her mind.


    Lian Nuan moved, and after the whole space trembled slightly, Lian Nuan immediately appeared in the lineup arranged by Soundbee.


    She did not appear directly behind the caring person, but appeared diagonally behind him to the left.


    The previous contact is not without gain. Lian Nuan knows that when the maintenance person sneaks behind the back, he will subconsciously turn right and look back. Setting the position behind him to the left will increase his reflection time invisibly.


    Although this time will be very short, only a few tenths of a second, but this time is enough for the love and warm attack to arrive.


    The moment Lian Nuan appeared, he was immediately felt by the surrounding sound bees. They quickly rushed towards this place, and the body shrank quickly. The tail needle was already close to the speed of sound and was piercing towards Lian Nuan!


    But Love Nuan is faster than theirs!


    "Dimensional cut!"


    Lian Nuan sipped her mouth. She didn''t hold the scimitar in her hand, but made a slashing gesture with her hand.


    A pure black blade pierced through the space and went straight to the person who maintained it. All the sound bees along the way were cut to pieces by the dimension.


    In front of Dimension Slash, these imperial level monster beasts were completely papery, and they couldn''t even stop the flight speed of Dimension Slash.


    Lin Mo showed his figure at the same time and wrapped Lian Nuan with the fire. The sound bees that approached were all burned to death by the fire, and none of them managed to harm Lian Nuan.


    Dimensional Zhan cut the space all the way, and went straight to the maintenance person, just like Lian Nuan predicted. He turned back from the right. It was only a few tenths of a second, but it was enough for Dimension Zhan to fly to him. Before.


    The conservationist had no time to make any response. The snake called the latent shadow stood in front of the conservationist by virtue of its autonomous consciousness.


    If so, the Shulking Shadow only slightly blocked the flight speed of one Yuanzhang. After half a second, its entire snake body was completely cut in half, and the Dimensional Slash continued to fly, cutting off half of the protector. Arm!

 Chapter 759： Broken arm

    All this happened in a short period of less than one second, and the maintenance person had already tried his best to avoid his own vitals.


    Dimension Zhan slashed diagonally from the middle of his left arm, and while blood was splashing, the half-cut hand and forearm fell to the ground.


    The maintenance person let out a scream, then turned over and rolled down the cow, hiding behind the dark bull-shaped monster beast.


    As for Lian Nuan, because Lin Mo''s flames were protecting her, the sound bees did not succeed in attacking her. This time not only she won the bet, but also won.


    "well!"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but praised.


    Dimensional Slash is the most harmful type of magic in space magic. It belongs to the same type as the Space Slash used by the former headmaster of the Royal Academy of Bernard, but it is much more advanced than Space Slash.


    Lian Nuan can master such advanced attack magic, and did not use it in the first time. Instead, he forbeared until now to launch an attack, which also proved Lian Nuan''s meticulous mind.


    The caregiver was so paralyzed because he had won once before. He thought that Love Nuan had already done everything he could in the previous battle, so he didn''t worry about any "surprise surprise" Love Nuan would bring to him. ".


    But he never expected that there really existed such a thoughtful person in this world. Lian Nuan had fallen into danger many times in the last battle, and now he still hides such a hand.


    Lian Nuan is in the realm of the emperor level, and if this kind of killer is really used, if the maintenance person continues to be paralyzed, it is entirely possible that he will die.


    Lian Nuan smiled, Lin Mo''s praise is always a necessity for her, unconsciously it will make her whole person happy.


    "Well, leave the rest to me. You have already hit your opponent hard in the first time. It is not difficult to defeat him."


    Lin Mo smiled and started to walk towards the black cow.


    The words were relaxed and beautiful, but Lian Nuan understood that Lin Mo was just worried about his own safety. Lian Nuan nodded obediently, and continued to fight without persistence.


    Lian Nuan always knows in her heart, sometimes it is her greatest role not to trouble Lin Mo.


    The pitch-black bull-shaped monster beast saw Lin Mo approaching, and suddenly snorted. Its eyes turned **** at a speed visible to the naked eye, and surging black smoke overflowed from under its fur, and soon Covering all circumstances within a dozen meters nearby.


    Lin Mo didn''t plan to waste any time with it at all. After all, this was just a monster beast used for transportation, and its strength was definitely different from those monsters that were specifically responsible for fighting.


    Sure enough, this monster is called the Moyan Blood Bull, and it actually only has the strength of the emperor, but because its blood can be turned into dark smoke and dust, it can play a certain role in concealment and interference, and the maintenance personnel chose it as it. Own mount.


    Lin Mo rushed forward directly, waved his fist, screamed violently, then erected the huge horns on his head, and rammed Lin Mo.


    After all, the celestial spirit body is also in the realm of the emperor level, and this cow can''t stop it at all. Lin Mo didn''t even use his own strange fire.


    The two violently collided together, and Lin Mo just punched down, directly blocking the collision of the ink smoke blood bull.


    Lin Mo also deliberately used a skillful force. This punch directly hit the ink smoke blood bull''s head. Although it did not seem to cause any harm on the surface, the Jin on Lin Mo''s fist had already penetrated the ink smoke blood bull. The skull passed to his head, and the whole brain was shaken into a paste by this force.


    The ink smoked blood cow hummed a few times, and his four hoofs fell soft and fell to the ground, seeing that he could no longer survive.


    Lin Mo stood next to its corpse and waved his palm gently. The palm wind blew away the black smoke nearby, but Lin Mo could not see the person who was caring for it.


    Lin Mo frowned and increased his actions. After all the black smoke had dissipated, Lin Mo saw that a huge hole had appeared on the ground for some time.


    It is estimated that the maintenance person escaped from this cave.


    Lin Mo did not stupidly run to the side of the cave and look down. He knew in his heart that such an opponent who was good at driving monsters to fight would never give himself and the others a chance to get close. If nothing else, the caring person had already escaped. To the distance.


    Fortunately, Lian Nuan had already injured the maintenance person before. With the guidance of blood and breath, it is completely impossible for the maintenance person to escape without a trace in a short time.


    Lin Mo turned around and walked to Lian Nuan''s side. The two of them carefully identified the direction and immediately chased them.


    At this time, a few hundred meters away from the ground, the conservationist was sitting on a huge insect and quickly fleeing here.


    This insect is similar to Malu, with obvious circular patterns all over its body. It digs holes very fast, just like a large excavator.


    This was a monster beast found nearby by the caretaker. At this time, he could no longer control so much. Only by pulling a distance could he think of dealing with the Lian Nuan or running away.


    The section of his broken arm was being held by him at this time. After carefully handling the dust on the broken arm, he carefully joined the wound together.


    A group of ants came out of the clothes of the maintenance person. Their heads were very small, twice as small as the normal size of ants, each of them as tiny as needles.


    I saw these ants stroking each other''s belly with their tentacles respectively, and soon the crystal clear silk thread was discharged by them.


    The ants immediately took these silk threads into the skin of the caring person, regularly rotating around the joint of the wound.


    The silk thread dragged behind them was like a thread for stitching wounds, quickly connecting the man''s broken arm back to his arm.


    During the whole process, there was no problem of using any anesthetics. The sweat of the bean ran down from the forehead of the caring person, but he just carried it silently until the ants completely connected his broken arm. This was a long breath.


    Raising his left hand lightly, the caring person tried to move his finger. Although he could not move freely yet, it was considered to be suitable for use.


    The carer grabbed a few ants, crushed them into mud, and then smeared them around the wound.


    The entire process did not exceed five minutes at all. If the human doctors on the Chaos Continent were to see it, they would be guaranteed to treat it as a medical miracle.


    "Haha, little girl, little girl, I didn¡¯t expect you to have a hand. Do you think you can successfully escape from the organization¡¯s pursuit by finding a helper... It¡¯s time for you to see that you are in front of the organization? How weak..."


    The maintenance person sneered to himself, his eyes gleaming with cold.

 Chapter 760： persuade

    Peng!


    Almost without warning, the soil above the maintenance man¡¯s head suddenly exploded, and a giant spear made of flames pierced the ground, and the horse under the maintenance man¡¯s seat was deeply nailed. In the mud.


    Na Malu''s head was directly cut off by the tip of the spear, it made a strange cry, and its whole body twisted into a ball.


    Fortunately, the position made by the conservator was not close to Malu''s head, otherwise it is estimated that it was not only that Malu that was nailed to death at this moment.


    This is so, because Ma Lu was killed, the remaining half of his body had already started to twitch frantically, and the maintenance person immediately jumped off his back.


    He touched his body, and no special space props were opened. A huge soil spider suddenly appeared in this narrow underground space.


    The carer was not afraid that he would be accidentally injured. He went straight into the big spider''s mouth. The spider quickly closed its mouth, and then took over the work of Malu. After turning a turn, he continued to dig forward.


    On the ground, a flame giant was holding a spear and stabbing frantically towards the ground. Although the smell of the blood of the underground maintenance person had disappeared, Lin Mo knew that the monster that ran out for no reason was definitely the maintenance person''s monster.


    Between the two parties chasing and fleeing, the nearby mountains and forests were completely devastated. The soil was flying everywhere, and the eyes were full of cracked pits on the ground. The nearby insects, fish, birds and beasts fled as if they had suffered the end of the world.


    The maintenance person also knows that escaping underground is not a good idea after all.


    Firstly, the space under the ground is too small to fully unfold his hands and feet. If he is accidentally buried here, he will probably be suffocated alive. Secondly, only a few of his monster beasts can move underground, since If you can''t open the distance in this way, you can only go up and make good use of the monster to fight the opponent.


    Thinking of this, the maintenance person no longer flees, but orders the huge soil spider to advance to the ground.


    The ground was like an explosion, the soil was scattered all over, and a huge soil spider rushed out of the ground.


    The conservator turned over from the spider''s mouth, stretched out his hands and quickly wiped his face, wiped off the spider''s sticky saliva, and started to breathe.


    Lin Mo manipulated the flame giant to look condescendingly at the maintenance person, with a sneer on his face.


    "Don''t run away?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Hehe, it''s just a temptation to test your abilities. Since you have such an excellent tracking method, it is meaningless to keep hiding with you."


    The maintenance person didn''t have any timid expression on his face, and said with a sneer.


    "No wonder that little girl is unwilling to join our organization. There are people behind her. I don''t know what organization you belong to? Are you interested in communicating with us?"


    "Hehe, we are not a secondary disease, nor do we have any plans to establish an organization. She is just my sister. If something happens to her, I will protect her. Isn''t that supposed to happen."


    "It''s so good. I don''t think your Excellency is a vulgar person. With such earth-shaking skills, it is better to join our organization with Lingmei and create a glorious human cause together. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    What Lin Mo never expected was that not only did this person not fight against him in anger, but instead he also extended an invitation to him.


    "Oh? What human cause?"


    Lin Mo also asked along the way.


    "The gods above our heads have been pressing on this continent for too long. We are changing and we are making progress, but they have stayed where they are and do not know how to make progress. The time has come, we should change this situation, let We work hard to make progress together, let us find the power that transcends the gods, and popularize this power on a large scale. We have to tell the entire mankind that we should not believe in the gods, but ourselves!"


    The maintenance man raised his hands and said with a frantic face.


    "Making God?"


    Lin Mo frowned slightly, and Lin Mo summed it up in just two words.


    "Haha, that''s exactly what it means, how about it, you who have reached this level will not be uninterested in the power of the gods?"


    The conservationist asked in a tone full of temptation.


    Lin Mo was happy. He looked like he was doing a pyramid scheme. It is estimated that other members of the organization also used this method to coax and deceive him to join him.


    Creating gods, this is what the deceased have been doing, combined with everything that this person said, Lin Mo even began to wonder if the leader behind this organization was a deceased.


    but...


    Lin Mo looked at his arm, and he had repaired the broken place in a special way, but it was not as flexible and easy to use as before.


    If it is a person under the hands of a deceased person, he should be able to use the technique of deceased to re-convert into a body with sound limbs. There is no need to continue using this broken body.


    "interesting..."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "I''m very curious about your leaders, what kind of person can produce this crazy idea."


    "Crazy?"


    The maintenance person showed a slightly surprised expression, and then laughed softly.


    "Only you conservative-minded people will think this idea is crazy, it doesn''t matter, as long as you join our organization, after gaining the trust of the organization, you will be able to meet our leader, who will use his supreme wisdom To solve all your doubts."


    "In other words, if I want to see it now, can''t I see it?"


    Lin Mo suddenly became expressionless.


    The maintenance person frowned slightly. Seeing that what he said so far did not seem to be of any use, this kid was always struggling with the question of whether he could see the leader, and he became a little impatient.


    The maintenance person didn''t even care about him, and nodded directly as a response.


    "Hehe, a person who advocates that others create gods together with him can''t personally meet every compatriot who is interested in this. Since the gap and level still exist, why is there any need to overthrow the gods? It''s all meaningless? It''s just a scam."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    The face of the maintenance person is getting more and more ugly. This is the first time he has seen someone like this who not only does not listen to his own words, but even picks up the thorn in the other way. The maintenance person has no patience to continue.


    "Since you are unwilling to accept my kindness, be prepared to accept my anger."


    The maintenance person said, the clothes all over his body suddenly floated without wind.

 Chapter 761： Monster Wave

    "As far as I know, your fighting style should be completely dependent on these monsters? Now that you have nothing besides this stupid big spider, I am very curious about how you can make me feel your anger."


    Lin Mo laughed.


    "And if it''s hot, I seem to be better at it than you."


    Facing Lin Mo''s scolding and ridicule, the maintenance person was unmoved.


    Instead, he slowly closed his eyes, opened his arms, and let his clothes flutter, as if he was preparing something.


    Lin Mo couldn''t understand the other party''s behavior and movements, but instinctively told himself that this guy must be preparing for some incredible attack.


    Lin Mo didn''t hesitate at all. The tall flame giant raised the spear in his hand and projected it directly, aiming directly at the person who maintained it.


    If this is hit, it is estimated that his whole person will be cut in half by this huge spear.


    The big spider next to the carer jumped up without being directed by him, and blocked it in midair with his body, abruptly blocking the huge spear.


    What made Lin Mo somewhat unexpected was that the huge flame spear failed to pierce the body of this spider, but instead was hit by the fat spider, and the whole was broken!


    The most outrageous thing is that after the spider shattered the flame spear, it only left a shallow burn mark on his back.


    Lin Mo suddenly realized that this spider was not as ordinary as he seemed. It was able to take a hard blow to himself without any harm, at least at the Emperor Level, and might even have reached the Saint Level.


    Although the thoughts in his heart continued, Lin Mo''s hand movement did not stop, countless flame spears condensed in his hand, and then quickly shot at the maintenance person.


    But that huge soil spider reacted extremely fast, and the speed was almost unmatched. All the tools that Lin Mo made were unsurprisingly blocked by him.


    The most exaggerated thing is that even the Dimension Slash that Lian Nuan took time out of the sneak attack was not spared, and they were all blocked by the spider. Even it showed a lot of energy, and it was still able to face the attack of two people.


    Lin Mo felt like he was going to vomit. The opponents he had seen so far were countless, and among them were not a few of them, but it was the first time that a spider made him extremely sick.


    Lin Mo even had an urge to put away the heavenly spirit body and deal with this spider in the form of a holy flame.


    Roar!


    Huge roars rang one after another. They came from the nearby mountains and forests, from the surrounding sky, as if at this moment, this place was surrounded by countless monsters.


    Lin Mo frowned and stopped the attack.


    Lian Nuan quickly returned to him, watching everything around him vigilantly.


    The maintenance person has also opened his eyes at this time, his clothes no longer flutter, and his whole body has returned to normal.


    "Hehehe, my friend, don''t you want to experience the anger from me? Now the opportunity is here, take it!"


    The maintenance person raised his hands and said with excitement. Along with his actions, a large number of monsters of various shapes emerged in all the nearby forests.


    There were countless flapping sounds in the sky, and all kinds of monsters that Lin Mo had seen and hadn''t seen appeared like a tide.


    This was the first time that Lin Weiping had seen a real beast tide, and the people who watched the countless beasts panicked.


    "Rely... Do you want to be so exaggerated."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but let out an exclamation, then he turned to look at Lian Nuan who was aside.


    "What did you deal with before was such an exaggerated herd?"


    "No... when he was fighting with me, he was just carrying a group of monsters with him, not the scary number like now..."


    Lian Nuan was also a bit speechless. The number of these monsters was too exaggerated. Faced with such a large number of monsters, she herself almost couldn''t even think of fighting.


    Lin Mo didn''t know that the special action of the man who was just now was to summon these monsters. During ordinary battles, the people who maintained would only bring some beast kings by his side, and these beast kings could summon the same type of monster The beast helps himself fight.


    Although the usual number of monsters is not such an exaggeration, it is also a big wave of beasts gathered together. This is exactly what Lian Nuan encountered a few days ago.


    However, when the maintenance person came today, he didn''t even think about what kind of beast king he was going to bring.


    But these people who are at the top of the entire Chaos Continent can''t even have the ability to save their lives.


    Whether it is the shulker that protects his body, the black smokey blood cow that helps him fight cover, or the soil spider around him, they are all backup measures for the maintenance person.


    And these monster beasts are just emergency situations. When they are in real danger, the maintenance people rely on the huge number of beasts, as well as the powerful beast kings and beast kings.


    During normal activities, it is impossible for the maintenance person to carry all the Beast King and Beast King by his side.


    He will have a radius of movement, and the beast kings and beast kings he is familiar with will be stocked by him among the nearby mountains and forests.


    When encountering danger, the conservationists will use their own special methods to issue assembly orders to these Beastmasters and Beastmasters.


    And this special method is the biggest source of his body just now, the sound transmission bug!


    This kind of bug is the only holy class in the maintenance person!


    But it doesn''t have any fighting ability, but his self-protection ability far exceeds all creatures of the same level.


    In other words, even if Lin Mo used all his strength to attack it, he might not be able to kill it.


    In addition to this almost disgusting defensive ability, the biggest role of the sound worm is to send orders to the people around it.


    The reason why the clothes of the person who was caring just now has no wind is because the sound transmission bug is releasing extremely strong calls to the surrounding.


    Humans with different voices cannot hear this, but the monsters are very sensitive to this voice. The sound of the sound transmission bug can cover a range of tens of kilometers away, so the Beast King and Beast King nearby received orders He hurried over here quickly.


    In the course of their actions, these Beastmasters and Beastmasters are constantly absorbing those monsters with relatively average strength to join, and this has created the now extremely terrifying wave of monsters!


    Lin Mo couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. With this amount of beasts, he could almost attack an entire empire!


    What is the origin of the person in front of him?

 Chapter 762： The pinnacle of the beast control

    "Hide yourself."


    Lin Mo turned to look at Lian Nuan and said.


    The beast tide of this scale is too terrifying. The movement radius of the beasts has far exceeded the distance of the space jump of Lian Nuan. Lin Mo is not at ease if she is allowed to act outside alone.


    Lian Nuan also knew the urgency of the situation, she didn''t say much at all, and directly cooperated into Lin Mo''s storage space.


    After seeing that Lian Nuan was safe, Lin Mo was slightly relieved.


    He looked around, and the monsters had already surrounded the whole land. It could be said that it was covering the sky and the sun.


    But fortunately, this situation is far from reaching the standard of danger for Lin Mo.


    No matter how powerful these monsters are, at worst, Lin Mo switches to the flame form, immune to all physical damage, and the threat of these monsters will be more than half reduced.


    In order to obtain more information, Lin Mo did not intend to switch directly to the flame state. The longer the battle time, the more likely it is to obtain more relevant information from the opponent''s mouth.


    He had a hunch that the organization with Nishen was just the beginning. In the days to come, it is likely that there will be more contact with them. At this time, if you can get more information, it is better to get more information.


    "Oh? Is there such a special life-saving technique?"


    After seeing the sudden disappearance of Lian Nuan, the maintenance person was slightly surprised, and said with a sneer.


    "That little girl managed to escape, so what do you do?"


    "Haha, run away? You are afraid that there is some misunderstanding, but my next behavior will be very violent. In order not to bring bad children, I specifically asked her to avoid it."


    Lin Mo immediately replied unceremoniously.


    The maintenance person didn''t take what he said seriously, just as he was doing it.


    "Whatever you say, since you don''t accept our invitation, there is no need to leave you in this world. Give it to me!"


    With an order from the maintenance person, all the monster beasts on standby immediately started to act. Accompanied by the roar of the mountain roaring and tsunami-like, the monster beasts swarmed up and rushed straight to Lin Mo.


    At this moment, the sky and the earth changed color. The breath of the monsters made the air gray. Between the wings of the flying monsters in the sky, the black clouds moved with the wind, and the sense of oppression was enormous. .


    As the saying goes, the clouds follow the dragon and the wind follows the tiger. These monsters are far more terrifying than tigers. While the black clouds in the sky are pressing down on the city, the ground is constantly blowing with smelly wind.


    Under such a huge pressure, it is estimated that other people have already started to weaken, but Lin Mo has the ability to save his life after all, and he doesn''t care about this pressure.


    When the beasts were rushing, Lin Mo was not only not afraid, but also carefully observed with interest.


    The number of these monster beasts is really too much, and they are not rushing forward all at once, otherwise they will definitely interfere with each other, but they will cause a lot of trouble to each other.


    Lin Mo discovered that these monster beasts had rules when attacking.


    The monster beasts moving in the sky and the monsters on the ground will never attack at the same time, but when one party launches an attack, the other party will definitely actively interfere with Lin Mo''s defense actions.


    The tide of beasts immediately drowned Lin Mo in the middle. These Beastmasters were very smart. They could also see that Lin Mo''s fighting ability was extraordinary, so they did not take the initiative to rush to fight Lin Mo. Instead, they let some ordinary monsters of low realm. The beast first acts as cannon fodder.


    For Lin Mo, the current situation is also a great opportunity to gain experience points. He didn''t avoid it either. Instead, he simply condensed a flame shield around him, and then let go of his hands and feet to slaughter these monsters.


    Soon, Lin Mo discovered that something was wrong.


    These ordinary monsters do not even reach the eighth level. It is reasonable to say that when dealing with them, he should be as easy as cutting melons and vegetables, but I don''t know why, the current killing efficiency is less than half of what I expected.


    Looking at the maintenance person who couldn''t be far away, he just watched indifferently, and did not take any special measures or measures. Lin Mo was curious in his heart and began to pay attention.


    After asking him to observe carefully, he discovered something very surprising.


    These monsters were completely organized attacks launched under the command of the beast kings.


    When these monsters that use long-range attacks attack, the monsters that fight in close combat will never pounce on Lin Mo''s side. Similarly, when the monsters that are close to you start fighting with Lin Mo, those remote The attacking monster will not launch an attack on a large scale.


    It''s like a well-trained army, and those Beastmasters are experienced commanders.


    There is no need for the operation of the maintenance person, as long as the existence of these beast kings is enough to wrap Lin Mo here.


    Lin Mo''s heart became more and more surprised. Originally, he thought that the people of conservation were only taming so many monsters, but he did not expect that his training for these beast kings had reached such a terrifying level.


    Using the beast to control the beast can achieve this state, it seems that this guy''s way of controlling the beast is estimated to be invincible in the entire Chaos Continent.


    "Hey, if you intend to consume me like this, you will definitely lose in the end."


    Seeing that Lin Mo was surrounded by these beasts and couldn''t even move, he could only passively defend and resist in place, and the maintenance person suddenly laughed.


    Lin Mo knew in his heart that right now it was just being besieged by these ordinary monsters. Those more powerful Beastmasters hadn''t taken any action yet. If they continued like this, they would indeed appear embarrassed.


    "Forget it, seeing you look so confident, then don''t play with you. I''m going to be serious now."


    Lin Mo imitated the joking tone of the conservationist.


    The maintenance person didn''t take it seriously, only that Lin Mo was stiff, but the next situation made him shocked.


    Although Lin Mo''s celestial spirit body was only at the emperor level, the temperature of both compressed flames and explosive combustion were not at the same level to resist, let alone these ordinary monsters that even the eighth level did not reach.


    Suddenly, the beast tide that was still raging just now turned into flammable material in an instant. With Lin Mo as the center, the raging fire used these monsters as the medium, and it spread wildly around.


    Before these monsters even screamed, they were directly incinerated into fly ash by the surging flames.


    Those higher-level situations were a bit wrong, and they suddenly showed a look of fear. Their IQs were much higher than those of ordinary monster beasts, and they turned around and fled when they saw that they were not good.


    "Can you run away?"


    Lin Mo showed a sneer, then raised his hand high.


    "The flames are falling!"

 Chapter 763： this one

    There was a loud whistling sound in the sky, and the maintenance person couldn''t help but look up. In the nine days, a dozen huge meteorites with surging flames fell rapidly.


    The meteorite sank vigorously and made a huge sonic boom when it passed through the air. The flying monsters that had originally gathered in the sky were so scared of the terrifying power of these meteorites that they fled in all directions.


    The black demon spirit that had originally shrouded his head quickly dissipated because of the defeat of these flying monsters.


    The meteorite continued to fall, and the flames carried on it dyed half of the sky red, and the monsters on the ground were even more terrified.


    Before they were scattered and fled, the meteorites fell down with unmatched power.


    A dozen meteorites formed a circle, including all of this area.


    Some unlucky monster beasts were hit by the flame meteorite and turned into sludge on the spot, and then burned to ashes by the flame.


    If most of the rest did not have time to escape, after being intercepted by the meteorite, they would be greeted by the fiery flames. The monster beasts that were able to escape this encirclement were only a lucky few.


    In this terrifying encirclement, a flame **** has been completely formed, and those beast kings are only at the emperor and emperor level. Even if they show their gods and use their own methods to extinguish the flames, they are still damaged in an instant. Half.


    The conservationist''s soil spider was the most clever. The moment it saw the meteorite falling in the sky, he quickly fled out with the conservationist on his back, so the conservationist was not in any serious trouble.


    Lin Mo just casually used a few skills and matched them together, which caused such a terrifying effect.


    The beast wave created by the conservationists just now lost half of it directly under this wave of attacks.


    He rode a dirt spider up to a hill and glanced around very anxiously. The only thing that made him feel relieved was that in the previous wave of attacks, basically the dead and injured were ordinary monsters, and the rest This half of the monster beasts are basically high-level combat power.


    The fire spread wildly. Under the high temperature, the air velocity also changed. A tornado with flames gradually formed near the fire, and all the nearby mountains, forests and trees burned.


    The conservator quickly used the sound-transmitting bug to issue a message to the monsters trapped in the fire by the meteorite: You must rush out at all costs and live as much as you can!


    At the critical juncture of life and death, these monster beasts were already very panicked and almost out of control, but under the guidance of the sound transmission insect, these monster beasts immediately organized.


    They gathered in an area with relatively small flames and began to rush outwards frantically. Under their attack, the huge meteorite continued to flake and shatter, gradually opening a path.


    Lin Mo didn''t stay idle, taking advantage of these monsters in a hurry to escape, he chased behind and happily cut a wave of leeks.


    When the meteorite finally got through a gap, the number of these monster beasts dropped sharply by half again.


    "Hehehe..."


    Lin Mo also noticed the position of the maintenance person. While he smiled, he walked out of the fire with ease and looked up at the maintenance person.


    "this one?"


    The two words are mere words, but like a sharp knife pierced into the heart of the caregiver.


    The way of guarding beasts, which he has always been proud of, is now facing an unparalleled huge challenge today, and the person who brought himself this kind of crisis is still an unknown person who has just been looked down upon by him.


    All strong men have their own arrogance, and those who maintain are no exception.


    Although the tide of beasts still has a certain scale, this trick has been cracked by the man in front of him. He actively ordered the beast kings and beast kings to disperse the ordinary beasts, and only gathered a group of the most effective ones to stay. By his own side.


    "Oh, you are quite smart, knowing that to deal with my opponents with a range of attacks, soldiers are more expensive than elites, not more."


    Lin Mo twisted his neck lightly and smiled and praised.


    "Humph!"


    The maintenance person didn''t take his words as compliments at all. He snorted very shamelessly, and then sat the soil spider, driving the other monster beasts down the small soil slope.


    Lin Mo took off the flames on the side. Although there are no rules for prohibiting wildfires in this world, there is no need to burn all the nearby forests, otherwise it would indeed be a great damage to the ecological environment here.


    After the fire, all the nearby vegetation was burnt to black ash, and a lot of red charcoal remained on the scorched soil, and it was very hot when it was stepped on.


    However, Lin Mo himself was not afraid of fire, and the maintenance man had been riding on the back of the soil spider, and the remaining monster beasts all started at the Emperor level. This small temperature did not cause them any trouble.


    "If it doesn''t work, don''t keep going. Take me to meet your leader. Everyone can be considered a new friend."


    Lin Mo said with a smile.


    "Impossible, unless you join our organization, otherwise the leader will never see you."


    "Oh, accommodating? Don¡¯t think so narrowly. Just now you said that I would definitely die in that wave of beasts. Now I¡¯m still fine."


    Lin Mo shook his head while talking, looking very sad.


    Seeing him such a humble appearance, the maintenance person became even more angry.


    I can''t even tell him, and only if he can beat him can I earn a little bit of face.


    "It seems that you don''t cry anymore if you don''t see the coffin. Don''t think that you just solved some of the low-level monsters. I can''t take you completely. Attack like just now. You don''t have any extra magic power. ?"


    The maintenance man sneered.


    "Oh, it''s okay, if you want to see it, I will come back hundreds of times without any problem."


    Lin Mo looked indifferent.


    Indeed, the previous wave of attacks burned a lot of things, and the remaining burn value plus those obtained just now, a random hundreds of times of falling from the sky, it is not a serious injury to Lin Mo. Things that move the bones.


    "Hehe... I see how strong you can be."


    The maintenance person didn''t believe his words at all, and said with a sneer.


    Snapped!


    Lin Mo snapped his fingers, and several burning meteorites fell from the sky, hitting the ground aside, making a huge noise, and scared the soil spider under the **** of the maintenance man with a spirit, and almost threw him straight down.


    "Hehe, this approach is unwise, just to fight for this breath, waste your precious magic power, but it will kill you."


    The maintenance person''s face became stiff and continued.


    Snapped!


    boom!


    "Go on? Are you fooled even with such a simple radical technique?"


    Snapped!


    boom!


    "No...you are like this..."


    Snapped!


    boom!


    "..."

 Chapter 764： Collapse of fighting spirit

    "Ah, my finger hurts so much."


    After the flames fell for more than ten consecutive times, Lin Mo shook his right hand and couldn''t help complaining.


    In fact, you don''t need to snap your fingers at all to release this skill. Lin Mo just added so many moves just to look cooler.


    Unexpectedly, the maintenance person would doubt that he could not do it. Lin Mo had to snap his fingers so many times to prove himself.


    "What... I knew it hurts so much when I snapped my fingers, I should just change to another action to pretend to be X..."


    Lin Mo began to regret it.


    The maintenance person on the opposite side was completely stupid at this time. He was originally just thinking that Lin Mo was doing his best. He didn''t expect that the opposite side would directly crackle and crack a dozen shots.


    Although the scale is not as large as the first time, the total amount of magic power consumed by a dozen times is much higher than before.


    "What the **** is going on with this man... Is his magic infinite??"


    The maintenance person is already a little skeptical of life at this time. Although he uses spiritual power instead of magic power, no matter what, there is a limit.


    However, looking at the speed at which Lin Mo releases his skills, it seems that he doesn''t need any consumption at all. If the other party can keep doing this, he himself has a fart hope of winning!


    Not to mention, the conservationists are right at all. Lin Mo does not need to consume any magic or spiritual power, and the only burn point that it consumes was also supplemented when the monsters, flowers, and trees were burned just now. .


    If Lin Mo was willing, he could really repeat the actions in front of him indefinitely.


    "That''s all right, stop, I know you can do it."


    The maintenance person''s face was ashen as he said this sentence like constipation.


    "Eh, is that right? A man can''t say no. If you say that I can''t, then I have to prove it to you to see if I can do it."


    Lin Mo nodded in satisfaction, then put it away, ready to continue snapping his fingers.


    "Ha ha..."


    The maintenance person feels like he is going to throw up. Who cares if you can do it? It was just a radical word at the time.


    That''s right, right a hammer!


    The maintenance person looked at the monsters around him, and under Lin Mo''s constant bombardment, these requirements had completely become a frightening bird.


    Don''t say it was a good fight. It is estimated that if Lin Mo came a few more times, these monster beasts would really be broken through the last psychological line of defense and fled in all directions.


    To be honest, by this time, the maintenance person really doesn''t have the surging fighting spirit before.


    The monster-like strength that Lin Mo showed had made him no longer interested in fighting.


    For a long time, what he enjoyed was the feeling of directly crushing the opposite side with the tide of monsters and beasts, but now this feeling of being oppressed is definitely not what he wants to see.


    The person who maintains can indeed be called the strongest person in the Chaos Continent to control the beast, but this does not mean that he does not need to spend money and effort to control the beast.


    If all of the dozen or so skills that Lin Mo released just now hit his monsters, it is estimated that the monsters he has accumulated over the years will be completely consumed.


    Would anyone be willing to spend all of their own costs just for a battle in which the possibility of victory is extremely dangerous?


    The maintenance person asked himself, he would never choose this way.


    "What are you thinking? Don''t you want to show your anger to me? I''m ready, but you are coming."


    Lin Mo saw that the expression on the face of the supporter was dark and dark, and he knew that his heart must actually be very entangled.


    Since the opponent''s heart has begun to shake, hit the iron while it''s hot and break the opponent''s mentality directly.


    After being ridiculed by Lin Mo, the maintenance person is no longer as angry as before, and is not anxious to rush over to show himself.


    If it were not for the iron law of the organization, the maintenance person really felt that he could take Lin Mo back and let the leader of the organization deal with him.


    "If you can''t come, then I will pass?"


    Lin Mo squeezed his knuckles and made a sound of Kabakaba, his face was already eager to try.


    He was already riding a tiger, and the situation in front of him was absolutely impossible to be good. The maintenance person gritted his teeth and reached out to touch the sound transmission bug.


    The worm made a very penetrating cry, and the surrounding monsters suddenly became clever.


    Lin Mo frowned. He could see that after hearing the cry, these monsters swept away the previous awkward fatigue. Their eyes and naked eyes turned red, as if they were stimulated. same.


    "Is this your last resort?"


    Lin Mo laughed.


    The maintenance person did not speak, but the monster beasts that he manipulated directly attacked Lin Mo.


    This trick can almost be regarded as a means for the maintenance people to suppress the bottom of the box. The sound transmission bug has stimulated the potential of these monsters. If they cannot defeat their opponents, after this period of time has passed, they will all fall into a state of exhaustion. It means a 100% failure.


    "come on!"


    Lin Mo roared, his eyes full of warfare.


    He did not switch to the flame form, but only a layer of flame armor condensed on the surface of his body, a flame spear was held in his hand, and the whole person was extraordinary, but he felt like an infinite Zhao Zilong.


    Under the encouragement of the sound transmission insects, these monsters have more than tripled their fighting ability. Even an ordinary Emperor-level Beastmaster can fight Lin Mo for a few rounds.


    As for the beast emperors who have reached the emperor rank, they can even pose a certain threat to Lin Mo by relying solely on hand-to-hand combat.


    However, Lin Mo really enjoyed the thrill of this close-to-hand combat. After all, he was also a man, yearning for this kind of hearty and hearty combat.


    During the battle, Lin Mo was constantly getting injured, but thanks to the assistance of the twin lotus fire, those wounds began to heal automatically almost immediately after they occurred.


    The conservator watched with a blue face, frowning deeper and deeper.


    The other party is obviously getting hurt, but he doesn''t seem to care at all when he looks like this, and the other party''s wound healing speed is too terrifying.


    Conservators have seen those effective healing techniques, but those are assistants who specialize in healing.


    Like Lin Mo, the magic power is almost limitless, melee combat can suppress the strengthened beast king, and the healing technique can instantly heal the monsters of their wounds. The person who maintains really feels that he is about to split.


    Lin Mo has become more brave as he fought. These monsters are just in line with the scope of his current ability to deal with. The grievances accumulated in the previous battles with Snow Girl can be found vividly at this moment.


    The conservator discovered with horror that the dozens of beast kings and beast kings he had hoarded seemed unable to solve the man in front of him!

 Chapter 765： Cat and mouse game

    "Impossible, obviously it''s only an emperor...why, how did he do it."


    The maintenance person looked at the situation in front of him, and the whole person was suddenly at a loss.


    A strong sense of crisis spread in his heart. By this time, the maintenance person really had no idea of ??wanting to continue fighting with Lin Mo.


    He patted gently and sat down on the back of the soil spider, and the spider immediately understood the meaning of the maintenance man.


    Taking advantage of the moment when Lin Mo was besieged by the group of monsters and blocked his vision, the 8 legs of the soil spider moved quickly and disappeared in an instant.


    Lin Mo shook off the monster beasts that had besieged him in one fell swoop, only to find out that the maintenance person had fled here.


    Although most of his attention was focused on the battle, Lin Mo still focused a little bit of attention on the person who was maintaining it.


    Lin Mo was not surprised to see this guy fleeing.


    "Hehe, this fool, do you really think you can run away?"


    Lin Mo sneered, and didn''t intend to continue fighting with the monsters around him. He instantly switched to the flame form. The high-temperature flames of the holy grade mixed with the spiteful purple inflammation instantly drowned these monsters.


    Lin Mo didn''t look back at all to see if this move had killed all these monsters. He switched back to the celestial spirit body again, summoned Xiaojin, mounted on Xiaojin''s back, and quickly chased him down.


    The maintenance person still had some complacency in his heart at this time. Taking advantage of the moment when Lin Mo was entangled by those monsters, he finally managed to escape.


    Although it is basically impossible for those monster beasts to come back alive, it is better than losing their lives there. After all, he can save his life and still have a chance to accumulate those powerful monsters.


    The maintenance person was thinking about it, but suddenly heard the flapping sound of wings coming from behind him.


    The carer was puzzled, and sat on the back of the soil spider and turned his head to look. When he saw the scene in front of him, he was almost scared to fall off the spider''s back.


    Long!


    It turned out to be a dark golden dragon!


    Although monsters are powerful, they are only monsters after all. Even if their bloodlines are pure, they will not be as powerful as the real monsters.


    This is why those monsters that look like dragons can only be called Yalong, because bloodlines determine everything.


    As the master of guarding beasts, it is not that he did not want to control the real monster race in the past.


    But those real monster races all possess the wisdom not inferior to human beings, which is not something that his method of controlling beasts can control. After many attempts and failed, the maintenance people gave up to capture the real monsters. Family thoughts.


    With his eyes, how can he not see that this is a real dragon!


    "Oh my god... the dragon clan has long been extinct..."


    The maintenance person started to stammer in astonishment. After he saw Lin Mo on the dragon''s back clearly, his eyes were about to come out!


    Witnessing the appearance of the giant dragon was enough to surprise him, but the man riding on the dragon''s back was even more unexpected.


    "It''s over!"


    Only these two characters are left in the mind of the maintenance person at this time.


    He kept cursing in his heart the guy who provoked the love. If he hadn''t been idle to cause trouble, how could he have encountered such a terrifying opponent!


    Although the poor guy had been killed by Lian Nuan, but at this time, he was inexplicably cursed for a long time by the person who was being maintained, how could it be a tragic word.


    But at this time, no matter how much scolding is useless, the carer''s mind is more about how to let himself escape.


    Fighting with his own ability is absolutely impossible to win. Even his own monster beasts are not his opponents, so how can a half-raised old man be able to beat Lin Mo.


    Even if it was a beast, there were not too many monsters around him to control his drive, and the other side was driving a real giant dragon, which was nowhere higher than these monsters.


    No wonder that after knowing that he is good at controlling beasts, the other party has no fear at all. It turns out that his most proud skill is nothing in the eyes of the other party.


    The more the conservationist thought about it, the heavier the feeling of despair in his heart. The soil spider seemed to be affected by the pressure released by Xiaojin. All eight legs seemed to be soft, and it no longer moved as quickly as before.


    "Hey, is this going now? Didn''t you say that you want me to bear your anger, is that all?"


    Lin Mo didn''t forget to mock while chasing.


    Xiaojin''s flying speed is very fast, and he doesn''t even worry about the maintenance person can really run away. Now he is more like a cat catching a mouse, playing with the maintenance person in applause.


    Although Lin Mo was chased by Lin Mo behind his ass, but the maintenance person did not catch him, but continued to run wildly on the back of the soil spider. This was his last insistence and his last stubbornness.


    "Ah, it''s too boring if you don''t fight or talk to me, Xiaojin, let them stop."


    Lin Mo laughed softly.


    A long dragon chant came out of Xiao Jin¡¯s mouth. As a king-level monster, the breath that Xiao Jin exudes can even suppress all animals and monsters in his blood, let alone the dragon chant he issued. Up.


    The soil spider originally had 8 weak legs. Now after hearing Xiaojin''s roar, he lost his strength and fell to the ground violently.


    The maintenance person sitting on his back was thrown far away, making his nose swollen and peeing.


    The last trace of wit preserved by the soil spider tried hard to climb to the side of the carer and stayed with him.


    Lin Mo let Xiaojin land. He stood on top of Xiaojin''s head and looked at the maintenance person condescendingly.


    "Hehe, that''s it? I thought you could run one more time."


    Lin Mo chuckled, his face full of playful expressions.


    "Wait! I admit that you are very strong, and I will not force you to join our organization. We are not acquainted with each other. If you want, you will get the friendship of our organization. What difficulties will you have in the Chaos Continent in the future? You can help each other with us."


    The maintenance person was really scared, and he hurriedly asked for peace.


    "I just said that the discipline of the organization cannot be changed. Now you can be on behalf of your organization and have a good relationship with me? How come I listen to you like a joke?


    Lin Mo sneered, obviously not taking his words seriously.


    "Even if you don''t believe me, you must never kill me, otherwise you will usher in endless revenge from our organization!"


    Seeing that the win was not effective, the maintenance person gritted his teeth and began to threaten.

 Chapter 766： Get out

    "Oh? The soft ones are useless and the hard ones start? It''s just a pity to tell you that I am a person who doesn''t eat hard and soft."


    Lin Mo saw through his thoughts at a glance, hehe, said with a strange smile.


    In fact, based on the qualifications and strength of the maintenance person, it is impossible for him to say such naive threats, but now under the threat of death, he is really anxious.


    But it seemed that Lin Mo was not the only one who couldn''t stand it, and a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Quickly shut up, don''t be ashamed."


    Is there a third person here?


    Lin Mo immediately put away his smile and quickly found the source of the sound.


    However, the owner of the voice didn''t seem to have any plans to hide himself. Lin Mo only glanced a little and found that he was standing next to the person who was caring for, but he had already stood a dark "iron bucket".


    Lin Mo took a closer look and discovered that this "iron bucket" was a strangely dressed person in black.


    His clothes don¡¯t know what material they are made of. They look hard and stiff. They are exactly like iron sheets. They wrap his whole person in it, not even his face is exposed, except for a wide strip of eyes. Gap.


    Lin Mo narrowed his eyes lightly, the person in front of him gave him a slight sense of crisis.


    Apart from the goddess of nature, this is really the first person to appear quietly around him.


    And looking like this, he seems to know the person who is maintaining him. He is definitely an enemy or not a friend. If one-on-one, Lin Mo can definitely take care of the person, but with such a strange helper, Lin Mo can no longer be like before. So confident.


    "Who are you? His helper?"


    Lin Mo frowned and asked.


    "Hey...not his helper, just the one who wiped his ass."


    The weirdly dressed man in black smiled a few times and looked up into Lin Mo''s eyes.


    It was a pair of red eyes that looked like a monster, not human at all, but like a monster. Looking at these cold eyes, Lin Mo felt uncomfortable.


    The two looked at each other calmly, and the maintenance person sat quietly beside him, as if waiting for something.


    Lin Mo glanced at him slightly, and he found that since the mysterious man in black appeared, the nervous expression on the face of the maintenance person has completely disappeared without a trace.


    Although the man in black said on the surface that he was just wiping his butt, he could see that the maintenance person had absolute trust in him.


    Lin Mo even wondered if the man in black was the leader behind the mysterious organization, as the conservationist said.


    "You are very interesting, do you really plan to join our organization?"


    The man in black seemed to have noticed Lin Mo''s doubts and asked softly.


    "Do you think this time has come, is it still possible for me to join you?"


    Lin Mo smiled and pointed to the maintenance person on the side.


    The man in black also chuckles a few times.


    "That''s a shame, but I believe we will meet again soon."


    "See you again? Do you think I will let you go so casually today?"


    Lin Mo happily, the little blonde let out an angry roar.


    "Hahaha, sometimes you can do whatever you want, just like this one. According to his idea, at this time you and your sister should both join our organization, right? It will never be smooth sailing, there will always be some accidents that interrupt our plans, right?"


    The man in black also smiled.


    In a burst of laughter, the two people were talking about the threat of Chi Guoguo.


    "Then you can try."


    As Lin Mo said, flames began to burst out of his body.


    "Try and try."


    The man in black also put a smile away.


    In an instant, Lin Mo suddenly realized that the two people in front of him had disappeared, and even the soil spider was completely gone.


    "Master! What is going on?"


    Xiao Jin was shocked, and hurriedly shouted.


    "Shut up and let me feel it."


    Lin Mo''s face was also very ugly, and he disappeared inexplicably in front of him, which was an insult to his realm.


    Damn, am I not invincible below the **** level? How come there are so many messy gods and people.


    Lin Mo was extremely depressed, but he had nowhere to vent, he could only vomit in his heart.


    correct! Soul perspective.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo hurriedly closed his eyes, quickly mobilized the power of the soul in his heart, and began to explore.


    But what failed was that he found nothing.


    In the clearing in front of him, even a little bit of soul power did not survive, as if there were no two people just here.


    "No..."


    Lin Mo opened his eyes and said helplessly.


    Just be your face? Two big living men and a huge earth spider just disappeared like this?


    "Interesting, really interesting, really very, very interesting. I remember you, and I remember your organization, maybe as you said, we will meet soon."


    Lin Mo squeezed his fists and showed a gritted smile.


    "Master? Don''t we keep chasing?"


    Xiao Jin shook his huge tail and asked with some confusion.


    "Chasing, chasing! Can you find the traces they left behind!"


    Lin Mo was amused by Xiaojin, and slapped his huge head with a slap.


    "Oh."


    Xiao Jin blinked a little aggrievedly.


    In the dilapidated mountain forest, a huge dragon flapped its wings and rose with the wind, carrying the black-haired man on his back, and flying towards the distance...


    That night, in the city lord''s mansion of Falling Star City, Lin Mo and a group of saints sat at a large round table, their expressions gloomy.


    "My god...so, you met someone... and saved the others in front of you?"


    Zhongtong broke the silence and asked cautiously.


    "Heh...yes, it is true."


    The embarrassing thing was mentioned once again, and Lin Mo couldn''t help showing an embarrassing smile on his face, but facing his own saints, he couldn''t get angry.


    "No way, with such a powerful existence of my god, someone can rescue his teammates from him?"


    Lilian stretched out her hand on the table and slapped, shouting in surprise.


    Qingyou noticed Lin Mo''s awkward expression, and hurriedly stretched out her hand and motioned her to be quieter.


    Lilian sat down blushing.


    The saints were originally distributed throughout the country of Yan, and Lilian had been commanding the battle at the front line. It was because of Lin Mo''s encounter tonight that they gathered together.

 Chapter 767： Saint Qijie

    Fortunately, Lin Mo had the help of the system, and was able to successfully teleport and pass it over. Otherwise, it would be really difficult to gather them all together in the entire territory of Yan Kingdom.


    "So, do you know anything about this self-proclaimed rebellious organization?"


    Lin Mo scratched his head lightly and asked.


    Saints, look at me and I look at you, my face is blank.


    "Sorry, my god, the information collection and management system of the Kingdom of Yan has not been fully formed. This is my poor management. I will set up some people to collect information as soon as possible. Please don''t be angry."


    Qingyou quickly stood up and apologized.


    "No need. These people are acting weird. It is normal to have no news from them. There is no need to apologize for this kind of thing."


    Lin Mo waved his hand and smiled at Qingyou.


    Seeing this well-behaved and sensible little cat girl, Lin Mo''s sullenness that had been played face to face disappeared a lot.


    Qingyou thanked her obediently again, and then sat down.


    "So, we are gathered together today not to find any special information from everyone, but to combine everyone''s strength to consider together what we should do next."


    Lin Mo stated the main purpose of today.


    He knew in his heart that he had been running on the entire Chaos Road for a few months, and he understood some gossips very clearly.


    However, the entire continent had never heard of the organization of Inverse God, which meant that they must have hidden deeply, and they would no longer show their faces in front of the general public.


    Maybe the contact between myself and them may be the only external activity of this group of people recently.


    But such an organization with high combat effectiveness is completely an existence that one should not ignore.


    Other human empires don''t know about them, Lin Mo doesn''t know, but since he knows them, then the entire Yanzhi Nation should be prepared in time for war.


    Otherwise, if one day this dangerous organization is eyeing its own country, the country of Yan may fall into danger if the intelligence and preparation are insufficient.


    "My God..."


    Zhongtong opened his mouth hesitantly, as if embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter, just say if you have anything, nothing to hide."


    Lin Mo gave her a strange look.


    "That''s the one..."


    "It''s okay, say, I won''t blame it."


    Lin Mo could not help but urge her when she saw her babbling and babbling for a long time and couldn''t say anything useful.


    "With the experience you mentioned, we don¡¯t know exactly what happened at that time. If possible... I hope I can use my ability with you so that everyone can observe the situation at that time and make analysis."


    Chong pupil gathered his courage and said.


    "Oh, this little thing, I thought you were going to do something big, of course."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    Since Lin Mo''s consent was obtained, Zhongtong completely let go.


    Although Lin Mo himself is a god, under the guidance of the heavy pupil and his deliberate cooperation, the secret technique of the sky-seeker can still be used.


    The virtual scene slowly rose from the ground, and the things Lin Mo experienced began to appear in front of everyone.


    But Lin Mo never expected that the first scene that appeared was Lin Mo holding Lian Nuan and eating barbecue in the bamboo building.


    "what!"


    Everyone suddenly exclaimed. All the girls were present. It was a normal reaction to blush and heartbeat when they saw this scene.


    The heavy pupil speeded up quickly and quickly switched over this scene.


    Lian Nuan didn''t care, she had a completely normal reaction to sticking to Lin Mo, but the other saints were not used to being too intimate with Lin Mo, and all of them were shy and couldn''t speak.


    Lin Mo also blushed, although to himself, Lian Nuan is just a lovely sister, but he is somewhat embarrassed.


    He turned his head and glanced at Zhongtong, but he understood why this girl had been hesitating before making this suggestion to himself.


    But at the time, I didn''t expect the current situation to appear, and there was no way to avoid embarrassment.


    "Ahem, Lian Nuan has lived with me in the Bernard Empire for a long time, and the relationship is relatively deep, which is understandable."


    Lin Mo quickly explained.


    "My God, you don''t need to explain anything. We are all your saints. At the beginning, we vowed to devote ourselves to you, let alone Lian Nuan sister, even other sisters..."


    Qingyou said softly and tenderly, his face getting redder, and finally he lay down on the table, afraid to see Lin Mo again.


    The other saints were too shy after hearing the quiet words, even Lilian, who had a big heart, was full of peach blossoms.


    For Lin Mo, whom he believes in, the admiration of the saint is absolute, of course, it is normal that this admiration is mixed with a little love.


    Just like what Qing You said earlier, if Lin Mo likes it, it''s too late for them to be happy.


    "Uh... let''s not talk about this anymore, hurry up and get down to business."


    Lin Mo saw Qingyou describe everything darker and darker, and the situation was about to develop in a direction beyond his control, so he interrupted quickly.


    The saints quickly gathered up their feelings, ready to carefully observe the recurrence of the next scene.


    However, this episode just now can be regarded as alive, the enthusiasm and attention of the saints have been mobilized, and in all the following recurrences, everyone watched them earnestly.


    From the arrival of the maintenance person, until the last man in black appeared, the saints looked at it with relish.


    While watching Lin Mo show his power, the girls kept exclaiming and screaming, as if they were experiencing the fierce battle at the time.


    After all the scenes were restored, the girls looked at Lin Mo with an admiring look, and seemed to be overwhelmed by the powerful strength he showed.


    Lin Mo scratched his head in embarrassment. Looking at the eyes of these girls, Lin Mo suddenly felt that he understood why the boys in the previous life wanted to be stars. It turned out that the feeling of being admired was so beautiful.


    When Zhongtong closed the whole scene, she was still a little reluctant. Seeing that, if Lin Mo allowed it, she might play it again at any time.


    "Well, everyone, that was the situation at that time. Do you have any findings or ideas? You can bring them up anytime."


    Lin Mo said.


    "My god! I seem to have seen the man in black everywhere!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chi Xin raised his little hand high and shouted excitedly.

 Chapter 768： Getaway

    The blazing shout suddenly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Lin Mo showed a surprised look.


    To be honest, Lin Mo didn''t care about the information about the person who was maintaining it.


    After all, he can defeat him once, and he can also defeat the second time, but the importance of the strange man in black in Lin Mo''s heart at this time cannot be replaced.


    If that person fought against himself, Lin Mo might not be as nervous as he is now, after all, as long as the two fought against him, Lin Mo would have a certain understanding of his abilities and strength.


    But after that person appeared, he just took away the caring person with a high profile in front of him, and didn''t even fight against him for a round.


    Based on the mood and reaction he showed, Lin Mo would only doubt more whether he was also a hidden Saint-level master.


    This person can appear quietly by his side, so in the whole country of Yan, what else can he not sneak into?


    How could Lin Mo not be anxious when he thought that the people around him were in potential danger.


    Now that Chi Xin gave such good news, Lin Mo naturally looked forward to it.


    "Where did you see it? How many impressions do you have? Tell me if you can tell me."


    Lin Mo couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Um... I just have such a thing in my impression... As for the specific information, I still need to consult the information."


    Chi Xin scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Lin Mo almost got cold when she heard the first half of the sentence, but when she said the second half of the sentence completely, Lin Mo put his heart back in his stomach again.


    Lin Mo didn''t have any impression of looking up the information mentioned by Chi Xin, but the other saints knew what it meant.


    When he first met the Argonians, Chi Xin was able to find out the source and information of the Argonians by relying on the anonymous book recorded by the dwarven predecessors of the past.


    "There is even this thing in that book?"


    Lilian asked in surprise.


    "Absolutely. I have a very clear impression of that guy like the Tin Man. It is definitely recorded in that book."


    Chi Xin replied very firmly.


    Lin Mo didn''t waste any time at all, and directly sent Chixin back to the city bestowed by God. After obtaining the nameless book that had been stored in Chixin Sanctuary, he returned to Falling Star City again.


    According to the impression in his memory, Chi Xin carefully flipped through the unknown book, and finally successfully found the familiar picture on the yellowed and blackened paper.


    Chi Xin carefully recognized the complicated and obscure ancient dwarf language, and read out all the words he saw one by one.


    "The man of Qijue...the survivor who crossed the sea without hiding...has the ability to escape calmly in front of the gods. If he does not want you to see it, you will never find any traces left by him... He is a legend like a nightmare, like a faint blue smoke before dawn, making people never know..."


    The next few pages of information record the time and place when people in the past discovered him.


    It''s a pity that even these people who are predestined could not see his true identity carefully, but the dark, hard, iron-skinned clothes were accurately recorded every time.


    Although this was something similar to an encyclopedia compiled by a dwarf, after Chi Xin finished reading it, the saints just felt a chill in their backs, as if they had just finished reading a ghost story.


    "Is he a man or a ghost..."


    Lilian whispered a word, and the other saints were suddenly surprised, Tia, the courageous girl, even shrank to Qingyou''s side unconsciously.


    "A person of the Seven Wonders... and has the ability to escape in front of the gods... Then I guess it is the one who escapes."


    Lin Mo frowned slightly.


    The things recorded in this book are indeed very horrifying and weird, but Lin Mo knew in his heart that the contents of the book were completely satisfactory and there was no exaggeration.


    Judging from the process of personally meeting and communicating between him and the person who had escaped, he has the ability to create such a ghostly whereabouts.


    "My God...Is this man also the legendary one of the Seven Wonders?"


    Qingyou has always focused on Lin Mo, although Lin Mo''s muttering is very small, she still hears it.


    "It should be. I didn''t expect that the person of Qijue should be so powerful, so it is estimated that the person who defends the beast is also one of the person of Qijue..."


    Lin Mo smiled bitterly, then turned to look at Chi Xin.


    "Chi Xin, continue to check again, whether there is anyone who drove the beast in the record of these seven unique people."


    Chi Xin nodded, and immediately continued to search.


    Fortunately, although this book is thick, the content is grouped together. In the vicinity of the information of the person who got away, Zhixin also succeeded in finding out the information of the person who maintained it.


    "The person who escaped, the person who cared for, the person who passed away, the person who saw the sky... blazing, continue to look for it, is there any information about the other three people?"


    Lin Mo whispered.


    So far, there have been four Qi Jue people, and their abilities have been understood to some extent, and only by knowing themselves and the enemy can they be in an invincible situation.


    Chi Xin searched for it three or four times, and finally determined that there was really no record of the other three people.


    "no yet?"


    Lin Mo nodded helplessly.


    Although the dwarves have collected a lot of information through the generations, not all the information on the entire Chaos Continent is completely collected. However, the current situation is good. Four of the seven people have a general understanding of their abilities. The remaining three people only I can wait until I have a chance to contact them before I can understand it.


    "The transfigured person is easy to understand, indicating that what he is good at is definitely the secret method such as transfiguration, but what does it mean to be a defiant person and a concentric person?"


    Qingyou said with some confusion.


    Several other saints also rushed forward their own ideas and opinions, but they were not very reliable.


    Lin Mo didn''t expect them to really guess the information of the remaining three people with their imagination. He just listened quietly and silently remembered the potentially useful information proposed by the saint. Make advance prevention and preparation.


    Among the girls, Chongtong''s face has always been unsightly. When the saints were talking about the last three people, Chongtong sat there without saying a word.


    Lin Mo could probably guess why she was unhappy.


    So far, with her, there have been four Seven Wonders.


    The deceased have survived for thousands of years, and are still searching for the secret technique of becoming a god.


    A group of beast kings and beast kings under the seat of the maintenance man, the beast tide he leads can destroy the entire empire with his own power.


    Those who got away even rescued them under Lin Mo''s eyelids, coming and going like ghosts without leaving a trace.


    Only she herself hasn''t shown any huge effect until now.

 Chapter 769： The full moon

    Speaking seriously, Zhongtong''s heart at the moment was shutting down because of the gap.


    Indeed, as one of the Seven Wonders, the effects that Shuangtong has shown so far have been too frequent.


    Although her abilities are not bad, it has to be said that in many cases, even without her presence, how things should be resolved will still be resolved.


    In other words, the double pupil is just an icing on the cake, not the key to giving charcoal in snow.


    The heavy pupil has obviously realized this, so it is inevitable that these greater feelings of loss will occur in his heart.


    While the other saints were discussing in full swing, Lin Mo quietly stood up and walked towards the door. When passing by Zhongtong, Lin Mo reached out and patted her shoulder.


    Zhongtong was stunned for a moment, but also understood Lin Mo''s meaning, she stood up and quickly followed out.


    The battle during the day has spent a lot of time, and everyone has been discussing here for a long time. At this time, it is already dark outside.


    When Zhongtong walked outside the room, Lin Mo was lying on the guardrail looking at the bright moon above her head, Zhongtong walked to him without saying a word, and silently lay on the guardrail.


    "not in a good mood?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Ok."


    "what happened?"


    "I think I may not be a person of seven uniqueness... The real person of the seven uniqueness should be just like them. They must either traverse the continent for thousands of years, or drive the tide of beasts that ruined the world, or walk like ghosts, no one can go. .. Compared with those other people, I feel that my ability is like a joke... It¡¯s almost the same when I visit the nursing home to find the lost items. I put myself among the seven unique people. It''s an insult to this title."


    Zhongtong was obviously very emotional, and the chatter box could not be held as soon as he opened it.


    Two lines of tears flowed from the corner of her eyes as she spoke, and they looked crystal clear under the moonlight, making her pitiful.


    Lin Mo''s heart was also soft.


    I think that when I first met her, Chongtong was an arrogant girl, with excellent looks, outstanding mind, and her unique ability. Chongtong was just in the Falling Star City, making her one of her own The slum management is extremely good.


    But now that more and more people have come into contact, Chongtong''s arrogance is constantly frustrated.


    Once a genius girl with extremely confident self-confidence, she kept discovering that there were many people stronger than herself. This was a blow to her self-confidence, and it was also a hurdle that she had to traverse in her growth.


    Lin Mo did not rush to speak, but waited for her to continue.


    "My god... you know what, I am very grateful for you to take me out of such a small place as Falling Star City, let me see the vastness of this world, and you let me see that there are many better people... "


    "I really want to continue to work hard by your side. The future of the Kingdom of Yan is much more than that. It is not difficult even to conquer the entire Chaos Continent. I know that your eyes are on these nine days..."


    Speaking of this, Zhongtong raised his right hand and pointed straight at the sky. Although her eyes were tearful, she still couldn''t block the shining light.


    "The Continent of Gods! That is the place you yearn to go, and it is also the place where we should accompany you to break into..."


    Zhongtong put down his hand and showed a sad smile.


    "The more I contact, the more I realize that I don¡¯t have this ability. I used to think that as a person of the Seven Wonders, I can be regarded as the part of human beings at the top of the pyramid. But after accepting the other people of the Seven Wonders, I found that I am so weak that I don¡¯t even deserve to fight with the other Seven Wonders. If I stay by your side, it will only hold you back... If I can, I¡¯ll go back with my brother. Command Falling Star City, be a little prince in peace, and contribute my strength to you within the scope of my ability."


    When Zhongtong said this, he wiped away his tears.


    Having said everything, she seemed to be relieved a lot. Looking at the bright moon above her head, Zhongtong let out a long sigh of relief.


    In fact, since the first time Lin Mo arrested Weilun together, she had already begun to have self-doubt in her heart. In the days that followed, this suspicion continued to deepen.


    It wasn''t until the two Qijue people who had seen him successfully escape from Lin Mo just now that Chongtong was convinced of his suspicion.


    After shaking out the burden in his heart, Zhongtong can be regarded as letting go of a heavy burden.


    It takes a lot of courage to accept his own weakness. Lin Mo smiled lightly, and Zhongtong was able to say these words by himself, indicating that he was also brave enough.


    "Look at the moon in this sky."


    Lin Mo did not continue to follow the words of the double pupil, but pointed at the crooked moon in the sky.


    "Ok."


    After Zhongtong finished venting just now, her heart was already very calm. Following Lin Mo''s words, she lay on the guardrail and looked at the moon, feeling her heart calmed down like never before.


    "Do you know that the moon is full of cloudy and sunny?"


    "Ok."


    "But can you say that the current moon is not worthy of being a moon?"


    "..."


    "The moon is not called the full moon. As long as he is the moon, no matter if it is Yuanque, he can shine toward him. The only difference is that when he is missing, the light released is not as bright as the full moon. "


    "..."


    "But just wait, the moon will gradually become fuller, and his light will become stronger and stronger, and will not even lose to the sun during the day."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he looked at Zhongtong.


    Zhongtong seemed to understand Lin Mo''s meaning, and gently touched his hair, as if a little embarrassed.


    "So you have to understand that since you are called the person of the seven uniques, it means that you have the power that is not inferior to the other people of the seven uniques. The only problem now is that it takes time, you need to mature, and you need all the power you can control. ..."


    "The other people with the Seven Wonders either have lived for a thousand years or are over half a hundred years old, and you are only just 20 years old. How could your accumulation be higher than them? If in this case, If you are more powerful than them, then they might have committed suicide with anger."


    "puff."


    When Lin Mo said this, Zhongtong couldn''t help laughing.


    Lin Mo also showed a slight smile. Since Zhongtong can laugh, it means that she has fully understood what she means, and she doesn''t need to say too much.


    "I know! My god, I am now a small crescent, but when I become a full moon, I can truly use my abilities to help you!"


    Zhongtong stretched out his fist at the moon in the sky and laughed.

 Chapter 770： Behind the scenes boss

    "Well, I look forward to the day when you can become a full moon and cast your light on me."


    Lin Mo stretched out his hand, pressed it on the top of Chongtong''s head, and rubbed it vigorously.


    "Hehe."


    Zhongtong smiled lightly. Although she is not used to making contact with other boys, even if it is her brother Zhongming, she is not willing to have any physical touch, but for some reason, she does like Lin Mo a little The feeling of touching her head.


    "Go, go back."


    Lin Mo put his hand back, then stretched out and smiled.


    "No, my god, we have guests here."


    The smile on Zhongtong''s face suddenly disappeared, and he turned to look outside the city lord''s mansion.


    Falling Star City was originally a quiet city that was specially allocated to Zhong''s brothers and sisters. There are many people''s visions here, and they are naturally controlled by Zhongtong.


    Lin Mo also frowned slightly, releasing his consciousness away.


    The heavenly spirit body is already at the emperor level, and the distance covered by this knight''s perception technique can completely cover the entire city lord mansion.


    Sure enough, Lin Mo sensed a group of people outside the city lord''s mansion.


    To his surprise, these people are no strangers to him. They are the waiters and managers wearing masks at the auction house.


    "What are they doing here?"


    Zhongtong couldn''t help but mutter.


    According to the news given by Qingyou, under the communication of Ti Fu, these people in the auction house should be in a state of cooperation with Yanzhi Country.


    Although I don''t know how this manager communicated with the auction houses at all levels, but now the auction houses in various cities in the country of Yan have a friendly attitude, and the manager''s credit should be indispensable.


    "I''m not sure, but since the visitor is a guest, let your brother receive it first. If there is anything that can''t be handled, you can contact me."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he turned and walked back to the room.


    Although he can show up in front of these saints and familiar people, to the outside world, Lin Mo is still the inviolable and blasphemous flame god.


    Not to mention the manager, even if the behind-the-scenes boss of the auction house came, Lin Mo couldn''t just meet him casually.


    Therefore, the immediate matter still needs to be solved by the brothers and sisters of the Zhong family.


    Lin Mo had nothing to do when he was idle. After returning to the room to convey the news, he immediately switched back to the flame form and shrunk into a small spark attached to the heavy pupil.


    Zhongming is now the lord of the entire Falling Star City, and the manager and the National People''s Congress come to visit at night, and he will naturally welcome him.


    What he didn''t expect was that the manager euphemistically expressed that his position was too low, hoping to communicate with people who are in charge.


    Zhongming almost exploded on the spot. This is Falling Star City, and a big city lord himself is standing here, even disgusting his low position.


    If it hadn''t taken into account the good relationship between Yanzhi Kingdom and the auction house, Zhongming might have done it directly.


    But think about it now that the city has gathered the highest management team of the entire Yanzhi Nation, and Zhongming is too lazy to be angry with this guy. Since the other party is asking for things to do, he just finds the most in charge.


    Ever since, Zhongming retired directly, Qingyou and Zhongtong came to the waiting room in the city lord''s mansion.


    As for the other saints, they hid on the side listening to the conversation.


    After all, as a manager, it is really not qualified to meet all the saints at the same time.


    "I have seen the first saint!"


    All the manager''s servants stayed outside, only he himself stayed in the living room. The moment he saw Qingyou, the manager was obviously a little flustered, and he just hurriedly bowed to Qingyou.


    "You don''t have to be polite, please speak up if you have anything."


    Qingyou tactfully rejected the manager''s request for a kiss, and said coldly.


    After all, she is the first saint in the entire Yan Kingdom. Although she is cute and cute in front of Lin Mo, in front of everyone else, Qingyou is the image of an iceberg beauty.


    Although the etiquette was rejected, the manager did not dare to get angry at all, after all, the identity of the other party was there.


    "I came here with the intention of our boss."


    The manager bowed slightly and said with a smile.


    "Oh? Your boss?"


    Qingyou gently raised her eyebrows, revealing a very interested expression.


    Although there are auction houses in every city, the top person in charge is nothing more than a manager. Apart from that, there are no other senior persons in charge.


    Qingyou has also been curious about how the behind-the-scenes boss manages these auction houses, but the final result is still unknown. This behind-the-scenes boss has always been an existence that is more interested in the seniors of Yanzhi Country.


    Now that the boss behind the scenes had taken the initiative to send someone to communicate, Qingyou naturally became interested.


    "Yes, our boss wants to cooperate with you."


    While talking, the manager took out a beautifully decorated letter.


    Zhongtong accepted the letter and handed it to Qingyou.


    "I wonder what your boss hopes to cooperate with us?"


    Qingyou took the letter and asked at the same time.


    "The boss didn''t tell me too much. The only thing I did was forward this letter and be responsible for cooperating with you to discuss it in detail. Then please go through it first. I will avoid it for a moment and call me when it is convenient for you."


    When the manager finished speaking, he opened the door and walked out.


    Qingyou and Zhongtong looked at each other.


    "My god, can you take it apart?"


    "Take it apart."


    Lin Mo whispered.


    Qingyou quickly opened the entire envelope, and then a burst of light flashed in front of her eyes, and a woman''s magic projection suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    The woman''s dress is very gorgeous and looks graceful and luxurious. She wears a mask on her face. Although she can''t see her face, her figure can fully reflect that she is a beautiful woman with taste.


    "Hello, dear one of the senior officials in the country of Yan."


    The woman greeted and giggled a few times.


    "What is the principle? Can she communicate with us through this magic projection?"


    Chongtong asked in surprise.


    "No, that''s not the case. This should be just a preserved magic projection. It seems that there is no other way to do this kind of distance communication besides my gods on this continent."


    Qingyou shook his head and explained.


    "I''m sorry to have to use this projection method to communicate with you. It''s not because I don''t understand etiquette, but now I really have something to do and I can''t walk away. I hope you don''t mind because of such trivial matters.


    The woman leaned slightly and politely apologized first.


    "Then, that''s the end of the greetings. Let''s talk about cooperation. I think you should have heard of the Seven Wonders, right?"


    The woman''s eyes flickered behind her mask, and her voice was filled with a smile.

 Chapter 771： Transfiguration

    Seven wonders!


    Hearing this term, Qingyou and Zhongtong were shocked.


    Does everyone know the Seven Wonders now?


    Although in the legends on the Chaos Continent there are indeed the existence of the Seven Wonders, this is only limited to the legends, and most of the aborigines of the Chaos Continent only regard them as legendary stories.


    As a person who can open auction houses in various cities in the entire Chaos Continent, what this woman is referring to must be a person with seven wonders in the true sense.


    Chongtong and Qingyou quickly recovered from the shock. Although this was only a magic projection of the boss behind the scenes, the two girls were still subconsciously afraid that the other party would see their panic.


    "Giggle~ I don''t know exactly how far your intelligence collection is now, but in order to prevent you from not knowing, let me explain..."


    "The so-called seven unique people are seven people with special abilities from the day human beings were born. Although these seven people are constantly changing in the changing times, these seven people have never completely disappeared... "


    Everything that the woman introduces next is basically information that everyone already knows.


    Lin Mo originally hoped that this woman could tell more secrets that were not well known, but it was a pity that this idea was not realized in the end.


    "You must be wondering now, why I want to tell you so many people who are almost in the legend."


    The woman paused for a while before continuing, as if giving everyone time to react.


    "The answer is very simple, because these seven unique people, who did not appear in the eyes of ordinary people, have now begun to officially touch this continent."


    Although she can''t see the woman''s specific expression clearly, from her tone of voice, she can hear that there is unconcealable worry and sorrow in her heart.


    Zhongtong and Qingyou didn''t make any sound, but continued to listen quietly.


    "I have noticed that the people of the Monster Race are in contact with yours, so it should be the matter of the deceased."


    The woman had just finished saying this, and her quiet face suddenly became ugly.


    Everything in the country of Yan has just started, but she herself has already spent a lot of effort to manage it, but under her nose, she was so easily obtained by the other party''s plan of action. This is somewhat too Can''t explain it.


    As the overall person in charge of the entire country, Qingyou feels very negligent at this time.


    Even though Lin Mo didn''t intend to blame her, Qingyou has already begun to blame herself.


    However, the projection of the woman did not stop because of Qingyou''s self-blame, and she quickly continued on.


    "The deceased person is not just a simple person with the ability to immortality, he is a genius, the smartest genius in thousands of years, and the most terrifying thing is that he is constantly getting smarter..."


    "He is immortal, which means that he is constantly learning and receiving more updated knowledge. When everything is accumulated in his heart, he will have a lot of crazy and uncontrollable thoughts. The endless years have made him very crazy, and for him, becoming a **** is not important anymore. He is more interested in how to create a god!"


    "Before the Yaozu asked you to help deal with only a small part of the small things. In these long years, what the departed person did was not just leave his experimental products everywhere, he also created an organization. , To absorb the most powerful humans on the entire Chaos Continent, and prepare for his crazy plan. What is even more frightening is that among these assembled people, there are two other seven unique people, the one who maintains, and the one who escapes. ."


    Do you even know this kind of thing?


    Seeing that there was only a magical projection in front of Lin Mo, he also showed his figure. The more this woman said, the more Lin Mo felt that she knew too much.


    The experiments of the deceased and the organization called Nishen were only recently learned by me. Since this woman can tell all the information so calmly, it means that this information is no longer for her. What''s the secret again.


    Lin Mo even suspected that there should be more secrets in her hand waiting to be discovered by herself.


    "Although I don''t know what the specific plan of the deceased was, the crazy plan made by a clever madman will definitely have a huge impact on the entire Chaos Continent, ranging from war to serious The whole continent will be in dire straits, so I hope to gather a group of qualified partners to stop this plan. After all, I am also a businessman. The current situation is the peace I want to see. I don¡¯t want the whole world to be chaotic. In a situation where there is no money to make..."


    The woman giggled again, but it didn''t sound so harsh to everyone.


    "After saying so much, I think you should also understand the importance of this matter, and why I am looking for you anxiously at this time. As a new and powerful empire, your strength and development speed are definitely the whole It¡¯s unique on the Chaos Continent. Although I don¡¯t know the reason behind this, I can be sure that you have mysterious capital, which is why I like you."


    The woman continued to talk, but she was talking about some very pertinent things, and Lin Mo couldn''t find any hint of conspiracy in it.


    "But when I get here, you will also wonder why I know so much information that other people don''t know, and I am not afraid to tell you that I am also one of the seven unique people, that is, this generation of transfiguration."


    As the woman said, she took off the mask on her face.


    It was an unremarkable man''s face, and he didn''t see any movements. Then this face turned into a delicate young girl, and between the two breaths, the young girl turned into a wrinkled old man.


    "I have countless faces and countless looks. I can become whatever I want to be, but I don¡¯t know which one is the real me, so I wear a mask and let this mask be my real Look like."


    The transfigured person put the mask on his face again, with a slight sadness in his tone.


    Transfiguration?


    Lin Mo couldn''t help being taken aback, no wonder she was able to successfully open auction houses in all the cities on the Chaos Continent. It turned out that she was also one of the seven unique people.


    Now that the Transfiguration Man has said so, it is not difficult to understand why all the staff of the auction house wear all kinds of masks.


    "Then, this is the specific situation, and I look forward to your reply and cooperation."


    The transfiguration person snapped his fingers lightly, and the entire magical projection disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 772： Tentative cooperation

    The magic projection was over, but the thoughts of the three people in the room were just getting heated.


    The reality of the transfiguration man was too sudden. Although everyone had a strong curiosity about the mysterious boss behind the auction house before, no one thought that this boss would be one of the seven unique people.


    "Is it a transfiguration person... plus her words, there have been five Seven Jues Persons, and the remaining two should not be far from appearing."


    Lin Mo murmured.


    "My god...what do we do? Should we agree to her request?"


    Chongtong asked nervously.


    Seeing a man of seven wonders again was a great stimulus for Zhongtong. Although she was no longer inferior at this time, she was somewhat wary of the other party and thought of the other party terribly.


    Qingyou and Lin Mo looked at each other, Lin Mo nodded slightly, and Qingyou spoke this time.


    "So... I suggest taking a wait-and-see attitude for the time being. If the other party allows us, we can meet the transfigured person in person, and after the actual contact, we will consider whether to cooperate with her."


    "well."


    As soon as Qingyou''s proposal was finished, it was supported by Lin Mo.


    The transfigured person¡¯s ability to say so much important information actually shows her sincerity, but it¡¯s impossible to reach a consensus on anything so easily. If she agrees to the other party too easily, the other party may doubt herself. Motivation.


    Zhongtong couldn''t help but glanced at Qingyou a few more times. Although they belonged to the role of a think tank, Zhongtong still had to admit that there was indeed a big gap between himself and this girl of the same age.


    Just this courage to think calmly in front of important things is completely impossible for me at this stage.


    But Zhongtong is also a girl who wants to be strong, not to mention just agreeing to Lin Mo that if he wants to become his full moon, how can he give up on himself at this time?


    Zhongtong clenched his fists silently, and began to observe quietly every move interestingly.


    Lin Mo didn''t say much to Qingyou, so as not to be suspicious of the manager waiting outside. After a few simple instructions, he turned into a small spark again and attached to Qingyou''s clothes.


    "Come in, Mr. Manager."


    Zhongtong walked over and opened the door, and invited the manager who was waiting outside back to the room.


    "I wonder if Master Saint has thought about it after reading our boss''s letter. If you still need time to think about it, I can visit again after a while."


    The manager said very politely.


    "It doesn¡¯t have to be so troublesome. It¡¯s my honor to be invited by your boss. It¡¯s just that what your boss said to me is too big. I can¡¯t make a decision so easily. If I can, I hope to be able to personally meet with your boss. See the previous side, we will discuss in detail before deciding whether to cooperate."


    Answered quietly with a smile.


    "Since this is the case, I don''t know when the Lady Saint will be free? I will arrange for someone to send you to the boss."


    The manager didn''t seem to be surprised by the quiet answer, and took the stubbornly calmly.


    "Can you make a decision without asking for instructions?"


    "Master Saint joked. How dare we little ones, it''s just that the boss has ordered before. You may give a similar answer. I''m doing things according to the boss''s orders."


    The manager smiled.


    "Thanks for your boss to do things so meticulously and carefully, we are honored to do so, so it''s getting late now, let us prepare tomorrow, take some luggage, how about leaving early the next day?"


    Qingyou considered it slightly before speaking.


    The manager certainly didn''t have any questions. After receiving such a clear answer from Qingyou, his task was completed. Then the people in the auction house quickly retired, and the entire city lord mansion returned to peace.


    A few minutes later, all the people gathered together again, but this time the discussion was not about the remaining three people with the seven wonders, but this very sudden invitation.


    "So far there have been 5 people of the Seven Wonders. If some of the transfigured people want to resist the deceased, they should also secretly win over the remaining people of the Seven Wonders. I now suspect that the last two people of the Seven Wonders Right in the camp of the transfiguration."


    Ye Ning pondered for a while, then said.


    Her point of view was immediately judged differently. Qingyou believed that what she said was reasonable. If there was no reliance, it would be impossible for the transfigured person to obtain so much information, and she did not seem to be unprepared to fight. Those who were in the battle, the remaining two people with the Seven Wonders were probably under her.


    Lilian believes that the remaining two Qijue people should not have participated in the battle between these two gangs. If the transfigured person also has two Qijue people as helpers, they are also 3 to 3, and she also There is no need to come to seek cooperation with the country of Yan.


    These two viewpoints are somewhat reasonable, and Lin Mo did not favor either viewpoint, but silently kept both viewpoints in his mind.


    "Well, gathering everyone together today is a result of discussing everything that should be discussed. Now I send you all back. Is there anything else I want to say before I leave?"


    Lin Mo checked the time, and it was indeed late, so he advocated sending the girls back again.


    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads one after another. Each of them handled the things at hand well and didn''t need any other help at all. It was a rare luxury to get together here.


    "Wait, Sister Qingyou, didn''t you decide to go to the Transfiguration in person the day after tomorrow? I''ll go with you, it''s also a kind of care."


    Lilian said suddenly.


    "Naughty, you are now the commander-in-chief of the entire empire, how can you go to other places with me so casually? You don''t need to manage things in the army?"


    Qingyou smiled and cursed.


    "What''s the matter with the commander of the empire? Actually, I''m not here, and sister Ye Ning is also there. Heiyu Huiyu and the others will help to manage things in the army in an orderly manner. Besides, how can my **** always protect you? It¡¯s better if I go with you, and it can be considered a caregiver.


    Lilian rolled her eyes slightly and said mischievously.


    Qingyou was told by her and didn¡¯t know how to pick it up. Although she knew that Lin Mo would follow along, she didn¡¯t want to be protected by Lin Mo. She was a mere mortal, but let the **** she believed in. Protection, what kind of system is this.


    "Okay, okay, you can follow along, and let the people at the auction house take a look at the military might of our country of Yan."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    Everyone laughed for a while, and Lin Mo sent them all back to their original places one by one.


    After a day of preparations, on the morning of the third day, Qingyou and others embarked on a journey to visit the Transfiguration.

 Chapter 773： Seaside country

    There were not many people who went with this time, except for Shigetong and Lilian, no other people were brought.


    Originally, Lin Mo was still thinking about whether to bring Ti Fu¡¯s little clever ghost, but now the Kingdom of Yan is at war with the other two empires, Ti Fu has been busy building the image of a righteous Yan Kingdom, and there is no time. Following this trip, Lin Mo thought for a while and finally had to give up.


    Because of Lin Mo''s words to promote military prestige, Lilian specially transferred a small army, although it is small, it has a thousand people. Among these thousand people, almost all the arms of the country of Yan are covered.


    Rat artificial soldiers who set up traps from holes in the ground, and feather scouts who patrol the sky on duty, have everything. Not to mention the full-time assassins of cat people, the strong bear warriors, and the fierce lion and tiger warriors.


    Such a rich lineup, a scale of less than a thousand people really can''t fully express it.


    Although Lin Mo was a little bit dumbfounded, he was quite satisfied with Lilian''s arrangement.


    After all, this trip represents not only the few of them, but also the image of the entire country of Yan. It is also a good thing to be well prepared.


    The people at the auction house had no idea that there would be such a big battlefield, and the **** team they prepared was completely useless. The manager had no choice but to go out himself and led a team of several people to lead the way. All the work below was given to Lilian and the others.


    The entire team marched vigorously, passing through many countries along the way.


    It''s just that the country of Yan is now strong, and there is Tie Fu, and it has established friendly diplomacy with most other countries. Therefore, these countries did not embarrass this team, but rather cooperated to release them.


    The crowd went all the way to the south and reached their final destination after traveling for a week.


    This is a coastal country, and the entire country''s territory is very small, so the national power is only average. No matter how unbreakable the entire Chaos Continent is, this coastal country will always be a neutral one.


    However, although the national strength is weak, this place is indeed beautiful and unusual. Because it is backed by the sea, it has a pleasant climate all the year round, and it is also rich in various rare fruits and vegetables. It is really a good place to raise people.


    "Hehe, really rich local tyrants will live in seclusion in this kind of place."


    In a luxurious carriage, Lin Mo has already shown his figure. He walked all the way to observe, and finally got a little bit of a temper. To the bottom of his heart, Lin Mo still positioned himself as an ordinary person. Think about the possibility of these capitalists. Lin Mo is somewhat jealous of his happy life.


    "If my **** likes it, we can also set up a place here for you to enjoy."


    Hearing Lin Mo murmur softly, Qingyou smiled gently and said.


    "I don''t want it. Although this place is good, it is still a bit worse than the Starlight Forest. If I want to take a vacation, I might as well go directly to the elf."


    Lin Mo hurriedly refused.


    "I think this place is pretty good. Compared to the wild land, this is indeed a paradise on earth, otherwise...When we defeat the Leis Empire and Durang Empire, we will attack here next."


    Lilian interjected with excitement.


    "Nonsense!"


    Qingyou glared at her immediately.


    "We don''t have any grievances with the country here. We beat other people''s country for no reason. What is going on?"


    "Then... let Ti Fu discuss with them and let them be ours?"


    Lilian curled her lips slightly, and soon came up with another idea.


    "Hahaha, you can get what you want without a sword. It seems that Lilian''s understanding of war has been upgraded."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Holy lady, we have reached our destination, please follow us into the manor to rest. As for these guards, we will also arrange places for them to eat and rest."


    The manager''s voice came from outside the door curtain of the carriage, and Lin Mo immediately put away the celestial spirit body and attached it to Qingyou again.


    "Okay, I understand, trouble you."


    Qingyou agreed, and got out of the carriage with Lilian and Shigetong.


    There was a huge manor in front of him, which, seriously speaking, was almost as big as a shrinking city.


    Although the decoration and layout here are not as convenient and advanced as Lin Mo suggested, everything here reveals two words: luxury!


    The gates of the manor were even studded with gold pieces and silver leaves, which looked gleaming and extremely gorgeous.


    The servants who worked in the manor wore very neat clothes. The fabrics of the clothes were very good.


    "Ah, the breath of luxury capitalism."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help sighing again.


    Qingyou is inconvenient to talk to him at this time, so she can only gently pat her clothes and express comfort in her own way.


    This manor belongs to the illusionist as a whole. After all, she can open up auction houses on the entire Chaos Continent. The wealth in her hands is not only a wealthy country, but almost a wealthy continent.


    In a manor like this, the transfigured person almost immediately buys a manor like this as a place to stay when he goes to a new place.


    But fortunately, she is also a particular person. These places are big enough, and the environment is beautiful enough to be very suitable for receiving people.


    The manager doesn''t seem to be here for the first time. He is very skillful in arranging everyone to eat and rest first, and then formally meet the host at the dinner party in the evening.


    "There are so many rules. I knew I had just brought the army in, and waited for the army to jam in her manor to see if she had so many rules and troubles."


    Lilian seemed to dislike this kind of complicated procedures, even though the manager was still leading the way, she could not help but mumble.


    "You can hurry up and say a few words, this is the territory of others, do you think they may not have the armed forces to protect themselves?"


    Qingyou gently twitched her ears and scolded with a smile.


    "What''s wrong? The soldiers I brought out are not comparable to those casual mercenaries."


    Lilian said very confidently.


    "Okay, okay, I know you are a good leader, but we didn''t come here for a fight. For our peace talks, can you say a few words obediently? Don''t let others read the jokes."


    After Qingyou finished speaking, Lilian closed her mouth obediently.


    "Hahaha, she deserves to be a saint in charge of war, her character is bold."


    The manager turned his head and laughed, without showing any displeasure.

 Chapter 774： A man born in darkness

    You smiled politely, and said nothing more.


    Everyone followed the manager into an independent mansion. According to the manager, this is a temporary residence for everyone. With a series of psychological preparations, everyone did not think that the single-family mansion in front of them had any What an exaggeration.


    Everything in the mansion has been regulated. After asking everyone''s opinions, the manager also drove out all the maids here. Except for the people in the country of Yan, the rest of the people in the mansion were not left. .


    Although the two parties are in a cooperative relationship, they belong to different camps after all. Keeping no outsiders here can be regarded as showing goodwill. For the manager''s careful consideration, Qingyou is relatively satisfied.


    "Then, please rest here. Fruits and pastries are already here. If you need anything, please call for the maids who are waiting outside the house. I hope you all have a good time here."


    The manager led the crowd to the living room and after carefully arranged everything, he said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Manager."


    Zhongtong nodded in thanks.


    "It''s okay, this is my duty. If there is no other need, I will retire first."


    The manager hurriedly waved his hand in a very respectful manner.


    "Wait, Mr. Manager, I am very curious, what kind of person is your boss?"


    To Shiongtong''s surprise, Qingyou opened his mouth and left the manager.


    The manager didn''t seem to expect Qingyou to do this, so he was taken aback on the spot.


    "We, as guests, are a little bit embarrassed to be harassing here. We also hope that the manager can disclose your boss¡¯s life and hobbies. When we meet later, if we are prepared, we can also let The talks were much more pleasant."


    While explaining, Qingyou motioned the manager to sit down and talk in detail.


    "Each manager has his own city of responsibility. I usually have very little time here. The number of meetings with the boss is even more limited. So my understanding of the boss is only a rough idea. I hope this is not exhaustive information. Can it help you."


    The manager sat down cautiously and spoke.


    "Be humble, but you can say it''s okay."


    Smiled quietly.


    Then the manager started to introduce the past and deeds of the transfigured person, and Lin Mo also listened with interest.


    The Transfiguration was born in a merchant family. Her father''s generation of business talents was not very high, and the entire family was barely able to live.


    In the year when she was 10 years old, the talent of the transfiguration was awakened, and at the same time it was activated, and her smart and flexible head.


    After demonstrating his superb business genius, the elders of the phantom realized that this was a talented business genius. After deliberate cultivation, the phantom gradually took over the business of the entire family.


    With her means and talents, the entire family rose rapidly, and their family became a local wealthy from a vendor who barely made a living.


    However, if money comes too quickly, it is easy to be jealous, and the share of the entire market is so large. The strong rise of their family means the slow decline of other families. Unconsciously, her family has already made countless enemies. .


    At that time, the transfigured person and her family were completely obsessed with the joy brought about by successful business. No one realized that the tree attracted the wind, and no one was prepared to guard against it.


    So in a man-made disaster, her entire family was destroyed overnight.


    Except for her own use of her secret technique to escape at a critical moment of life and death, all other family members died.


    From that day on, the transfigured person understood the cruelty and indifference of this world, and she began her revenge. Since she can change into all kinds of what she wants to become, her road of revenge is almost unstoppable.


    No matter where you go, that face that can change at will is the best pass.


    Fortunately, the transfigured person was not lost by the revenge and killing. After the successful revenge, she began to shift her attention to other things.


    She gradually understood that sometimes money is not omnipotent. In addition to the most basic security of life, money may also bring bad luck and disaster.


    There are still many children like themselves who have lost everything. While they continue to work hard to make money, they begin to consciously collect and cultivate people who have had the same or similar experiences with them.


    This continent full of magic and battle has always had no shortage of tragedies and the poor people caused by tragedies.


    Transfiguration people are also always coming, no matter which race, even the orcs and monsters, she will unconditionally adopt them and provide them with jobs.


    In fact, the transfigured person did not intend to open so many auction houses, but she did not expect that there are so many hard-working people on this continent, which has led to an ever-increasing scale and gradually covering all cities in the entire continent.


    Having been in a high position for a long time, and the realm is getting higher and higher, the transfigured person will begin to consider the future of the entire continent, which is why she is eager to stop the dead.


    After listening to the manager''s introduction, everyone showed a little more respect for this transfigured person.


    She was born from the abyss, but did not sink into darkness, but brought light to more people.


    The more selfish and shrewd on the surface, the more likely it is behind the selfless dedication.


    "Well, you guys, there is only so much I can share. You guys are struggling all the way, so I won''t bother you to rest."


    When the manager finished speaking, he got up and bent over to say goodbye.


    "and many more..."


    Qingyou stopped him.


    "Since you have shared so much valuable information... Isn''t it... there is nothing to ask us?"


    Looking at the manager with a quiet smile, then slowly uttered four words.


    "The transfigured person?"


    As soon as this remark came out, Zhongtong was stunned on the spot.


    She looked at the "manager" very surprised, and she couldn''t believe it.


    "Ah, your saint is really smart... I don''t know when you saw my true identity?"


    The "manager" laughed a few times, and his voice had changed from a male voice to a pleasant female voice.


    Although the clothes on her body did not change, the mask on her face was slightly distorted a few times and turned into her own style.


    "Actually, I am not sure. It was only when you just got up to say goodbye that I strengthened my confidence in acknowledging people."


    Qingyou said with a smile.

 Chapter 775： Banquet

    "Although I don¡¯t get along much with the staff in your auction house, just by relying on their quality, you can see that they are serious about their work. If it¡¯s really the manager, I don¡¯t know much about the situation. Next, it is impossible to introduce your life casually..."


    "Moreover, if according to what he said, he has always been working in Falling Star City, after he arrives here, he cannot be personally responsible for receiving us. After all, the place he is familiar with is not here. He will not just be familiar with us for this reason. , And bravely serve us..."


    "The most important thing is that even if the masks on your face are imitated exactly the same, the difference can still be seen because of the different materials. If there are only a few reasons for the above, then I am absolutely impossible. Such a reckless opening to recognize people, and it is precisely because such details have appeared many times that this has strengthened my confidence."


    Said quietly and politely.


    The transfigured person immediately clapped his hands, and the eyes exposed under the mask were full of approval.


    "Deserving to be the first saint of the country of Yan, it is indeed amazing to have such outstanding observation."


    "Your Excellency is absurd. In our country, there are countless people better than me."


    Said quietly and modestly.


    The transfigured person greeted Lilian and Zhongtong again, and then reopened everyone to sit down and talk in detail.


    "Actually, I should have waited until the evening to meet you again, but the news that you have arrived at the manor is so excited that I deliberately disguised myself and wanted to admire your demeanor in advance, but I didn¡¯t expect to make a noise. A joke, please forgive me."


    The transfigured person is obviously the kind of person who is very good at communication. Even after this somewhat awkward meeting situation, everyone still feels a sense of comfort in her gestures.


    In the following conversation, it was only that the two sides got a better understanding, and they talked about some irrelevant things.


    Qingyou didn''t take the initiative to talk about the content of this collaboration. Since the transfigured person as the master did not mention it immediately, it means that she has her own arrangements, and everyone can only cooperate with each other when they call them guests.


    It was only a small episode that the transfigured person secretly came to meet the people. After chatting for a while, she hurriedly said goodbye, as if to prepare for the dinner that day.


    "Sister Qingyou is really amazing. If it wasn''t for you to break it, I really didn''t know that this transfigured person was always by our side to lead us."


    After the transfiguration person left, Lilian immediately praised Qingyou with delight, and the double pupil was also extremely admired.


    "It''s okay. If she didn''t pretend to be a manager we are more familiar with, I wouldn''t be able to recognize it by just changing someone. Right now we are in someone else''s territory, and the other party''s methods are also very strange. Everyone should be careful. , At the moment we don¡¯t understand the true purpose of the other party, don¡¯t follow the other side¡¯s way inadvertently."


    Said quietly and seriously.


    "Yes!"


    Lilian and Shigetong immediately replied obediently.


    When Lin Mo was not talking, Qingyou was their surrogate parent, and the two girls were very obedient to Qingyou.


    Because he didn''t know the other party''s details, let alone whether the other party had set up any surveillance in this mansion, Lin Mo did not choose to appear rashly.


    Everyone just ate a little according to the arrangement of the transfiguration, and then rested.


    In the evening, a maid came and knocked on the door.


    They brought clothes for the dinner party for several girls. These clothes are very luxurious and exquisite. Even if measured by the standards of the entire Chaos Continent, these clothes are definitely the top products of the whole continent. Ordinary people even this life. No chance to see it once.


    Girls love beauty, even Qingyou is no exception. After seeking Lin Mo''s permission, they all put on beautiful dresses.


    The Transfiguration also carefully asked the maids to prepare some luxurious knight uniforms, so as not to Lilian''s dislike of the complicated dresses.


    Facts have proved that this detail makes Lilian very satisfied. She, who was full of disgust at first, is now extremely happy.


    "It''s a good method. It''s worthy of being a character who can cover the entire continent with his own business empire. Details are everywhere."


    Looking at the happy faces of the three girls, Lin Mo couldn''t help sighing.


    Fortunately, he does not show up, nor does he participate in the interaction with the illusionist, but can still observe the whole situation as a bystander, so that everyone will not fall into the sweet trap of the illusionist by then.


    The cumbersome cleaning and makeup began. Although these girls are usually busy with the construction of the country of Yan, they don''t have much time to pay attention to their image as girls, but when someone really helps them make up, the girls are very good Cooperate.


    Even the most stable Qingyou, but also faintly excited.


    The clothes and makeup of the three girls took nearly 4 hours to prepare.


    But when Lin Mo saw the appearance of the three girls, he suddenly felt that the four hours spent were also worthwhile.


    Quiet, gentle and pleasant, full of intellectual beauty.


    Lilian''s heroic spirit is extraordinary. Although she wears a male knight uniform, she also has a special charm.


    The heavy pupil was a cold white dress with a cold voice, like an arrogant princess, immortal.


    At this time the night has fallen, but for the dinner party, it has just begun.


    Bright red carpets, brilliant flowers, crystal clear fountains, magnificent decorations...


    All I can see are beautiful and luxurious things, coupled with such beautiful clothes and dress, it can be regarded as satisfying the princess dream of the three girls.


    The Transfiguration Man is wearing a flamboyant red dress tonight, and her mask has been quietly changed. Today, it only covers the upper half of her face. Because she can¡¯t see the appearance of the upper half of her face, her plump red lips and pretty The curved bridge of the nose has received more attention. If the part that is covered by the opposite side is also so perfect, then the transfiguration person is definitely not lost to the top beauty of the three girls.


    But for her, her appearance is completely useless, she may not care very much about it.


    No other guests were invited throughout the dinner. Except for these four girls, all the others were service staff. However, in order to enliven the atmosphere, the Transfiguration also arranged for many people to also wear dresses to serve as guests here.


    The dishes are naturally equally exquisite. If it were not for her own image, Lilian might have to let go of her belly and eat.


    "Everyone, thank you for being able to trust me, and I came to visit specially from Wanli, I will toast you!"


    After three rounds of wine, the transfigured person suddenly stood up and raised his glass.


    Qingyou realizes that now this is about to start talking about business.

 Chapter 776： Real cooperation

    The three girls also stood up at the same time and raised their glasses.


    After the polite remarks were over, everyone was seated again.


    The transfigured person sat elegantly on his side, placing one slender leg on top of the other, and his white fingers with red nail polish dangled a glass of red wine leisurely.


    Qingyou didn''t worry, she also sipped a glass of drink, waiting for the transfigured person to speak first.


    "I don''t know what arrangements and plans the Saintess has for our cooperation this time?"


    The transfigured person said indifferently.


    Qingyou raised her eyebrows slightly, knowing that the other party is starting to talk about business. At this time, there is no need to express her attitude first, and let the other party gradually bring out all the topics.


    "It''s true that you said that the purpose of our coming this time is to discuss cooperation. As for the arrangements and plans, only after the cooperation is confirmed can we both discuss it."


    Qingyou said with a smile, but the words were not leaking.


    The voice of music in the hall gradually became quieter, and the transfigured person waved gently, and the accompanying guests immediately got up and left, and the whole hall quickly became empty.


    "I don''t know how we should determine this cooperative relationship?"


    The transfigured person took a sip of red wine. Asked with a smile.


    "Just according to what you said in your letter, we are still not sure that what you said must be the real situation, and even if it is the real situation, the deceased are old monsters with nearly a thousand years of accumulation, and we are just emerging. Orc kingdom, as for your Excellency, although the tentacles stretched out across the entire Chaos Continent, in essence it is just a businessman. How can we fight against each other like this?"


    The question of Qingyou was very straightforward. Immediately after she finished speaking, the forehead under the mask of the Transfiguration Man couldn''t help but wrinkle.


    "My Excellency, this problem is naturally you are worrying too much. Although I am a businessman, I am best at collecting intelligence. Which organizations and empires do you think have no secrets in this world? I happened to take these secrets I collected all of them. Even if I don¡¯t look at my face, but just look at these secret faces, if I ask other empires for help, do you think they will stand by? I can say responsibly, if I want to, the whole chaos I can gather all the human empires on the mainland."


    The transfigured person said, a smile came up at the corner of his mouth, looking very confident.


    Qingyou didn¡¯t speak, and there was nothing wrong with the things said by the illusionist. Her ability to gather intelligence was obvious to all. They even knew that she had cooperated with the monster race. How could the so-called secrets of other empires be concealed? Where to live her?


    "On the human side, I am responsible for the organization. Orcs, your family dominates. Although the monsters do not participate in the battle on the Chaos Continent, they have enemies with the deceased. Even if they fight, they will stand on our side, so Regardless of how strong the organization of the deceased is, he should not be able to deal with the entire continent alone, right?"


    The transfigured person said with a chuckle.


    "Oh, after reaching a certain level, you will find that these low-level combat powers are not as good as the air in the face of real high-level combat power. Even if all the human empires are united, can they kill a god? The deceased person is a person who is determined to create a god. Even if his strength is not as good as that of the gods, it is estimated that it will not be much worse. The people under his hands are all above the emperor, relying on all human beings?


    Lin Mo sneered repeatedly in Qingyou''s heart.


    "According to the information spoken by the people who maintained during the previous contact, the high-level combat power that appeared in the human empire has basically been wooed by the deceased. The human empire is now only a few humble spirits. It''s only level, if they really match up now, they won''t even be able to use the fart, and we won''t be able to do much. Do you expect those cunning old things from the Monster Race to come out and sacrifice themselves?"


    Listening to Lin Mo''s words, Qingyou frowned deeper and deeper.


    "Since the deceased dared to say such exaggeration to create gods, it proves that he has absolute reliance, and there are still a group of extremely powerful members under his hand. No matter how many armies of the human empire, it is nothing. Inflowing ants are only, how much role can they play in the entire battle?"


    Qingyou asked.


    "It seems that the Lord Saint has no confidence in the combat effectiveness of other human empires."


    "I have no confidence. With the power of my own country, I can be one enemy to three, and even destroy the Bernard Empire. The other two countries are only supporting it. If it is such a human empire, I would never Don¡¯t have the confidence to treat them as allies."


    Qingyou answered very directly.


    "Haha, not all human empires are as useless as these three empires. In fact, many empires have powerful human retreats behind them. They are just tired of fighting in the mortal world and chose to live in seclusion. These people can still form a fighting force that cannot be underestimated."


    "I think you should know how the members of the organization under the hands of the deceased came from? You can check, how much is left of these so-called high combat power retreats? How much can be controlled in the face of absolute power and temptation Got it?"


    Qingyou glanced at her, lowered his head and drank a drink.


    The transfigured person was silent for a while, then chuckled a few times.


    "It seems that I underestimated the information system of Yanzhi Nation. Indeed, the information in my hands about these hidden cultivations is quite old, but I can still investigate a new one. I believe there will still be a lot of money. Of power."


    "After saying so much, I think you should understand what I mean. If you really fight, the main force is definitely not those useless human empires, nor can it be those demon races that have nothing to do with themselves. We are the only ones fighting for the survival of our own people. So I hope you can put away the arrogance in the words, we are here to cooperate with you, cooperation in the true sense, and not come here and willingly be your obedient pawns. ."


    The quiet tone became more and more cold, but the transfigured person did not show any unpleasant look.


    "But as you said, in order to cooperate in a real sense, the saint must also show the strength that can afford it? Since you know so much news, you should really understand the people who have passed away. What kind of people are you? If you can''t prove that you have the strength to deal with them, I can''t really cooperate with you."


    The transfigured person hesitated, then said.


    "How do you want us to prove it?"


    "It''s easy, fight a game."


    The illusionist said with a smile.

 Chapter 777： Irregular competition

    "Fighting? Are you kidding? Just rely on your little arms and legs? Are you afraid that there will be any mistakes in such a big industry?"


    Lilian stood up with a chuckle and said with a sneer.


    Qingyou didn''t stop her either, she still poured herself another drink in silence.


    This is a procedure that must be carried out during the negotiation. It is not only the strength of the two parties that must be compared now, but also the dominant proportion that the two parties will occupy in the subsequent cooperation process.


    The news given by the illusionist is not 100% true. Of course, this is understandable. After all, everyone wants to fight for better interests and higher dominance for themselves. Moreover, although what the illusionist said is not 100% true, she also has the strength to integrate the human empire. The so-called cooperation is not without practicality.


    However, it is impossible for the country of Yan to let the illusionists put aside this blind arrangement so casually. If the two parties really want to determine the cooperative relationship, the country of Yan must also strive for greater power.


    The illusionist proposed to fight, on the one hand, to test the strength of the people in the country of Yan, on the other hand, it is also silently fighting for the right to speak.


    "Hehe, since I''m going to fight, it''s impossible for me to fight. After all, I''m just a businessman, but I''m not good at fighting."


    The transfigured person gently covered his mouth and giggled.


    "Let''s stop talking nonsense, aren''t we going to play? Who should play? Let''s arrange it directly."


    Lilian said carelessly.


    Anyway, as the saint of war in the country of Yan, this battle was definitely played by Lilian herself.


    Qingyou didn''t say much at all. The combat aspect was originally within Lilian''s responsibilities. She didn''t need to direct anything at all, Lilian could arrange everything by herself.


    Now let''s take a look at Lilian''s situation.


    Although the war in the country of Yan has never stopped, Lilian, with her superb self-discipline ability, is constantly urging herself to make progress. After Lin Mo obtained the fruit of the Tree of Life before, it was also distributed to all the saints.


    At present, Lilian, with many factors and her own efforts, has successfully surpassed the emperor''s level!


    It can be said that now in the entire Yanzhi country, except for the special existences of Xiaojin and Karthus, Lilian is already the country''s strongest combat power!


    "Don''t be impatient, you''ll know right away."


    The transfigured person has snapped his fingers, and the fire on the candlestick on the side flashed slightly, as if a slight wind was blowing.


    The whole hall suddenly fell into silence, and Zhongtong looked around blankly, but found nothing.


    Qingyou frowned slightly, she seemed to feel that there was something abnormal when the candlelight flashed just now, but she couldn''t tell what was going on with this abnormal feeling.


    "Someone has come in."


    Lin Mo whispered in the hearts of the girls.


    Lilian''s face sank fiercely, and then quickly turned around to check.


    Since the opponent can enter the hall so without leaving a trace, it means that the strength is definitely not below him. I thought it was an easy battle, but depending on the situation, it seemed a bit bad.


    Just when Lilian turned her head to the left, her right eye caught an afterimage quickly approaching her.


    She turned her head back abruptly, facing a person with a dark mask.


    It made people very close to him, and the heat that Lilian exhaled even applied a thin layer of mist on the inky black mask that was close at hand.


    "Good health!"


    Not only was Lilian not angry, but she praised her without hesitation.


    The person with the pitch black mask tapped his toes, and the whole person flew backward six or seven meters, and Yaoyao and Lilian stood opposite each other.


    "How to compare?"


    Lilian asked.


    "Since we are working together, we must go to battle to kill the enemy in the future. Of course, there are no rules.


    After the illusionist finished speaking, his Qingyou face became slightly gloomy.


    This competition is just to fight for the right to talk. If it is such a non-discriminatory and irregular game, then Lilian is likely to be in danger. After all, depending on the opponent''s state, it is not a bone to chew.


    "This is the best."


    It''s just that Qingyou hadn''t had time to say anything, Lilian had already laughed and drew out her silver gun.


    The person with the pitch black mask remained silent, and finally pulled out two straight knives from behind him.


    The styles of these two knives are very similar to samurai swords, but the samurai swords have a curved arc. The two knives are completely straight. The blades look like two enlarged utility knives with thin blades. People wonder if it will break easily.


    Whoosh!


    The man didn''t have any fancy skills and moves, so he rushed towards Lilian.


    Lilian immediately raised the gun to fight, and the two immediately fought together.


    "Ah, things are not good."


    Not three seconds after the two men fought, Qingyou sighed slightly.


    "This is just the beginning, how could it be bad?"


    Zhongtong asked with some confusion.


    She is a resourceful person who is not very good at analyzing close-to-hand combat situations. In her opinion, Lilian and the other party obviously fought back and forth. How could it be that the situation is not good?


    "Lilian''s speed is not as fast as that of the other party. This can be seen from the time when the two of them first came into contact, and although the other party has a fierce momentum, you see that his moves are not aggressive, but Lilian Always attacking, the other party is just cracking her way."


    "Isn''t this great? Didn''t Lilian succeed in suppressing the opponent?"


    "Although it seems that Lilian has been attacking and the opponent is passively defending, in fact, the opponent is observing Lilian''s fighting habits. When he can fully understand Lilian, it is time to launch a counterattack. ."


    Qingyou shook his head and explained calmly.


    As if to verify what she said, the man wearing the black mask quickly launched a counterattack.


    Lilian quickly fell into a very passive situation. Under the opponent''s faster and faster attack speed, Lilian started to get confused.


    Since the opponent had already seen through her attack path, Lilian was also very difficult to resist. When the opponent attacked her, she would even have to move three or four gears to stop it.


    Even more exaggerated, the other party did not reveal any flaws from beginning to end, calmly like a machine.


    "Ah, Lord Saint, if you don''t exert all your strength, this written test may end soon."


    The transfiguration person added fuel and jealousy to the side in a timely manner, and the slightly mocking tone immediately made Lilian angrily.

 Chapter 778： not afraid

    Lilian was not a too calm temper. At this time, her heart was suppressed by the opponent. When she heard the mocking person¡¯s mockery, she no longer planned any attack strategy anymore. She yelled and brought it directly. The man wearing the black mask pushed away, and a fierce flame burst out all over his body.


    "Lilian!"


    Qingyou couldn''t help but reminded.


    "I know!"


    Lilian answered in a loud voice, and the flames began to envelope her.


    Lilian knew that Qingyou was reminding herself not to use the skill at the bottom of the maddening box casually. If she could not solve the opponent within the specified time, then she had already lost.


    The man with the mask seemed to be aware of the dangerous aura from Lilian. He did not rush up to plan Lilian''s preparations, but arched his waist slightly, as if he was ready to go.


    The flame breath began to compress, the temperature became higher and higher, and the energy contained in it became more and more intense.


    Lily held the spear steadily, and looked at the man steadily.


    "Fire stab!"


    Lilian yelled, her toes slammed on the ground, and the compressed flame aura exploded at the same time, generating a huge thrust.


    Lilian''s whole body was like a flaming meteor, and instantly moved, and the spear pierced the man.


    Compared to the previous speed, I don''t know how many times faster. At this moment, the man also felt a flower in front of him.


    Normal people close their eyes subconsciously when encountering this situation, whether it is out of self-deception or out of self-protection, ordinary people will do this.


    But this man was different. Although he couldn''t see Lilian''s movements, he still opened his eyes and tried to identify the trajectory of Lilian''s attack.


    Among the sparks, the man just relied on his observation power to turn his body sideways. Although he was still stabbed, he escaped the critical point.


    The most incredible thing was that the man even raised the knife in his hand and faced Lilian who was rushing forward.


    Puff!


    Two muffled noises came from two people at the same time.


    The tip of Lilian''s spear pierced the lower abdomen of the man''s waist, and the man''s knife successfully penetrated Lilian''s shoulder socket.


    The two looked at each other, and Lilian gritted her teeth and drew the spear in her hand back.


    Blood suddenly spurted from the wounds of the two of them, and the two of them stepped back a few steps, Lilian began to gasp, and the other party did not seem to be affected, but simply dealt with her own wound.


    Snapped!


    A lotus-shaped flower suddenly bloomed at Lilian''s wound, and began to repair her wound, Lilian''s pain was also relieved a lot.


    The girls knew in their hearts that this was Lin Mo¡¯s action. Although it was not fair to secretly borrow the power of the gods in the competition, why bother to care about such fairness and unfairness at this time? Lin Mo did not personally help. This auxiliary ability can be used without leaving a trace, and it can be regarded as one of its own skills.


    The transfigured person also frowned slightly.


    It is not a rare scene to exchange injuries for injuries. In order to shorten the battle cycle, it is likely to be used in normal battles in addition to competitions.


    But the serious problem is that the opponent can repair himself if he is injured!


    This is the equivalent of playing a turn-based game. You cut me with a knife, I cut you with a knife, but after you cut me, you stood in place and took medicine to regain blood. This is a bit unreasonable.


    The man seemed to realize this too. He didn''t leave Lilian too much time to repair himself. After his wound was treated, he rushed towards Lilian again.


    The strength of this man is very strong, the combat effectiveness he showed just now is only half.


    Lilian was horrified to discover that she could barely resist just now, and now she was completely in a passive beating.


    "The strength is not only the emperor, but also the emperor!"


    Lilian thoroughly recognized this situation.


    I was able to exchange injuries with him just now because of the special skills Lin Mo bestowed on her. If she really wants to head-on, Lilian is definitely not his opponent.


    Can''t wait any longer!


    Lilian knew in her heart that in the face of absolute strength suppression, she should directly take out her own trump cards, otherwise all battle plans would just bury herself a hole.


    Mad!


    The blood color spread quickly in Lily''s safety body, and when the pair of white wings completely turned blood red, Lilian''s entire temperament changed.


    The clanking weapons collided, and the sound rang again. Lilian had already kept up with the opponent''s speed and rhythm, and the scene had returned to a five-fifth quarter.


    "Is he not in pain? Obviously his injury is heavier than mine."


    Lilian''s thoughts were flying while fighting.


    Even with the help of Twin Lotus Fire, Lilian still felt that her wound was so painful. Under the influence of the wound, she couldn''t perform many movements smoothly. Compared with this kind of knife wound, she stabbed the penetrating wound with a spear. It should be more painful.


    But the other party didn''t seem to feel the pain at all, and the movements between the gestures were not affected at all.


    "Can''t continue to drag on, the time for madness is limited!"


    Lilian suddenly aroused her spirits and began to launch her own stormy attack.


    But she found that the other party had also changed the way of fighting, from just head-on-head to the current fight and run. The other party had clearly seen her own thoughts, and she started dragging time to let her frenzied end and lost.


    "Cunning! But can you really run away!"


    Lilian snorted coldly, and the blood-red wings suddenly stretched out and flew her into the air.


    "You could change the injury with me just now, how can you avoid it now if you look at this trick?"


    Lili Anjiao snorted, and then held the gun body in her left hand and the tail of the gun in her right hand. The silver gun began to stab in mid-air quickly, and countless sparks were produced from the tip of the gun, spouting towards the person overwhelmingly. go with!


    Lilian in the frenzied state can enhance the strength of a realm, and now she can already exert the power of the Emperor.


    All the fire stabs under the imperial power can exchange injuries with that man, so this emperor-level fire dance spear rain is estimated to have exceeded the limit he can bear.


    Facing the rain of fire, the man still did not show any expression of fear.


    His whole body didn''t even tremble at all.


    He assumed a strange posture, with his arms folded and pasted together, with the two knives in his hands facing up and the other down, forming a non-standard swastika, and then he couldn''t see his movements clearly. The two knives spun quickly.


    "Shadow Array... Instant Kill!"


    The man slowly opened his mouth, and then he disappeared in place!

 Chapter 779： Despondent

    oom!


    The rain of fire bombarded the ground with a loud noise.


    The ground was deeply knocked out of a huge pit, and even the foundation of the mansion was damaged by this move.


    Huh!


    Lilian, who was still in mid-air, suddenly spewed a stream of blood, scattered on the ground, soaking a small piece of ground.


    The man with the black mask stayed on the ground behind Lilian at this time. He was propped on the ground with one hand, his whole figure knelt on the ground like a frog, and began to breathe continuously. His whole body was severely burned, and bones were even burned in many places. The mask on his face was also broken, revealing half of his expressionless face.


    Transfiguration and Qingyou stood up at the same time, looking at them worriedly.


    "so close..."


    Lin Mo''s voice resounded in Qingyou''s heart, and his words were full of fortune.


    Almost no one could see the scene just now. Except for Lin Mo, another clear estimate was the man himself.


    The moment Huo Wu Qiang Yu shot his hand, the man quickly spun his two knives and jumped into the air, dashed through the Huo Yu people, and slashed the two knives in his hand to Lilian''s neck at the same time.


    This is a terrible trick!


    If it hadn''t been for Lin Mo that even if he used the blessing of the gods, Lilian would instantly increase her strength. It is estimated that she would not be able to react at all, perhaps she would have fallen to the ground at this time.


    For that matter, Lilian''s collarbone was still severely stabbed, and the blood rain spurted from the wound here.


    It caused such a huge wound, but there was no trace of blood on the two knives, which shows how fast this knife is.


    The twin lotus fire quickly repaired Lilian''s body, she patted her wings lightly and landed from the sky.


    The man lying on the ground also slowly stood up, holding the double swords in his hands again.


    However, Lilian did not turn around, but turned her back to the man.


    "Do you want to continue? Your injury is already serious."


    Lilian asked softly.


    At this time, her frenzy hadn''t ended yet, and Lin Mo''s **** blessing kept her state at a stable peak. In this state, Lilian could already feel a little holy level.


    "The outcome is not yet divided, of course continue."


    The man whispered, and once again assumed a fighting pose.


    The wound on his body was so affected by him, and the blood quickly flowed out, and it soon gathered into a small puddle under his feet, many severely injured places, and even some bones pierced the skin of the wound. Exposed to the outside.


    Zhongtong couldn''t stand it anymore, and turned around.


    Qingyou also frowned, looking at the scene in front of her very unhappy.


    "Your Excellency, I think the battle has been divided into victory and defeat, there is no need to continue to hold on?


    Qingyou asked.


    "No, since he insists, let him admit his failure."


    The transfigured person shook his head, with a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    Lilian did not speak, but began to brew her last move.


    The silver gun swung slowly in her hand, and then the speed became faster and faster, and bright flames began to be produced around the gun body.


    As Lilian''s speed accelerated a little bit, these flames gradually formed a violent whirlwind, which enveloped Lilian''s whole body.


    Under the gust of wind, the entire hall was flying around and everything was destroyed, and even the walls began to crack, as if they were about to collapse. Fortunately, the transfigured person is a super local tyrant, otherwise it is estimated to be distressed at this time.


    In this violent whirlwind of flames, the man was like a broken boat in a typhoon, shaking with the wind.


    He slowly closed his eyes, and made a move that Qingyou and the others could not predict.


    He actually inserted his double knives back into his back.


    "What does this mean? Is he going to give up?"


    Zhongtong asked very suspiciously.


    "No, it''s not like his expression, he is waiting...no, he should be accumulating some power."


    Qingyou shook his head.


    The flame storm around Lilian''s body became more and more intense, but the man still closed his eyes, and the two seemed to be accumulating strength in a game.


    Finally, Lilian moved!


    "Proud Spear Lotus!"


    The silver spear had completely turned fiery red, and in the flame whirlwind, the long spear that was dancing like a dragon could still be seen.


    The flame storm quickly spread to the surroundings, and the red color obscured everything in front of him.


    "Shadow formation, chaotic torrent!"


    The man also let out a low drink, and then the whole person disappeared in place.


    Unexplained black suddenly emerged, which was like darkness and even temporarily restrained the expansion of the flame storm.


    Dozens of figures appeared in front of everyone, all of them looked like that man.


    The two knives in his hands were swung down forcefully, and an obvious black scratch appeared in the air. Dozens of people waved the knives at the same time. The black knives were like a cage, and the flame storm was wrapped in it.


    boom!


    A huge explosion sounded, and the whole hall was suddenly shaken by the wave of the explosion.


    Qingyou quickly unfolded a magic shield around her, shielding Chongtong and herself inside.


    The transfigured person also took out an implement similar to a jade pendant, and after crushing it, a protective layer was also produced, which firmly protected her inside.


    I have to say that the orders of the transfiguration are really effective, even if there is such a big movement inside, the attendants outside still haven''t come in and watch.


    The flames were filled, the smoke was everywhere, and there were ruined walls everywhere. This competition actually destroyed a mansion.


    The Transfiguration and Qingyou didn''t move. They stared at the center of the hall without blinking, waiting for the smoke to dissipate and the real victory or defeat was determined.


    Da da da...


    The sound of footsteps came out of the gunpowder smoke, and the last vague figure showed an outline in the thick smoke.


    "Huh! I choked to death!"


    Lilian stepped out of the smoke and dust, and threw the man she was holding to the ground.


    The face of the transfigured person suddenly froze, and he gave Lilian a look like a monster.


    "The saint of war is really extraordinary. As one of the Seven Wonders, the deadly person who is so casual will be defeated by you."


    The transfigured person slowly clapped his hands and chuckled lightly.


    The person of despair?


    Everyone was taken aback, but it quickly recovered to nature.


    Looking at the previous battles, the unhappy person faced danger many times without changing his face. Even after being injured, he still didn''t care at all. He really looked like a person without feelings.


    "Haha, death, does it mean losing all feelings?"


    Lin Mo chuckled lightly.

 Chapter 780： Assassin who controls the shadow

    Ordinary people may think that losing all their feelings is not a great thing, but for Lin Mo and others who have been in battle for many years, fighting without being affected by feelings is like cheating.


    As long as you are a normal person, you will always have a stress response when you encounter danger, but after you have completely lost all your feelings, you will not be afraid. No matter what situation you encounter, you can deal with it in the most sensible state.


    For example, when Lillian released her skills twice, if the person who lost her love is a normal person, it is impossible to attack Lilian¡¯s moves. It is precisely because he does not have these emotional fetters that he can succeed. Change injury with Lilian.


    If it hadn''t been for Lin Mo''s blessing just now, the battle would have already been determined. This shows how terrifying the person of the dead is in the real battle.


    "How are you?"


    Qingyou and Zhongtong greeted them, looking at Lilian very worried.


    Although the man of despair has completely lost at this time, Lilian''s situation at this time is not much better.


    She was covered in blood and looked embarrassed.


    From head to toe, almost full of Lin Mo''s twin lotus fire, this kind of fire is only used when there is a wound, which shows the severity of Lilian''s injury.


    Lilian knew that even though this man of despair was defeated, he also caused a lot of damage to himself, especially the turbulent trick, which directly broke through all the flame storms around Lilian, and slashed it abruptly. On her body.


    Ao Shi Qianglian can almost ignore all incoming attacks, and so far, it is indeed the case, but the shadow formation of the beloved just now broke the powerful defense of this move for the first time.


    At that moment, when the flame storm hit Lilian''s body, the dozens of black blade lights also smashed Lilian''s body at the same time.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Mo''s blessing and madness, it is estimated that Lilian would have been chopped to pieces just now.


    For that matter, Lilian was also seriously injured at this time. Those terrifying wounds on her body can be ignored for the time being. She also suffered various degrees of dark injuries in her body, and the sequelae of madness were slowly revealed, if it were not for blessing. The world hasn''t ended yet, and she probably won''t stand up anymore.


    Qingyou stretched out her hand and gently supported Lilian. Others couldn''t see it, but she could see Lilian''s weakness.


    "It''s really unusual for a person to lose love. Your Excellency can find such a powerful general, it''s really powerful."


    Lilian smiled, and with the quiet support, she found an undamaged chair and reluctantly sat down.


    After all, the two sides are now in a relatively friendly relationship, even if they win, they cannot be too arrogant.


    "Hehe, the saint of war is humble. I have been in the entire Chaos Continent for so long. This is the first time I have seen a warrior who can defeat the dead. I am afraid that the strength of the saint of war is enough on the entire continent. Dominated."


    The illusionist continued.


    "That''s because you haven''t seen the world. There are more old guys in this continent."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but sneered in Qingyou''s heart after hearing this false compliment.


    Qingyou just listened to them as polite words, and didn''t take these words to heart. Lilian was in a very bad situation right now. Although Lin Mo was helping to heal the wound, she still needed a rest.


    "Since the outcome has been divided, there is no need for us to continue wasting time here, right? If this desperate person does not receive treatment quickly, his life may be in danger."


    Lilian spoke.


    "It''s okay."


    The transfigured person is not nervous at all, even her calmness has made Qingyou feel a little unpleasant.


    Although he does not belong to the camp of the Kingdom of Yan, Qingyou still feels a bit outraged to see the transfiguration person so indifferent to his own life.


    "Although he failed, this level of injury is not enough to cause him to die. Up to now, I have never seen a dead person who is on the verge of death."


    The transfigured person seemed to be aware of the quiet mind, and said with a smile.


    The person who was lying on the ground, like a broken doll, began to slowly regain consciousness.


    There was something like black tentacles hovering around his wound, as if healed his wound.


    "what is this?"


    Seeing the contents of the wound, Zhongtong felt a burst of discomfort and couldn''t help but ask.


    "shadow..."


    The forgotten person opened his eyes abruptly, and he was so frightened that Zhongtong took two steps back.


    "Such a serious injury, can you speak in such a short time?"


    Lilian was also a little surprised. She watched the desperate slowly get up from the ground, and the curiosity on her face became more intense.


    "If you want to know, it''s not impossible to tell you...My ability is to manipulate shadows. I can gain power from the shadows, and I can be healed in the shadows..."


    The despondent looked at Lilian without hesitation, and spoke his information very generously.


    Anything the phantom person wanted to stop, just smiled gently on the side.


    "So you just refuse to accept it? If you want to continue fighting, I will accompany you at any time."


    Seeing him saying such a thing, Lilian immediately fought back very unhappy.


    "The victory or defeat is divided, there is no need to fight again. I am willing to share this information with you because I respect you. I hope that we can help each other on the battlefield in the future. If it makes you feel unhappy, it is mine. Wrong, please forgive me."


    After finishing speaking, the person of despair leaned slightly, and then took two steps back. The whole person melted into the shadow cast by the ruined wall beside him, and quickly disappeared.


    Lin Mo kept watching him disappear, and then closed his gaze back.


    Control the shadow?


    This is a very novel ability, at least before that, Lin Mo had never heard of any human being with such a strange ability.


    In the battle just now, Lin Mo had seen it from beginning to end, and Lin Mo was also very shocked by the attack power that this desperate person broke out.


    After maddening Lilian, she possessed the strength of the emperor rank, and the instant kill of the shadow formation almost directly took Lilian away.


    If on the real battlefield, this kind of person who can kill the emperor in a second will be the most terrifying assassin.


    Moreover, looking at the current situation, the age of the dead person is not too old, and he may not have developed half of his own abilities. If he continues to grow, the future will be almost unlimited.


    "Allow me to apologize to you..."


    The transfigured person made a deep apology.


    "Why do you say such remarks?"


    Qingyou faintly looked at her and asked.


    "Before this, I just thought that you were a rapidly developing country, essentially not much different from those human empires, but now I know that you also have the ability to touch the high-level secrets of this continent. Equal and relative qualifications."


    The illusionist said seriously.

 Chapter 781： Before the storm

    The words have been said very clearly, the transfigured people have already acknowledged the strength of the country of Yan, and no longer simply use them as chess pieces.


    Everyone is smart, and sometimes the communication between smart people is more time-saving and labor-saving. For how long the quiet and magical people have not communicated at all, an equal cooperative relationship has been established.


    In order to withstand possible disasters in the future, the transfigured person is responsible for gathering other people and providing funds.


    The country of Yan is responsible for providing high-level force and training those who have the potential to become stronger.


    In fact, both parties are quite satisfied. For the transfigured person, money has completely left the concept of a number. As for contacts, it is just a few more threats using the information she has collected.


    The country of Yan is even more happy. With everything that Lin Mo has bestowed, the entire country was originally developing steadily. Now, with the support of a large amount of money from the Transfiguration People, the speed of development is rising like a rocket.


    As for the training of talents, even if there were no such things, Lin Mo would still urge the entire country to practice cultivation. After all, on this continent, strength is everything, and the country of Yan is just cultivating its own talents.


    As for the others, it was just a little light of Marrow Spirit Firefly.


    A few days later, the entire Chaos Continent experienced a huge shaking.


    Each empire received a clear letter, asking them to give up everything they were doing in front of them, and focus on their empire to search for the dead and his party members.


    I also enshrine a lot of little secrets, all of which are chou stories and secret histories within the empire. If these things are distributed, the results and impacts will not be casual. Eliminated.


    During the renewal of many empires, the historians who recorded the truth have long been eliminated, but under the magical power of money of the transfigured people, these things that shouldn''t exist have appeared again.


    It is no exaggeration to say that these invisible and intangible information are completely possible to destroy the foundation of an empire.


    The empires were very angry, and some people started investigating the mysterious person behind this, but after knowing that it was the boss of the auction house who was commanding it, most of the imperial royal families died out. Instead of continuing the investigation, they cooperated 100%.


    However, there are a few people who are not afraid of death and want to touch the transfiguration people, but as a result, none of these imperial royal families get any good ends.


    Either members of the entire royal family were slaughtered and killed by a weird person wrapped in shadow on a dark night, or the Argonians who were released from the land of Yan directly demolished the entire palace, or the transfigured people simply took All their scandals were shaken out, and the citizens of their country began to rebel.


    There was originally a wave of resistance among the various empires, but after all the empires discovered that all those who dared to say no had somehow annihilated their country, they all cooperated very obediently.


    Although it was only a temporary alliance, the long-awaited unification of the entire Chaos Continent was achieved in the hands of the Transfiguration Man and the Yan Kingdom!


    Those countries that were destroyed should be taken over by the country of Yan. The other human empires were still a bit unconvinced. They thought that the human empires that were destroyed should not be managed by the orcs. As a result, the Argonians were there. After flying a few laps over the capitals of several empires, no one dared to say anything more.


    The human empires soon discovered that the leader of this so-called Great Alliance, in addition to the wealthy and transfigured people, is this country of Yan ruled by orcs.


    What''s more, the illusionist manages the logistics, and it is the orcs that they look down upon that truly control the power of life and death.


    The entire country of Yan developed too quickly, and even they already had a special force composed entirely of Tier 8 fighters.


    What is this concept?


    When other human empires gave titles to the eighth-tier Paladins and Grand Magisters in units of numbers, orcs of equal strength had already formed armies in the Kingdom of Yan.


    This has led to a long period of time that those human paladins and great mages who had finally reached the eighth rank were very resistant to accepting the special titles bestowed by the royal family. They were originally a symbol of glory, but they were forced to be the country of flames. To mix up became a mark of shame.


    There has never been any special news from the Yaozu. Even though the entire Chaos Continent has completely changed its pattern, Duan Shuang still maintains a cooperative relationship with Lin Mo to capture the users of the Departed Skill.


    For a time, the entire Chaos Continent fell into a short silence.


    All countries are working hard to train their soldiers and horses to improve their strength.


    The demon clan is silent, and the rebellious organization of the deceased is also more careful, no longer showing any clues that are easy to track.


    But Lin Mo knew that this was the last calm before the storm, and when everything started to turn, that was when a catastrophe should erupt.


    But it''s useless to be anxious. Anyway, you can''t do anything else right now. It''s like when it''s not raining. If you put on an umbrella and squat under the sun to take precautions, others just think you''re a bad guy.


    Lin Mo had always been a person who didn''t want to be a bad pen, so he gave everything in his hands to others to deal with, and he directly sent it to the starlight forest and flirted with Luen to be happy.


    The elves have always kept the door open, and Lin Mo¡¯s arrival can be regarded as bringing them new news from the outside world. Knowing that the entire Chaos Continent has completely changed the pattern, the elves were suddenly surprised by Lin Mo¡¯s ability and means.


    The human orcs have been fighting with each other for thousands of years, and they are still torn apart and have not completed the unification, but the country of Yan has only risen for a few years? He even integrated all the empires together with the illusionist.


    No wonder it was the person recognized by the goddess of nature, in the hearts of the elves, Lin Mo''s great deeds had gradually become miraculous.


    On a cool evening, Lin Mo and Luen sat on a swing made of thousand-year-old red cedar, swinging comfortably.


    From time to time, Lin Mo took out the fruits of the two trees of life and fed them to Luen as snacks.


    If someone else sees Lin Mo handling the hard-won fruit so casually, they will probably be furious, but the elves have nothing to say about this behavior.


    After all, even the few fruits that I have received are from Lin Mo''s generosity, and how people want to deal with their own things, let alone blame others.


    "Will there really be war?"


    Luen tucked her hair around her ears, and said with some worry.

 Chapter 782： Infighting

    I don''t know when Luen has consciously grown her long hair, and now her long blue hair has reached her waist.


    The sky was getting dark, and the fireflies in the Starlight Forest began to work. The forest dotted with fluorescent light was as beautiful and charming as a dream. With the addition of a superb beauty with long hair that reached her waist and eyes like water, Lin Mo suddenly became a little confused.


    It was not until Luen gently pushed him that Lin Mo recovered.


    He cleared that the war Luen was referring to was not a small fight between countries, but a super war on the entire continent.


    Set aside in the previous life, this is definitely a battle lost to the world war level.


    However, judging from the urinary nature of the people born in the past, it is not too much to gather the empire of the entire continent to deal with him.


    Moreover, the group of people he brought out casually wanted to single out an empire, Lin Mo even felt that his own strength did not have any advantage.


    To be honest, the gathering of these human empires is only to expand the search area. If they really face the deceased and his party members, only the people of the country of Yan can have the power to fight.


    "You all know the experiments done by the people who have passed away. If you don''t get rid of them, even if they are not in the Kingdom of Yan or your starlight forest, they will still be a very unstable risk factor. God, hehe, This kind of thinking is too crazy. What is even more terrifying is that this kind of crazy thinking exists in the mind of an old monster who has lived for a thousand years. If it is to deal with him, then this battle is inevitable."


    Lin Mo said softly.


    "I... hope I can help you."


    Luen nodded obediently and looked at Lin Mo with affection.


    "You have helped me a lot..."


    Lin Mo smiled lightly, lowered his head and kissed Luen''s smooth forehead.


    Different from Lin Mo''s relaxed and chic, in a corner of an ancient forest in Chaos Continent, a group of people huddled in a cave with their dark faces.


    That''s right, these people are just the partisans of the dead.


    Thanks to the efforts of the Kingdom of Yan and the Transfiguration People, the entire Chaos Continent is now investigating all the information and characters related to the dead.


    What''s even more amazing is that these human empires, which have always been disagreeable, just started to share information about all magicians and knights under the "polite requirements" of the transfigured people.


    Anyone who has such a little magic signal on his body, as long as he has any weapon on his body, or an item that can be used as a weapon, will be subject to very strict investigation.


    If it is found that the person is not in any empire¡¯s information database, congratulations, from the investigation that has been detained, the identity is clear, and the other is to be executed directly as a suspicious element.


    Once this decree was implemented, it immediately achieved significant results. Although those "outsiders" who liked idle clouds and wild cranes had to rejoin their own empire, they also forced the real gangs of the deceased to have nowhere to go. .


    "Damn it! What''s the identity of Lao Tzu? Even 20 years ago, no matter which empire I went to, the royal family had to hold me as a guest. Now tmd is forced to hide in such a broken cave. Eat, drink or not, the Lord is really grassy, ??can it work? If I can''t find a solution, I just quit!"


    A burly man with a round waist suddenly stood up from the corner and kicked on the wall of the cave, shaking the entire cave to drop a lot of dust.


    He kept cursing and cursing, as if he was angry.


    It is no wonder that although he is only an ordinary member here, he is also a master of the Emperor''s pole anyway. The empire outside is completely at the level of the Lord Protector.


    Even an ordinary knight of Tier 3 or 4 can find a good job, not to mention his level. He has always been pampered and accustomed to him. How could he have been wronged by not having enough food and sleeping well? The outburst is just to believe that the deceased can quickly change this situation.


    Unexpectedly, a few months have passed, and even those human empires that have been forced to gather have gradually become accustomed to the days of great unification, and these people still can only dodge around like mice.


    "drop out?"


    A person stood up in the corner, a suit of black iron-skinned clothes that was smooth and straight. The dust that fell from the top of the cave just now did not leave a trace of him.


    Seeing the person who had escaped stood up, the strong man who had just complained suddenly lost half of his arrogance.


    He stepped back steadfastly until his back was pressed against the wall.


    "What am I asking you? What did you just say?"


    The eyes of the person who got away flickered in the small gap between the clothes, as if to see through his heart.


    "I did not say anything..."


    The brawny man started to feel a little scared. He had also heard of the name of the Seven Wonders. At the beginning, he was rushing to join the God Rebellious Organization in the name of the deceased.


    Although he had never seen a person who had escaped before, the strong man was still a little scared from the bottom of his heart.


    "You don''t even dare to admit what you have said, what guts do you have to go against God?"


    The person who got away said coldly.


    The brawny man seemed to be a little unconvinced. He raised his head and glanced at the person who had escaped, but soon lowered his head again.


    "Why? I''m not convinced? Do you think I was wrong?"


    The person who had escaped took a step forward again, his eyes fixed on the eyes of the strong man.


    "So what?"


    The brawny man seemed to be anxious too, he reached out and pushed the person who had escaped.


    But the outstretched hands did not have time to touch each other, the person who got away had disappeared in place and reappeared two meters away.


    "Rebellious God... Rebellious God, staying in this organization, can''t even eat food now? What are you talking about against God? This is the funniest joke!"


    After speaking once, it is not difficult to speak again in the following words.


    The brawny man began to talk about the dissatisfaction and resentment in his heart.


    "I joined you in hopes of making a breakthrough, not tmd here as a free gun for you. For so long, I haven''t even seen the dead a few times, and he has been busy with his own boring experiments. Even if we don¡¯t even teach the members of us who have joined, why should I join? Did I come to do charity for you?"


    The brawny man got more and more energized as he spoke, and many people who were sitting beside him silently raised their heads. What the brawny man said also represented what they thought to a certain extent.


    It''s just that these people are smart people, and they understand the principle of shooting the first bird. Since the strong man is willing to be the first bird, the others are naturally happy to see him end.


    "Did you finish?"


    The person who got away asked coldly.

 Chapter 783： Alternative move

    "It''s finished, what''s the matter, do you want to explain it to me?"


    Seeing that everyone around him seemed to agree with his point of view, the strong man became more and more courageous.


    Although the person who could obviously feel the escape seemed very upset, he didn''t mean to be afraid.


    "There''s nothing to explain, I''ll send you on the road after finishing talking."


    The person who got away still looked lifeless and uncomfortable, as if he had become accustomed to this kind of life and death decision.


    "Everyone here is a formal member of the organization, everyone is the same, you are not a deceased person, why dare to decide my life and death?"


    The brawny man seemed to feel that he had all the truth, and became more and more mad.


    "A lot of nonsense."


    The person who got away said, his right hand has been stretched out from under the clothes of weird material.


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the right hand held together, as if they were holding something.


    The burly man''s gaze was similarly attracted, and everyone watched as the person who got away slowly lowered the back of his hand, and then opened the clenched right hand.


    ßËßË!ßËßË!


    As the palms opened, there was a very rhythmic and rhythmic sound.


    Everyone gradually saw that it was a dark red flesh mass, which was still pulsating.


    The brawny man seemed to have realized something terrible. He hurriedly put his hand on his heart, but the sound of the heartbeat that had accompanied him until now disappeared strangely.


    The burly man stared at the throbbing flesh, his pupils began to shrink violently.


    ßËßË!ßËßË!


    The contraction frequency of the brawny man''s pupils gradually agreed with the fleshy lump, as if his eyes were working instead of his heart.


    The brawny man suddenly understood that this organization called the **** of rebellion was nothing more than the fanatical impulse of a few people, and his seemingly powerful figures were nothing more than chess pieces they played at will.


    Whether they join or exit this game, they are not the masters themselves.


    His vision began to become increasingly blurred, and the strong man blinked desperately, trying to see all the conditions in front of him as much as possible. His gaze swept across the faces of those people one by one, and various complex expressions were captured by him.


    Some people were surprised, some were frightened, and others showed enthusiasm on their faces.


    "Ha ha..."


    The brawny man squeezed one last sneer from his throat.


    He understands that he is only the first bird shot by the gun, and those who have not shown their heads are still imprisoned and locked poultry. Only when the owner is on a whim, will they be drained of the last trace of use value, and finally ruthless Abandoned.


    It''s only at this moment that I want to understand these things, it''s a bit too late.


    The burly man''s tall body shook back and forth a few times, and then he leaned forward and fell to the ground.


    The heart that should have existed in his chest was thrown in front of him by the person who had escaped. He tried hard to reach out and retrieve his own things, but his body, which had reached its limit, could no longer use it. Without a trace of strength.


    Before closing his eyes and bidding farewell to the world, he dimly heard the person who had escaped say three words.


    "So dirty..."


    The whole cave suddenly became silent, and some people who were eager to move under the sway of the strong man just now have honestly returned to their original positions.


    All of you here are not stupid. The reason why they dared to eager to try just now was just because they had never seen a person who had escaped before.


    Everyone who joins is either because of the name of the deceased, or is defeated by the army of the beasts of the people who have been preserved. The person who escapes is like a marginal person in the whole organization, as he himself said. , He is just cleaning up the aftermath and wiping the **** for the people in the organization.


    Just when the person who had just escaped inexplicably took out the heart of the emperor''s brawny man quietly, these talents slowly understood that the person who could help his aftermath quietly could also be quietly silent. Kill yourself.


    The person who got away used the clothes of the strong man to wipe off the blood stains on his hands, and then seemed to be a little dissatisfied, so he directly stretched his hands to the side and washed them carefully.


    Although food and fresh water are scarce in the cave, no one dares to say anything.


    Sometimes people are so cheap, even these people who have reached the pinnacle state of the whole road still can''t escape the most essential root of inferiority, that is, bullying and fearing hardship.


    The burly man''s body fell to the ground, and the corners of his mouth lifted up from the squeezing of his face, as if he was mocking mercilessly.


    "Ah, it''s finally washed..."


    The person who got away let out a very comfortable sigh, then turned around and continued to face these people.


    "The waiting time will not be too long, but the preparations for the deceased have not yet been completed, and the maintenance person is also re-accumulating his animal tide, so I hope you can cooperate and wait patiently until everything succeeds. After implementation, the benefits you will get will be something you never thought of."


    After the person who had escaped said, he went back to the corner where he had crouched before, and continued to sleep on a fake day like he was dead.


    He is not an excellent orator, and this kind of almost cold commanding speech obviously cannot get the support of these people, but it is enough for conveying commands.


    As for what these people think, it''s completely irrelevant to the person who got away.


    Some people have begun to guess the benefits that the deceased might give them, some are secretly praying that they will not end up like that strong man, and some are planning a secret escape in their hearts. Everyone is silent.


    The cave was quiet again, and only the corpse on the ground witnessed all the things that happened just now.


    .....


    Outside of the human territory of the Chaos Continent, in the oldest, most primitive, and darkest forest, two people are rushing unhurriedly. Behind them are a large group of various monsters.


    One of them was sitting on the back of a snow-white lion, while under the seat of the other was a big, vicious-looking spider.


    "Boss, it''s really unreliable to ask me to say this..."


    The maintenance person scratched his head and said very puzzled.


    The other party did not respond at all, closing his eyes as if he was asleep, the maintenance person saw that the other party had no response, so he went on.


    "Our relationship with the monster race was not good at first. When the entire humans and the orcs were united to deal with us, we ran to build relationships with them. Doesn¡¯t that mean throwing themselves into a snare? In case they directly hurt us and hurt us If you **** to have a harmonious relationship with those people, then don¡¯t we mean to make clothes for others?"

 Chapter 784： Demon Abyss

    This person who can be protected as the boss is naturally the mysterious and famous person who passed away.


    It''s just that this deceased person doesn''t seem to have anything special, his appearance can even be regarded as ordinary, to the extent that he can''t find it immediately after being thrown into a pile of people.


    But for him, the so-called appearance is just a body, and it is a body in the true sense.


    After all, if he wanted to, he could instantly switch to another completely different body.


    Although from the naked eye, there is no special place for the departed person, but from the perspective of the soul, you can observe how terrifying this person is.


    The souls of normal people, even those of gods who have become gods, are in a semi-illusory state.


    After all, the soul is an elusive thing, just like the spirit of the people in the previous life, it is more illusory than the entity.


    But it is completely different here for the deceased. His soul is already strong enough to condense into an entity!


    If the deceased thought, he could ascend into the land of gods hundreds of years ago, but this guy couldn¡¯t look down on those gods from the bottom of his heart, he just found a way to suppress his realm below the **** level, but this He alone knew about this matter.


    If it hadn''t been for the ambition in his heart, the deceased would have left the continent he was so tired of.


    "It''s okay, what you worry about can''t happen."


    Seeing the maintenance person babbled in his ears for a long time, the deceased person opened his eyes and replied plainly.


    "How is it possible? I heard that the oldest immortal fellows of the Demon Race have no less time to live than you, and most of my demon beasts have been killed by that unknown kid. Those who have just taken over It''s not of much use yet. If we really fight, we are definitely not opponents."


    The maintenance man kept waving his hands, which was kind of funny.


    At the level of the deceased, he didn''t bother to argue with the other party about how strong his strength was. After all, the person who maintained it would not use the soul perspective, and it would be useless to explain it to him.


    The deceased thought for a while, and just changed another way of explanation.


    "It is impossible for these monsters to attack us."


    "Why not? Why? You stole their phoenix eggs, and they have to thank you for avoiding the trouble of hatching them?"


    The maintenance person amused himself as he talked.


    The departed person did not have any disgusting expression. He glanced at the caring person plainly, and the latter immediately closed his mouth, not daring to laugh anymore.


    "There are only eternal interests in this world, no eternal enemies and eternal friends..."


    "I have taken a lot of things from the monster race, and I have a lot of hatred with them, but what about this? As long as the benefits we provide far outweigh everything they have lost, I am not afraid that they will disagree with us. Suggestions."


    The people who passed away said it very lightly.


    However, the maintenance person seemed to be dissatisfied with this statement, so he curled his lips.


    "Boss, anyway, I will follow you wherever you go, but you have to promise me that you must help me die when you are in danger."


    "Ok."


    The conservator who got the affirmative answer immediately became happy. He has unique talent in the way of guarding beasts, but he is not too sensitive in other aspects. It can even be said to be a little brainless, otherwise it is impossible for people to get away. Always wipe his butt.


    For him, these disputes over rights are not his concern.


    As long as the departed person gives an order, he can direct the beast tide army to attack. As for other things, it is enough to have the departed person by his side.


    The two were not very anxious either, rushing along the way and even occasionally turning around to conquer the monster.


    After getting the guarantee from the deceased, the maintenance person gradually let go, and while busy conquering the wild monsters, he also hummed a small song.


    The dark forest became narrower and narrower, and the road gradually turned downhill. The maintenance people had to send those monsters to clear the way.


    The demon spirit around him is getting thicker, the light is getting dimmer, and he walks downhill all the way, occasionally raising his head to look into the sky, and he can even obviously feel the sky farther and farther away.


    The little happiness of the maintenance person gradually disappeared, and the surrounding environment gave him a faint sadness, especially when he felt that he was getting further and further away from the bright sky, he always felt Step by step toward hell.


    But the deceased person still had no change in his expression. He kept his eyes closed and contemplative, and occasionally opened his eyes to give directions to the carer, without any abnormal behavior at all.


    This calmness of being unaffected by the environment even makes the conservationists wonder whether their boss is considered a human being.


    But think about it, he has lived for more than 1,000 years, and it is estimated that he has long been out of the category of human beings.


    "Don''t think about it, this road is the last way to the Abyss of Ten Thousand Monsters, save your energy, and then you have to deal with those monster races."


    The deceased didn''t even bother to open their eyes, and told them plainly.


    Only then did the maintenance man stop his wild fantasies. Anyway, the road was also a straight road. He simply gave the monsters the order to keep going forward, and then he closed his eyes and began to fall asleep.


    The feeling of coldness is getting heavier and heavier. Although the person who maintained it had been in contact with the monster race before, the unsearchable monster energy of the individual monster was simply incomparable with the current strong monster energy.


    Along with that cold feeling penetrated his body, the caring person felt like he had fallen into a pool of ice water, but he also knew that the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons had arrived.


    There was a sudden commotion from the monster beast that was leading the way, and the maintenance person opened his eyes, and there was darkness in front of him, but in the darkness in front of him, there were many pupils of different colors shining.


    These eye pupils are emitting a faint light, and the people who care for it are even a little doubtful, did these monster races grow up on light-emitting objects?


    "Humans...you have broken into the restricted area."


    There was a low and hoarse voice, which was a warning from the Yaozu.


    "Go back, as your Demon Emperor told you that the deceased will come to discuss something."


    The deceased still closed their eyes tightly, and ordered flatly.


    This supposedly felt like he had returned to his home.


    The monster race on the opposite side suddenly felt that they had been challenged, and the name of the departed person even aroused anger and hatred in their hearts.


    There was a commotion in the darkness, followed by several clear breaking sounds.


    The maintenance person''s heart tightened fiercely. In the darkness, he couldn''t see anything clearly, and he couldn''t direct the monster beasts to fight. He could only rely on the monster beasts with night vision to make some random resistance.


    But it was not his turn to take action, and the popping sound rang very close to them.


    The maintenance person knew that it was the sound of the Yaozu falling to the ground and dying.

 Chapter 785： Talk again

    The conservator turned his head and looked at it. The deceased was still sitting there, without even moving his eyelids.


    But according to the information returned by the monsters, those monsters are indeed dead.


    "Go back and report. Do I need to repeat what I said just now?"


    The departed person slowly opened his eyes and looked directly at the last pair of gloomy eyes in the darkness.


    All that was left in those eyes was fear and fear. He nodded desperately, then turned and disappeared into the darkness.


    The deceased did not move on, but ordered the conservator to stay here and wait with peace of mind.


    Several monsters picked up the corpses on the ground and leaned in front of the person who maintained them.


    He took out the ignition device from the baggage, lit a simple torch, and then carefully observed the corpses.


    These are some monster races with a bat-like appearance. Although they also have human-like limbs and structures, they still retain many of the special body shapes of bats.


    If Lin Mo were here, he promised to exclaim that the cartoon would not deceive me.


    To be honest, these monsters are almost exactly the same as the little monsters that the gourd boy dealt with in the process of saving his grandpa.


    The maintenance person watched it carefully several times, but did not see any wounds on any of the little demon''s bodies.


    "Boss, how did you do it?"


    The maintenance person asked curiously.


    The answer given by the deceased is very simple, only two words: "Soul!"


    At the moment these little monsters attacked, the deceased took their souls out of their bodies at the same time, and instantly crushed them into powder.


    The physical injury can be cured, but once the soul is injured, unless there is something special like Lin Mo''s twin lotus fire, it will be an irreversible injury.


    The souls of these little monsters were completely shattered, and their bodies lost the control of their souls, and they had become skins in the actual sense. Even if they were taken back, they were just living dead.


    "Soul...it''s soul again...is this thing so mysterious? I have to learn it if I have a chance in the future..."


    The maintenance person murmured himself.


    "Hehehe, things on the soul are not so easy to learn. They require certain talents. What you are good at is the way of guarding the beasts. It is enough to carry them forward reasonably, why do you have to persevere in learning the soul What about Tao?"


    The departed person opened his eyes for the first time, and responded with a smile to the person of conservation.


    "Look at the boss, you think it''s great, so I naturally want to learn."


    "It¡¯s just because it¡¯s in my hands. It¡¯s not necessarily in your hands. For example, you can control so many monsters, but if you change me, I can¡¯t even control a few of them. Everyone has something they are good at. There is no need to abandon your own things just because you feel that other people''s things are great."


    The deceased smiled.


    The maintenance person nodded and directed the monster beast to throw the corpses to the side of the road, not discussing this topic again.


    He is over half a hundred years old, and wants to learn the magic of the soul just because he has a heart to play, but her way of defending the beast has already been achieved, there is really no need to pursue other things.


    "Boss, what do you think of their stuff, the Demon King would be willing to see us? The little demon won''t bring their army to engulf us just now, right?"


    After waiting for a while, the maintenance person began to ask boredly again.


    "Not necessarily."


    The answer given by the deceased surprised him.


    "Boss, what you just said is not like this? Didn''t you say that in absolute interest, the Demon Emperor will not embarrass us?"


    "Naturally, the Demon Emperor will not embarrass us, but his subordinates are not necessarily. That little demon is not qualified to meet the Demon Emperor directly. He will definitely inform his superiors. If some demon race decides to attack us in the process If so, then a fierce battle is inevitable."


    The dead answered very simply.


    The maintenance person was still a bit panicked, but when he thought that the person who passed away just now killed so many people in a flash, he slowly let go of his heart.


    "Oh, if you really want to fight later, then you are solely responsible for it."


    The deceased person spoke as if suddenly remembering something.


    "???"


    The maintenance person was immediately stupid.


    "Boss, isn''t it? In such a shabby place, my strength will be greatly affected. If you don''t help, I will be defeated. Isn''t this losing your face?"


    "So for the sake of my face, you must work hard. After all, I am here to negotiate terms with the Demon Emperor. Before I met the Demon Emperor, I was not suitable for multiple shots."


    The departed person closed his eyes directly after speaking, and no matter what the caregiver shouted, he also fell asleep without answering at all.


    "by!"


    The conservator had no choice but to start frowning and thinking of the way.


    In desperation, he had to kill a leopard-shaped monster beast that had just been subdued, and then made it into a puppet, connecting his sight to that monster''s eye, although it was very inconvenient, but At least let him have the ability of night vision for a short time, so that he can''t see anything in such a dark environment.


    The deceased was right. Although the little demon reported the news very honestly to him, the Yaozu''s hatred of him could not be resolved by a simple negotiation.


    Although there was not a single figure in the darkness, I could feel the whole earth shaking, showing how many people came.


    "Those who have passed away! We chased you and your followers across the entire continent. Not only were you not afraid, you also took the initiative to send them to your door to die. Today we have to smash you into pieces, destroy your soul, and destroy us. The hatred of the monster race!"


    The leader of the monster race can already be completely transformed, and its appearance is no different from ordinary humans. He holds two round steel hammers the size of a watermelon in his hand, looking murderous.


    "give it to you."


    Seeing that the other party was obviously not here to discuss the posture, the deceased urged the white lion to step back two steps, continued to close his eyes, and fell asleep.


    The maintenance people couldn''t help but directly urged the monsters to greet them.


    The monsters and monsters roared at the same time, and the sound reverberated everywhere.


    In terms of blood relationship, the monster beast and the monster clan are more or less related. If you look at it under normal circumstances, the monster beast will definitely be suppressed by the monster clan 100%.


    But under the control of the maintenance people, these monster beasts can still fully display their own strength, which shows how powerful the maintenance people''s way of defending the beast is.


    The two sides immediately fought hard. Although the demon clan sent an army directly, the number of demon beasts controlled by the maintenance people was also exaggerated, and it was difficult to distinguish between them.


    The demon general with the steel hammer on the opposite side seemed to understand the principle of capturing the thieves first. Like a heavy tank, he overturned countless demon beasts all the way to the departed.

 Chapter 786： Try Yuyao

    There is no problem with the general Yaozu¡¯s thinking. Of course, there is no problem with his actions. The only problem is his opponent.


    Although in front of the deceased, the maintenance person looked like only promises, but against these monsters who had just reached the imperial rank, or even below the imperial rank, he definitely had the strength to strike out.


    The Yaozu general didn''t see anything clearly, he was thrown to the ground by a behemoth that descended from the sky.


    It was a huge spider. As the imperial general of the monster race, he didn''t even have time to struggle, so he was torn open his chest by the spider with powerful legs and feet.


    "Ah, the strength of this group of monsters is not very good. If they really fight, they can''t even beat my monsters."


    The maintenance man sat on the back of the soil spider condescendingly looking down at the deadly demon general, and said slightly trivially.


    "Don''t worry, there is definitely an opponent who can satisfy you. Now the news has just spread back. More and more people will come to stop us, and they will become more and more powerful. I hope you can last until we can meet the Demon King. Right."


    The deceased immediately poured a basin of cold water on him.


    The maintenance person curled his lips, didn''t say anything, turned his head and concentrated on mobilizing the monsters to face the monsters.


    As predicted by those who had passed away, this was only the first group of monsters who came to fight, and the monsters continued to increase their staff.


    But fortunately, these monster races are not too powerful. With the help of the guardian''s technique of guarding against beasts, they line up these monster beasts and fight against each other.


    These monsters are so angry in their hearts.


    Originally saw the big enemy of the race slumbering with his eyes closed, this contemptuous attitude has made them furious, but there is also a beast trainer here with a group of beasts blocking the way, and it makes them angry. .


    The most excessive thing is that these monsters, who were suppressed in their original blood, were not affected at all during the battle. Instead, they defeated their own fighters. There was even a general of the monster race who was being stopped by the earth spider. After that, he passed out angrily.


    At this time, most of the monsters no longer dared to look at the humans at will. Today, only two humans came, and they actually blocked so many attacks of the monsters. No matter how you think, it is impossible to think of the current situation.


    However, there are a number of monsters for the maintenance people, but the monsters who support them seem to be endless.


    When the leader of the team is the great demon of Emperor Ji, the beast wave of the maintenance people has been difficult to continue to resist.


    No matter how powerful these monsters are, they are only monsters.


    Compared with those monster races, the only thing they rely on is the body, unlike the monster race, they also have their own way of cultivation.


    When the two sides are of the same realm of strength, the gap quickly manifests.


    "A monster beast is a monster beast. Compared with these serious monster races, there is still a huge gap..."


    As the monsters around him dwindled, the maintenance person couldn''t help sighing.


    But sighing and sighing, he didn''t have any anxiety or fear.


    After all, the departed person is by his side, even if he is broken, there is still this great **** who can keep him safe.


    "stop!"


    The deceased person seemed to have felt that the caring person was about to be unable to hold it. He slowly opened his eyes and drank two words.


    Although the shout was not loud, to the monster races, these two words seemed to hit them on the top of their heads, instantly making their whole person dumbfounded, and the monster beasts also suffered this feeling.


    The two groups of monsters and beasts that had been fighting incomparably just now quieted down in a strange moment.


    "We have been waiting here for a long time. The attitude given by the Yaozu is like this, isn''t it?"


    The deceased raised his eyes to look at the emperor-level monster clan general, and said coldly.


    "Nonsense! We Demon Race and you have been grudges for almost a thousand years, how could we be able to forgive you casually because you took the initiative to visit? Even if we promised, those Demon Race compatriots who died because of you would not agree. "


    The Yaozu general said angrily.


    "Is this your attitude, or the attitude of the Demon King?"


    "No matter whose attitude it is, you will come here for nothing today."


    "I''ve wasted a lot of time. If you don''t know good or bad, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The departed person said lightly like he was too lazy to talk nonsense.


    "Hehe, two people dare to speak up here, dare to come to our Abyss of Ten Thousand Monsters, then you must be prepared not to leave alive and kill me!"


    The Yaozu general did not have any timidity, and once again commanded and rushed over.


    "bored."


    The deceased uttered these two words as if sighing. Then, all the movements of the monster race and monsters present stopped, and the uniform feeling was as if someone had pressed the pause button.


    Even the emperor-level Demon Race general still maintained that angry expression, and stopped in place strangely.


    The maintenance person looked around and touched his whole body several times with his hand, only then confirmed that he could continue to act.


    "You play too much Yumon, do you want to try Yumon?"


    But before the conservator could ask questions, the deceased did.


    The maintenance person was taken aback, and then stared at the face of the deceased for half a minute, and when he confirmed that the other party was not joking, he suddenly became excited.


    In essence, these monsters are actually beasts, but they are too advanced and can already be transformed.


    For so many years, the maintenance person has only improved the control of the beast to the control of the beast, but the most yearning in his heart has always been the ability to control the legendary monster.


    Especially when I first saw Lin Mo riding on the back of the giant dragon, this kind of desire became more and more intense.


    This is what he is best at, and he definitely does not want anyone to surpass him.


    "Of course, boss! That''s great too!"


    The maintenance person said excitedly.


    "Then you stand by and watch."


    After the deceased person finished speaking, he straightened his arms toward the left and right sides.


    The monster beasts and monster race that had been stopped in the same place moved at the same time, they were like clockwork robots, walking stiffly towards the left and right sides of the departed person.


    The monsters gathered on the left side of the deceased, and the monsters gathered on his right.


    The muscles of the departed person suddenly tightened. He closed his eyes tightly, as if exerting force, and his face gradually turned red.


    The Monster Race and Monster Beasts still stayed in place silently, without any change in appearance.


    But if the conservationist could see from the perspective of the soul, he would be horrified to find that the deceased had extracted all the souls of these monsters and monsters at the same time, and began to exchange their positions!

 Chapter 787： Then go in

    This is a special secret technique for the deceased, but he didn''t give it a name.


    If Lin Mo were to come and pick it up, the first name he could think of would definitely be Transformation.


    In this big story, Xiangxiang used to exchange himself, Zixia and Zhu Bajie''s three souls can explain the principle of the secret technique used by the deceased.


    What the deceased did was to reverse their soul and body.


    In other words, the souls of these monsters will enter the body of the monsters, and the souls of these monsters will enter the bodies of the monsters.


    As the secret technique of the departed person proceeded, whether it was a monster or a monster, their bodies shook like chaff.


    In the process of extracting and integrating the soul into the new body, there will be more or less special reactions.


    The conservator saw that the monster beast he had just conquered and the group of monsters stood on the spot and smoked the shofar. Fortunately, the deceased did not attack his soil spider, which gave him a little psychological comfort. .


    The carer sat on the back of the soil spider, wandering back and forth in place, as if he was a prospective father waiting for his wife to give birth.


    Only he himself can understand the anxiety and anxiety.


    Wow.


    All the monsters and monsters fell to the ground at the same time. When the maintenance person heard this movement, he turned his head quickly. He looked at the monsters and the monsters. For a while, he didn''t know which souls he really tamed.


    "Huh~"


    The deceased took his hands back and let out a long breath.


    With the complete end of the secret technique, the monster beast and the monster clan all stood up from the ground staggeringly. They stared at each other blankly, as if they didn''t understand their situation.


    The Sound Transmission Worm uttered a tweet, and the monster races seemed to have heard the command, and immediately gathered around the people who were caring for it.


    And those monsters were still stupidly stunned, completely at a loss.


    "Success!"


    The conservationist uttered a happy cry. The situation at the moment has fully proved that the souls of the monster beast and the monster race have successfully exchanged, precisely because it is the soul that has been tamed, these monsters occupy the body of the monster race. Will still obey their orders.


    "Haha, is it fun?"


    The deceased turned his head and looked at the monster beasts carrying the soul of the monster race, and asked cheerfully.


    The Yaozu general reacted and understood what had happened to his body. The angry roar was suppressed in his throat, and his claws kept pulling the ground, preparing to attack the person who was longing for alive.


    However, the maintenance person moves faster than him. Many demon races have not yet understood what happened, and they are not used to their new body at all, but the demon beasts are different. Under the instructions of the maintenance person, they He immediately drove his new body and launched an attack.


    Without the blessings of the maintenance people, those ordinary monster beasts'' bodies were immediately crushed by the blood of the monster clan, and there was no power to fight back in battle.


    Even the body of the emperor-level beast emperor can only display the ability that is not the emperor''s pole.


    The demons who had their bodies replaced can only watch the body that once belonged to them, and annihilated their souls with their own hands.


    Within a while, the battle was completely over.


    "Is it fun?"


    "interesting!"


    "If you like to play, let''s move on and try to allocate you a troop composed entirely of monsters."


    The departed person said lightly, as if deciding what to eat tonight.


    The maintenance person knew in his heart that he, the boss, always did what he said, and he didn''t doubt it at all. He gathered up the remaining monster beasts enthusiastically, preparing to use them to replace the body of the monster race in the next battle.


    The Monster Race has already stated its attitude, and the deceased people don''t need to wait here anymore. They manipulated an army that belonged to the Monster Race just now and began to advance toward the depths of the Abyss of Ten Thousand Monsters.


    ...


    At the same time, the deepest part of the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons, the imperial palace of the Demon Emperor.


    Said to be a palace, in fact, this place is not divided as carefully as the palace of the human empire. Strictly speaking, it is just a few huge rooms that gather multiple functions and one.


    In the largest room, the Demon Emperor usually eats and sleeps, and even handles things here.


    On the high throne piled up with bones, the Demon Emperor was lying lazily in the seat and fell asleep. Several seductive-looking beauties of the demon race lay in his arms, a gorgeous fur covering them, acting as blanket.


    The demon king looked like a middle-aged man, not handsome, but very rough and mighty.


    His body is very tall, more than four meters tall, and those demon beauties are ordinary human size. This combination looks a little strange.


    There are no guards in the room, because there is no need for such a thing.


    After all, neither the Demon Sovereign nor these demon beauties are anything to provoke.


    "Report to my emperor that the deceased are waiting outside, saying that they want to discuss with you."


    A messenger entered the room cautiously, kneeling under the bone throne and whispered.


    The Demon Emperor slowly opened his eyes, and the beauties of the Demon Race also woke up.


    He wrapped the beauties in a fur blanket and hugged them on his lap before looking at the messenger below.


    "Departed person? The departed person we have been looking for?"


    "Yes, my emperor is the one we have been chasing and killing."


    "Hehe, this guy is so courageous. It''s better if we can''t chase him. He actually came up to die and sent someone to deal with him?"


    The Demon Sovereign gradually became interested. He hugged the beauty in his arms and began to inquire about the details of the messenger.


    "From the moment they arrived, we have been sending people to deal with them..."


    Chuanling Bing kept talking, and the Demon Emperor immediately understood the meaning behind it.


    "It hasn''t been dealt with until now?"


    "Yes...Yes, but now they are all elites who are dealing with them. They should be dealt with soon..."


    The messenger lowered his head, as if he was afraid of blame from the Demon Emperor.


    "It''s okay." The Demon Emperor just waved his hand, "The qualifications of the deceased are not less than mine, and it is normal that you can''t deal with him. If there is something to discuss with me, he will definitely come out to see me at all costs and wait until he When you come to me, it won''t be too late to deal with him."


    "But... there will be many tribesmen who will suffer from him..."


    "Hahaha..."


    Hearing what Chuan Lingbing said, the Demon Emperor suddenly burst into laughter.


    "When facing the enemy, will the opponent let you go because of your low strength? If you die, you will die. Our monster race doesn''t need waste."


    As the Demon Emperor said, his eyes gradually became fierce.

 Chapter 788： Do you want to be a god

    "Awaited."


    As soon as the Demon King''s words fell, there was a sound of footsteps outside, and then the people who had passed away and the people who were caring for it just rushed in.


    They were surrounded by a group of demon races that had been controlled, and more demon races followed along with their intrusion and surrounded them with hostility on their faces.


    "My emperor!"


    Those demon clan who had not been brutally attacked by the deceased yelled anxiously to the demon emperor, but the latter just waved their hands gently, motioning them to shut up.


    This group of monster races are basically the realm of the emperor level, and a few have almost reached the holy level.


    In terms of strength, just such a few monster races can even wipe out a few people''s empires with their own strength.


    Even if it is a head-on fight, it is impossible for the maintenance person to defeat them through the lower-level monster races he controls.


    But the problem is that the deceased did not intend to fight them at all.


    Since he decided to take the initiative to look for the Demon Emperor, he has been racing in all the way, and almost all the people blocking the road have been put on the spot by him.


    After all, no one can compare to the departed person in their soul attainments. Even if the strength of these monster races is very tyrannical, the departed person only needs to put a little pressure on their souls, they will instantly have to rush to the street.


    Those who passed away along the way also easily exchanged a few monsters whose souls were too weak and those who maintained them, and this accumulated the "guard team" around them.


    "You all go out, things here are no longer something you can participate in."


    The Demon Emperor was very calm. He waved his hand. Even those demon races were a little reluctant, but none of them dared to obey the orders issued by the Demon Emperor. This group of demons deserved to leave here unwillingly. .


    "The Demon Emperor is the Demon Emperor after all, and his aura is completely different from other demon races."


    The deceased happily jumped off his snow-white lion''s back, and the carer also jumped off the soil spider. The two stood in front of the Bone Throne and stared at the Demon King.


    "You are the one who died?"


    The Demon Emperor looked at him with interest.


    "You are younger than I thought."


    "Hehe, it''s just a matter of changing a pair of skins. For me, appearance is no longer important."


    "Ha ha."


    The Demon Emperor sneered and didn''t say anything. He took a step and started walking towards the dead.


    The maintenance person subconsciously manipulated the monsters occupying the bodies of the monsters and protected them in front of them, but what he didn''t expect was that the beauties of the monsters, who looked like vases, unexpectedly instantly Moved to the front of the Bone Throne, looking ready to go.


    "Get out of the way, the next thing is not something you can participate in."


    The deceased said softly.


    The maintenance person and the demon clan beauties stood in a stalemate for a few seconds, and then they dispersed, staying aside vigilantly.


    The Demon Sovereign finally walked down from the exhausted bone ladder on the Bone Throne, standing in front of the deceased, looking down at him condescendingly.


    But there was no strange expression on the face of the deceased. He faintly looked at the Demon Emperor. Although the height was less than half that of the Demon Emperor, there was no disadvantage in his aura.


    "Do you know? Our Yaozu''s long-standing wish is to kill you."


    "I know."


    Facing the strong murderous intent in the words of the Demon King, the deceased seemed to have not heard it, and had no reaction at all.


    "Since you know, do you dare to come to our Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons?"


    "It''s your business if you want to kill me, and it''s mine if I have something to discuss with you. The two don''t seem to conflict, right?"


    Hearing the answer from the deceased, the demon king''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    To him, the answer of the departed person was like saying that it is your business to hate me, but it is my business to beat you if I want to beat you. The two do not conflict.


    Such words sounded extremely arrogant, even if the two small gangsters on the street said such words, they must be fighting, not to mention the demon king who was already decisive on the sofa.


    "Hehe..." As expected, the Demon Emperor began to sneer. "It seems that you are mentally prepared, so when shall we do it?"


    The Demon King had just finished speaking, and the scene before him quickly switched.


    This is a blank space, like a chaos, there is nothing here, and nothing will disappear.


    "Soul Realm?"


    The Demon Emperor frowned. He was also a veteran expert on the Chaos Continent, and he was somewhat accomplished in his soul. It is impossible to even judge the situation in front of him.


    "I said, I came to you to discuss something with you. If you have to call, then we will solve the problem here first."


    The deceased person quickly appeared in front of him, still with an indifferent expression.


    The Demon Emperor looked at him, it was a solid body-like soul, and then looked down at himself, it was still faintly translucent.


    "Hehe, fighting with you in this kind of place, didn''t I look for abuse by myself?"


    The Demon Emperor sneered, giving up the idea of ??attacking temporarily.


    He undoubtedly hated those who had passed away. The phoenix egg that the dragon king stole was his younger brother, and the female phoenix who was killed was his mother.


    For the Demon Emperor, although the Dragon King was the murderer of his family, from the root point of view, the deceased person was the chief culprit.


    Although hate hate, but being able to climb to this position also proves that the Demon Emperor is not a fool, and the person who can suppress his anger is the one who can finally accomplish great things.


    "Let''s talk about it, what on earth do you want to discuss with me?"


    The Demon Emperor took a deep breath before asking.


    "Do you know what I have been preparing?"


    "Hehe, is the God-making plan?"


    "Yes, although I didn''t give him a name, there is nothing wrong with you calling him that way."


    "What does this have to do with me?"


    "This has a lot to do with you, I ask you, do you want to be a god?"


    The Demon Sovereign stopped speaking suddenly, and the problem of the deceased was obviously a soul torture.


    Want to be a god?


    I must have thought of it!


    With so many lives in the entire Chaos Continent, who does not yearn for the gods?


    It''s just that the Chaos Continent at this stage can no longer spawn so many gods all at once like it did in the past. Now that the gods have reached the peak at the holy level, gods have become an unreachable legend.


    Otherwise, the Demon Sovereign would have frantically figured out a way to break through the **** level, how can there be so much idle time to find someone to chase and kill the dead, isn''t it just because of boredom?


    "What do you mean?"


    In the end, the Demon Sovereign couldn''t resist the temptation of the word God level, and asked.

 Chapter 789： Faith is power

    "I want to work with you, and the reward for you is... step into the **** level."


    The deceased spoke lightly, as if explaining the most common thing.


    But this word heard in the ears of the Demon Emperor, it was undoubtedly a thunder in the flat ground.


    "Why do you dare to make such a promise to me?"


    After a moment of stunned demon, the Demon Emperor asked suspiciously.


    "Ha ha ha... For you laymen, creating gods is almost impossible. If you know the principle, you may not think it is very complicated. If you think you can understand, I don¡¯t have anything to do. Mind telling you the principle of this matter."


    "Oh? Is that so? Then I would be happy to hear your so-called principle."


    The Demon Emperor sneered, and then sat down directly cross-legged, pretending to listen carefully.


    The deceased didn''t say anything nonsense, he actually started to explain.


    "If you want to create a god, you still can''t escape the iron law of becoming a god. Either the body becomes a **** or the soul becomes a god. I have tried many methods, and the first thing I studied was the body becoming a god... Do you remember me ever Is the Karma Fire Phoenix egg obtained from your monster race?"


    "Of course I remember, that was my unborn brother."


    As soon as this matter was mentioned, the Demon King''s face suddenly became gloomy, but the deceased didn''t seem to notice it, and continued to speak for themselves.


    "That is my early research on the body becoming a god. The collection is you powerful body owners, not only your monster race, but even some humans and orcs with special physiques. I have also studied it before, but the final result All ended in failure..."


    As the deceased spoke, the Demon Emperor''s brows couldn''t help but frowned.


    Although not only the Demon Race was suffering, but the Demon King was not happy at all.


    These failed experiments undoubtedly all lost their lives, and seeing the casual appearance of the deceased person as it should be, the Demon Emperor couldn''t help his back getting cold.


    The deceased''s attitude of disregarding life has indeed reached a point where normal creatures cannot understand it, but it may also be because of this that he can get a glimpse of the secret and study the method of creating gods.


    "Then I started from the soul, after all, what I do best is this..."


    "The strength of the soul of different creatures is different, and the structure of the soul is also different, but in my hands, these differences can be minimized and ignored without causing any trouble. In other words, as long as I am willing, anything is the same. I can make his soul break through the **** level with everything."


    The deceased said it was very certain, this kind of self-confidence made the Demon King''s heart hot.


    "Do you know how to enhance the soul?"


    The deceased suddenly asked.


    "amount..."


    The demon emperor was taken aback when he was asked, but he couldn''t answer vacillatingly.


    Although the Demon Sovereign is a master in combat, but in terms of soul, he knows far less than the dragon king.


    "Then let me tell you, the only way to strengthen the soul is to swallow it."


    The tone of the deceased suddenly became cold.


    "Just like eating meat can increase your own strength, the soul that devours other things can also increase the strength of your own soul."


    "So... you have such a solid soul because of..."


    "Yes, I have been devouring the soul of other things for thousands of years, and this has the strength of my soul today."


    Seeing the departed person admitted unabashedly, the Demon Emperor suddenly felt his throat tighten.


    Right now he and he are in the realm of souls at the same time, if he has a hobby of devouring the souls of others, then he is really a bit dangerous.


    However, the deceased did not seem to notice his abnormality, but continued to speak.


    "I gradually discovered that after the strength of my soul reaches a certain level, I can help other creatures to swallow and fuse souls to make their own souls reach a stronger level, and this method is the best way to create gods. Basic principles."


    Speaking of this, the deceased has already begun to show a kind of enthusiasm.


    "Is it that simple?"


    The Demon Emperor asked subconsciously.


    "Hehe, of course it''s more than that simple, but even this step, only I can do it."


    The deceased spoke with a deep pride in his tone.


    "Do you know the difference between gods and ordinary creatures on the Chaos Continent?"


    "This... can they absorb the power of faith?"


    The demon emperor replied quickly with a flash of inspiration.


    "Yes! It is the power of faith. Only those who have believers are considered true gods."


    The deceased nodded, and the Demon Emperor was able to answer his questions, which made him a little happy.


    "However, the power of faith can only be officially possessed after becoming a god. Could it be that you have a relationship with the gods on the land of gods?"


    The Demon Emperor asked in surprise.


    But after asking this question, he realized how stupid he was. It was precisely because the departed people couldn¡¯t understand the gods that they kept trying to create gods by themselves. With his temper, how could he take the initiative? How about dealing with those gods?


    "Hmph, being able to ask this kind of question only shows that your thinking and ideas are completely restricted."


    The deceased snorted coldly.


    "The power of faith is not the unique ability of those gods. I checked almost all ancient books and only proved one thing, that is, the original humans and orcs were entirely due to fear and respect for the power of the gods. Just started to believe in them, do you know what it means?"


    "Mean...is the power of faith that comes first after the gods?"


    The Demon Emperor answered cautiously.


    "Very good! It seems that you can already understand these things."


    The deceased was very satisfied with the Demon Emperor''s answer, and praised without hesitation.


    I don''t know why, hearing the compliments from the deceased, the Demon Emperor was a little happy.


    "In fact, faith is originally a kind of power. When people become more fearful and awe of a thing, the thing they fear can gain power from them."


    "This... sounds a little unrealistic."


    The Demon Emperor said cautiously.


    "Hehe, I just took this as a conjecture at the beginning, but after experimenting, I found that this conjecture is completely correct. I have left the distorted monsters I made in many places throughout the Chaos Continent and spread rumors. Saying that they are gods, tricking the local people into believing in them and fearing them, finally a miraculous thing happened. These deceived people actually contributed their faith!"


    After the deceased had finished speaking, they laughed wildly.

 Chapter 790： Yaozus invitation

    The Demon Emperor silently waited for the deceased to finish laughing.


    To be honest, he has a heartfelt fear for crazy researchers like the dead.


    This kind of obsessive madness is completely incomprehensible to him, but only this kind of madness can study what everyone desperately desires, and the Demon Sovereign can only endure it silently.


    "So... all the time, those people you taught the art of passing away were just tool people who helped you guard the experimental site?"


    The Demon Emperor suddenly thought of something and asked.


    "Hehe, it''s not completely used as a tool, right? I gave them immortal spells and they helped me carry out my experiments. It''s fair, isn''t it?"


    The deceased finally finished laughing, he regained his plain expression and replied.


    The Demon King laughed awkwardly, and did not say much. For him, the way of thinking of the deceased was not something he could fully understand.


    "Since you have figured out everything, how do you need me to help you?"


    The Demon King asked suspiciously.


    The principle explained by the deceased is not very obscure. What he is now puzzled is only the motive of the deceased.


    "Of course you need your help, otherwise, it will be difficult to carry out the **** creation plan."


    The deceased counted lightly.


    "How to say?"


    The Demon King frowned and asked.


    "This matter is very easy to understand. It took me more than 1,000 years to strengthen my soul to its current state. Indeed, my current soul strength is stronger than those of the gods, but this has been swallowed countless times. The result is accumulated. How long do you think it will take if we want to make gods in large quantities?"


    "This..."


    The Demon King was speechless.


    Indeed, it took so long for the deceased to reach this level. Even if the standard is lowered a little, it will only take hundreds of years to reach the **** level.


    "Now you understand why I came to seek your help?"


    "war!"


    Reminiscent of the current tension on the entire Chaos Continent, the Demon Emperor blurted out.


    "Yes, only war can provide such a large number of souls in a short period of time. With the power of faith I have collected over the past hundreds of years, we can create a group of god-level powerhouses to attack the gods. The mainland, occupy a territory that belongs to us. Why do you think I am letting go of the hostility of the entire Chaos Continent? The purpose is to fight a battle to collect a huge amount of souls."


    "But on the Chaos Continent, the only people who can withstand such a large-scale war are we who have been developing in secret?"


    "You are very smart. This is indeed the reason why I came to seek your help. Now the humans and orcs of the entire Chaos Continent have been organized. It is the best opportunity for me and you. I can This batch produced a god-level team, and you can also successfully reach the god-level, and then logically let the monster race take over control of the entire Chaos Continent."


    The people who have passed away speak very bluntly, as if arguably sharing the spoils.


    The Demon Emperor fell silent.


    If he is not moved, this is simply impossible.


    God level!


    These two words have a fatal attraction to all the creatures on the Chaos Continent, not to mention the demon emperor who has reached the holy level and is only close to the door.


    Moreover, the Yaozu has been shrinking on the entire Chaos Continent for so many years. It does not mean that they have no desire to rule on this continent. It is simply because the Yaozu does not believe in any gods and is afraid of being worshipped by those human empires. It''s just revenge.


    If things really develop according to what the departed person said, then it would be a good thing for the entire Monster Race.


    The only thing the Demon Emperor considered was whether the deceased could abide by the agreement he said.


    However, reminiscent of the undisguised behavior of the departed person, he was not like the kind of person who designed to frame the demon race.


    To be precise, he is just a lunatic, an unscrupulous lunatic for his own ideals. He just wants to do what he wants to do. Since the Yaozu only plays an auxiliary role in this process, it should be unreasonable to be He cheated.


    The Demon Emperor didn''t take a long time, and he immediately figured out the truth.


    "I agree!"


    "Very well, I guess you almost agreed without hesitation."


    The deceased nodded, with a very satisfied expression.


    "But... we have one more person to deal with."


    "who?"


    "I''ll tell you..."


    ...


    Many days later, the tavern in Star City.


    Lin Mo lazily pushed open the door of the tavern, turned his head around and saw Duan Shuang sitting in the corner at a glance.


    Anshuang just looked at him with a smile, and walked to the table and sat down.


    "What''s the matter? I remember that the task of hunting down believers who can use the technique of death is over long ago."


    Lin Mo stretched out his hand for a glass of beer, then asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, those tasks have already ended, but our cooperation and friendship have not ended because of this. My Lord God, thank you for the believers who have been helping us hunt down those who have passed away during this period of time. We thank you very much. I would like to invite you to be a guest in the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons, Lord Demon King specially prepared a thank you gift for you, a piece of pyrite for ten thousand years!"


    God Dark Frost said mysteriously.


    "Demon Emperor?"


    "Yes."


    "Aren''t your demons not believe in any gods? Why did you prepare gifts for me, the envoy?"


    Lin Mo raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    "Um... Although we don¡¯t believe in any gods, it doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t know how to make friends. Lord Demon King personally issued an order to inform me to invite you to be a guest. This is the first time I have come across this kind of experience after so long. The situation is."


    Anshuang replied quickly after rolling his eyes.


    "Then I am really flattered... well, since you are so hospitable, if you don''t go, it will refute your face."


    Lin Mo scratched his head, and agreed very readily.


    The two exchanged greetings for another while before Lin Mo said goodbye to Anshuang and left the tavern.


    Lin Mo turned around and walked into an empty alley. In a blink of an eye, his figure disappeared in place, and then suddenly appeared in the city lord''s mansion.


    "When has the Yaozu been so hospitable?"


    Zhongtong asked. She and Lin Mo shared the perspective just now, so she was also very clear about what happened just now.


    "Go...hehe, it''s definitely a feast of feasts. It''s no good if you go."


    Lin Mo said with a sneer.


    "Hongmen Banquet?"


    Zhongtong repeated it again, showing a puzzled expression.


    "This is our native dialect, it''s normal if you don''t understand it."


    Lin Mo called haha, and then adjusted the system.


    "System, how much power of faith does it take to exchange ten thousand years of fire spar?"


    "The Chaos Continent has only existed for five thousand years, and there is no 10,000-year flint at all."


    "by!"

 Chapter 791： Hongmen Banquet

    Lin Mo was very angry, so the other party sent an invitation to the Hongmen Banquet.


    It''s so special that even the promised lottery doesn''t exist!


    This is too much.


    "I planned to put a pigeon. This time I must go there."


    Lin Mo said with a cold face.


    "Chongtong... Come here, I''ll discuss something with you..."


    Lin Mo beckoned to Zhongtong, and then spoke in her ear.


    ...


    "My lord, thank you for your appointment on time."


    Anshuang and the others had already prepared the itinerary and informed Lin Mo through the token. Seeing Lin Mo''s arrival, Anshuang''s maid immediately smiled and saluted.


    "Hahaha, you are welcome, you are quite punctual..."


    Lin Mo raised his head and looked at the full moon in the air, not knowing where to spit for a while.


    I don''t know why, these monsters have to set the schedule to start at night. It is estimated that only these monsters can do this kind of schedule that completely violates the biological clock.


    "Did you not bring any entourage?"


    The maid asked Lin Mo into a sedan with a very beautiful workmanship.


    "Hehehe, I am also a waiter, and I don''t need others to serve me anymore."


    Lin Mo chuckled.


    "My lord God made a joke, and you who serve the gods are completely incomparable with those of us."


    The maid giggled and invited Lin Mo into the sedan chair.


    The internal space of this sedan chair is much larger than his appearance. From the outside, the sedan chair is even the size of an ordinary carriage, but after entering, the space here is not inferior to a normal-sized house.


    "Good guy, it looks like a Passat on the outside, but Lincoln turned out to be longer on the inside."


    Lin Mo spit out casually.


    "My lord God... what did you say?"


    Anshuang has been waiting here for a long time, she asked with a puzzled face while handing over a glass of wine.


    "Hahaha, it¡¯s not important to speak the local dialect of my hometown...this trip is really hard for you."


    Lin Mo gave a haha, falsely polite.


    "It is also my honor to be able to deal with the Lord God Envoy all the time. I should do this little thing. How can I talk about hard work?"


    When talking about the scene, Anshuang was also a good hand, and immediately took the words without leaking.


    "Speaking of it, I still don''t know where your monster race''s foothold is?"


    Lin Mo casually found a soft chair and sat down, and asked casually.


    "The place where our demons gather is called the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons. It is a naturally formed magical terrain. Although that place is not underground, it is far below the ground by a distance of one kilometer, and there is no sun exposure all year round, which just fits Most of our demons have a yin-like lifestyle, so basically all demons live there."


    Anshuang explained with a smile.


    Lin Mo nodded and said nothing.


    But he knew that the place was definitely not as casual as Duan Shuang said.


    Compared to the abyss that sealed Karthus before, the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons is estimated to be even worse.


    But since I have come all by myself, it is useless to think about so much. Whether he is the abyss of ten thousand monsters or the abyss of a hundred thousand monsters, how many people can he do?


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly several low beast roars came from outside the sedan chair.


    Lin Mo opened the curtain and saw that the maids had already turned into beasts.


    Their body is a few tigers with wings. At this moment, they are dragging the sedan chair on their backs, preparing to take off.


    Winged tiger?


    Lin Mo showed a curious look.


    As the saying goes, like a tiger with wings, this winged tiger is definitely an alien beast. Regardless of their strength, this unusual appearance alone will certainly not have a low status in the monster race.


    It can be said to give Lin Mo a lot of face to let this kind of strange animal monster clan carry the sedan chair.


    "It''s not bad, the maid used to be a leopard, but now she has been upgraded to a tiger with wings."


    Lin Mo lowered the curtain and said with a smile.


    Anshuang naturally cooperated with Lin Mo to start talking nonsense. As the two chatted and laughed, the whole sedan chair was quickly moving towards the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons...


    "Everyone, are you all ready?"


    In the god-given city, Qingyou stood in the middle of her sanctuary and asked.


    Looking around the entire sanctuary, all the saints with strong combat effectiveness are concentrated in this place, not only that, but the soldiers who have stepped into the emperor''s pole are basically all present, and even the dead are here.


    "Ready!"


    Everyone replied in unison, their voices very loud.


    "Very good, everyone is waiting here, but I still hope you can keep up. If our **** needs us, we can rush over in the best condition!"


    "understand!"


    Zhongtong has been sitting silently on the side, and in her right eye, the golden gear is constantly spinning.


    She and Lin Mo have always shared their vision, and everything that Lin Mo saw is being conveyed back to the God-given City by her at this time.


    This is Lin Mo''s countermeasure for this Hongmen Banquet.


    Since the other party can even take out things like ten thousand year fire spar to fool themselves, then their purpose is obvious.


    Although Lin Mo didn''t know if they colluded with Asrien or the deceased, the result was obviously the same. They wanted their lives.


    But if the other party wants it, he can''t give it out so easily.


    By the way, Lin Mo gathered all the strongest combat power of the entire Yan Kingdom. He also greeted the Transfiguration Man. She also understood that the Monster Race was the most unstable factor in the current situation.


    But obviously, now this unstable factor has chosen the camp, then there is nothing to continue to wonder.


    How to deal with the deceased should also be treated in the same way as the demon clan. Under such circumstances, the transfigured person lent it to Lin Mo very generously.


    ...


    The words are divided into two parts. The people in the God-given City here are already gearing up, waiting impatiently, and Lin Mo has also reached the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons.


    I have to say that this winged tiger is flying very fast, it''s just a night''s time before it has arrived.


    Unlike the way that the departed and the conservators came, Lin Mo flew in directly in a sedan chair, which was very arrogant.


    After he got off the sedan chair, he found that his eyes were pitch black, and the eyes of the Yaozu in the darkness were gleaming, looking very terrifying.


    "Yeah, your development in the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons is not very good. Even lighting is not popular in such a big place."


    Lin Mo said a few words coldly, and then a strong fire appeared all over his body, and the monsters who were close to him had to retreat to a place three meters away.


    "Sorry, Lord God, it''s our people who neglected."


    Seeing that the momentum of the demon race was not created, but it was self-defeating, Anshuang quickly apologized and gave the demon race a fierce look, and ordered them to ignite the lights as soon as possible. Lin Mo put away the flames all over his body.


    "Then... Anshuang, please take me to see your Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons."

 Chapter 792： Can you leave after taking things?

    Anshuang was also considered a high-level member of the monster clan, and his strength was completely at the level of an emperor.


    This time the Demon Emperor asked her to invite Lin Mo to be a guest. Although she didn''t express the purpose, but with Anshuang''s cleverness, she was able to predict the approximate result.


    For Lin Mo, she was a little scared instinctively, especially when she saw him grow from being inferior to her own and inexplicably growing up until now that she can''t even see his realm. This completely unreasonable growth rate is almost like this. A big joke.


    But behind Lin Mo was the mysterious God of Flame, and Anshuang had the most contact with Lin Mo, which led to the image of the God of Flame that had become a mysterious and invincible existence in her heart.


    With Lin Mo''s performance, Anshuang had even guessed whether the other party had seen through the Yaozu''s conspiracy.


    However, at this time, it is said that these have no meaning. Regardless of whether Lin Mo has seen the demon clan''s conspiracy, he must be brought in anyway today.


    "Please, Lord God Envoy."


    Anshuang turned sideways slightly and made an inviting gesture.


    Lin Mo didn''t have any displeased expressions either, he smiled and walked in with Anshuang.


    The Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons is very large. Although the name is called Yuan, the terrain here is not a straight abyss that can be summarized.


    Some time ago, it took a lot of time and effort for the deceased and the conservators to kill in, but Lin Mo had already penetrated into the hinterland of the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons because of the sedan chair.


    Lin Mo followed Anshuang forward while watching the monster races on both sides of the road carefully. He found that most of the monster races here were Emperor Ji, and there were also many emperor ranks.


    "Unexpectedly, although your monsters have been low-key for so many years, but the capital gathered is not a small number, I didn''t expect that the guards on both sides of this road are the Huangji start."


    Lin Mo said with a smile without a smile.


    How can Anshuang couldn''t hear the teasing in his words: "My lord is joking. It is only because of your arrival today that we specially arranged this way. I hope our reception method can satisfy you."


    It''s okay for Anshuang not to explain. With this explanation, Lin Mo''s sneer became more and more obvious.


    "That''s pretty good, but I think...if I replaced it with a monster spar of the same level, I think I would be happier."


    Lin Mo stopped, shrugged, and looked at Anshuang calmly.


    Anshuang was taken aback, and was a little uncertain whether Lin Mo''s words were threatening or joking.


    "Okay, go ahead."


    Lin Mo suddenly showed a smile again, and took the lead to move on.


    Anshuang frowned insignificantly, but quickly picked up his mood and continued to move forward.


    No one noticed that a small piece of wood fell from Lin Mo''s shoulder just now and fell to the ground...


    "Master Demon Sovereign is in the front room, please come and see it alone, I won''t go in."


    Anshuang took Lin Mo to the Demon Emperor''s bedroom, and said politely.


    "Oh why?"


    Lin Mo didn''t go in obediently, but asked questioningly.


    Anshuang was taken aback, and then immediately replied: "Because the person your Majesty Demon King wants to meet is only you, I am not qualified to participate in such an important meeting."


    Lin Mo smiled very owely: "If that''s the case, I won''t go in, after all, I''m afraid of living."


    Anshuang heard this reason, suddenly a little bit dumbfounded.


    You have even led people to hunt down the believers of those who have passed away. Which of these many people is not a stranger? If you are afraid of life, you can''t do anything at all until now.


    But thinking this way in my heart, Anshuang couldn''t say such a thing.


    "My lord, you don''t need to worry so much, our Demon Emperor, he is... uh, a very enthusiastic and cheerful person, I believe you will not feel the difference."


    Anshuang frowned, racking his brains to say so many words.


    To describe the decisive Demon Emperor on the sofa as such a cheerful and enthusiastic person, Anshuang herself felt a little unbearable.


    "No, I just don''t want to go in. If your Demon Emperor is really an enthusiastic and generous person, then he should take the initiative to welcome me now."


    Lin Mo seemed to have taken the wrong medicine, just insisting on his wrong reasoning desperately, reluctant to enter the door.


    Behind the door, the Demon Sovereign sat high on the bone throne, his expression indescribably wonderful.


    The deceased shrank in a corner, his brows were frowned.


    The departed people had already set up a special formation in the room. If Lin Mo came in, the soul would be suppressed.


    But just don''t know why, this guy is reluctant to go in.


    Anshuang''s expression became more embarrassed, but Lin Mo did not cooperate, and she had nothing to do.


    The high-ranking monster races behind the guards on both sides already showed a very impatient expression. If it hadn''t been ordered, they would probably be tempted to move to Lin Mo.


    "Hey, hey, didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s just a guest? If I was forced to eat and drink with a stranger, I would definitely not want to. Forget it, if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll take that 10,000-year fire crystal. Give Shi to me directly, I took the things and left."


    After arguing with Anshuang for a long time, there was no answer, and Lin Mo suddenly showed an expression of impatience.


    "Well, my lord, I will go in and report your request to the demon emperor, and wait for the demon emperor to decide."


    Seeing Lin Mo''s strong unwillingness to cooperate, Anshuang was also somewhat helpless and could only compromise temporarily.


    "That''s all right, you go in and ask the Demon Emperor, can you let me just leave with something?"


    Lin Mo nodded, his face was arrogant.


    Anshuang laughed dryly, and entered the Demon Emperor''s bedroom alone.


    As soon as Anshuang came in, he would say anything when he came, and the Demon Emperor waved his hand directly, indicating that she could leave it alone.


    Anshuang didn''t dare to say anything, and stood aside honestly.


    The Demon Emperor turned his head and looked at the departed person, revealing a questioning look.


    The implication is simple. Since Lin Mo doesn''t cooperate, should he just get him done?


    "If he doesn''t want to come in life and death, he can only do it."


    The reaction of the deceased is also very flat. The formation here is just to strive for the maximum success rate, but even if the formation here is not used, there should be no major problems against a divine envoy.


    The Demon King nodded, and directly stood up and walked out. The deceased was still sitting on the spot, and began to close his eyes and fall asleep.


    "Lord God Envoy, look up for a long time."


    The Demon Emperor put on a smirk and greeted him personally.


    But Lin Mo hurriedly backed away a few steps as if he saw something scary.

 Chapter 793： Be prepared

    Seeing his slightly exaggerated reaction, the demon king''s face became stiff, but he scolded Lin Mo several times in his heart.


    In fact, when the people who had passed away told him that they had to deal with a **** of the flame god, the demon emperor didn¡¯t take it seriously. In his opinion, once it succeeded, they would not even be a serious god. Would be afraid, why should I be afraid of a divine envoy?


    But after seeing Lin Mo with his own eyes, the Demon Sovereign began to wonder if the deceased had any grudges with him.


    After all, looking at Lin Mo''s appearance, he didn''t look like a pleasant character.


    "You are the Demon Emperor? Where''s Anshuang? Why didn''t she come out? What did you do to her?"


    Lin Mo stepped back while asking, making him really scared of life.


    The Demon Sovereign could see the joking in his eyes, and suddenly an unknown fire broke out in his heart, but thinking that the deceased have already set up the formation, it is better to bring people in if possible.


    "My lord, Anshuang is waiting for you inside. Come in with me and start the banquet."


    The Demon Emperor forced a smiling face and said very politely.


    "No, I don''t want to participate in a **** banquet even when I see you, give me the 10,000-year pyrite, and then ask Anshuang to send me back."


    Lin Mo shook his head like a rattle, with rejection written all over his face.


    The anger in the demon emperor''s heart became more and more vigorous, and he felt that he would soon be unable to stretch himself.


    As the Demon Sovereign, when did he feel angry like this? Now that even the deceased suddenly decided not to deal with Lin Mo, the Demon Sovereign would be determined to kill Lin Mo.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then I don''t want to force it. Ten thousand years of fire spar is with me, and I can give it to you now."


    The Demon Emperor suppressed his anger and still kept his smiling face.


    "Come here and bring it to me."


    Lin Mo didn''t mean to move a little bit, but took two steps back.


    In the eyes of the demon emperor, this kind of behavior has been arrogant to the limit.


    "Damn boy! Are you kidding me?"


    Did the Demon King shout angrily? He rushed towards Lin Mo directly.


    "Shadow Array! Stream!"


    An indifferent voice sounded abruptly, and the demon emperor only felt that a black light flashed in front of him, and the last immense force forcibly slammed his figure back. There was a tingling pain in his chest, and the demon emperor looked down. A **** wound had appeared on his chest.


    In just an instant, a large group of people suddenly appeared here, and it was the person who forced the Demon Emperor back.


    "It''s you? You want to attack me suddenly? You really think I''m a fool? It''s a tens of thousands of years of flint. Learn the history of the Chaos Continent for thousands of years.


    Lin Mo sneered contemptuously and made a face at the Demon Emperor.


    The wood chip he left just now is actually a super miniature flame totem. It has been a long time since the system has been used for transmission. Now Lin Mo can basically reach where he wants to go instantly through the system''s transmission function.


    And just now, Lin Mo teleported back to the God-given City in an instant, and then brought everyone in the temple back in an instant.


    Lin Mo had previously thought of putting these people in the storage space directly, but because the people in the storage space could not directly observe the outside situation, when they were suddenly taken out, they might not be able to quickly adapt to the current environment.


    Especially in the course of battle, the sudden appearance is not only a test of the opponent''s reaction ability, but also a test of his own reaction ability.


    In order to ensure that everything can proceed smoothly and safely, Lin Mo specially left them all in the god-given city, using his rapid teleportation ability to bring them here instantly.


    The Demon Emperor''s face was dark, and he kept swallowing his breath until now. When he finally prepared to attack, he first suffered a loss, and after the loss, he was mocked mercilessly by Lin Mo.


    When discussing to find a way to attract Lin Mo over, it was the Demon King himself who came up with a ten thousand-year flint, and Lin Mo''s mockery hit his sore spot.


    "Well, good! Are you prepared in advance? Then I want to see if you can walk out of here alive today."


    The Demon Emperor roared and immediately launched an attack.


    Upon seeing this, those high-ranking monster races also attacked.


    Lin Mo did not hesitate at all, and directly released the blessings of the gods to everyone.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s combat effectiveness abruptly improved for a whole stage!


    Especially Karthus and Xiaojin, their strength has increased to a very terrifying point, the two groups of men and horses collided together, and they immediately fought hard.


    "Do you want to deal with him alone?"


    Lin Mo looked at the beloved person and asked.


    He is not a member of his own country of Yan, Lin Mo can''t bless him, but this guy doesn''t seem to be afraid at all. Even when facing the holy demon emperor, he is still expressionless. Cold look.


    "Okay, then I will give you a sweep."


    Lin Mo didn''t sit idle either, and easily split up a dozen flame villains and let them join the battle. On the other hand, he was watching and listening to all directions, always grasping the trends on the battlefield.


    "You are very good to be able to hurt me. The human beings who can reach your level are basically with the deceased. I hope you can give me a surprise."


    After the Demon King finished speaking, he immediately launched a stormy attack.


    He is a demon, and his body is the most powerful. Although he didn''t use any weapons, his fists were violent when he swung his fists. The desperate man held the weird pair of knives, and he didn''t even take advantage.


    "Ahhh, boy, this guy is the Demon Emperor, if you don''t take it seriously, you might really die."


    Lin Mo stood by and reminded it leisurely.


    The unhappy person did not speak, but continued to concentrate on the battle before him.


    The demon emperor was very angry. The chief culprit was this divine envoy. The demon emperor became angry, and his actions became even heavier. He was anxious to get the person who lost his love right now, and then immediately went to teach Lin Mo a good meal. .


    "Shadow Array! Stream!"


    It was the same starting move again, the deadly person holding double knives in his hands, the whole person turned into a whirlwind of shadows, and attacked the Demon Emperor swiftly.


    This move can completely break through the defense of the Demon Emperor, and the Demon Emperor will naturally not take it lightly.


    He raised his head suddenly, and there was a high-pitched bird song in his throat.


    Then a black flame burst up all over his body, and the desperate person suddenly felt bad, and when he quickly accepted the move, he didn''t directly hit him.


    But it was so, his arm still touched the black flame.


    The scorching sound of Zi La La continued to sound, and the flame started to extend along the contact surface to other places. The desperate person did not hesitate, and the long knife in his hand turned the blade to cut the piece of meat directly. Come down!

 Chapter 794： Shadow Kill Dazzling

    Even if the meat that was about to be cut fell on the ground, it was still burning, until the whole piece of meat was completely burned, the black flame was gradually extinguished.


    "I wipe it, is this Amaterasu?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but vomit.


    This black flame seemed to be more overbearing and unreasonable than his own spiteful purple fire, and it wouldn''t be the end if it didn''t burn all the targets.


    "Hehe, this is the unique karmic fire of our karmic fire Phoenix, human kid, if you don''t want to die, I advise you to get out of it as soon as possible. This matter has nothing to do with you, I don''t need to care about it with you."


    The Demon Emperor said, his eyes still staring at Lin Mo.


    The one he hated most at this time was Lin Mo, the others really didn''t care.


    However, the person who lost his love was also an extremely upright person. Facing the demon emperor''s favor, he didn''t react at all. Instead, he raised his double knives again and looked at the demon emperor blankly.


    The Demon Emperor felt that he was going crazy, and the people I met today were stranger than the others.


    "Since you want to die, then I don''t mind satisfying you. I see how much meat you can cut!"


    Seeing that he was so ignorant, the demon king didn''t bother to talk to him any more, so he rushed forward again.


    He didn''t know that in fact the deadly person had a strong self-healing ability. Perhaps besides Lin Mo, the most suitable person to fight the Demon Emperor was the deadly person.


    With the protection of the fire of karma, the defiant person became more and more restrained.


    He can''t open and close the battle at all. Although he has the ability to heal himself, his physical damage will affect his movements. In the battle, the smallest influence may determine the entire battle. The outcome.


    "Shadow formation! Instant kill!"


    The beloved had been waiting for the opportunity, until after grasping a flaw in the Demon King, the instant kill skill that almost decapitated Lilian was released again.


    Relying on his own body of karma fire, the demon emperor didn''t worry about any personal attacks against him.


    But he was wrong. For the unhappy person, there weren''t any too many trade-offs. As long as it was a possible way to win, he would definitely do it without thinking.


    when!


    The blade and the tough skin of the Demon Emperor violently collided with each other, and the unhappy man held two long knives intertwined together, like a large scissors, directly tied to the Demon Emperor''s neck.


    The blood immediately flowed out, dripping on the karma fire on the demon emperor''s body, causing the black flame to burn more intensely.


    The Demon Emperor clutched his neck, and he came over without a reaction.


    The person who fell in love just now was carrying the fire of karma abruptly, launching and attacking himself.


    Fortunately, he was the Demon Emperor, a veteran master of the Saint Level, and his body was extremely powerful.


    This instant kill, even though he attacked his vital point unguardedly, it only left deep wounds on both sides of his neck.


    "Tsk..."


    Faced with the result of his own attack, the unhappy man sighed unwillingly, as if he was very dissatisfied.


    But at this time he didn''t have a chance to attack again, the blade was towards him, and the desperate person quickly cut off his body that was stained with karma.


    It seemed that the knife was not cut on his own body, and Lin Mo couldn''t stand it anymore when he watched him Ling Chi on himself.


    Fortunately, the unhappy person is a good knife juggler, and he treats the wound very quickly.


    The wounds caused before have now slowly healed.


    While clutching his neck, the Demon Emperor stared at the beloved.


    He was no longer dazzled by anger, and he began to understand that the man in front of him was enough to serve as his own opponent. If he kept thinking about Lin Mo absent-mindedly, then the dead person might really be himself.


    The deadly man was not busy launching an offense either, he was waiting for his wounds to heal slowly in order to facilitate the waiting action.


    One person and one demon stared at each other in silence, desperately recovering their wounds.


    "Ahem... no wonder you dare to take such a desperate attack, it turns out to be self-healing."


    The Demon Sovereign''s vocal cord seemed to have been injured by the unrequited person, and he spoke very hoarsely.


    "But you want to defeat me in this way...hehe, I''m afraid you are just daydreaming."


    The Demon Emperor laughed strangely, then raised his head again and let out a high-pitched bird song.


    The beloved frowned slightly, he lowered his head and scanned his whole body, and found that the wound that was still healing by itself had stopped completely now.


    "Karma...has gathered all the flames of evil, and will never give up if you don¡¯t burn everything. It also has the effect of inhibiting healing. It is a veritable flame of destruction. Just like what I just said, I see you can How long will it last."


    The Demon Emperor sneered, his expression increasingly cruel.


    However, the beloved person was still expressionless. He sensed it and realized that his body could still move unaffected, so he raised the double swords in his hand again and aimed at the Demon Emperor.


    The two disappeared in place at the same time, and they fought wildly again.


    The Demon Sovereign began to control his own karmic fire to attack, instead of just guarding his side as a defense.


    The ground and walls scorched by the fire of karma gave up thick black smoke.


    Soon, the place where the two were fighting was full of black smoke, and both of them had to slow down at the same time.


    Karma fire is not a common fire, and these black smoke naturally have an extraordinary effect of blocking the line of sight. It is the Demon Emperor himself, who can''t see clearly what is in the smoke.


    The two fought in a staggered manner for a while, and the Demon Emperor suddenly found that the breath of the dead person suddenly disappeared.


    "Shadow formation, shadow killing is dazzling!"


    With a soft drink from the deceased person, the Demon Sovereign suddenly felt the breath of countless deceased persons.


    In the thick black fog, there seemed to be countless people of despair, waiting gloomily for the attack.


    The Demon Sovereign began to panic. To be honest, for an opponent who breaks his defense, the heart of guarding is never superfluous.


    However, if facing countless opponents who can do this, the heart of guarding is no longer useful, and more is afraid.


    At this time, the Demon Emperor was a little scared.


    "Shadow array, flow!"


    The familiar name of the move sounded again, and the demon emperor covered his whole body with karma, but he still suffered attacks from all sides.


    A trick may only leave a shallow wound, but the superimposition of countless shallow wounds is a serious **** injury.


    Under the severe pain, the Demon Emperor directly showed his own body, which was a huge dark red phoenix, but at this time the body of this phoenix had blood flowing all over the place, looking very miserable.


    It dashed around, trying to break out of this smoky area.


    But no matter which direction he wants to go, he will be attacked fiercely by the double swords.


    "Ah, that''s it."


    In Lin Mo''s view, the battle was completely over. He shrugged and turned to look at other people.

 Chapter 795： Darkness is the strongest shadow

    In the black smoke, the Demon Sovereign dashed around like a headless fly, and no matter where he went, he would be stopped by the unhappy person.


    The demon emperor who turned into the Karma Fire Phoenix was almost a weapon of attack.


    Although those "desperate people" can stop the Demon Emperor from moving forward, they will also be mercilessly slaughtered by the Demon Emperor.


    In the **** fog, the thick smoke and dust became more blurred, and a small area turned out to be a dead place that the Demon Emperor could not escape with all his efforts.


    The despondent had come to Lin Mo''s side silently, Lin Mo glanced at him, stretched out his hand, and began to seal the karma on his body.


    The two stared at the black and red mist without saying a word, the expressions on their faces were very relaxed and natural.


    "This guy couldn''t think of it anyway. In the end, it was his own means that killed himself."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Can you see what happened?"


    The desperate man turned his head and glanced at him.


    "It''s very simple. The black smoke formed by the karmic fire covers almost all the light, and your ability is to use shadows. Then you can see that the entire area where the fog spreads is shadow, which is your ability range.


    In such a large range of darkness, you can basically do everything with all your strength. I have also seen these clones created by you with shadows. They have almost the same flesh and blood body and fighting ability as yourself, but they are very extraordinary. , But the casting conditions should be very harsh. If it wasn''t for the demon king himself to help you unintentionally, it would take a lot of time to defeat him with your own power.


    Oh, back to the topic, you can use the darkness in the fog to continuously create your clones. I think unless the Demon Sovereign solves all your clones in one breath and disperses all the fog, he will be trapped in this endless loop forever. I was dragged to death by you abruptly. To be honest, this trick is really unreasonable..."


    The more the desperate person continued to listen, his face became more solemn.


    What Lin Mo said was completely correct. In fact, this was the first time he had used this trick in actual combat, but Lin Mo could analyze the whole principle in a very detailed manner.


    This kind of terrifying observation ability and analysis ability really made the unhappy person amazed.


    In the mist, the voice of the Demon Emperor''s resistance became weaker and weaker, and those clones were like never-tiring killing machines, constantly launching attacks, dying, and then rebirth.


    They could sustain such a high-intensity attack, but the Demon Emperor could not hold it anymore.


    It''s also unlucky for the Demon King to meet opponents who don''t play cards according to their routines, such as those who fall in love.


    Except for Karma Fire, the Demon Emperor didn''t exercise any other special attack methods at all. The only thing he exercised was his own flesh and body.


    In the entire Chaos Continent, there are not many people who can physically wound the Demon King, but the person who is in love with death is one of them.


    The Demon Emperor''s voice became weaker and weaker, and everything gradually calmed down.


    "Although the other party was prepared, but failed so simply, it was somewhat disappointing..."


    A figure slowly walked out of the fog, and he muttered softly, as if dragging something huge behind him, a closer look revealed that it was the demon emperor who was seriously injured and dying.


    The face of the beloved was suddenly pulled down, and there were countless clones of him in the mist. This inexplicable guy unexpectedly brought the Demon Emperor out of it unharmed, which means...


    "Step back and go to one side to treat the wound well."


    Of course, Lin Mo also saw that the situation was not right. He gently pushed the lover to protect him behind him.


    The person who feels unhappy also knows in his heart, seeing that the other party can be so calm from his own moves, he also knows that he is not an opponent.


    He didn''t bother to stay here, but just retreated and left according to Lin Mo''s statement.


    The deceased did not care about him, but simply threw the Demon Emperor aside, and Duan Shuang on the side immediately came out of the sleeping palace inside, saving the half-dead Demon Emperor away.


    Lin Mo didn''t even care about where the Demon Emperor was going. All his attention now was focused on the person in front of him.


    From this calm look, you can see how extraordinary this person is.


    Moreover, this is the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons, and the human beings that can appear here can guess the approximate identity with their toes.


    "Departed?"


    Lin Mo frowned and asked tentatively.


    "Are you the envoy of that flame god?"


    The deceased did not answer Lin Mo''s question, but he also asked a question.


    Neither party answered each other, but silence was already the acquiescence of both parties.


    "You are a little different from what I imagined."


    Lin Mo smiled slightly.


    This is true. Originally, Lin Mo believed that the person who passed away would definitely be an image of a crumpled old man. He looked very gloomy and terrifying, but he did not expect to see a real person, but he did not have the feelings he expected. .


    On the contrary, I feel that the image of the departed is still OK, at least much better than those of the big five and three big monsters.


    "Different? Where is the difference?"


    To Lin Mo''s surprise, the deceased did not interrupt him impatiently, but continued to ask with interest.


    "Hehe, your skin is different from what I thought."


    "The bladder is just something outside of the body, you can replace it as much as you want."


    "What about the soul?"


    After Lin Mo asked this question, the deceased smiled slightly: "It seems that you also know some things about the soul."


    Lin Mo waved his hand: "Understand a little, only a little."


    Those who have passed away don''t know that Lin Mo is here to be a messenger of gods, and his knowledge and knowledge must be very broad. For example, Karthus, who is a great demon with nearly a thousand years of experience.


    "If you are in another status, I might have a friendly exchange and discussion with you, but it''s a pity that you are an envoy."


    "The identity is not important, just as the skin is not important. The most important thing is the soul, the person''s thought."


    Lin Mo shrugged.


    "Hehe, what you said is right, but I still can''t convince myself. After all, this is my goal and thinking for thousands of years."


    The deceased smiled softly, shook his head and said.


    "So...you want to fight me, right?"


    Lin Mo asked with a relaxed face, but the palms of his hands behind him were already full of sweat.


    "Unfortunately, whether as an ally of the monster race or as the leader of the gods, I have to defeat you..."


    The deceased said with a little regret.


    "Then let''s start!"


    There was a flash of fire on Lin Mo, and his whole person instantly disappeared in place.

 Chapter 796： Angry

    Generally speaking, when the two are fighting, the first attacker is almost always the person who has no confidence in his heart.


    For example, in many previous battles, when Lin Mo was able to eat the opponent steadily, he would definitely watch the opponent''s performance with cold eyes, and then ruthlessly crush all the opponent''s attacks.


    But now, the position of this identity seems to be reversed.


    Without knowing the specific details of the opponent at all, Lin Mo subconsciously adopted a physical attack and temptation.


    But the next second, he suddenly lost his sense of his body.


    "Soul Realm?"


    Lin Mo looked at the pale space in front of him, his face suddenly sinking.


    Being able to pull oneself into the realm of the soul without feeling oneself, only the goddess of nature had done this before.


    Isn''t this a god-level product?


    Lin Mo suddenly broke down in a cold sweat.


    But this time he was right. Compared with the attainments of the soul, the deceased was really on par with this veteran god.


    "Do you know where this is right?"


    The departed person suddenly appeared in front of Lin Mo and asked with a smile.


    Lin Mo didn''t speak, but stared at the opponent''s eyes firmly.


    Nonsense, once pulled by the Dragon King, once pulled by the Goddess of Nature, and now this is the third time, if you don''t know where this is, then Lin Mo''s head is a display.


    "Very well, since you know what this place is, then you can clearly die, and you can be considered as leaving no unclear grudge."


    The deceased said, as if they were about to do it right away.


    This is the realm of souls, and it is the realm of souls created by people who have passed away. In other words, he is the absolute master of this place, and it is no exaggeration to say that he is a god.


    He can manipulate anything here as he wants, whether it''s space, time, or even concrete to any tiny thing.


    For example, the rivers, flowers, and snacks and desserts made by the goddess of nature were all just things produced by the goddess of nature at a single thought.


    Those who have passed away also have absolute control over this soul realm.


    He didn''t have a bad taste like the king of the dragon race, and he deliberately intimidated the opponent before he did it.


    The attacks of the departed were very straightforward and straightforward.


    boom!


    Where Lin Mo was, the entire space within three meters collapsed directly!


    It''s like tearing off one of the pieces directly on a piece of white paper. The entire space collapses and collapses. According to the truth, Lin Mo''s soul should collapse into the smallest particle along with that space, and then completely dissipate.


    But sometimes, things don''t happen as normal.


    "Oh?"


    The deceased looked at Lin Mo, who had not been hurt at all, and showed a curious look.


    "Using special spells to block the current space, right?"


    Looking at Lin Mo who used the Dark Abyss to seal his body to death, the deceased said very plainly.


    "Hahaha, just a fluke."


    Lin Mo bared his teeth and smiled.


    Although he was only in the state of soul now, Lin Mo still felt that his whole body was soaked in cold sweat, and it felt like he had come back from a walk around the Palace of the King of Gods.


    Fortunately, when he discovered that he had entered the realm of the soul from the beginning, Lin Mo began to prepare for Alien by his side, otherwise the collapse of the space just now would directly kill Lin Mo.


    But this is the case, Lin Mo still felt that the move just now was very reluctant.


    Although Different Fire has an overwhelming advantage in dealing with everything innate, it is after all the soul domain of the deceased.


    It¡¯s like a thief who broke into someone¡¯s house with a tool. The only thing that can protect himself is this little thing on his body, but the owner can use all the weapons here, which is better and worse, you can tell at a glance. .


    Relying on these kinds of abnormal fires on his body, Lin Mo could barely support it for a while, but what if he couldn''t hold it anymore?


    Lin Mo was not thinking about how to defeat the opponent, but how to escape the opponent''s attack alive.


    Looking up at the deceased person, the corner of Lin Mo''s mouth twitched twice.


    "This soul strength... you are afraid that you have swallowed a lot of soul fragments, right?"


    "Do you also know that devouring can strengthen the soul?"


    The deceased asked very curiously, but the movements of his hands still kept on.


    There was another violent collapse, and the space where Lin Mo was located collapsed again.


    The black dark abyss sealing flames flashed, reluctantly sealing this space into its original state.


    Lin Mo had seen the dragon king swallow the remnant soul of Fairy Baipo before, and he could naturally understand the truth.


    However, he didn''t have much time to talk about his knowledge reserves with the deceased. After two consecutive space collapses, Lin Mo felt like he was going to vomit.


    Although different fires are very powerful things, they are also closely related to Lin Mo''s soul.


    Repeated use, Lin Mo''s soul will also be severely affected.


    "It''s a pity, knowing this method shows that you also have endless possibilities, but now I have to kill this possibility in the bud. Blame the **** of flames... after all, I will deal with you because you are a divine envoy."


    The deceased sighed softly, and prepared to attack again.


    "Wait! Why are you targeting the gods so much?"


    Feeling that his state might not be able to withstand the next blow, Lin Modang hurriedly asked even though he had taken a slower strategy.


    The deceased stopped his movements and still looked at Lin Mo plainly.


    "This world is not exclusive to gods...


    In the earliest days, the gods were also born on this continent, but they caught up with the good times, which is commonly known as lucky.


    At that time, the aura and magic power on the entire continent were very abundant, and the cultivation was very simple and easy, which prompted many gods to be produced during that period.


    But after possessing power, these gods developed serious greed.


    They controlled the source of a large amount of spiritual energy and magic power, destroyed them, or claimed them for themselves, which led to the difficulty of practicing on the entire Chaos Continent.


    People with ability and power should use their power to benefit more people, share and create more beautiful things, instead of destroying everything because of their temporary greed! "


    The flat face of the departed person finally began to show a humane expression, and his tone was mixed with intolerable anger.

 Chapter 797： Scolded by the system

    "So it is for this reason that you have such an angry hostility towards the gods on the continent of Gods?"


    Lin Mo smiled and asked.


    "Isn''t this kind of thing too much? Isn''t it enough to make the creatures on the entire Chaos Continent resent them forever?"


    The deceased frowned, he could not understand the meaning of Lin Mo''s smile.


    Ah, it really is the fault of ignorance. If you see the actions of those capitalists on the earth in the previous life, this guy will not be mad?


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but whispered.


    "what did you say?"


    "Nothing... But have you ever thought about what the entire Chaos Continent would look like if the gods hadn''t controlled those sources at the time?"


    "That is to say, everything is perfect, everyone can practice happily and contentedly, and there will be no struggle and oppression."


    The departed person answered as expected, but Lin Mo, who was standing opposite him, shook his head like a wave.


    The face of the deceased person suddenly became gloomy: "Then tell me, if that is really the case, what will the entire Chaos Continent be like?"


    "There will be more riots, more and more unfair things, and even the entire continent will be completely plunged into endless wars, and death will flood the entire continent."


    "how is this possible!"


    The deceased¡¯s eyes widened, and their faces were full of disbelief.


    "Hehe, look at it. The empires on the mainland now have similar strengths. Do they live together peacefully, share and build beauty with each other as you said?"


    Lin Mo said with a sneer.


    "This..."


    The deceased suddenly hesitated. He did know the situation on the entire Chaos Continent. It was exactly what Lin Mo said.


    "Let me tell you, as long as there are creatures, there will be fighting and snatching. The only difference is that those who have the dominant position will be different.


    Even if all the sources of the entire road are still there, there will still be many humans, orcs, or monsters, who will plunder more resources in order to make themselves better practice.


    They will kill, rob, and set off waves of **** storms throughout the Chaos Continent.


    Because greed is infinite, people who have become stronger want to become stronger, and those who are not as good as others will also think about how to make themselves progress and surpass others.


    The struggle is endless. This is the eternal theme of the entire world and will never change.


    I feel that the methods of these gods still have some advantages. At least the lack of spiritual energy and magic power makes the creatures on the entire Chaos Continent not much destructive.


    You can think about it, if the fighting power of the entire Chaos Continent is like those of the gods, what kind of terrible damage will it cause to this continent during the battle? "


    Lin Mo replied very calmly.


    "No, I don''t believe what you said."


    The emotions of the deceased gradually became agitated, and he yelled at Lin Mo.


    "Actually, there is nothing unacceptable. Isn''t your own behavior the same?


    Because you were dissatisfied with the actions of those gods, you established an anti-god organization, so you researched how to produce gods in batches. The final result is not to go to the land of the gods to fight with them? "


    Lin Mo''s words were like a bucket of cold water poured on the heads of the deceased.


    He was stunned there, carefully pondering every word Lin Mo said, and constantly thinking about everything he had done.


    Seeing that he was lost in thought, Lin Mo understood that his mouth was working, and he hurriedly thought about the way to get out.


    After all, this is the realm of the opponent''s soul, there are only two situations in which you want to escape from here.


    Either the strength of your own soul is higher than that of the other party, or some special methods have been used earlier to find another way.


    But looking at the other person''s soul as solid as the body, the first method is simply impossible.


    As for the second method, it seems that only one''s own abnormal fire can produce a little effect.


    Among the four different fires, only two have the effect of attack.


    If you want to use the Dark Abyss to seal the entire soul domain, it is simply impossible, and the Baleful Purple Flame can only erode this place.


    I don''t know how much effort it takes to erode this place into an escape.


    "System, the situation is urgent, is there any better way to provide it?"


    Lin Mo looked at the deceased person in a daze, and didn''t know how long he could keep this situation. In a hurry, Lin Mo had to ask the system for help.


    However, the system seemed to have not received Lin Mo''s words at all, and did not even react at all.


    Lin Mo didn''t wait a moment, and asked again, but this time he still didn''t get any response.


    "Wipe! Is it really impossible to save me? If I die, you have to find a host again. Isn''t it troublesome?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but vomit.


    The system seemed to have heard Lin Mo''s words, and Lin Mo''s attribute panel suddenly popped out.


    "Wipe, what do you mean? Let me take a look at my own archive before I''m over? Do you still have a ladder list for your system, so that every host can compete?"


    Lin Mo was almost happy.


    But the system doesn''t seem to mean this. In the properties panel, the text description in the column about the abnormal fire suddenly lights up.


    "Hmm! Is this reminding me to pay attention to these things? Is there a way for me to get out of it?"


    While the deceased was still struggling with the difference between his ideals and ambitions and the reality that Lin Mo instilled in him, Lin Mo hurriedly studied these four kinds of fires again seriously.


    I''m afraid this is the second time that Lin Mo has read the relevant instructions seriously except when he had just obtained these strange fires.


    However, Lin Mo''s attention was still mainly focused on Dark Abyss Containment Flame and Baleful Purple Flame, hoping to find answers to his escape from these two offensive fires. As for the other two, Lin Mo basically connected I didn''t even look at it.


    A few minutes later, Lin Mo had read the information about these two kinds of fires almost dozens of times, but he still couldn''t chew any useful information from them.


    "Isn''t it playing me..."


    Taking into account the system''s habit of occasionally cheating, Lin Mo couldn''t help but feel cold.


    Seeing that Lin Mo was so unconscious, the system finally became clear.


    "Look at the twin lotus fire..."


    The emotional mechanical sound of the system sounded, but then another sentence was added.


    "stupid guy!"


    Twin lotus fire: The flames born in the belly of a very high temperature volcano are twins with two pedicles. The body fire can extinguish the body or condense, and the spiritual fire can extinguish the spirit and heal the spirit.


    When Lin Mo saw this, he suddenly realized...

 Chapter 798： Oil and salt wont enter

    For a long time, my thinking has been limited to obvious attacks, so I usually only pay attention to the Dark Abyss Sealing Flame and Baleful Purple Flame, which leads to my direct ignorance of the importance of twin lotus fires, and even just treat them as pure use. Something to treat wounds.


    The body fire can extinguish the body or condense, and the spiritual fire can extinguish the spirit and heal the spirit.


    This is like many traditional Chinese medicines in previous lives. It can be used as medicine to save people, or it can be increased in dose and turned into poison to kill people.


    "Hehe, is this the so-called black under the lamp?"


    Lin Mo smiled awkwardly, and immediately took out the twin lotus fire.


    The body fire and the spirit fire hovered around each other and appeared beside Lin Mo. The appearance of the lotus flower looked extremely peaceful.


    "Ok?"


    Feeling the appearance of twin lotus fire, the deceased was also awakened from contemplation.


    He looked at the two special flames beside Lin Mo, and felt a strange breath from them.


    "What is this?"


    The deceased person was dizzy thinking about things, and asked subconsciously.


    It''s just that Lin Mo didn''t answer him. At this time, Lin Mo was thinking about how to use the twin lotus fire, and there was no room for the person who died.


    Since these two flames have both the ability to destroy and create at the same time, let''s try the most basic.


    Lin Mo made up his mind, and his body fluttered into Lin Mo''s mouth.


    In an instant, Lin Mo''s entire soul instantly consolidated into a flesh.


    Familiar power emerged again. Since the body fire is directly on the soul, this body is now a level higher than the heavenly spirit body, and it has entered the realm of the holy level.


    The deceased subconsciously attacked Lin Mo again, but the collapse of the soul space had no effect on Lin Mo. The holy flames scorched the space here, the space that had been distorted by the flames. Completely out of the control of the deceased.


    The face of the departed person looked ugly. This is his own soul realm. He should be the absolute master of this place, but depending on the situation, it seems that this place is not completely controlled by himself.


    After so many years of playing on the Way of the Soul, this is the first time that the dead have seen such a strange situation.


    This is the realm of souls, a place that only souls can enter. Lin Mo suddenly created a physical entity here. How can this be unreasonable?


    The deceased attacked again several times without believing in evil, but without any surprise, they were all blocked by Lin Mo in an unreasonable way.


    This is the first time that the deceased has used the state of soul to face the physical form of others, and the gap between the two sides suddenly appeared.


    Although the soul of the departed person is extremely solid, it is not as strong as the physical body. Under Lin Mo''s full force, the departed person has no ability to directly determine his life and death.


    He also quickly got used to this situation. Since he couldn''t directly and rudely solve the opponent, he would simply think of other ways to achieve the same goal.


    The person who has passed away is worthy of being an immortal who has lived for nearly a thousand years, an ordinary soul realm, which has been played in his hands into a terrifying dead space.


    All kinds of weird traps, as well as chaotic dangers and dead places, are constantly emerging with Lin Mo as the center.


    Although Lin Mo could use all the methods his body could use to resist, there was no chance to fight back.


    Whenever Lin Mo wanted to take time to attack the deceased person, the other party would instantly disappear, and then another place appeared.


    This kind of teleportation without any preparation can only be done by the deceased who is the master of the realm of souls.


    Lin Mo began to understand that this was nothing but resisting. If he continued like this, he would just waste his burn point in vain, which was no different from chronic suicide.


    "You have to find a way to break the confinement here and escape."


    Lin Mo frowned and muttered to himself.


    "Hey, people who have passed away, have you figured out what I just said? There is no such thing as a great harmony in this world, but you can do some good things within your own ability, such as letting me go Leaving like this is not against your original intentions, would you think about it?"


    Lin Mo resisted with difficulty, and shouted at the deceased.


    "I want to understand..."


    "Hey, isn''t this right? We can''t change the whole world, but we can change our own environment through our own efforts, I..."


    Before Lin Mo could say a few words of excitement, he was unceremoniously interrupted by the deceased.


    "Perhaps according to what you said, the whole world cannot function perfectly and peacefully. But I believe that the reason for that is only because the current world ruler did not manage it carefully. If it was me, , I believe the situation is completely different."


    Seeing the resolute expression of the deceased, Lin Mo couldn''t help but feel pain.


    It seems that this guy''s persistence over the past millennia can''t be shaken by just a few words. Right now, this guy doesn''t seem to be shaken by not talking about his interference, but his own words make him firm in his determination to change everything.


    "If you can, of course it is better, but before you have the strength to change the whole world, can you show me your kindness first?"


    "Changing the whole world is a long and difficult thing. There will be many sacrifices in the whole process. These are also the costs that must be incurred during the change of times.


    Before I have the strength to subvert the entire continent of Gods, you and your companions should be my biggest obstacle.


    You who can tell me such a profound truth should also understand my approach. Although our paths are not the same, it is a good thing to go on with the hope that you will never be able to complete it. Isn''t it? "


    The deceased shook his head and resolutely rejected Lin Mo''s request for peace in disguise.


    Lin Mo''s expression was hard to see the extreme.


    This product is almost impossible to enter. No matter what he tells him, he will be able to get everything involved in his "great" goal in the end.


    Lin Mo could see it, and there was nothing to say about this guy. No matter what he said, it was in vain in the end. This guy was already determined to kill himself.


    Since this matter could not be resolved peacefully, Lin Mo could only force himself to fight back.


    Since the body fire can be successfully used here, it means that the spirit fire must also be possible.


    Looking at the spiritual fire floating around him, Lin Mo secretly made up his mind!

 Chapter 799： A helpless trick

    The reason why the two flames had not been swallowed at the same time was because Lin Mo didn''t know the consequences of this behavior.


    Using body fire on the soul can move freely in the realm of the soul, but if you continue to use the spirit fire on top of the soul, the effects that it may produce are not what Lin Mo can foresee.


    But this time the situation was urgent, and Lin Mo had no better solution.


    As the last resort of the last fight, Lin Mo did not hesitate to manipulate the spirit fire into his own mouth.


    "vomit!!"


    The moment the Spirit Fire entered his body, Lin Mo let out a retching uncontrollably.


    It feels like you are already full, and someone keeps stuffing your mouth with food, but if this goes on, it''s not your own stomach, but your own soul that may be blown up.


    The strange fire is the most wonderful thing between heaven and earth, even those gods, even those who have passed away, which may exceed the power of the gods, can''t penetrate its mystery at all.


    Those who have passed away can clearly feel that Lin Mo''s soul strength is constantly increasing at a terrifying speed.


    The speed was so fast that Lin Mo''s own soul seemed unable to withstand this growth rate.


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help howling in pain, and there were even visible cracks on the surface of his soul.


    The effect of the terrifying growth rate is also amazing. The soul space around Lin Mo can no longer withstand the oppression and power brought by Lin Mo, and has begun to collapse independently. Even those who have passed away cannot continue to create those around him. Lethal traps and mechanisms.


    The deceased stopped his movements. From his point of view, it seemed that he no longer needed to take the initiative to attack. According to Lin Mo''s situation, it might not be long before Lin Mo could bear it. This increased speed and the soul collapsed.


    He has seen more of this kind of thing, and in the past thousand years, people who have passed away have shared the method of soul enhancement with others.


    It''s just that after those people got this method, they didn''t even consider their own capacity, and went crazy to devour other souls.


    The final consequence of this behavior is that they not only make their souls successfully strengthened, but in the end their souls are wiped out because of their greed.


    Those who have passed away understand that everyone''s soul is fragile. To make the soul stronger, it does not require a large amount of swallowing in a short time, but to maintain a long-term stable intake like warmth.


    It''s just that no one else has the patience of the deceased, nor the long life span of his. This has led to the fact that in the entire Chaos Continent, only the deceased can reach this level of soul.


    But to his surprise, Lin Mo''s soul collapse did not happen.


    When Lin Mo was full of cracks, a soft flame suddenly appeared on his body.


    In the light of the fire, those gaps healed quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But at the same time, new gaps are constantly emerging.


    Lin Mo''s screams hadn''t stopped for a moment, but no matter how he screamed, his soul still showed no signs of collapse.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    The deceased muttered to himself in confusion while checking.


    In his opinion, Lin Mo shouldn''t survive now at all.


    The resilience of this kind of soul has surpassed any kind of soul seen by the deceased.


    "Impossible? Did the flame **** use any special method to strengthen his soul?"


    Unable to explain the current situation, the deceased can only start guessing by themselves.


    But guess, guess, find a way to stop the situation in front of you is the most correct way.


    Although Lin Mo was destroying and repairing here, his soul strength did increase at a very terrifying speed. If he didn''t take any action, it would not be long before his soul level could directly surpass those who passed away.


    Of course, the deceased was also aware of the seriousness of the problem, and his always calm face finally showed a slight sense of tension.


    The deceased began to pick up unique techniques, which were all different from all the practice methods that Lin Mo had seen in his previous life.


    The gestures of these gestures did not feel calm and peaceful, but revealed a strong murderous and cruel murderous aura.


    "Soul burst!"


    Following the violent shout of the deceased, Lin Mo''s soul exploded directly from the outside.


    One of his arms was directly blown to pieces, and then dissipated in the space.


    Soon, the broken arm began to recover again, as if it had never disappeared.


    "Isn''t there even Soul Blast to stop him from continuing?"


    The deceased person followed his chest with his hand. Although the blow just now seemed not powerful, it also added a lot of burden to the deceased.


    Soul explosion, this move can be regarded as a proud attack method for the deceased.


    After studying the way of the soul for nearly a thousand years, the deceased have fully understood the structure of the soul.


    This soul-calling explosion is to actively cause the opponent''s soul to fluctuate to produce a small-area explosion.


    Since the soul has no physical stability, even if a small part of it exploded, the fluctuation of the soul caused shattered the entire soul.


    Below the emperor level, no existence can withstand the power of this trick.


    Even the emperor level, as long as they are not good at soul, they will also be killed in a flash.


    Even if it reaches the Saint-level existence, basically it can''t withstand the blow of the deceased.


    According to the estimation of the deceased, after the soul explosion just now, Lin Mo''s entire soul should explode.


    But I didn''t expect that the thing that helped Lin Mo repair his soul turned out to be overbearing and abnormal. Not only did it help stabilize Lin Mo''s soul, it even repaired the entire soul in a short period of time.


    "It seems so, I can only use that trick..."


    For the first time, the face of the deceased showed a helpless expression.


    He began to pinch different tactics quickly, and his soul gradually became shallow at a slow speed.


    In front of him, a black ball gradually appeared. As the soul of the departed person slowly declined, the ball became larger and larger, and then slowly became a hollow balloon with a diameter of more than two meters. .


    "go with!"


    The deceased gave a soft drink, raised his hand and raised his hand forward, and the ball quickly flew towards Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo was in deep pain at this time, it was impossible to dodge, and was directly wrapped in the black ball.


    The quality of the black ball was born, and the aura exuding from Lin Mo''s body was enough to collapse the surrounding space, but the black ball could completely envelop him without being affected.


    "Goodbye."


    The deceased said a low voice, then raised his hand and snapped his fingers, and the entire soul domain instantly collapsed!

 Chapter 800： Dead

    At the moment when the entire soul domain disintegrated, the deceased had already escaped from that space and returned to the real world again.


    Lin Mo was wrapped in the black sphere, and as the realm of soul disintegrated, he fell into an endless void.


    Lin Mo had lost consciousness at this time. In the intense pain, losing consciousness was just a self-protection skill of the body, otherwise the pain was enough to drive people crazy.


    Before Lin Mo put his soul into the body fire, this was a very correct approach.


    Body and soul are blended together. When one is stronger than the other, it is a very correct decision to take the initiative to supplement the other.


    But when the two levels were equal, Lin Mo forced the spirit fire to make his soul strength reach the level of the deceased person. This meant that the balance between the two broke again.


    However, the twin lotus fire, as a special different fire, has a super self-regulating ability.


    When Lin Mo''s soul became extremely unstable due to the addition of Spirit Fire, Body Fire did not hesitate to enter the battle to maintain balance.


    For example, Lin Mo and the deceased were like two containers filled with water. Lin Mo did not contain as much water as the deceased, which made him unable to compete with each other.


    Using spiritual fire in one''s own soul is equivalent to pouring more water into one''s own container.


    The essence of heaven and earth like the twin lotus fire is basically an endless faucet. This kind of action without considering its own acceptability will definitely cause the container of Lin Mo to explode because it can¡¯t hold too much water. .


    After the body fire was integrated into his soul, Lin Mo''s soul could no longer be regarded as a pure soul, but more like a special combination of body and soul.


    Natural fire can also play a role in his body.


    When the spirit fire continuously injects water and causes the container to rupture, the body fire is like a repair machine, constantly repairing the rupture of the container.


    Although this process was extremely painful, Lin Mo''s soul strength was also madly improving under the twinning lotus fire.


    The deceased knew in his heart that the alien fire protecting Lin Mo was not an existence that could be broken by his attack, so he could only take other methods.


    At this time, I had to mention the special space of the Soul Realm.


    Each person''s body only exists in the real world, and the soul domain is a special small world created independently by those with strong souls.


    Outside the realm of souls, this is endless nothingness, where there is nothing, no objects, no thoughts, not even time.


    Nothingness is like sea water, and the realm of soul is a bubble in the sea.


    Without the protection of the realm of soul, once the soul falls into this piece of nothingness, it will basically be trapped here forever.


    Unless this soul has the ability to tear through nothingness, otherwise he will never have a bright future.


    The deceased chose to break the realm of souls, intending to trap Lin Mo here forever. After all, he knows in his heart that if Lin Mo really continues to grow, when two people have the same soul strength, he will definitely not be his opponent. , After all, in addition to the soul, the opponent also has a powerful physical combat ability.


    Although this is somewhat invincible, the deceased can no longer care about this.


    In the Abyss of Ten Thousand Monsters, the people in the Kingdom of Yan had already suppressed those high-level monster races, but suddenly, what they had, the blessing power of Lin Mo, disappeared somehow.


    All the saints'' hearts are fierce. The disappearance of this power is not normal. Although the blessing of the gods will gradually weaken over time, it will never disappear directly.


    The only explanation is that there was a problem with Lin Mo.


    The people in the country of Yan looked at each other anxiously, and they all saw the intense worry in each other''s eyes.


    It''s just that no one said the terrible reasoning in his heart. After all, Lin Mo is a **** and the spiritual support of all of them. In their hearts, Lin Mo is the one who will never collapse.


    "My lord, you are back."


    The deceased opened his eyes, and Anshuang said quickly.


    Just now after she transported the Demon Emperor to the depths of the bedroom, she has been here to guard the departed souls.


    "Ok."


    The deceased hummed softly, then turned to look at Lin Mo''s body.


    Anshuang was so smart that he understood the meaning of the deceased in a moment.


    She didn''t dare to be a little slack, the whole person directly turned into a huge fox with these three tails, and rushed towards Lin Mo''s body.


    "Shadow array, flow!"


    Between the black light shining, Duan Shuang''s domineering sword aura was forced back.


    The dead person has been watching the movement here not far away, and when the situation is not good, he immediately stood up.


    "Humph!"


    The deceased looked at the beloved, and snorted very disdainfully.


    "Soul burst!"


    He raised his hand to point at the person who lost his love, but the other party was full of spirits, and then fell to the ground as if his bones were removed.


    However, the dead man did not lose his combat effectiveness, he still slid the knife in his hand, trying to get up.


    The deceased frowned, and his footsteps began to float.


    Before using Soul Blast on Lin Mo, it had consumed a lot of his energy. Later, the black ball used to control Lin Mo brought him a huge burden.


    As a result, his soul explosion power is no longer sufficient, and he cannot directly kill the dead.


    The space in front of him flashed, Lian Nuan had already taken away Lin Mo and the beloved, and the rest of the people in Yan Zhi Nation guarded Lian Nuan behind them, watching the remaining monster race vigilantly.


    "My god! My god! Brother! Brother!"


    Lian Nuan called out a little anxiously, but did not hear any answer.


    "What to do? Sister Qingyou, we seem to be trapped here."


    Lilian was holding a spear, and while desperately adjusting her breathing, she asked in a low voice.


    Qingyou didn''t speak, her delicate brows were already tightly frowned.


    She didn''t expect this to happen. Lin Mo was their biggest reliance. Now that Lin Mo has collapsed, they are almost dead when they are trapped here.


    The reason why she didn''t answer anything was because of the trace of stubbornness in her heart that didn''t want to admit her helplessness.


    "I have a way to escape here with everyone."


    Lian Nuan suddenly raised his head and said.

 Chapter 801： Unintentional

    Time went back dozens of days ago, when Lin Mo had just captured Weilun.


    Lin Mo was very concerned about the crude container that stored the power of faith. Although he didn''t know what this thing was for, the appearance of this thing undoubtedly gave Lin Mo a new inspiration.


    This thing is obviously placed here by the deceased. Since the existence of non-gods can collect the power of faith, does this mean that non-gods can also use the power of faith?


    From then on, Lin Mo consciously began to study related matters.


    For his anomaly bound to the system, even those who have not become gods can freely use the special treatment of gods, so in theory, it is not a problem for his followers to use the power of faith casually.


    After contacting the conservationists, Lin Mo increasingly felt that it was necessary for his saints to prepare more special measures just in case. Lian Nuan naturally volunteered to become this little white mouse. After the two of them for a long time Here, they are all studying this aspect.


    In fact, in essence, the power of faith is no different from any other form of power. In essence, it is just a kind of energy.


    It''s just that other people can''t use it as their own energy without restrictions like Lin Mo. They will be affected by their own realm to a large extent, and they can never use this energy as mainstream energy.


    Although the restriction is very large, it does not mean that it cannot be used at all.


    The mainstream energy used by Lian Nuan is the magic and fighting spirit in their own bodies, but the power of faith can be used as a unique special energy, which can be added to these mainstream energies as appropriate.


    Just like adding a combustion aid to certain fuels, the addition of the appropriate control of the power of faith will make things more effective.


    Lian Nuan and Lin Mo have tried together. If the power of faith is used, all the magic of Lian Nuan can be promoted to the power of holy level!


    This is a very terrifying thing. You must know that Lian Nuan is only an emperor, and the gap between an emperor and a holy level is almost a great moat.


    But this moat is so easy to be temporarily compensated by the power of faith. If the deceased knows that the power of faith can be used in this way, it is estimated that his entire plan may change accordingly.


    But the deceased is not Lin Mo after all. Although the realm has not reached the **** level, but with the peculiarity of the system, Lin Mo''s power of faith is continuous, unlike the deceased, which took hundreds of years. Just save the poor little bit of energy.


    With such an exaggerated amount of storage, Lian Nuan has 10 points of sufficient resources to exercise, but among these saints, only Lian Nuan, a saint who has no work to do, has so much time. As a result, among all people, only Lian Nuan successfully learned to integrate the power of faith into its own means.


    Lin Mo only used this thing as a new method at the beginning, and didn''t think about the day when his saint would really be useful.


    However, things are impermanent, and it didn''t take long before Lin Mo was exiled to nothingness by the dead today.


    This was only a whim, and it really comes in handy now.


    Especially now when everyone is powerless, Lian Nuan can give such a solution, which really carries everyone''s hope.


    "What do we need to do, you say."


    Qingyou said immediately.


    Now that time is pressing, she has no extra question to ask for specific details. They are all saints cultivated by Lin Mo herself. There is complete unconditional trust among the girls.


    Lian Nuan looked around and got a rough idea of ??the surrounding situation.


    At this moment, it is completely inside the Abyss of Ten Thousand Monsters. If you want to simply flee outside, you won''t be able to touch your head at all. Maybe you will run away in a hurry, but it provides convenience for those monster races.


    However, depending on the situation of the departed person, there is no more energy left to attack his own people. This is the only good news.


    Right now, the best solution is to use one''s own space magic to move everyone away.


    However, this approach also has the potential to fail. So far, Lian Nuan has never tried to move such a large number of people at the same time.


    More importantly, Lian Nuan can only carry out long-distance fixed-point teleportation at this time, and that short-distance direction movement can''t make everyone out of the siege of the monster race.


    For fixed-point teleportation, the nearest place marked by Lian Nuan is also Starfall City, which is far from the border of the wild continent.


    The principle of space magic is similar to the wormhole transition.


    What he did was to use magic to break the real space, thereby entering the special transition space, and then return to reality through his own positioning in the transition space.


    The biggest problem is that no one can stay in the transition space for too long, so space magicians basically move instantly.


    If you stay in the transition space for too long, then the law of space will completely crush this existence and annihilate it.


    "Two methods, the first one, I will take everyone to make short-distance spatial movement in random directions. If you are lucky, you can find the right direction and escape here.


    The second type is to perform fixed-point teleportation and return to Falling Star City. However, because the specifics are too far away, I may not be able to support it. Once the space magic fails, all of us may be crushed by the laws of space. "


    After thinking about it slightly, Lian Nuan immediately explained the two methods he had prepared.


    Before everyone could think about it too much, almost all of them instinctively chose the correct one in their subconscious mind.


    "The second one!"


    Everyone replied in unison except for those whose souls were badly injured and were unable to express their wishes smoothly.


    Everyone''s thoughts are very simple. Now that they have lost Lin Mo''s protection, it is impossible to fight against the entire monster race with just a few of them.


    If you choose any direction to escape, if you choose the wrong direction, then everyone will never escape.


    But if you use fixed-point teleportation, you will still be able to successfully escape from the immediate danger. Moreover, even if it fails, you can at least die at the same time.


    Although hope is slim, you can still give it a try.


    "Well, let''s prepare!"


    There is no nonsense in Lian Nuan, since everyone chooses the second one, then follow this choice.


    Under the command of Lian Nuan, everyone formed a circle spontaneously. All of them held hands to protect the unhappy person who fell to the ground in Lian Nuan.


    Lian Nuan took out a vial from her arms with a heavy face.

 Chapter 802： Flee

    What is preserved in this small bottle is the power of faith.


    This thing generally only exists in special things such as totems, and is completely virtual and intangible.


    Lin Mo didn''t know how much effort it took to get this thing out and save it.


    However, Lin Mo was wealthy in the end, even though the efficiency of preservation was only one ten thousandth of a pitiful, Lin Mo still produced such a small bottle of power of faith.


    The whole bottle looks like an empty bottle. Although it is transparent, you can''t see anything from the outside, but only Lian Nuan knows how terrifying the power of belief contained in it is.


    This inconspicuous little bottle contains the power of faith that is enough to make Lian Nuan explode hundreds of times.


    Lian Nuan opened the bottle cap cautiously, and the power of faith suddenly escaped from the bottle mouth.


    Normally, Lian Nuan only needs such a small amount of power of faith to expand its magic power to the strength of the holy level.


    However, considering that the current situation was a bit difficult, Lian Nuan gritted his teeth and shook the bottle slightly to let the power of faith escape more.


    "Grab them, don''t let them leave here."


    The departed person said slightly tired.


    The damage and overdraft on the soul can''t be recovered in such a short time. Even if he wants to keep everyone in the country of Yan at this time, but only by his own strength, he has more than enough energy.


    Although the Demon Emperor is not here, but under Anshuang''s command, those demon races are not in a mess.


    After the deceased had said these words, the remaining demons immediately surrounded them in a fan shape.


    Seeing that the situation is not good, Lian Nuan immediately wrapped the power of faith with his own magic power. The power of faith slowly drifted towards her body like fluorescent light, and then was absorbed.


    Sneer~


    With a soft sound, Lian Nuan had a small wound open all over her body, and her whole person quickly became a blood man.


    "Ok..."


    Lian Nuan let out a muffled snort, seemingly painful.


    "Can it work?"


    Qingyou glanced at her worriedly and couldn''t help asking aloud.


    Lin Mo had previously revealed to her about the use of the power of faith, but because Qingyou had been busy dealing with all kinds of things in the country of Yan, so she didn''t have time to learn how to use the power of faith.


    But she could also see the situation in front of her. Lian Nuan was because she forcibly absorbed the power of faith she could bear, and her body could no longer bear the huge burden.


    "go!"


    Lian Nuan sighed softly, enduring the intense pain all over her body.


    In an instant, everyone disappeared in place at the same time, and the monster races who rushed over to catch them suddenly became headless flies, all of them stupefied on the spot.


    "This..."


    Anshuang''s face suddenly pulled down, and she looked at the deceased person for help, but the other party only let out a displeased cold snort, then turned her head and walked towards the palace.


    Because the distance of this fixed-point teleportation is too far, everyone in the country of Yan is fortunate to see the true appearance of this transition space for the first time.


    Although it was only two or three seconds, the peculiarities of this space still left a deep impression on everyone.


    "amount..."


    Lian Nuan seemed to be unable to hold it any more soon, her face was pale, and her whole body was soaked in her own blood.


    Everyone squeezed a sweat. If Lian Nuan can''t hold on at this moment, everyone will be completely wiped out by the law of space.


    But fortunately, Lian Nuan worked hard to maintain her magic at the last second, until the passage between the transition space and the real space opened again, she fainted with confidence.


    Everyone suddenly appeared in the City Lord''s Mansion of Falling Star City, and they were covered with bursts of cold sweat.


    The Chong family brothers and sisters were also taken aback. They didn''t let go of their hearts until they discovered that these people were their own.


    "What the **** is going on, why does the perspective shared by my **** and I suddenly disappear?"


    The heavy pupil rushed over in two steps and took three steps, grabbed Qingyou''s hand, and asked very anxiously.


    After the deceased had pulled Lin Mo''s soul into the realm of soul, Chongtong had completely lost the observation of the situation, so that she did not know what happened in the abyss of ten thousand monsters.


    When she saw Lilian pull out Lin Mo''s body, who had lost her soul, Chongtong was completely stupid.


    After sending Lian Nuan to heal and recuperate, Qingyou simply recounted the situation at that time, and everyone stood there in silence.


    Over there, Zhongtong has sent someone to inform the transfiguration of the news here, and the soul of the deadly soul has been severely damaged, and she is also qualified to know about this matter.


    The medical measures prepared by Tiya and others were completely useless, and communication with Lin Mo was lost, and there was no way to continue using all the abnormal fires.


    The disappearance of Lin Mo is like a huge butterfly effect, and every part of the entire Yan Kingdom has been affected more or less.


    Fortunately, Qingyou did not rely too much on Lin Mo when they established the entire country, otherwise the entire Yanzhi Kingdom would have been completely paralyzed.


    "How to do?"


    The youngest Tia asked this question.


    Yes, the gods believed in the whole country suddenly became like this. What should we do next?


    Fortunately, most of the people who participated in this incident were high-level officials in Yanzhi Nation, and they usually had more contact with Lin Mo, so they didn''t lose their minds for a while.


    "Squeeze the news down first, or something happens to my god, and the whole country will panic."


    Karthus said softly.


    He nodded quietly, his eyes were staring at him.


    "It''s useless for you to look at me like this. I''m just an envoy of my god. I don''t even know what happened to him."


    Karthus said dumbfoundedly.


    "No, as a divine envoy, your level is much higher than our saints. If you think about it, is there a special way to get even a little bit of information about my god?"


    The quiet expression was very persistent, the other saints also turned their faces, even Xiao Jin looked at him silently.


    "...I wondered and I didn''t...wait!"


    Karthus laughed bitterly, and suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up.


    Everyone immediately refreshed and looked at him expectantly.


    "I am the envoy of my god, and Xiao Jin is the mount of my god. We are both directly bound to the soul of my god. If the soul of my **** is completely wiped out, then we will also be wiped out. .


    Since the two of us are still standing here, it means..."


    "My God is not dead yet!"

 Chapter 803： Torture in nothingness

    Although Karthus'' words sounded like nonsense, they really gave the hopeless crowd a boost.


    My **** is not dead yet!


    With this belief in people''s hearts, no one will completely collapse.


    "very good..."


    Qingyou murmured as if she was in a dream, repeating these two words.


    She knew in her heart that Lin Mo''s whereabouts is currently unknown, and as the first saint, she is the spiritual support of everyone now.


    No matter what, she herself is determined not to collapse.


    "We can''t help much in this situation, and only my **** can find a solution for that level of battle."


    Karthus used to be the envoy of the Dark God, and he naturally stayed on the continent of God for some time.


    He is the person who has the most say in the power and methods of these gods.


    As an old monster who has been in the Chaos Continent for thousands of years, the deceased''s methods are naturally not inferior to those of the gods.


    "Karthus is really right. Right now we are not busy at all. We can stabilize the situation in the entire Chaos Continent, and will not let him successfully achieve the goal. This is what we can do. Helped..."


    Speaking of this, Qingyou paused somewhat sadly.


    "My God knows that there are so many of us who are looking forward to his return. He will definitely work hard to find a way. He will not let us down..."


    Quietly murmured, as if comforting himself, and as if comforting everyone.


    Lin Mo really knew how much the people of Yanzhi Nation needed him. When he recovered his consciousness from the intense pain, the first thing he thought of was the people of Yanzhi Nation who had been transmitted by him.


    "I wipe, where is this place?"


    Lin Mo effortlessly tore the black ball that had been enveloping him completely, then walked out of it and stepped into this piece of nothingness.


    No, it should be said that I drifted into this piece of nothingness.


    Lin Mo looked around, and everything that caught his eye was boundless blank space.


    The black ball around him, torn by himself, turned out to be the only reference in this endless white world.


    "Departed person! What secret technique did you use? If you have the ability to let me out, let''s have a fair confrontation."


    Lin Mo shouted loudly.


    But he was horrified to find that even his own voice could not be transmitted here.


    Lin Mo began to panic a little, such a strange place, there was not even a little illusory thing.


    Lin Mo felt like he had been thrown into the recycle bin on a computer. In this white emptiness, he might be suddenly cleared out someday.


    However, the facts proved that Lin Mo should go crazy here before being eliminated by that insignificant possibility.


    The dual absorption of body fire and spirit fire caused Lin Mo''s soul strength to reach a terrifying level now.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the person who had previously abused Lin Mo''s undesirable death, now Lin Mo can easily crush him to death with a little finger.


    But even if it is strong now, it doesn''t make any sense.


    After all, the deceased were not here at all, and the only thing that could appear in front of Lin Mo was endless nothingness.


    Lin Mo once tried to search in all directions, but the endless white nothingness in front of him was always in a direction that was easy to lose.


    In the end, Lin Mo couldn''t even find the black ball that trapped him in the first place.


    There is nothing here, not even time.


    Lin Mo also tried to use his power to tear through the void in front of him, thereby opening a channel to the outside world.


    But what made him feel weak was that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t rip even a little bit of a gap in this piece of nothingness.


    Lin Mo started to go crazy. He rushed around aimlessly, yelled and abused silently, venting his emotions.


    But after venting, he fell into a panic again.


    Crazy and panic alternated into a terrible cycle, and Lin Mo didn''t know how long he had spent in this painful cycle.


    It may be several years, it may be hundreds of years, or it may be thousands of years.


    In this place where time stops flowing, the word year seems so extravagant.


    Lin Mo had thought of death more than once, but in the end he still did not make this choice.


    For him, dying in an accident in his previous life is already very difficult for him to accept.


    In this life, he had a good beginning with great difficulty, and it ended up with such an end that he had to stop himself. This was completely intolerable for him.


    Even if he was suffering mentally, Lin Mo still stubbornly waited.


    He was waiting for a miracle to happen, and he was also waiting for an existence to be born in this piece of nothingness to save him.


    I have to say that the miracle will always appear when people stick to it forever and don''t give up.


    Even if it is hundreds of years, thousands of years, or tens of thousands of years.


    Finally one day, Lin Mo saw a touch of green in this nothingness.


    Lin Mo didn''t actually take it seriously. Having spent a long time in this **** space, it is not a matter of a day or two to have hallucinations.


    Only this time the situation seemed to be different. Not only did the faint green not disappear because of the passage of time, but because Lin Mo unconsciously approached, it became clearer.


    Lin Mo gradually turned from a dead heart to a burning flame, and a feeling of ecstasy was generated in his heart, covering all his emotions with a prairie fire.


    Even in the future, when Lin Mo recalled that extremely painful memory, that moment was enough to be regarded as the most precious moment in his life.


    Lin Mo drifted toward the green as fast as he could.


    That day, Lin Mo, who was constantly green, zoomed in and zoomed in again. When Lin Mo got close enough, he finally saw what it was.


    It was an oasis, with flowers and grass, trees and rivers, and even all kinds of cute beasts.


    This oasis is completely incompatible with the entire void, it is like a special space independent of this void, very abruptly there.


    Lin Mo stopped very close to the oasis. He stretched out his hand to cover his chest and gasped with difficulty.


    The feeling of joy to some madness in his chest, the feeling of heart beating to pieces, made him extremely painful.


    He knelt in this emptiness, looked at the oasis very close to him, and stretched out his hand with difficulty.


    After so many years of ecstasy, since Lin Mo couldn''t resist the stimulation abruptly, he passed out.


    Before completely losing consciousness, Lin Mo seemed to see a figure in grey clothes floating out of the oasis.


    The man floated towards him, smiled and stretched out his hand to himself...

 Chapter 804： Familiar with! Earth objects

    Lin Mo didn''t know exactly how long he slept, anyway, in this void space, there is no concept of time at all.


    When consciousness once again dominated the brain, Lin Mo smelled a fragrant floral fragrance before he opened his eyes.


    Not to mention anything else, this floral fragrance alone was enough to make Lin Mo cry in his eyes.


    Lin Mo opened his eyes, he seemed to be lying on the ground, with the blue sky and white clouds in front of him, the breeze blowing gently across his face, everything was even real to a little illusory.


    "It''s like a dream..."


    Lin Mo murmured to himself.


    "Still moved after waking up?"


    A soft girl''s voice suddenly rang in his ears.


    Lin Mo was shocked and suddenly got up from the ground.


    This is a very cute girl. She is wearing a light yellow dress with a fluffy baby head haircut. She looks like a little princess.


    Lin Mo didn''t answer her words, but looked around.


    I was in an oasis at this time, there were blue sky and white clouds, rivers and birds and beasts, but a hundred meters away, there was still the hopeless nothingness.


    "This is where?"


    After almost endless time, this was the first time Lin Mo met someone who could communicate with. He was silent for a long time before he asked.


    "Where else can it be, of course it''s my house."


    The little girl said nonchalantly.


    "..."


    Lin Mo didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Can this illusory space be your home?


    This kid is either a hidden boss, or someone who has also been in this void for a long time, his brain is broken.


    Seeing Lin Mo didn''t speak, the little girl also went to play on her own.


    "That one..."


    Lin Mo pursed her lips, the little girl immediately turned her head to look at him, and gave a questioning look.


    "I remember that the person who saved me just now was a man in a gray coat. Is that your elder? Could you let me meet him and thank him in person."


    Lin Mo felt that he and the little girl couldn''t find out any useful information in a short while, so he decided to find others.


    Unexpectedly, after listening, the little girl suddenly clutched her belly and laughed.


    While smiling, the little girl''s body also changed.


    She went from a little girl who was carved with jade to an old man in a gray robe.


    Lin Mo was instantly stupid. He shook his head vigorously, wondering if he had been mentally disturbed by this emptiness.


    I am in the state of my soul now, with my own soul perspective. Even the ability of an illusionist to change his appearance at will, there is no way to change his soul.


    But the little girl in front of him had indeed become an old man, and Lin Mo couldn''t understand it at all.


    "I was the one who saved you just now. Could it be that you thought there was a third person here?"


    The old man chuckled, his body shape slowly changed again, and returned to the little girl before.


    "But why..."


    "Why is it an old man before, but now I have to become a little girl?"


    "Ok."


    "Because it''s time to call the sisters."


    The little girl said, waving her hand gently, and Lin Mo was stunned by what appeared in front of her.


    That turned out to be a TV!


    It also comes with a comfortable adjustable chair and a small coffee table with potato chips and snacks!


    Lin Mo covered his eyes, knelt on the ground, and slammed his head against the ground several times.


    He felt that he was really crazy, he had been mentally disturbed by this nihilism, and the illusion in front of him was no longer limited to the Chaos Continent, and it actually involved the earth of the previous life.


    "You can hit your head as you like, but try not to make too much noise. That will affect me calling my sisters.


    If you can slowly accept the situation in front of you, I don''t mind if you watch it with me. You can drink and snack yourself. "


    When the little girl finished speaking, she snapped her fingers, the TV turned on, and finally began to show the talent show.


    Lin Mo sat on the ground in a daze and watched the magical and realistic scene in front of him, feeling that his head was cracking with pain.


    But fortunately, Lin Mo himself is also a big-hearted person. After verifying that everything in front of him was indeed happening, Lin Mo began to slowly get used to this strange oasis in front of him.


    He cautiously walked to the side of the coffee table, sat down cross-legged, and took a bag of potato chips and a bottle of Fat House Happy Water.


    The familiar potato chip packaging, the familiar gas escape when Happy Water is opened, and the familiar TV station logo on the TV show all prove that these things should belong to the earth he is familiar with.


    No wonder when I saw this little girl from the beginning, I felt that something was wrong, and the clothes she was wearing were all earth-style.


    Lin Mo waited silently while stuffing potato chips in his mouth.


    To his surprise, in his previous life, he was not interested in variety shows at all, but now it looks so interesting.


    He even interacted with TV shows targeted by the little girl.


    When the show was over, the two looked at each other and smiled, their faces still full of meaning.


    "So... who are you on earth?"


    Lin Mo calmed down and asked this poem respectfully.


    To be able to create such a fairyland-like place in this emptiness, and even to enjoy the entertainment of the earth, it must be unusual for the little girl in front of her to come.


    Although I don''t know what her identity is, there is no doubt that if the other party wants to kill him, Lin Mo has no chance to fight back.


    "Me? I also forgot who I am, but what does it matter? To live in this void, identity is no longer necessary."


    The little girl turned into the old man in grey again and said with a smile.


    "Nothingness? What is nothingness?"


    Although Lin Mo had been here for a long time, he didn''t know exactly where it was.


    The old man in gray did not hide it, and briefly introduced it to Lin Mo.


    "Md! The **** deceased person, it is estimated that he could not do anything about me, so he banished me to this place when my consciousness was unable to control the body."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help getting angry.


    "Calm down, what''s bad about staying here? Are there any quarrels and worries here, you can do whatever you want, you can enjoy whatever you want to enjoy, and basically no one will bother you, isn''t it? Is it good?"


    The old man in grey still smiled.

 Chapter 805： Interesting thing

    Lin Mo''s mouth twitched when he heard this. If this guy hadn''t shown a powerful means, Lin Mo would really treat him as a **** otaku.


    Regarding the lonely and terrifying place of nothingness, as a paradise for one to play freely, I don''t know if he should be praised for his good mentality or he should be called a dead house.


    But no matter what, it is impossible for Lin Mo to enjoy the days of being in this emptiness like him.


    There are still many things that Lin Mo needs to worry about in the country of Yan, and there are many people who are thinking of him, and Luen will be anxious because of his departure.


    Whether considering others or considering himself, Lin Mo has no reason to stay in this place.


    "Ah, don''t show such an expression, it seems like I am the kind of villain who wants to leave you forcibly."


    The gray-clothed old man glanced at Lin Mo and said with a smile.


    "So..."


    Lin Mo looked at the old man, blinked twice, embarrassedly unable to speak.


    The other party didn''t know him well, and with his ability, it seemed that he could live effortlessly here.


    Being able to free himself from loneliness today, Lin Mo already owed him a great favor, so how embarrassed he would ask the other party to send him out again.


    "Hehe, no matter which world you are in, if you have gains, you will have losses, and if you lose, you will have gains. As long as you get something, you have to pay the corresponding price, right?"


    The old man seemed to see his thoughts and said calmly.


    Lin Mo nodded.


    He did agree with this, otherwise he wouldn''t be embarrassed here.


    It seems that if you want the other party to send yourself out, you really have to find a condition that you can exchange with the other party.


    Lin Mo tried his best to think about what he could exchange, and gradually began to daze.


    He glanced at the TV set aside inadvertently, thinking of the phrase "No matter which world" the old man said just now, Lin Mo suddenly felt tight and turned his head to look at the old man in surprise.


    "Oh? Look at your eyes, did you find any information?"


    "You... don''t exist in the Chaos Continent? Just relying on these TV sets and snacks, it should be impossible for people born in the Chaos Continent to understand these things."


    Lin Mo asked cautiously.


    "Interestingly, since you know this is called a TV, then it proves that you are connected to the world called the universe..."


    The old man seemed to be interested suddenly and looked up and down at Lin Mo.


    "The universe? As expected, you really know the existence of the earth."


    Lin Mo said quite excitedly.


    "It''s just an ordinary world. I know what''s strange there. But I have to say that the fun things in that world are really colorful."


    The old man looked at the TV set aside and said with a smile.


    That is, this is just a TV set, you just have such a good time. If you put your computer and game console on it, you might not be able to find it when you floated here and passed out.


    However, Lin Mo didn''t dare to say this strangely.


    But if you say that, the old man can know the earth and have the ability to bring the TV and snacks from the earth, then it proves that he has the ability to connect the world and the earth.


    If this is the case, does it mean that you can return to earth again?


    At this moment, Lin Mo suddenly thought of many things.


    Familiar family members and familiar friends on earth, I died accidentally at such a young age, I don¡¯t know how sad they were.


    If these worlds are really connected together, then Lin Mo will have to go back anyway through his own efforts!


    When Lin Mo was in a daze, the old man in gray was also staring at him closely.


    The old man suddenly laughed. The laughter awakened Lin Mo from a daze. He looked at the old man blankly, wondering what he was laughing at.


    "It turns out that you are not an aboriginal on the Continent of Chaos. No wonder you also know things on earth. It turns out that you came from that time.


    Since humans in these two worlds are similar, I didn''t find out just now. "


    While talking, the old man smiled and stretched out a hand: "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Lin Mo suddenly felt that he had received an extremely powerful gravitational force, and his body floated towards the old man uncontrollably.


    Regarding the name of the move that the old man had just reported, Lin Mo''s mouth became stiff, and he didn''t know how to complain.


    "System? Hahahaha, it''s really the old handwriting, it''s really interesting."


    The old man fumbled for Lin Mo for a long time. When Lin Mo almost thought he had any bad habits, the old man finally stopped his hand and patted his thigh excitedly.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Lin Mo was confused by the old man''s series of inexplicable operations.


    And he can actually see that he has a system!


    You must know that after entering this void space, you have completely lost contact with the system.


    Although I can still use the abilities that the system brings to me, I can''t communicate with the system at all.


    Otherwise, I won''t be stuck here for so long. If there is information provided by the system, I can at least figure out where I am.


    "Hehe, boy, you are lucky. The things you carry remind me of many interesting things. In return, I can send you out."


    The old man patted Lin Mo on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Although Lin Mo didn''t know what happy things this system made the old man think of, but he could promise to send himself out, it couldn''t be better.


    "Senior, can you send me back to Earth, too?"


    Lin Mo suddenly thought of something and hurriedly asked.


    "Yes, let alone the earth, even in any world, as long as you want to go, I can send you there."


    The old man said plainly, looking at his appearance, there is absolutely no bragging element.


    Although he was only in the state of the soul, Lin Mo seemed to feel his heart beating violently.


    Back to the chaotic continent or back to the earth.


    Lin Mo began to tangled frantically.


    There are undoubtedly many people on Earth who are sad because of themselves, but there are also many people on the Chaos Continent who are worried about themselves.


    Responsibly speaking, there is no difference between the two.


    "Oh, I want to remind you, don''t think about returning to the earth, you can rely on your ability to do whatever you want.


    Although your world is not as weak as the Chaos Continent, it is not as mediocre as it seems on the surface. Behind all the ordinary, there are powers that you don''t know. "


    Don''t look at Lin Mo meaningfully, the old man said softly.

 Chapter 806： Become a god!

    "Hehe, even if you don''t need to tell me about this, there are already many legends of all kinds. Although most of them are fictitious, it does not mean how many of them are true."


    Lin Mo said with a wry smile.


    In fact, he has no plans to do anything wrong after returning to Earth. He has read a lot of various legends and stories before. Who knows if those abilities and cultivation are true or not?


    After I came to the Chaos Continent, it was even harder to say clearly about those things.


    "Hmm."


    The old man in gray nodded.


    The meaning of that expression is very clear. Choose where to go next.


    Lin Mo sat cross-legged on the ground and began to weigh it carefully.


    One is his previous home, the other is his current home.


    This feeling is like a man who has been displaced and started a family elsewhere, suddenly having the opportunity to return to his hometown to see his original partner, no matter which choice it is, it is somewhat difficult to give up the other.


    The gray-clothed old man did not bother Lin Mo, but lay down in his chair again, looking through other TV shows boredly...


    Lin Mo struggled for a long time, and even the old man fell asleep after watching TV at the end.


    Suddenly Lin Mo had an idea and directly awakened the old man.


    "I want to return to the Chaos Continent!"


    "Are you sure? If that''s the case, you won''t be able to return to the previous world."


    "I am sure."


    "Okay, then you prepare, I will send you back now."


    "Wait, don''t worry, I have other things to share with you."


    Lin Mo blinked slyly.


    The gray-clothed old man was taken aback, but did not reject Lin Mo''s proposal.


    "Anyway, if you pay in this world, you will be rewarded. If you really have something valuable to share with me, then I don''t mind giving you more help."


    The old man said readily.


    "Put your ears over."


    Although there was no one else here, Lin Mo looked around, deliberately making a very mysterious look.


    The old man in gray was also very curious by his mysterious appearance, and quickly approached him.


    Lin Mo stuck to the old man''s ear and said something.


    I saw the old man''s expression changed from expectation to doubt, from doubt to surprise, and finally from surprise to doubt.


    "Is what you said is true?"


    "It''s true. Although you don''t know it, this thing has a history of more than a hundred years in that world."


    Lin Mo patted his chest and promised very accurately.


    "This is too novel, are you lying to me?"


    The old man rolled his eyes and stared at Lin Mo.


    "How dare I? With your strength, even if I return to the Chaos Continent, wouldn''t it be easy for you to want my life?"


    "Um... so, then just trust you... Let''s say, what else do you need to help?"


    The old man nodded and believed Lin Mo for a while.


    "I don''t need any help, I just need information."


    "Hehe, the value of information is hard to say..."


    The old man smiled softly, his face full of playful expressions.


    "What I told you just now is only one kind, there are several other different types of that kind of thing, you see..."


    Unexpectedly, Lin Mo also showed a playful expression, and said with a smile.


    "Cunning kid!"


    The old man suddenly laughed and scolded.


    "You played the word game with me first, but you can rest assured that I will do what I promised."


    Lin Mo shrugged, with an innocent expression on his face.


    "Okay, I know. I won''t hide anything that I can tell you, but you also have to know that if you know too much, it can be harmful."


    The old man put away his smile and said lightly.


    Lin Mo turned his face faster than a book. The smiley face of the hippie disappeared suddenly, replaced by a serious face: "I know, I won''t cause you trouble."


    The old man sighed helplessly: "Then ask."


    ...


    Two people asked one question and one answer, not knowing how long it lasted.


    Anyway, the drinks on the table have been changed no less than a hundred times.


    That''s the case. At the end of the talk, the old man in gray also said that his mouth was dry and his mouth was full of foam.


    "It''s almost done, so be it. I won''t waste your time anymore. You are tired and send me back."


    Lin Mo patted his **** contentedly and stood up, arching his hands at the old man.


    "Xiao Wang Ba zi... let me say so many things at once, and I won''t want to say a word for the next few thousand years..."


    Although the old man''s mouth was swearing, his hands and feet were still very quick.


    He stood up from the chair, without any preparation at all, directly stretched out his right index finger and swiped it in mid-air.


    Suddenly, this made Lin Mo tried his best to break the void of a crack, and the old man directly tore a channel out.


    "Going back, senior, I know how to come here anyway, I will visit again when I have a chance."


    Lin Mo said with a smile.


    "You can pull it down, I never want to see you again..."


    When the old man said this, he suddenly paused.


    "Unless you think of something novel you can share with me."


    "Come on, come visit again then."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Okay, let''s go, don''t delay my time."


    The old man waved his hand impatiently and pushed Lin Mo out of the crack.


    After that, the old man directly transformed into a teenage boy, and he bounced back to his chair to do it.


    He gently stretched out his hand and drew it in front of him. A small crack was temporarily opened. Through this crack, the scene on the other side could be seen.


    There is the earth!


    "Let me see... Game computer configuration...


    While muttering, the little boy recalled the information Lin Mo had told him, and he began to carefully select...


    "call!"


    Lin Mo had already appeared on the Chaos Continent again.


    This is a wasteland, and I don''t know which part of the mainland is it?


    However, this is no longer important to Lin Mo. At this time, he has officially entered the **** level!


    The twin lotus fire is completely absorbed by him, but the utility can still be shared with his followers.


    With the help of Linghuo himself, he has stepped his soul to the **** level!


    Right now, I was already a veritable god.


    A ray of light suddenly shone from the top of his head and completely enveloped Lin Mo. In the light, the solemn bell sounded faintly.


    Lin Mo looked up and saw that the source of this light came from the sky, and the source seemed to be the continent of God!


    "Haha, is this a fascinating light?"


    Lin Mo smiled slightly.

 Chapter 807： Gods power

    Fascinate.


    The leading light to lead the new gods into the land of gods.


    After the formation of the Continent of Gods and the ascension of the gods, the new gods who later became gods successfully ascended to the Continent of Gods through the guidance of this divine light.


    Lin Mo followed the light and looked up, as if he wanted to see its source.


    The bell in the beam of light was still ringing persistently, as if urging Lin Mo to soar.


    After observing boredly for a while, Lin Mo was already a little impatient.


    "Ding Dong! Congratulations to the host for successfully entering the **** level, the relevant attributes have been changed, please check it yourself.


    In addition, the host has officially entered the **** level, and all system permissions have been officially opened. Please check the host for specific changes. "


    Lin Mo''s long-awaited system prompt finally sounded again.


    Lin Mo''s whole spirit was refreshed.


    Without hesitation, Lin Mo immediately opened his attribute panel.


    Host name: Lin Mo


    Status: Level 1 Vulcan


    Burning value: 2.24e points


    Current burn value consumption: 0 points per second


    Special resistance: 100% water resistance, 60% magic resistance, 40% resistance to negative elements


    Maximum temperature: 1000000 degrees


    Evolution efficiency: 10000000000%


    Skills: Compressed flame lv3, tyrannical burning lv4, rockfall lv3


    Passive skills: absorption of different fire, the power of God


    Different fire held:


    Marrow Firefly


    Twin lotus fire (absorbed)


    Dark Abyss Flame


    Baleful Purpura


    Lin Mo found that his property panel had undergone tremendous changes. The most obvious thing was that the original translucent panel had now become a majestic golden yellow.


    After upgrading to the **** level, Lin Mo''s resistance and temperature in all aspects have been significantly improved. Compared with his previous self, Lin Mo''s combat effectiveness has been doubled several times.


    The newly added passive skill, the power of God, gave Lin Mo the privileges of all other gods.


    Now Lin Mo''s soul has reached a very terrifying point. If he can meet the deceased again this time, Lin Mo feels that he can defeat him without any effort.


    The opening of all system permissions has provided Lin Mo with a lot of convenience.


    Although the system did not mark these privileges one by one, Lin Mo''s inquiry will not appear now, and the system will not answer selectively.


    As long as Lin Mo speaks, the system will answer.


    "The system, can I shield my soul realm to the holy level."


    Looking at the persistently shining divine light on his head, it seemed that he wouldn''t stop if he didn''t introduce himself to the continent of Gods. Lin Mo had no choice but to shrug his shoulders and whispered.


    Suddenly, the breath radiating from Lin Mo''s entire soul suddenly weakened, and the bell in the divine light suddenly stopped, as if stunned.


    Soon, the entire beam of light immediately disappeared in place.


    "Sure enough, it is a reality. As long as the intensity of the breath does not meet the standards they require, the fascinating light will automatically disappear.


    Lin Mo shrugged and looked up.


    To be honest, when he really reached the **** level now, Lin Mo had no longing for that land of gods at all.


    The so-called **** is just a realm.


    It was only after this step that I realized that the so-called identity of God was nothing really amazing.


    But it may also be because of the influence of the system, that he has been enjoying the status of a god.


    "System, how long has it passed since I entered nothingness?"


    "Host, when you enter the void space, I also fell asleep, and I can''t calculate the elapsed time."


    The system answered truthfully.


    Lin Mo felt that his heart sank sharply. Although there is no time passing in the void, it is completely separate from the real space. There time does not pass, but the outside world is still operating normally.


    If it has been hundreds of years since I left, then I still have a **** when I come back.


    "but..."


    The system hesitated for a while, then continued to add.


    "If you use the time unit of the Chaos Continent to calculate, now it''s exactly half a month since I stopped working unexpectedly last time."


    When was the last time you stopped working unexpectedly?


    Isn''t that the time to be exiled to nothingness by the dead?


    Lin Mo only breathed a sigh of relief. Although he didn''t know how long he had been trapped, he could at least know how long he had been away from the Chaos Continent.


    The most worrying thing in his mind was resolved, and Lin Mo relaxed along with him.


    Having been trapped in the void for so long, Lin Mo''s mental state was much calmer than before.


    He was not in a hurry to return to the country of Yan to retrieve his body, but simply stayed in place as a soul, silently sorting out the large amount of information he had obtained today.


    The series of changes brought about by entering the **** level are definitely much greater than the impact brought by each stepping into a new realm before.


    Although there was systematic help before, there were still big restrictions in many places.


    But now it''s different. Lin Mo has god-level strength, which means that no one in the entire Chaos Continent can stop him anymore.


    Lin Mo''s current perception ability is also extraordinary. If Asrien sends someone to target him, Lin Mo will be able to detect it immediately.


    In addition to questions and answers, the system has also opened up many other functions.


    After becoming a serious god, Lin Mo can use not only the power of faith, but now he can also use the power of God!


    The two are interchangeable, and the power of ten million of faith can be exchanged for a little bit of the power of God.


    This exchange mechanism has also solved Lin Mo''s long-standing doubts, that is, when he upgrades the different attributes of various parts to high-end, the power of belief he faces will be astronomical.


    But if it is converted into the power of gods, then everything is easy to explain.


    The lottery function of the Godhead panel has also been banned. After the system''s functions have been fully opened, Lin Mo wants to get some special props. There is no need to pass the cheating lottery, directly through the power of faith or the gods. It¡¯s fine to buy it.


    On the whole, Lin Mo''s current state is completely the highest point ever, but he is not happy at all.


    When chatting with the gray-clothed old man before, although the other party tried his best to control and hide some important information, Lin Mo still got a lot of relevant important news.


    It turned out that for a long time, I was nothing more than a frog watching the sky.


    He thought that in this world, the group of gods on the continent of Gods already existed on the ceiling, until Lin Mo met the old man in gray who could tear the world barrier with his bare hands in the emptiness, Lin Mo could slightly see clearly A little truth about this world.

 Chapter 808： warder

    The identity of the old man had also been informed to Lin Mo under Lin Mo''s rumors.


    He belongs to the Chaos Continent, but strictly speaking, he does not belong to the Chaos Continent.


    He is like a monitor floating outside this continent, watching what is happening here, and also guarding against the disaster that can destroy the Chaos Continent.


    He is not unique, but there is one such existence in every world like this.


    They are called the watchmen.


    The old man is just the watcher on the Chaos Continent, but he doesn''t seem to want to say more about himself.


    The only thing Lin Mo knew was that the old man was also a creature on the Chaos Continent at the beginning, but the long time has made him forget all the things he has experienced, living in nothingness, and making him stop paying attention. In the past, I just focused on my work.


    Lin Mo also asked curiously, since the watchman has the ability to change his soul and his appearance at will, and also has the ability to tear apart the barriers between various worlds and open the channel to another world, why should the watchman be willing Staying in the boring nothingness, instead of relying on your own ability to wander around in various worlds?


    At first, the watchman tried to confuse him with the reason that he was an otaku.


    But under Lin Mo''s insistence, he finally gave the real answer.


    In fact, the watchmen are not ignorant of the happiness of freedom, but above them, there are higher levels of existence. It is precisely because of those higher existences that the watchmen are given tasks and also limit theirs. free.


    When Lin Mo wanted to continue to ask questions, the watchman warned Lin Mo that every creature in the world only needs to obey the laws of its own world to survive. If you know too much, it will be a disaster. .


    Let Lin Mo know about the existence of the Watcher is entirely based on Lin Mo¡¯s own particularity and the face of the interesting things he shared.


    Fortunately, Lin Mo is also a person who just accepts what he sees. He didn''t ask too much about the root cause, but changed other questions.


    That is how did your system come from?


    When the watchman discovered that he was carrying the system before, it was completely impossible for him to look happy and just find a reason to be perfunctory.


    In any case, the Watcher definitely knows something about this system in his body, or the creator of this system.


    "How many worlds can''t be counted completely, but as long as there is one world, there will be a watchman. Of course, not all watchmen are more able to tolerate loneliness like me. Many watchmen are close to endless. During his life, he would always think of some weird things to pass the time.


    This thing on you is something made by the watcher of the world you are in.


    Anyway, all worlds are also connected. As long as there is no big movement, the watchmen of other worlds will turn one eye and close one eye. After all, who can guarantee that one day will not have a whim. Some strange things to observe and play? "


    While Lin Mo was surprised by the answer given by the watcher, he was also a little dumbfounded.


    When he first bound to the system, Lin Mo still felt that he was the man of heaven.


    But there is nothing wrong with thinking this way, after all, the watcher of the earth is already a concept of "heaven" to a certain extent.


    "Just for the purpose of passing time, did you create this kind of thing and send it to other worlds?"


    Lin Mo was not very able to understand the behavior of the watchman.


    "No matter which world it is, creatures have unlimited possibilities. Many watchmen are just ordinary creatures in that world at the beginning. You can regard this behavior as a sort of screening.


    Many watchmen will randomly carry out this sort of screening in the world under their care. If there are really creatures that can pass this sort of screening and get a little glimpse of the truth of the world, then they also have a chance to become the next watchman. "


    "So, it''s just a simple screening, isn''t it? And I only arrived at the Chaos Continent because I happened to have this opportunity?"


    "It can be understood this way, but it cannot be understood so completely."


    "..."


    "The truth of the matter will never be that simple. In your current state, you can''t understand the meaning of the watchmen doing this. Of course, we can''t understand the meaning of those behaviors of higher levels.


    Therefore, you don''t have to think about many things so much. When your realm is reached, you will see more truth. "


    The explanation given by the watchman sounds like nonsense, but there is indeed some truth to it after careful consideration.


    Lin Mo also knew that there were some things the other party could not tell him, so Lin Mo did not force it.


    It''s just that Lin Mo''s vision is now a little bit longer because of this matter, and after he achieves the goal of winning the Continent of Gods, he will also have new goals.


    After carefully sorting out his current situation and the information obtained, most of the time has passed.


    Lin Mo stood up lazily and stretched a big laziness.


    "It''s time to go back...without me for half a month, these silly girls are probably already worried."


    Lin Mo thought about everyone in the country of Yan, and Luen, with a smile on his face.


    A breeze blew by, and the withered grass on this wasteland swayed gently, and the person who was sitting on the grass just now had completely disappeared.


    Teleported back to the God-given City, Lin Mo suddenly felt a little bit dumbfounded.


    His body was presented respectfully in a quiet sanctuary, surrounded by many exotic flowers and plants, as well as some incense beneficial to the soul.


    If I didn''t know the function of these things, I suddenly thought that my coffin was stopping here.


    There are saints waiting in the sanctuary day and night. The other saints don''t stay in their sanctuary every day. Several people take turns to guard Lin Mo.


    Unless there is something important to deal with, Qingyou won''t leave here at all.


    Luen was even more direct. Since the Kingdom of Yan spread the news to the Starlight Forest, Luen went straight to the God-given City without saying a word. He set up a small bed in the corner of the sanctuary and waited here day and night.


    Nothing else, just for Lin Mo to see himself at first sight when he woke up.


    Fortunately, the expansion plan of the country of Yan has long since ceased, and the cooperation with the Transfiguration has brought the situation of the entire Chaos Continent into a kind of transient peace, and all aspects of things are not too busy, these girls Only to spare so much time to accompany Lin Mo.

 Chapter 809： Return of Vulcan

    While Lin Mo felt a little funny, he was also moved in his heart.


    Sure enough, they saw the truth in times of trouble, and when they could no longer help them or shelter them, they still stood by their side firmly, and did not give up hope.


    It was late at night after a long delay.


    Although none of these girls opened the perspective of their souls, the arrival of Lin Mo''s soul seemed to be sensed by them.


    At that moment, all the girls woke up from a dazed doze, they looked around blankly, but found nothing.


    A ray of light flashed in Lian Nuan''s eyes, and her gaze was carefully looking at the whole church, as if she was afraid of missing something.


    Luen let out a long sigh, left her little bed and sat next to Lin Mo.


    "Come back soon... No matter where you are, please come back quickly... We who are without you are no longer us..."


    She gently stroked Lin Mo''s face and muttered to herself.


    "If you come back, do you have any rewards?"


    "Any reward you want...!!"


    A familiar voice came to her ears, and Luen answered almost subconsciously. Halfway through her speech, her beautiful eyes opened wide, and tears burst out of her eyes.


    She snorted and rushed directly onto Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo''s physical fitness was already extraordinary. Luen didn''t throw him down with this pounce. Lin Mo directly sat up, took Luen into his arms, and stroked her long blue hair lovingly. .


    "make you worry."


    Lin Mo buried his face deeply in her hair and said softly.


    From Lu En''s excitement to the trembling body, Lin Mo could realize how worried she was about herself.


    Think about it myself, after leaving the Starlight Forest, I haven''t returned to see her for a while, and finally there was a piece of news about myself, or this kind of bad news, how could Lu En not worry.


    Luckily, Luen is also the kind of calm and intellectual girl. She didn''t open her mouth to blame Lin Mo. Instead, she relaxed in Lin Mo''s arms and turned all the worries and grievances during this period into tears. When she raised her head again , Her face was already full of smiles.


    Lin Mo smiled and touched her head before raising his head.


    The saints were all gathered here tonight. Seeing Lin Mo wake up, each of them was naturally very excited.


    But no one interrupted Luen''s crying, they were all waiting behaved, desperately suppressing their excitement.


    "Well, so many people, let''s not quarrel with you... Your saints have also been frightened for a long time, go talk to them."


    Luen gracefully wiped away the tear marks on her face, stood up from Lin Mo''s side, and said to Lin Mo with a smile.


    Lin Mo nodded to her, grateful in his eyes.


    How can he fail to see how worried his saint is?


    Luen can give herself out at such a moment, how big a mind is this?


    If there is a wife like this, what can the husband do?


    Lin Mo was full of feelings at this time.


    "My God~"


    Qingyou took the other saints and stood not far from Lin Mo, and their excited voices began to tremble.


    Lin Mo walked over with a smile, and slowly opened his arms: "Thanks for your hard work this time...but it doesn''t matter, I''m back."


    This sentence seemed like the last straw that broke the saints'' guards. The girls suddenly cried out, rushing over and rushing towards Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo was afraid of hurting them, and didn''t dare to resist more. They were completely thrown down by them.


    Seeing them crying with their arms or legs in the rain, while Lin Mo couldn''t laugh or cry, he felt a little distressed.


    In these days when they were absent, the entire Yanzhi Kingdom was still operating normally, so they should be working normally under how much psychological pressure.


    The girls cry fast, and the collection is fast.


    Maybe it was worried that Lin Mo would be uncomfortable after the pressure was too long. After a few minutes, the saints wiped away their tears one by one, and stood up a little embarrassed.


    Luen had secretly arranged someone to prepare the banquet.


    It¡¯s an important moment like Lin Mo''s return, not a small celebration, how can you be worthy of the worry that these girls have been worried about for half a month?


    But it was late at night, and there was no fanfare.


    Everyone just set up a big table between the churches, happily made some drinks and convenient food, and sat together happily.


    What everyone is most worried about is what Lin Mo has experienced during this time.


    Lin Mo didn''t speak awkwardly by himself, but directly let Chongtong share his memories.


    When seeing how powerful the deceased was, the girls couldn''t help covering their mouths, their eyes full of worry.


    The girls shed tears when they saw Lin Mo being exiled into nothingness and suffering loneliness and pain, and Luen was even more heartbroken.


    Because it was too long during that period, Lin Mo just jumped over it, otherwise everyone might have watched it for hundreds of years or even thousands of years.


    But what Lin Mo didn''t expect was that the memories of meeting the watcher could not be shared by Chongtong.


    But it is understandable after thinking about it. After all, the Watcher has such a powerful ability. He doesn''t want the things he shared with Lin Mo to be known to others, and he probably also moved a little bit in his memory.


    Since the other party didn''t want to announce his existence, Lin Mo didn''t talk about the memory too much. He only managed to escape under the pretext of having an adventure.


    However, the girls didn''t get to the bottom. For them, what Lin Mo explained would never need to be doubted.


    "By the way, where''s Karthus and Xiaojin? I have been lying here for so long, but these two unscrupulous guys are not by my side?"


    After drinking three rounds, Lin Mo suddenly remembered something, so he asked.


    "Karl''thus God Envoy and Little Golden God Cock are worried that the monster clan will still attack us, and they have been on guard for this period of time outside the abyss of ten thousand monsters."


    Qingyou took the initiative to help them explain.


    "That''s not bad. These two guys have a bit of conscience, and they know to help out when I''m away."


    Lin Mo nodded and said with satisfaction.


    "By the way, how has the situation of the outside world been in the past half month?"


    "Back to my god, there is no major action on the Yaozu side. The Demon Emperor is seriously injured, and it should not have time to take any action. On the contrary, the rebellious organization of the deceased has begun to destroy and destroy on a large scale on the Chaos Mainland War is triggered, and those empires under attack are resisting with the help of the transfiguration."


    Qingyou has been fully prepared. As she explained, she took out the records of major events in the past half month.

 Chapter 810： Wait and see

    Lin Mo nodded, and the direction of the situation in front of him did not surprise him.


    The Demon Sovereign was beaten miserably by those who lost her love, and it was impossible to recover within a period of time.


    As for the deceased, they have not received any major blows. It is quite normal to be able to stir up trouble everywhere in the entire Chaos Continent.


    "The situation is okay. There is someone who is staring at it. The situation should be within control."


    Lin Mo was quite satisfied with the current situation.


    "My God, what should we do next?"


    Ye Ning asked softly.


    The saints immediately stopped whispering and focused their eyes on Lin Mo at the same time.


    Once Lin Mo returns, it means that the Kingdom of Yan has resumed operation. No matter what actions the Kingdom of Yan takes next, it will definitely have a huge impact on the entire Chaos Continent.


    "We... wait and see for now."


    As soon as Lin Mo said what he said, the saints were stunned.


    Wait and see for now?


    At such an important time?


    Seeing the puzzled expressions of the saints, Lin Mo laughed softly.


    "You certainly don''t understand, why should I adopt such a plan at such an important time?"


    When Lin Mo''s voice fell, the girls nodded.


    They didn''t understand, Lin Mo wasn''t surprised, they were so-called fans of the game.


    Under the tremendous pressure brought to the deceased, as well as the attacks that the demon race might launch at any time, they subconsciously were ready to fight.


    But in fact, this step is far from needed.


    Regarding the challenge of the rebellious organization, there are transfigured people who are integrating other human empires to resist. Although in the end, they will definitely not be able to hold it, but it is not too late to extend a helping hand by that time.


    After all, people will only thank those who give charcoal in the snow, not the icing on the cake.


    If the country of Yan now spontaneously initiates assistance, after successfully resisting the rebellious organization, the people of these human empires may not only not be grateful, but will also blame the country of Yan for stealing their opportunity to establish credit.


    Lin Mo can be regarded as having a very thorough understanding of the inferiority of these human beings. Under his explanation, the girls immediately understood what he meant.


    "Indeed, as my **** said, this situation is very likely to happen. Although we and the transfigured people are now in a cooperative relationship, many human empires don¡¯t understand us at all, even if there are transfigured people. Among them, mediation is indispensable, but open and secret fights are indispensable, and only when they play the most important role at critical times can they gain their attention and respect."


    Nodded quietly, and quickly agreed.


    With her help and explanation, the other girls also nodded well, expressing that they were completely understandable.


    "The Rebellious Organization can temporarily arrange this way, but what should the Yaozu do?"


    Ye Ning raised his second question worriedly.


    Lin Mo thought for a while, couldn''t help but smile.


    "What do you think... why did the Yaozu cooperate with the deceased?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    The girls looked at each other, and this time it was Luen who spoke first.


    "The Demon Race must have reached some agreement with the deceased. If there is no interest relationship as a guide, the Demon Race will never drip into this muddy water."


    Luen said very positively.


    Since becoming the queen of the elves, Luen has become more and more sensitive to these interests-related things, almost without saying a word, showing the things behind the scenes clearly.


    "It is estimated that it has something to do with the plan of creating gods. Otherwise, the monster clan could not have such a big inconsistency. After all, we had asked us to help chase and kill the deceased before, but in the end, they directly let the deceased stay. Monster race."


    Shigetong also agrees with this view.


    "In the face of absolute power temptation, who can hold his heart? The dragon slayer will eventually become an evil dragon."


    Lin Mo nodded.


    "My god, so what should we do?"


    Lilian asked impatiently.


    As a saint who fights on a full-time basis, Lilian is a kind of incessant existence. If there is a real need to fight, Lilian is definitely the one who has to volunteer to be the forward.


    "It''s not how we should do it, but how I should do it."


    Lin Mo blinked and said with a smile.


    "My god, what do you mean?"


    Lilian suddenly became unhappy when she heard this, her little mouth pouted, as if Lin Mo had something fun and didn''t want to take her.


    "Some things are more convenient for me to do alone. The reason why the Yaozu is willing to cooperate with the departed is only because of the temptation to become a god, but in the face of the wrath of the real gods, which is more important, I think the demon The emperor should still be able to tell."


    Lin Mo spoke calmly, but his words revealed a domineering spirit that could not be concealed.


    At this time, it was completely different from the past. Lin Mo is now a real god, compared to the false gods who have reached the threshold of **** level, but have not soared.


    If he wants to, he can now rely on his own power to solve all the things that are happening on the Chaos Continent within this day.


    But that was not Lin Mo''s ultimate goal. If he wanted to overthrow that piece of God''s Continent, he could not simply destroy the entire Chaos Continent.


    After all, Yaozu is also a member of the Chaos Continent, if possible, Lin Mo even wants to receive them under his command.


    "Ok..."


    Lilian is not a ignorant little girl, since Lin Mo has said so, she will naturally not ask for anything unreasonably.


    Everyone laughed and laughed for a while, but because it was too late, Lin Mo directly threw everyone out to rest.


    Lin Mo accompanied Luen back to her bedroom, hugging her tenderly until she fell asleep peacefully in her arms.


    During this period of time, Luen was indeed worried and frightened for a long time. He was able to lie in Lin Mo¡¯s broad and warm embrace, completely removing his guards. Even though Luen was asleep, there was still a satisfied smile on his face. .


    Lin Mo caressed her hair lovingly. This night, Lin Mo, you didn''t rush to the Yaozu, but quietly guarded Luen and had a good rest all night.


    When Luen woke up the next morning, she opened her eyes in a panic subconsciously. When she found that Lin Mo was still by her side, she smiled embarrassedly.


    Lin Mo gently hugged her, feeling a little distressed in his heart.


    It seems that every time I left in the past was too sudden, which made Luen feel so insecure when she woke up.


    "I won''t leave casually in the future, from now on to the future..."

 Chapter 811： Yaozu rebellion

    Like Luen, the saints got up very early, and after a simple dressing up, they all ran over to visit Lin Mo.


    After seeing Lin Mo still staying here and not leaving, they seemed to be relieved.


    Lin Mo felt a little embarrassed, but he was still very happy.


    It is also a very proud thing that our saints can rely on themselves so much.


    After everyone had a simple breakfast together, Lin Mo and the others went back separately, but let them gather in the quiet sanctuary again, chatting and chatting as if they were having a tea party.


    Lin Mo''s purpose is simple. It is to conceal the fact that he has returned. After losing his greatest reliance, if anyone and any force dared to covet the country of Yan, they would definitely take action.


    Anyway, Lin Mo didn''t need any action from Yanzhi''s country, so he simply kept the news of his absence.


    If you can take the opportunity to discover any forces that are conspiring against the country of Yan, then this will kill two birds with one stone.


    Although Qingyou disagrees a bit, she thinks that the saints should return to their jobs as soon as possible. No matter what Lin Mo is going to do next, they must ensure the normal operation of all parts of the country of Yan.


    However, under Lin Mo''s forcible insistence, in the end, Qingyou could only agree, and the others continued this hard-won holiday again.


    After dealing with the internal affairs of Yanzhi Nation, Lin Mo didn''t do anything to stay, and directly according to his own plan, he prepared to return to the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons.


    At this time, the demon clan had already had conflicts that were difficult to reconcile. You must know that the demon clan is the cruelest system that respects strength.


    At this time, the demon emperor''s strength plummeted because of his injury, which would naturally arouse the coveting of other powerful monsters.


    The big monsters who had been waiting for more than ten days saw that the Demon Emperor still showed no signs of taking power, they finally couldn''t help it. A group of big monsters rushed out of the Demon Emperor''s bedroom without saying hello in advance.


    What surprised them was that none of the Monster Race soldiers stopped them, but one person stood in front of them at this time.


    This person is Duan Shuang.


    "Fox, I heard that you rescued the demon king''s life from the battlefield. As a female, you can have such courage. This is indeed a very remarkable thing..."


    A big demon with scars on his face said.


    But then he changed his words sharply: "But you''d better see the current situation clearly. The Demon Emperor is no longer the one before. You better not expect him to give you any rewards. Now you are still protecting him. , It¡¯s completely meaningless."


    Anshuang just stood there blankly, without any intention of giving way.


    The other big demons didn''t have any patience to say something to Anshuang, and they had to push her away directly.


    An Shuang suddenly exploded with a strong monster, transforming into a three-tailed fox, and roared at these monsters.


    "Oh, you are an emperor-level fox who wants to stop us? If you get bored and crooked, I don''t mind helping you."


    Which one of these big monsters is not a powerful existence? Without the strength of a Saint Grade, they flatly refused to come to fight for the position of the Demon Emperor.


    The big demon at the front just waved his arm gently, and Duan Shuang was directly knocked into the air.


    The huge fox hit the wall and made a dull noise.


    After all, Duan Shuang is only an emperor, how can it withstand the power of a saint-level powerhouse?


    Not surprisingly, Anshuang spit out a mouthful of blood at the time, limp on the ground, unable to stand up.


    "Hehe, I can''t help myself."


    The big demons didn''t bother to care about anything with her. Seeing that the obstacles in the way were cleared, the big demons gave Anshuang a disdainful look, and walked to the depths of the bedroom.


    But no one noticed that Duan Shuang lying on the ground showed a bitter smile of relief...


    As soon as they entered the palace, the monsters suddenly felt an unbearable scorching heat.


    The whole palace was full of black karma, and the scene seemed to be out of control.


    The Demon Sovereign was limp in the bone throne, no matter how dark the throne had been burnt by the flames he had leaked out, and began to melt.


    "Old Phoenix, you have been sitting in this position for too long. You deserve to believe in some human beings, and you got yourself to this point. Today, you gave up the throne. It¡¯s okay because everyone is a monster. Forgive you not to die."


    Seeing the weak look of the demon king, the big demons immediately became more confident. While yelling, they avoided the flames on the ground and walked towards the bone throne.


    The Demon Sovereign sat up slowly, the terrifying scars on his body were still permeating blood stains, and there was a black karma fire burning in the wound.


    "Why don''t you speak? Are you too scared to speak?"


    The big demon saw that the demon emperor was silent, so he began to pick Xin even more vigorously.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The Demon Sovereign opened his mouth slowly, and his voice was much lower than usual, and it sounded like he was sick.


    "What are you doing? It''s not clear yet? You can''t do it anymore, just give way!"


    A big demon kicked on the bone throne, and the strength of the holy rank was so great that the entire throne was trembling.


    "Make way? I''m not working anymore, am I?"


    For some reason, the seemingly weak Demon Emperor suddenly let out a sneer without any expression of fear at all.


    The big demons were also taken aback, they never thought that at such a time, the Demon Emperor could still be so calm.


    A faint feeling of anxiety surged into their hearts: Perhaps this Demon King was not as weak as they thought.


    But at this moment, they had broken into the demon emperor''s palace.


    "Don''t pretend to be a fool! We know that you have been seriously injured! Hurry up and recognize the reality. The Yaozu changed the leader, it will definitely be better than now."


    Several big monsters gathered together and roared booingly.


    "Hehe, let''s see if you have this ability!"


    After the Demon King finished speaking, the whole person suddenly disappeared on the Bone Throne.


    The big demons only felt a sudden sound of wind around them, and when they turned their heads again, the Demon Emperor had already appeared next to them.


    "Md! Pretending to be a god!"


    The big demon on the side let out a roar, and directly raised his hand and blasted it over.


    The two fists banged against each other, and the Demon Emperor was a little weaker after all. He was directly shocked and took a few steps back, a bit of blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    "Hahaha! It turned out to be a hard pretend, I think when you can pretend?"


    The big demon suddenly laughed.


    The Demon Emperor wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled coldly.


    "Look at your hand before speaking."

 Chapter 812： Dark Creams Plan

    The big demon was stunned by the demon emperor''s words, he looked down, his fist was already stained with black karma.


    "Damn! When is it..."


    The big demon''s heart suddenly tightened, and couldn''t help cursing.


    But he didn''t dare to waste time. He knew the fierceness of this karmic fire. Once it was contaminated, it would be impossible to extinguish it without burning the target completely.


    At this time, he couldn''t manage that much, but luckily he had just started his karma.


    The big demon roared and tore off the piece of flesh that had been lit by fireworks.


    The saint-level big demon''s flesh is already very tough, and this tearing sound is particularly harsh, and the other people can''t help but feel a chill when looking at the bone-visible wound.


    This terrifying karma fire was exactly the reason the Demon Emperor was able to forcibly occupy this position.


    "Don''t be afraid! It''s just some flames, just be careful so that you don''t get it on your body! This guy is now the end of the crossbow, let''s go together!"


    The already injured great demon roared and rushed forward.


    At this time, the other big demons couldn''t just think about protecting themselves. Someone took the lead in the charge, and the others followed suit.


    Huhuhu~


    The karma fire in the entire bedroom seemed to be alive, making a whirring sound, and began to gather around the Demon Emperor.


    This karma fire, which moved in an overwhelming manner, forcibly blocked the pace of the big monsters'' charge.


    The entire Demon Emperor was like a bottomless abyss, and all those karma fires were absorbed into his body by his brain.


    Unlike other people, the Demon Emperor would only feel extremely comfortable when he encountered these karma fires.


    When he had absorbed all these karma fires, the injuries on his whole body disappeared strangely without a trace.


    "It''s a phoenix of karma, sure enough, every time you rebirth from the ashes, your body''s strength will increase exponentially."


    The Demon Emperor spoke and said something very strange, which was not like what he could say himself.


    However, at this time, these great monsters did not even take into account what the Demon Emperor said specifically. From the aura emitted by the Demon Emperor, it can be seen that the state of the opponent at this time has almost recovered to the peak, and it is no longer them. You can bully at will.


    "Md! Isn''t the phoenix capable of Nirvana only once in a hundred years? It''s not yet the second hundred years!"


    The big demons said angrily, everyone felt very puzzled by the accident, but at this moment there was no chance to look back.


    "Hehe, it is true that the phoenix can only be able to Nirvana once in a hundred years, because their soul cannot support the second Nirvana, but who tells you that the soul used in this body is still that of the Phoenix?"


    The Demon Emperor sneered, his eyes full of chill.


    When the big demons heard this, like falling into the ice cave, the demon emperor in front of them was not the demon emperor they were familiar with?


    "Wait! The thousand-faced demon fox outside..."


    Suddenly some big demon understood, thinking of the demon fox outside, they suddenly reacted.


    "No wonder the fox stayed together after he rescued the Demon Emperor! It turned out to be this way!"


    The big demon who first reacted slapped his thigh fiercely, his face full of anger.


    "Hehe, but it¡¯s too late to know at this time. I have waited patiently for so long, just to let you fools take this opportunity to attack me. When I absorb the souls of you fools, I will It''s a step further from the **** level!"


    The Demon Sovereign laughed loudly, and the karma fire violently erupted from his body, wrapping the hapless big demon in it...


    Half an hour later, when the Demon Emperor was still trying to absorb the souls of the great monsters, Lin Mo had already arrived here.


    "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that the final winner was you."


    Lin Mo leaned against the door frame of the bedroom and looked at the Demon Emperor with a smile.


    The Demon Emperor stood up, staring at Lin Mo with a plain expression.


    "Did you find it?"


    "Hehe, isn''t it hard to find out? As long as anyone who has opened up the perspective of the soul can see that there is a phoenix in the body of the fox outside...then? I should call you the demon king now Or Dark Cream?"


    Lin Mo chuckled.


    "It doesn''t matter, the name is just a code name."


    The Demon Emperor said, without any fear at all.


    "Very good. After changing the body, the whole person has become more confident. This is a good thing."


    Lin Mo slowly walked into the palace, stretched lazily.


    "Hehe, what I planned for so long, you shouldn''t say it so casually."


    "Oh? That was my recklessness."


    Lin Mo shrugged. Although he said an apology, his face was completely indifferent.


    "But I also want to thank you. If it wasn''t for the people you brought to successfully beat the Demon King to death, I wouldn''t be able to take the opportunity to replace the soul with him. After all, his soul can no longer bear the second phoenix. Nirvana, in order to survive, actually loses his body, and he can only accept it helplessly."


    The Demon Sovereign seemed to be showing off, actively talking to Lin Mo about his behavior.


    "Don''t rush to say it, let me guess. Taking advantage of the time when the Demon Sovereign was seriously injured, you rescued him, and then, under the banner of life-saving, let the deceased help you exchange bodies with him. , And then the deceased taught you how to absorb the soul and strengthen yourself, so you set up a game from the beginning, pretending to be weak and waiting here, just to find a reasonable excuse to swallow the souls of these great monsters , And then you can continue to cooperate with the deceased on behalf of the Demon King, step by step on your path to becoming a god?


    Lin Mo analyzed clearly.


    This entire systematic analysis was so clear that even the Demon Emperor was stunned.


    He nodded subconsciously, and recognized Lin Mo''s entire analysis.


    "After all, you have been dealing with these human empires outside. It is understandable that your thoughts and methods have matured. If you can plan to this point, you can still prove that your level is pretty good."


    Lin Mo lightly slapped his chin a few times, and praised perfunctorily.


    "But in the whole plan, did you think of any part, just like the real Demon Emperor didn''t expect that he would exchange his body with a fox, and then he would be slapped to death."


    "what?"


    The Demon Emperor frowned and asked.


    He recalled it carefully, and there seemed to be no part that he had overlooked in the whole plan.


    "Hehe, what you didn''t expect... it''s me."

 Chapter 813： Fox Demon Scheming

    Hearing Lin Mo''s words, the Demon Emperor did not feel any tension.


    "You? Although I didn''t expect you to regain consciousness within such a short time, according to the person who passed away, your strength is not as strong as imagined. Do I have to be afraid of you?"


    The Demon Sovereign said softly, then arrogantly ignored Lin Mo''s existence and continued to devour the souls of the few great monsters on the ground.


    Lin Mo understood when he heard that this product was definitely fooled by the deceased.


    Even the self at that time, with the help of the twin lotus fire, the deceased had no ability to defeat themselves, but could only exile themselves into nothingness. The demon emperor in front of him carried only the soul of Anshuang.


    Even though the secret technique of the deceased has grown slightly above the soul, it will never be able to defeat oneself.


    But looking at him like this, he probably didn''t know this at all.


    An ambitious person like Anshuang who has endured for hundreds of years will inevitably fall into a kind of pretentious arrogance after finally gaining strength, Lin Mo is not incomprehensible.


    It''s just that Lin Mo is not in the mood to continue to satisfy his sense of vanity here. Since the other party has no idea, then Lin Mo can only use his own strength to prove to the other party how big the gap is between reality and his imagination?


    No need to speak too much, Lin Mo just blinked gently, and the Demon Emperor who was still devouring his soul instantly felt that the surrounding scene suddenly changed.


    After entering the realm of the soul, the soul was completely the same as before, and Anshuang looked at his daughter in surprise, and immediately understood everything.


    "Soul Realm?"


    Seeing the surprised look on the other party''s face, Lin Mo suddenly felt a dark refreshment in his heart.


    He now finally understands what a refreshing feeling in the hearts of the Dragon King and the deceased who pulled himself so abruptly into the realm of souls.


    "If you know that this is the realm of the soul, it seems that those who have passed away have indeed taught you a lot about the soul."


    Lin Mo smiled faintly.


    "Hehe, don''t be proud, I also know the principle of this thing, as long as my soul is strong enough, the field you created can''t hold me at all."


    Anshuang sneered, then closed his eyes tightly, as if trying to mobilize the power of his soul.


    Lin Mo didn''t rush to take any action, just stood there calmly and waited.


    "broken!"


    Anshuang let out a loud shout, and raised his two hands to the top of his head in a posture of Pangu Kaitian, as if to break through this piece of soul realm.


    But embarrassingly, nothing happened.


    Anshuang''s face was even more ugly.


    She seemed unwilling to give up, and tried a few more times.


    "Damn the dead man lied to me! Asshole!"


    After several attempts to no avail, Anshuang finally realized that she could not deal with this area.


    "The people who have passed away did not lie to you. You did explode the power of your soul just now. It''s just that your soul power is too weak compared to mine, and it''s completely useless."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "how is this possible?"


    An unbelievable look appeared on Anshuang''s face.


    "The deceased helped me swallow a lot of souls. We have tried before. If it weren''t for his full effort, just for the soul, I could barely fight him..."


    "Then why do you think you have the ability to compete with me?"


    Lin Mo asked with interest.


    "After the war, the people who passed away told me that your soul strength is just so..."


    "Hehe, then I take back what I said before, it seems that the departed person did deceive you."


    Lin Mo sneered.


    Anshuang didn''t speak, standing in place with an awkward expression.


    She knew very well in her heart that Lin Mo could have the strength to pull herself into this soul realm, and she did not have the strength to resist, it proved that Lin Mo was no longer someone she could deal with.


    Moreover, here, even the Karma Fire that Karma Fire Phoenix is ??best at cannot use, let alone the opportunity to resist.


    The person who knows the current affairs is a handsome, and Anshuang has been able to endure until now, and successfully exchanged bodies with the Demon Emperor, it proves that she is definitely the kind of person who is brave and strategic.


    "I surrender."


    Anshuang said these two words very decisively.


    "Oh? Did you surrender so easily?"


    Lin Mo was a little surprised. He originally thought that Anshuang would resist desperately for a while.


    "How about it? You can crush me with your strength. I don''t have the kind of weird problem that I have to be beaten by the fat to surrender."


    Anshuang shrugged and replied very calmly.


    Lin Mo smiled, the smart and casual Dark Shuang in front of her might be what she really looked like.


    "Very well, if that''s the case, then let''s talk normally."


    Lin Mo blinked, the soul realm was lifted instantly, and the two returned to the demon clan''s bedroom again.


    "What do you need me to do for you?"


    Anshuang looked at Lin Mo and asked helplessly.


    "It''s very simple. I am not trying to clean up your monster race, nor am I hostile to you. If you are serious, I am not hostile to the group of people who have passed away. It is just what they have to do. Things go against my wishes. As long as you can obediently listen to my words and cooperate with all my actions on the Chaos Continent, I will naturally not be difficult for you, and even provide shelter for your monster race."


    Lin Moyun said lightly.


    If these words were spoken by Lin Mo before, they sounded crazy.


    But with his current strength, Lin Mo only felt that these words were quite ordinary.


    "alright."


    Anshuang almost didn''t even think about it, and immediately agreed.


    "If before this... there is one more thing, I hope you can handle it for me."


    Anshuang said while walking towards the bone throne.


    Lin Mo was taken aback for a moment, and followed behind her.


    I just said that as long as the other party listened to him, he would provide them with asylum. Now that the other party asks for help, it is naturally impossible for Lin Mo to ignore it.


    The Bone Throne is not very high, and the two of them quickly climbed to the top one after another.


    Anshuang turned his back to Lin Mo unsuspectingly, and Lin Mo patiently waited for something he was rummaging on the bone throne.


    "Ah, this is it, I just discovered it not long ago..."


    Anshuang let out a happy exclamation and greeted Lin Mo over.


    Lin Mo walked to her side a few steps and stretched his head to look.


    What Duan Shuang held in his hands was a cyan skull with dried fur and ears connected to it, like a fox skull.


    Just as Lin Mo was about to observe carefully, a blue light burst into the eyes of the skull, and Lin Mo was instantly lost!

 Chapter 814： Take home

    Thousand-faced demon fox is a race among the demon race that is not very strong.


    However, in this race, all fox monsters, regardless of male or female, have extremely beautiful looks.


    However, due to their low strength, many demon foxes can only rely on more powerful races in order to seek better development.


    However, since they can avail themselves of their appearance at will, the demon clan needs their help in the expansion and development, so it still retains a bit of the most basic status.


    As a rare genius among the thousand-faced demon fox, Duan Shuang has always been treated specially by their race.


    And after Anshuang finally reached the first emperor rank of the whole clan, the demon fox clan was even more boiling.


    Thousand-faced demon fox, transformed into a thousand-faced, aura escapes, and awakens soul.


    Duan Shuang, who had just reached the emperor rank, obtained the cyan fox skull, and the patriarch received such an unclear instruction.


    At that time, Anshuang was young and vigorous. On the one hand, he was proud of his strength, and on the other hand, he was proud of occupying an important position in the monster race.


    For his native people, Anshuang did not pay much attention to it.


    Even this cyan skull was locked in the cupboard, and she had forgotten it behind her for a long time.


    Compared to the original, the Thousand Faced Monster Fox clan is now even more downcast.


    After staying in the human empire for a long time, Duanshuang was slowly assimilated by the big dye vat. After hundreds of years of life, Duanshuang slowly began to think about many philosophical issues such as the meaning of life. .


    Whether it is a human or a demon race, in the end, they can''t escape the fetters of blood.


    After being confused for a long time, Anshuang set his sights on his race again.


    It''s just that at this time, the Thousand Faced Monster Fox clan has no chance of rejuvenation. Anshuang regrets his ruthless past, but can only stack all the pressure on him.


    The monster race and the orcs admire absolute power, which also means that each race has its own ambitions, including Dusk Shuang.


    For hundreds of years, Duan Shuang has not had any better opportunities.


    Relying on her own advantages in the human empire, she also tried to cultivate a force of her own.


    But compared to the power of the Monster Race, there is no possibility for these humans.


    Moreover, those powerful humans had already been recruited by those who had passed away. After Duan Shuang tried for a long time, it was finally worth giving up helplessly.


    Fortunately, Anshuang was a fox demon who knew how to forbear and was very patient.


    The cyan skull still remained, and this thing became her last hope.


    At that time, the demon fox patriarch had already died, no one would explain to Anshuang what the meaningless sentence meant.


    The waiting and countless guesses became what Duan Shuang did for the next few hundred years.


    That is to say, in the past few hundred years, Anshuang has accidentally discovered the powerful power contained in this cyan fox skull.


    The meaning of those two sentences, Duan Shuang gradually gradually penetrated.


    Thousand-faced demon fox, transformed into a thousand faces


    The meaning of this sentence is very simple, that is, the monster fox family has the power to transform the physical appearance.


    The aura is dissipated, and the soul is scared.


    What this sentence implies is simple and simple, but it is also very confusing.


    What the Yaozu cultivates is their own body, and all their special abilities are basically in their own blood.


    Just like Xiaojin, that golden dragon fire is the special ability he originally possessed. It doesn''t need him to study hard, and others can''t get it.


    So Yaozu doesn''t have the habit of learning other things at all, but there is only one exception among them, which is Anshuang.


    Because I can¡¯t know what the meaning of the aura escapes, and what does the phrase ¡°Deep Soul¡± mean, Duan Shuang also took the attitude of trying to learn from the assistant teacher when the dead horse was used as a living horse doctor. Related stuff.


    It was such a hopeless attempt, and in the end Duan Shuang really found a way to use this fox skull.


    When the aura reaches a certain level, it can activate the special power of this fox skull, which is the horror in that sentence.


    This thing sounds no different from the soul-swallowing concept of the departed, but it is actually quite different.


    The deceased person directly kills the opponent and then devours the opponent''s soul to achieve the purpose of strengthening himself.


    However, this cyan fox skull was carried out completely while the opponent was alive. He could directly swallow the opponent''s soul and absorb all the strength of the opponent''s soul before replacing the opponent''s body.


    To put it simply, it is two words: Seize the house!


    And Duan Shuang found that the energy contained in this cyan fox skull was extremely terrifying.


    If the emperor-level dark frost promotes the power in it, it is completely possible to seize a saint-level powerhouse!


    After Anshuang discovered this secret, his whole person was already very excited.


    The first object she planned to seize was the Demon Emperor.


    But at that time, Yaozu had already forged an enmity with the deceased.


    After comparing all kinds of things, Anshuang finally resisted the impulse in his heart, and did not rush back to the Abyss of Ten Thousand Monsters to seize the Demon Emperor. The skull was stored again.


    This wait is hundreds of years.


    After contacting Lin Mo, especially after seeing him break through to the Emperor Rank within a short period of time, Duan Shuang also has a certain interest in him. After all, she is not that kind of pedantic demon, if the benefits are large enough , Anshuang didn''t mind following the **** of flames and becoming a devout believer.


    However, the methods of the gods were too mysterious and powerful, and Anshuang did not dare to take his only chance to bet on such a game, and finally had to endure it forever.


    After so forbearing, I have endured it till now.


    Anshuang was really a very patient fox demon. She didn''t take out this cyan skull until the battle.


    But the effort did not disappoint, and in the end she successfully used her intelligence to exchange for the body of the Demon Emperor.


    This cyan fox skull was also hidden in the Bone Throne by her taking advantage of this opportunity.


    In fact, she originally planned to take away those who are departed directly, but after thinking about it, it is better to take this opportunity to successfully break through to the **** level. Maybe she will be on the land of gods in the future, and she can also seize other stronger Gods.


    As a result, I did not expect to encounter Lin Mo today. How could everything that Anshuang finally obtains could be surrendered so easily. Although the situation is different from what he expected, the situation is critical, and Anshuang has no time to consider so much. The fox skull is used at this moment.

 Chapter 815： An irresistible contract

    Lin Mo never expected that Anshuang had hidden such a hand. Under the sudden attack, Lin Mo had no time to react at all.


    From the moment he and the cyan fox skull looked at each other, Lin Mo''s soul completely froze.


    Anshuang''s whole person also stood in place, the two of them were like wooden people, and neither of them moved.


    The cyan air current drifted out from Duan Shuang''s eyes, and then condensed into one stream, entering the left eye of the fox skull.


    A blue air current wafted out of Lin Mo''s eyes and entered the right eye of the fox skull.


    This fox skull is like a converter, fusing and devouring the souls and consciousness of the two.


    But Lin Mo is a **** after all, and a true god.


    Although this fox skull is powerful, Duan Shuang''s current soul is only an emperor, and there is no way to restrain the god.


    Lin Mo directly forcibly broke the connection between the two, the cyan fox skull shook suddenly, and a clear crack appeared on it.


    "call!"


    Lin Mo shook his head vigorously, dispelling the dizziness in his head.


    Anshuang was not as relaxed as Lin Mo. She felt that her whole soul was stuffed into a blender and stirred for a circle. The feeling of nausea and nausea made her feel painful.


    "Is this your back hand?"


    Lin Mo gave Anshuang a cold look, then reached out and picked up the cyan fox skull.


    "System, see what this is."


    "Ding Dong, the artifact is detected, please check the information on your own."


    After all the functions of the system are opened, the efficiency of doing things is much higher.


    Lin Mo immediately opened the description of this thing and checked it.


    The skull of the green fox fairy: The fallen god, the skull of the green fox fairy, contains the divine power that has not been completely dissipated, has a strong ability to affect the soul, and can be used to seize the bodies of other creatures.


    "The remains of the gods?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help frowning.


    Unexpectedly, on this Chaos Continent, there are still the remains of the gods, and this thing happened to be kept in the hands of Dark Shuang.


    If he hadn''t had an adventure in the void, he would have been successfully taken away now.


    "System, what happens to the soul if you are seized?"


    "If you are seized, the soul will be successfully absorbed and assimilated by the other party."


    "So... what about the bound system?"


    "The system will also be assimilated by the other party."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help taking a breath, and glanced at Anshuang with some fear.


    This fox is extremely terrifying. If it weren''t for his own strength, everything he did now might be a wedding dress for her.


    "Do you have anything else you want to tell me?"


    Lin Mo glanced at her and said coldly.


    "There is nothing more to say, winners and losers, I will do whatever you want."


    Anshuang is very free and easy, looking as if he wants to kill or slash what you want.


    "alright!"


    Lin Mo flipped his hand, put the cyan fox skull into his storage space, and handed out a soul contract.


    This soul contract was also bought by Lin Mo from the system with the power of faith. As long as the contract was signed with the other party, the other party would never be able to resist the power of this contract.


    And the only time to resist this contract is when it is signed.


    However, without a god-level power, there is no decent resistance at all.


    In other words, even if Anshuang successfully broke through to the **** level in the future, she still had no way to resist the provisions of this contract.


    Although this contract was very valuable, but with such a powerful effect, Lin Mo felt that it was very cost-effective.


    "What is this?"


    Anshuang could not help but ask when Lin Mo wrote and painted on the contract.


    "Hehe, don''t you want to kill or slash all you want? What''s the concern of this kind of thing?"


    Lin Mo sneered while writing.


    Anshuang''s face suddenly turned ugly. If Lin Mo had really killed her with a single blow, she wouldn''t mind.


    But the other party did something here that she didn''t understand at all, which made her very worried, for fear that she would become Lin Mo''s puppet and be sent to do something that he could not accept at all.


    The messy things that Anshuang had seen before suddenly flooded into her mind at this moment.


    However, Lin Mo didn''t let her think about flying here for too long, and the contract was quickly written.


    Lin Mo didn''t show her any kindness at all, and directly patted the contract on the top of her head.


    Anshuang suddenly felt a burst of power that made her unable to resist passed down from the contract. She couldn''t even give birth to a little thought of resistance, and directly completed the signing of the contract very smoothly.


    "All right..."


    Lin Mo clapped his hands and moved his bones.


    "Then that''s it for now, if there is anything in the future, I will notify you."


    Lin Mo said to Anshuang, then turned his head and walked out.


    "Wait? That''s it?"


    Anshuang asked in surprise.


    "Of course that''s the case? Otherwise? Do you really want me to kill you?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "I..."


    Anshuang frowned, her face full of puzzlement.


    "If you have nothing to do, you can take advantage of your previous strengths and send the monsters to various human empires as chess pieces. From now on, the entire Chaos Continent will form a steel formation under my hand. If you Can help me fix the skeleton of this steel array, that would be great."


    Lin Mo suddenly remembered something, turned his head and ordered.


    "What are you talking about? The Chaos Continent has been fighting for thousands of years. You really think..."


    Lin Mo interrupted Duan Shuang before he finished speaking.


    "Those who have passed away dare to think of overthrowing those gods above their heads, why don''t I dare to think of unifying the entire Chaos Continent?"


    Lin Mo smiled very confidently, and that smile made people feel trust in his words.


    "Ok."


    The dark frost **** envoy almost nodded.


    "Very well, then it''s settled, oh yes, although I have signed a contract with you now, you are considered to obey me, but other monsters are not necessarily, you still know the virtue of advocating power of the monsters Yes... Then, let me show my own strength."


    Lin Mo reached out and pointed at Anshuang, and Anshuang was surprised to find that he was flying.


    Lin Mo directly opened the roof of the bedroom and flew to the high sky above the Abyss with Dark Shuang.


    The entire Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons stretched for thousands of miles, and it was basically the same size as the wild land. It would be magnificent if you overlook it in this way.


    "What are you doing?"


    Anshuang couldn''t help but asked.


    "You''ll know right away."

 Chapter 816： Burn the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons!

    Lin Mo said that the clouds are light and windy, but Anshuang has a strong hunch: This guy is afraid that he will do something earth-shattering.


    Looking at the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons below, Lin Mo was also slightly excited.


    Ever since he stepped into the **** level, he had never fully used the power in his body.


    Today in the Abyss of Ten Thousand Monsters, Lin Mo not only wants to be like but all the monster races show their powerful strength, but also to let the entire Chaos Continent recognize himself again.


    It has always been low-key and has always been in obscurity. Lin Mo is waiting for this moment.


    When his strength has completely reached the **** level, all the disguise and all the low-key can be completely torn off.


    Lin Mo could have appeared on this continent in the image of the supreme god.


    Lin Mo closed his eyes, and he began to quickly gather the burning value he possessed.


    Although Anshuang didn''t know what the other party was doing, based on her instinct, she could feel the power that was so powerful that she felt a little panic was gathering.


    This time the burning value needed was very high, and after Lin Mo gathered the required burning value, the whole person couldn''t help but breathe heavily.


    This huge burn value is also a strong burden on the body. If it weren''t for having successfully stepped into the **** level now, it is estimated that Lin Mo could not even gather so many burn values ??at the same time.


    "Look."


    Lin Mo said calmly, then turned to look at Duan Shuang behind him.


    "This flame will be the first flame to make the entire Chaos Continent realize my existence."


    Lin Mo murmured to himself.


    "Get up!"


    With Lin Mo''s violent drink,


    The burning value quickly spread out from around his body, evenly distributed towards the entire Abyss of Demons.


    The burn value is a completely transparent thing, except for Lin Mo, no one else seems to see the existence of this kind of thing.


    Anshuang''s gaze has been tightly focused on Lin Mo, but he has not noticed any special circumstances.


    boom!


    A dull explosion suddenly sounded from under her feet, Anshuang hurriedly lowered her head, but saw the scariest picture I have ever seen since she grew up.


    In the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons that stretched for thousands of miles, a huge fire snake was slowly forming.


    Because the scale of the fire was too terrifying, and the location of Duan Shuang was at a very high altitude, in her eyes, the speed of the fire snake''s generation was relatively slow.


    Precisely because of this, Duan Shuang could clearly see how the fire that shocked the entire Monster Race was generated.


    This great fire completely divided the entire Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons into two parts, and this huge fiery snake was the dividing line between those two parts.


    Lin Mo didn''t have any special fire mixed in the flame, but even so, the flame still reached a very terrifying point.


    In the entire Ten Thousand Demons Abyss, everything that could burn started burning almost at the same time, and even the walls and the ground had turned into hot lava near the fiery snake.


    The entire Ten Thousand Demons Abyss felt this terrifying temperature, and the hapless demons who lived in the middle were too late to escape and turned directly into ashes.


    Because the place is very high, Duan Shuang can''t see or hear exactly what kind of tragedy those monster races underneath are going through, but just watching the entire Abyss of Ten Thousand Monsters struggle in this flame, Duan Shuang can still feel it. To a kind of pain from the heart.


    Looking at the man with a very calm expression beside him, Anshuang couldn''t help swallowing.


    Not long ago, I had delusional thinking about taking him away.


    If this guy was a powerful force from the beginning, he would definitely not dare to have any messy ideas.


    The Fire Serpent was still swelling, his body was getting bigger and bigger, and as his body got bigger, more and more parts of the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons were completely destroyed.


    The dividing line between the two parts is becoming more and more obvious.


    The fire has been continuing. Although the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons is far away in a remote place, the red sky of this fire has been discovered by many human empires.


    The Yaozu trembled frantically and ran on the street lifelessly.


    They hope to escape this place, but they lack the horror to discover that no matter where they flee, there is always that endless flame in front of them.


    Fortunately, these were completely controlled by Lin Mo himself. When the fire snake swelled to a certain extent, Lin Mo just kept it as it was, and did not let him continue to expand.


    Three hours!


    The fire raged for three hours!


    The entire Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons has been divided into two parts evenly, and the huge ditch filled by the flame in the middle is like a scar, deeply carved in the heart of every monster.


    Many monsters were killed in this fire, and many were choked to death by smoke and dust. The flames also took away a lot of water, and more monsters died of dehydration.


    "Ah, it''s almost there."


    Lin Mo muttered to himself, then snapped his fingers lightly.


    With a soft crack, the huge fire snake below disappeared without a trace!


    Anshuang''s eyes were straight.


    If it weren''t for the huge ditch he was still steaming, Duan Shuang couldn''t believe it because such a terrifying fire had appeared there just now.


    With the joy of the rest of their lives, many monster races began to shout loudly, and many other monster races cried madly, and there was a burst of ghost crying and wolf howling throughout the Abyss of Ten Thousand Monsters.


    "Hey, do you think that after such a big fire, will your whole monster race still have any dissatisfaction with me?"


    Lin Mo patted his hands lightly and turned to look at Anshuang.


    Anshuang was looked at by him, and his whole body immediately trembled fiercely.


    Being able to do such a terrifying thing with a wave of hands has completely conquered Duan Shuang''s confidence and dignity.


    "Being able to see this sacred fire, our entire Monster Race will never have any objections to your ideas and decisions. In the future, as long as it is your decision, our entire Monster Race will absolutely obey unconditionally. In the direction we are heading, the entire Monster Race will definitely go there at any cost."


    Although Anshuang''s words are somewhat official, they are indeed from the bottom of my heart.


    After all, the trembling tone, but there is no way to imitate it casually.


    "Hehe, I don''t know how exaggerated, as long as I can be obedient, I don''t have any other requirements of you."


    Lin Mo chuckled and patted Anshuang on the shoulder.


    Although he didn''t have much strength, Duan Shuang''s whole body collapsed, and it looked as if he was directly weakened.

 Chapter 817： Dazu Qijie

    Lin Mo also knew that her mood was absolutely terrified at this time, which was also the purpose of Lin Mo''s trip.


    These monster races are not the same as orcs. They have a longer history and stronger strength.


    It is completely impossible to see some small favors and small benefits to buy them off.


    And even if they control their Demon Emperor, other powerful demon races will come out to resist.


    Lin Mo doesn''t have much time to play with them here, the easiest way is to directly scare all the monster races.


    Although this violent method is not very good, there is no other method that can be so efficient.


    Looking at Anshuang''s reaction in front of him, Lin Mo was indeed very satisfied.


    Even she is so scared, those monster races who have personally experienced this fire are even more unlikely to have any resistance to themselves.


    "The things I have to do are processed, and the rest is up to you."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, Anshuang only felt that there was a flower in front of him, and Lin Mo had completely disappeared in place.


    The energy that bound him slowly brought himself to the ground.


    Anshuang stood on the land that seemed to have suffered annihilation, and looked at the abyss of ten thousand demons that had undergone tremendous changes, and his whole person trembled violently.


    What Yaozu advocates is strength, and only such terrifying strength can completely defeat them.


    "Your Majesty Demon Emperor..."


    The entire monster race has suffered such an extinction disaster inexplicably, and many monster races have been in chaos. Now that Duan Shuang suddenly appears here, naturally many monster races will come to report the situation.


    Seeing the panicked expressions of these monster races, Anshuang nodded silently: "Gather all the monster races, no matter how old they are, I have something to announce here."


    ...


    Anshuang''s work efficiency is very fast. After Lin Mo sent back to the God-given City, he did not wait long, and he checked the godhead panel and received new believers.


    "What''s so happy?"


    Luen sat gently beside him and asked curiously.


    "The Yaozu is now completely controlled by me."


    Lin Mo replied with a smile.


    Luen didn''t show any unbelievable expression, but just smiled and nodded, and said softly congratulations.


    "Huh? Aren''t you surprised by this information?"


    This time Lin Mo couldn''t understand it.


    Often when he hears such news, the other party should be very shocked. After all, even in the entire Chaos Continent, this is a very shocking thing.


    "What''s so surprising, as long as it''s what you said, it can definitely be done."


    Luen looked at him with a smile, carefully peeled a piece of fruit, and fed it to Lin Mo''s mouth.


    Lin Mo shrugged helplessly, but his heart was somewhat sweet.


    Being able to completely trust what you are saying is also an expression of strong love.


    In Luen''s eyes, no matter how exaggerated he did, it was probably not a big deal anymore.


    "Next, what should we do?"


    Rune paused before continuing to ask.


    The monster race is also dealt with, which is equivalent to cutting off the last way for the deceased, and then going on, then you have to really deal with the organization of the gods.


    Looking at the entire Chaos Continent, the God Rebellion Organization is even a little bit stronger than the Yaozu. After all, they can be regarded as gathering the high-level combat power of the entire continent.


    Even if they are isolated and helpless now, it is not easy to wipe them out.


    "Since the other party wants to provoke a war, we naturally have to fight it, but in this battle, I won''t be as easy as before."


    Lin Mo said.


    Now he has reached the **** level, especially after the long years spent in the void, Lin Mo has already grown very obviously no matter whether he is thinking about things or planning the overall situation.


    As the pillar of the faith in the Kingdom of Yan, Lin Mo should not take the lead in the battle. Even if he is playing cards, he will not start the game, otherwise if something happens to him, the entire country of Yan will leave completely. Go downhill.


    It is impossible to have such a lucky experience every time like this time in the void.


    Moreover, the opponent has a lot of high-end combat power. Instead of using Thunder to suppress them all, he should send his saints to fight.


    On the one hand, they can exercise their combat effectiveness, and on the other hand, they can sit down, which can also be regarded as able to provide them with stable backup.


    Lin Mo knew that since his eyes were on the continent of Gods in the sky, he would definitely not be able to be dragged down by the departed people in front of him.


    Although he has already entered the **** level, after entering the continent of gods, all enemies will start at the **** level, and he cannot fight alone forever.


    Bringing up the saints under oneself not only allows them to have a sense of participation, but also saves and cultivates strength for future battles.


    "Need the help of my people?"


    Luen nodded, and she would never ask anything about Lin Mo''s decision. She would only do her best to help Lin Mo within the scope of her ability.


    "If you can, that would be great. Although the Starlight Forest is good, it¡¯s not a good thing for the elves to be isolated from the world for too long. You can take this opportunity to let the elves re-establish themselves on the Chaos Continent. It''s really good to be public."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    Orcs, elves, monsters, humans.


    The existing major races on the Chaos Continent have basically been gathered by himself. Lin Mo is very much looking forward to it. All the following trends will affect the future trends of the Chaos Continent.


    "I am starting to look forward to what will become of the future."


    Luen looked out the window and said in a daze...


    The preparations for the war on the country of Yan are in full swing, but the reversible **** is a little messy.


    The Yaozu''s sudden loss of contact made the people who passed away who had always been very calm and calm began to become angry.


    In a dull stone room, the deceased was sitting crouched, and the plan was constantly disrupted, making him a little mentally exhausted.


    Although the body is constantly being replaced with new ones, this soul has been used for thousands of years, especially under this blow, the body of the departed has already shown obvious oldness.


    The shadow behind him was distorted for a while, and a weird man in black slowly appeared.


    The deceased person was not surprised at all, but instead expected that the other person would appear long ago, he turned his head to look at the person who had escaped, and spoke softly.


    "Have you checked it out? What is going on?"

 Chapter 818： The anger of the departed

    The tone of the deceased was very tired.


    "I found out that the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons was burned by the fire, and now the Monster Race is busy rebuilding it, and it is estimated that there is not much energy to come and cooperate with our plan.


    The person who got away said helplessly.


    "The Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons was burned by fire!"


    The deceased person seemed to have been struck by lightning, and his whole body trembled. He raised his head and looked at the person who had escaped, with an unbelievable look.


    Immediately, he blinked a few times, as if something suddenly rang.


    "The red fire that day..."


    The deceased spoke cautiously, with a very uncertain tone.


    "Yes, the investigation is clear. The fire that day is the fire after the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons was ignited..."


    The person who got away sighed deeply.


    The two of them stopped talking. Such an exaggerated fire obviously couldn''t come out casually. No matter how the fire came out, the person who can cause such a super exaggerated fire is definitely a difficult opponent.


    The deceased''s body collapsed again, and he covered his face with his hands, seeming to have a headache.


    After a long time, he slowly squeezed a question between his fingers.


    "So...what kind of attitude is the Yaozu right now?"


    "I saw the Demon Sovereign, he seemed to be very depressed. He said that our behavior offends the God of Flame. The Demon Race is implicated by us, and the entire Abyss of Demons will be burned into such a miserable state by the fire. Busy to rebuild the entire Abyss of Demons, and lead all the demons to believe in the God of Fire, hoping to eliminate the anger of the God of Fire..."


    "Didn''t the Yaozu have never believed in any gods for thousands of years? How come this time has come to take the initiative to believe in gods?"


    "The Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons was burnt in half. I guess it scared them this time."


    "Listening to their extravagance, do you not intend to continue working with us?"


    The departed person raised his head, his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    "Although I didn''t say it clearly, it probably means that."


    Those who got away also agreed.


    "Huh! I don''t care what happened to the Yaozu, but I have to do what I promised! I doubt that the fox is playing tricks on me deliberately, since I have reached an agreement with them, don''t care. With whom the agreement was reached, they have to obey me honestly!"


    The deceased spoke viciously, and then stood up.


    "How about the battle with those human empires?"


    He glanced at the person who had escaped and asked.


    "The maintenance man is bringing his monster beasts to war with various empires. Others are also actively provoking wars in various places in the Chaos Continent. When the scale of the battle becomes larger and larger, the number of deaths will begin to explode. increase."


    "Ok."


    Hearing the answer of the person who had escaped, the face of the deceased person nodded slightly.


    This is the only thing he has heard that satisfies him so far.


    "If you have nothing else, just keep watching their development and don''t go wrong."


    The deceased commanded.


    "This is natural, what about you?"


    "Me? I have to go to the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons again, and the Yaozu must give me a reasonable explanation and explanation."


    "But isn''t that great fire completely explaining the cause? Whether it is the God of Flame or his divine envoy, anyone who can bring such terrifying consequences to the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons is not easy to provoke, you Go, just in case the other party..."


    The person who escaped said that this did not continue. Although his words were very tactful, he still expressed his concern.


    "Our rebellious organization was originally established to oppose these gods. Even if that **** or envoy did not leave, what about it? I''m still afraid that he won''t succeed!"


    If others say this, they will definitely be regarded as arrogant and ignorant.


    But when these words came out of the mouths of those who had passed away, they seemed extremely normal.


    Seeing that he seemed to be paying attention to his pre-determined appearance, the person who got away stopped saying anything, so he nodded helplessly.


    The deceased waved his sleeves, and the whole person disappeared instantly.


    The person who got away took two steps back and instantly melted into the shadows in the room, and the breath disappeared...


    Anshuang always feels that her eyelids are always twitching today, and she has a bad premonition that has been lingering in her heart. Although the entire Ten Thousand Demons Abyss has been burned to the way it is now by Lin Mo, it stands to reason that there is nothing left. Even worse things will happen, but this feeling still makes her a little flustered.


    The entire Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons was evenly divided into two parts by the flames of Lin Mo, and the palace of the Demon Emperor was not spared either. In that fire, many parts collapsed and damaged.


    Even the bedroom has to collapse in a corner, although it has been simply dealt with, it is still crumbling.


    Anshuang slumped on the bone throne, closing her eyes, and the beautiful demon clan next to her was helping her gently massage her temples.


    She has been in the human world for a long time, and she is quite good at building and building things, but it is so, such a large-scale reconstruction still makes her a little exhausted.


    After all, the entire Abyss of Demons stretches for thousands of miles, most of which are still caves and stone chambers. If it is rebuilt, it will take even more effort.


    Anshuang had just participated in the design of the rebuilding plan for the core part of the Abyss, and felt that he was exhausted.


    Fortunately, there are still people helping her massage, which can be regarded as being able to get some comfort in the hard work.


    Anshuang felt the suitable strength from his head, and was about to fall asleep in a daze, but the beauty of the monster clan''s hand strength suddenly increased, and Anshuang also had extremely sensitive conditioned reflexes, and opened his eyes on the spot.


    In front of the Bone Throne, the deceased looked at him expressionlessly, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    "You go out first."


    Anshuang glanced at the scared beauty demon clan, and told helplessly.


    When she left, Anshuang and the deceased looked at each other calmly, and the atmosphere became more and more depressing.


    In the end, Anshuang couldn''t help it a bit, and reluctantly spoke first.


    "You come to the Abyss of Ten Thousand Monsters, what can I do?"


    "Now the situation in the entire Chaos Continent has become more and more tense. I need your monsters to send troops to various places as agreed upon to support the people in my organization."


    The deceased said, the gloomy expression on his face has never faded away.


    Anshuang shrugged, stood up slowly, and spread his hands.


    "You have seen the entire situation in the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons. We are about to lose our homeland. Do you think I still have the mind to manage your war?"

 Chapter 819： The end of dark cream

    "I don''t care about these things. From the moment our agreement is set, no matter what unexpected circumstances occur, we cannot change our original agreement."


    The deceased said coldly.


    "Do you think I will put the future and life of the entire monster race here for a promise to make fun of you?"


    Anshuang frowned slightly, his expression already very unhappy.


    "No matter what the situation is, as long as the agreed things are done, you must do it, just like no matter what the situation, I will let you set foot on the **** level as agreed.


    The deceased person still has the expression that is so serious that it is a bit annoying.


    Since the other party was a bit unreasonable, Anshuang would not be so used to him.


    Quite unreasonable, it has always been a woman''s privilege, and Duan Shuang will naturally also.


    "It was the Demon Emperor who made an agreement with you, but not me. If you want to fulfill this agreement, then you go find him."


    Anshuang said with confidence.


    The deceased frowned, and seemed to feel a little bit reasonable.


    "Where is the Demon Emperor?"


    "died."


    "..."


    The face of the deceased became more and more ugly: "Are you kidding me?"


    Anshuang glanced at him: "You were the one who fooled me first. Now the whole monster race has reached this situation, and you asked me to tune in people who were already inadequate to help you. What else can this be a joke?"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The popularity of the departed life is extremely anti-smiling, but this smile is somewhat cautious.


    Anshuang looked at him coldly, but with her hands behind her back, she began to sneak out with a small token.


    This token is what she gave to Lin Mo before to communicate between the two.


    If he can successfully input his demon power, Lin Mo should receive his distress signal.


    Anshuang is not stupid. This body of her own was even successfully replaced by a deceased person. He may not know how strong his strength is, but he is absolutely impossible to be his opponent. This is certain. of.


    Without Lin Mo''s help, it is estimated that he would not escape death today.


    Anshuang was undoubtedly bold and careful. While dealing with the deceased, she was still secretly sending out distress signals.


    It''s a pity that people who have passed away are not so foolish.


    You can tell from Anshuang''s unnatural expression that she is making a small secret move.


    The deceased did not hesitate at all, and directly pulled the soul of Duan Shuang into the realm of soul.


    Looking at this familiar and unfamiliar space, Anshuang sighed helplessly.


    A few days ago, Lin Mo had just let himself enter the realm of the soul for a while, and not long after this, the deceased person pulled himself here again.


    In the soul state, he was not the opponent''s opponent at all, and there was no way to ask Lin Mo for help through props.


    An Shuang sighed lightly, not only for the desperate sigh of his own way, but also for seeing off for the last leg of his life.


    She knew in her heart that the person who passed away today could never let go of herself easily.


    And now the entire Monster Race has become a believer in the God of Flames. Although Lin Mo didn''t tell himself his identity frankly, he still can guess how much it was after thinking about the fire that burned the entire Abyss of Ten Thousand Monsters. .


    It is even more impossible to violate Lin Mo''s order.


    Anshuang himself was caught between the two, no matter which side was the strength that made him unable to resist.


    Anshuang carefully weighed it, and finally decided to abide by the agreement with Lin Mo.


    Long, long ago, she didn''t treat her people properly. Now that she stood in this position, she simply compensated all the demon races that had been regretful before.


    "Give you another opportunity to fulfill the previous agreement. When the plan is fully implemented, I will let you step into the **** level."


    The deceased looked at her tightly and spoke.


    "Hehe, no matter how many times you say it again, I will never be able to agree to your request. The Monster Race can no longer withstand any accidental losses. Even if you kill me today, there won''t be a Monster Race. That agreement, I voluntarily left with you."


    Anshuang turned into the original form of a fox, lying on the ground lazily.


    Those faint fox eyes were half-open and half-closed, with inexplicable mockery.


    "Good good!"


    In anger, the deceased uttered three good words in succession, and the smile on his face became more weird and hideous.


    "If this is the case, don''t blame me for being impolite! Having you monster clan just makes my plan faster and more convenient. Even without you, I can still do those things! But I am the most I hate disappointing things. If you dare to destroy the agreement between us, then I will take your lives as compensation! When I kill you, I will destroy all your monster races and let your soul become me. A cornerstone to overthrow the rule of the gods!"


    The deceased roared angrily, and the entire soul realm was trembling violently, showing how intense his anger was.


    However, Anshuang had already foreseen the end of his own death, so he was not afraid at all.


    She put her beautiful fox head on her two front legs, calmly looking at the dead, waiting for death to come.


    "Let''s go away!"


    The deceased roared angrily, and he waved forward with one hand.


    The space in which Anshuang was located collapsed and shattered, and a huge breach suddenly appeared in the realm of soul.


    The face of the deceased person changed abruptly, and the soul instantly distorted violently, and the whole color became slightly thinner.


    His footsteps floated uncontrollably, almost being sucked in by the breach of the soul realm, and fell into the terrifying nothingness.


    The departed person stopped abruptly, and then quickly filled the breach.


    After all this was done, he took a few deep breaths with fear to calm himself down.


    When he destroyed the soul of Anshuang just now, he could clearly feel that he was attacking something he shouldn''t touch.


    Although he successfully smashed that thing, the backlash passed back still caused his soul to suffer a certain amount of damage.


    "Damn fox... I didn''t expect that before he died, he would actually set a trap for me... Hehe, you stupid monsters, so afraid of those hypocritical gods, I don''t care about you... wait... When the situation gradually stabilizes, I will push your entire monster race onto the altar again!"


    The deceased murmured to himself as he lifted the realm of soul. He looked angrily at the body of the soul that had been lost on the bone throne, then gave a cold snort and disappeared in place.


    Fortunately, he left in time. A minute later, Lin Mo also arrived here while the fire was shining.

 Chapter 820： Rescue the Remnant Soul

    The power of the contract far exceeded Lin Mo''s own expectations.


    When Anshuang was attacked, Lin Mo clearly felt the slight vibration in his soul.


    Except for the accident of Karthus and Xiaojin, only Duan Shuang had a soul-resonant relationship with Lin Mo. Lin Mo immediately realized that Duan Shuang might have been attacked.


    Although Lin Mo hurried over in the first time, he still hadn''t had time to save Anshuang.


    However, thanks to the powerful backlash of the contract, it also caused considerable harm to the deceased, and this did not allow other monster races to suffer.


    Lin Mo looked around in the bedroom with a sullen face, Anshuang''s soul breath had completely disappeared.


    Lin Mo was very familiar with the methods of the deceased, and Duan Shuang was pulled into the realm of the soul by him, and the soul was crushed there.


    If Lin Mo hadn''t swallowed the twin lotus fire on his own initiative, he would probably end up in the same way.


    The demon clan outside didn''t seem to notice what was happening here, Lin Mo didn''t rush to leave.


    With a slight movement in his mind, he directly opened the soul realm, and walked directly in with light steps.


    The realm of soul he created on his own initiative was bound to be different from the one created by the departed, Lin Mo knew this completely in his heart.


    Compared with the deceased, Lin Mo''s only understanding is about void space.


    If the deceased used the previous method of collapse of the soul domain to deal with the dark frost, then the crushed soul fragments should be banished into the void with the broken soul domain.


    But this is not something that will happen 100%, if the deceased adopts other methods, or the soul of Dark Shuang is directly crushed, of course, even a little remnant soul will not be left.


    The reason why Lin Mo tried here was also betting on the slightest chance.


    After entering the soul realm, Lin Mo casually swiped and tore a big gap directly in the soul space.


    Although Lin Mo''s strength was already very strong at this time, he was not yet able to enter the nihility casually. Without the help of the Watcher, Lin Mo would still not be able to escape the end of the loss after entering hastily.


    Through this torn gap, Lin Mo cautiously observed what remained in the void.


    Although the soul domain opened by himself and the deceased is completely different, nothingness is always there. If there is a soul leftover, Lin Mo can completely discover it.


    But Lin Mo watched for a long time, but he didn''t find any signs.


    He had to close the gap again, change the position, and continue to open the gap to observe.


    The soul was originally very mysterious, and the deceased''s hands were very harsh, and Duan Shuang''s soul was almost completely crushed. It is estimated that the probability of finding a trace of residual fragments is very small.


    Lin Mo didn''t hold much hope to do it, so naturally he didn''t feel much disappointment.


    After searching for a long time, Lin Mo still couldn''t find a trace of her soul fragment, but Lin Mo suddenly thought of a special method.


    "System, does the contract between me and the monster clan still exist on the soul?"


    Lin Mo hurriedly asked the system.


    "The soul retention has basically dissipated. The test result is due to the collapse of the opponent''s soul, but due to the signing of the contract, the soul retention has slightly affected the remaining soul fragments of the opponent."


    The system checked carefully, and then answered meticulously.


    it is good!


    This was already an unexpected surprise, and Lin Mo''s eyes lit up.


    "Maintain this soul connection and collect the other party''s soul fragments!"


    Lin Mo once again tore a gap in the space, and at the same time issued an order to the system.


    The efficiency of the system never needs to be doubted. Almost as soon as he issued the order, Lin Mo saw a thin purple thread emanating from his body, shooting into the endless nothingness. .


    Lin Mo patiently waited beside the gap he tore.


    Fortunately, he had signed a contract with Anshuang before, and had this kind of soul connection.


    Otherwise, wanting to get the soul fragment of the other party is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack, and only with the help of the system, can you locate and find it specifically, then there is a hint of success.


    Anshuang is a relatively easy-to-use pawn, although it has had a lot of unpleasantness before, and even the other party still wants to win himself.


    But looking at it from another angle, everything Duan Shuang did is understandable, and as the leader of the Demon Race, although Duan Shuang replaced the position of the Demon Sovereign, everything she did was fully capable of taking on this important task.


    To be honest, Lin Mo was very relieved to let Anshuang take charge of the affairs of the Monster Race.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t spend time here to collect the remnant soul of Dark Shuang.


    The working efficiency of the system is not covered. In less than ten minutes, the purple thread finally dragged something back from nothingness.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help frowning as he looked at the few dim soul fragments.


    The deceased''s actions were too cruel, and the remnant soul of Duan Shuang looked terrible now.


    When the deceased person collapsed that space, half of her soul had already collapsed with that space. Although the remaining half of her body could still maintain its original shape, it was already full of cracks.


    As for the other tiny soul fragments, there is absolutely no way to recover them.


    "so far so good."


    Lin Mo was quite pleased that Anshuang''s remnant soul could maintain this scale.


    Fortunately, Anshuang kept stimulating him before the deceased started his hand, allowing him to use this more violent method.


    Otherwise, if the deceased uses the spirit explosion, it is estimated that the soul of Duan Shuang will directly become slag, and it is impossible to recycle it if it wants to recycle it.


    Lin Mo grabbed Anshuang''s remaining soul, and then unlocked the soul domain.


    Before raising his hand, Lin Mo had already taken out the cyan fox skull.


    Lin Mo slowly approached the remnant soul of Anshuang to the fox skull. The remnant soul slowly got in from the fox skull as if it had been summoned by something familiar.


    Lin Mo nodded in relief. He didn''t know much about the methods of the soul. Fortunately, this fox skull and Duan Shuang had the same root, and only then could there be a place to warm Duan Shuang''s remnant soul.


    As long as you can keep this strand of remnant soul, don''t completely wipe it out. Under constant warming and strengthening, Duan Shuang should still have a chance to recover.


    After all, Lin Mo, who was on the verge of death, could be rescued by his own strength, so what was wrong with the soul.

 Chapter 821： Disadvantage status

    After doing all this, Lin Mo didn''t have a place to stay, and left the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons.


    Before, Duan Shuang had arranged many internal things very well. In a short time, even if Duan Shuang was not there, the entire Abyss of Demons would not be messy.


    But this can''t continue forever, and loopholes will appear sooner or later.


    In this situation, Lin Mo immediately thought of the transfigured person.


    With her unique ability, coupled with the ability and temperament she has always been in a high position, it is absolutely not a problem to impersonate the Demon Emperor of the Demon Race.


    More importantly, as long as she is here, the Yaozu can always be tied to the country of Yan.


    When Anshuang''s soul returns to its normal state, he can change it back without knowing it.


    Lin Mo made up his mind and directly sent it back to the God-given City. After Xiang Qingyou inquired about the movement of the transfigured person, Lin Mo rushed to the past directly.


    Now when the two armies are at war, the Transfiguration has been sitting behind the battlefield, responsible for dispatching the entire human empire assembly army, Lin Mo found her easily.


    Although the two hadn''t communicated much before, the transfigured person could clearly know how important Lin Mo''s position in the Kingdom of Yan was.


    When Lin Mo appeared in her camp, the transfigured person immediately sent everyone else out and received Lin Mo alone.


    "Need me to introduce myself?"


    Lin Mo was not polite, and found a place to sit down on his own.


    "Of course not, I still know you better."


    The transfigured person smiled, got up and made a cup of tea for Lin Mo himself.


    Although the transfiguration person''s hands are entirely a group of miscellaneous troops of different backgrounds, she did not force everyone under her to give up her beliefs.


    In other words, the transfigured person respects the gods in this world.


    Lin Mo''s external identity is the envoy of the Flame God, and of course he will also receive special respect from the Illusionist.


    "How is the situation now?"


    Lin Mo reached out and took the tea she made, and asked softly.


    Hearing these words, the illusionist''s brows visibly frowned, and he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "Oh? Looking at your reaction, the gang of young men who have passed away seem to be difficult to deal with?"


    "The situation is really not optimistic. We all think of them too simplistically. After all, they are a group of veteran human masters whose strength is above the Emperor level. Coupled with the man who controls the group of monsters, the high-end combat power cannot be matched , Using the human sea tactics can only barely limit the maintenance person..."


    While talking, the transfigured person couldn''t stop sighing.


    "At the beginning, I talked about the hidden masters of the human empire. Although there are not many, they can at least compete with the ordinary members of the gods..."


    "But following the ghostly whereabouts of the person who escaped, several of these masters were assassinated, and every time we were unable to find the person who escaped."


    When the illusionist said this, he couldn''t help but stop, with a vaguely scared expression on his face.


    Lin Mo nodded, fully understand her panic.


    Although my strength at the beginning was not as strong as it is now, it is basically the top of the entire Chaos Continent. Even in such a situation, people who get away can still appear without any defense and put them in front of themselves The person who goes to the maintenance shows how strong his strength is.


    These so-called hidden masters of the human empire, in front of this kind of existence, are basically children playing house.


    If the people who escaped couldn''t kill them like little chickens, Lin Mo would feel a little strange.


    "What about the special methods you prepared before?"


    "Cough cough... I do know some of their chou news and secrets... But under the threat of life, those people have completely given up their faces, no matter how I force them, they are not willing to take action. "


    The transfigured man laughed awkwardly, his face flushed a little.


    After all, she had vowed to everyone before that there must be a way to solve the loyalty issues of these human empires.


    But now that the situation has developed into this way, the transfigured people are somewhat embarrassed.


    Lin Mo nodded softly, and he could understand this situation.


    After all, compared with life, those things that can damage the face are no longer worthy of comparison.


    "I heard that you weren''t..."


    The illusionist suddenly thought of something, and he hesitated to ask.


    Lin Mo knew that she was referring to the battle in the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons, which caused him to be hit hard.


    "It''s okay, with the help of the God of Flame, that kind of soul injury is not worth mentioning."


    Lin Mo said flatly.


    Although he has the element of pretending to be X, in the eyes of the transfiguration, this is the complete trust in the **** of flames.


    The image of the God of Flame in her heart became more mysterious and omnipotent.


    "That''s pretty good... the greatness of the gods really cannot be understood by ordinary mortals like us."


    The transfigured person nodded lightly, with a look of envy on his face.


    Lin Mo was wondering why she showed such an expression, after another thought, Lin Mo suddenly understood.


    This is because of the deadly person.


    The Forgetful Man also suffered a considerable soul injury in that battle, but unlike Lin Mo, he had no effective way to heal his injuries.


    The transfigured person is the richest person in the entire Chaos Continent, but there are things that money cannot buy in this world. I heard that Lin Mo was healed by the God of Flame, and then I think of his delay in recovering. Of course the illusionist will envy him.


    "By the way, what''s the state of the people who forget their feelings? That battle played a very important role."


    Lin Mo deliberately led the topic toward this aspect, hoping to let the transfigured person inform him of his situation.


    "harm!"


    The transfigured person sighed for a long time, and shook his head helplessly.


    "I heard that his soul has been severely injured. I have collected almost the entire Chaos Continent regarding soul medical treatment, but none of them are useful at all. He still lies in bed all day long. Although there are no more injuries on his body, he I can¡¯t get out of bed at all, just like a cripple... In desperation, I dare not take any other methods for fear that it will be counterproductive."


    Lin Mo nodded.


    Fortunately, the other party only made a simple attempt and did not continue to search for a method.


    Otherwise, with the fighting power of the deadly person, the deceased person would probably devise a fake prescription to intentionally harm him.


    "If you don''t mind, shall I come and see his injury?"

 Chapter 822： The awakening of the dead

    "Do you have any way to treat his injury?"


    Hearing that Lin Mo took the initiative to mention the person who lost love, the person who turned into a happy face suddenly appeared.


    For her, the dead person is not just as simple as a subordinate, it is her partner, but also her relative.


    Being in this position made the transfiguration person have to remain calm at all times, but the worry in her heart for the desperate person is no less inferior to the fear of Lin Mo from the people in the country of Yan.


    "Although I don''t have the abilities of the God of Fire, I still have a little knowledge in the soul."


    Lin Mo replied pretentiously.


    In fact, with his current strength, coupled with the help of the Twin Lotus Fire, it was too simple to repair a wounded soul.


    "If that''s the case, that would be great, without further ado, I will take you to see him immediately!"


    The transfigured person could not sit still, and immediately stood up, and said with some excitement.


    Lin Mo could fully understand her feelings, but he didn''t shirk anything, just stood up with her.


    What Lin Mo didn''t expect was that the place where the person of despair lived was tightly attached to the place where the person from the illusion lived.


    Lin Mo looked at the transfigured person a little strangely, and he wondered if the two people had a special relationship.


    The transfigured person''s face turned red when he saw it, but she didn''t explain anything, but anxiously asked Lin Mo to quickly show the beloved to see the injury.


    Lin Mo''s heart of gossip didn''t last long. After all, other people''s relationships were other people''s affairs, and he didn''t have any reason or qualification to ask anything.


    Lin Mo''s impression left by The Man of Despair is still good, at least he is a very reliable teammate in the battle.


    Lin Mo sat down beside the beloved person and checked his condition roughly.


    As the transfigured person said, the injuries on his body are no longer visible.


    After all, this guy himself has a super recovery ability, and Lin Mo can''t tell what the source of this recovery ability is.


    If the dead person used steel claws instead of knives, Lin Mo would almost suspect that Wolverine passed through.


    After simply investigating the situation of the lost lover, Lin Mo quickly found the reason.


    The dead soul was hit by the soul explosion of the deceased, the soul was strongly shaken, and the strength of the whole soul was weakened by a large circle.


    But I don''t know if it was because of his special physique. Although the soul was weakened, it did not cause the greatest damage in a certain place.


    It can also be understood that he himself spread all the damage he suffered to all parts of the soul, so that although the dead person could not wake up like a vegetative person, it also guaranteed the integrity of its soul as a whole.


    It stands to reason that although the state of the deceased was not particularly good at the time, this soul-calling explosion was enough to destroy a certain part of his soul.


    That is to say, the damage he has received has been evenly distributed throughout the soul, and it is completely possible to repair, instead of focusing on a certain part, so that that part is completely damaged.


    "The problem is not very serious. As long as you take some remedial measures, you will soon be sober. Don''t worry."


    Lin Mo raised his head and glanced at the transfigured person.


    Hearing Lin Mo''s words, the transfigured person was relieved.


    "How long does it take to wake him up?"


    The transfigured person patted his chest, and said with some worry.


    "If you are willing to wait, just wait here for two hours."


    Lin Mo didn''t give her a deep look, then smiled.


    The transfigured person blushed when he saw it, like a little girl with a broken heart, bowed her head to look like her toes.


    Lin Mo didn''t have the time to tease her. After greeted her, he immediately began to warm up the soul of the beloved.


    The transfigured person also sat aside honestly, waiting quietly.


    What surprised Lin Mo was that the souls of the deadly souls also seemed to have the ability to recover themselves.


    He just warmed up for a while, and the soul seemed to be activated, and he started to repair himself.


    Originally, Lin Mo estimated that the whole process would last for two hours, but after only half an hour, the person who lost his love had begun to show signs of awakening.


    Lin Mo was surprised, but also accelerated.


    After a few minutes, the dead man opened his eyes completely.


    The transfigured person was extremely pleasantly surprised, and immediately after the deadly person woke up, he immediately began to ask for warmth.


    However, the person who fell in love did not pay attention to her at all, but fixed his eyes on Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo suddenly became a little bit dumbfounded.


    It''s no wonder that this guy is called a person of death. The girl obviously cares about him, but this guy seems to be more interested in the fact that he can rescue him than the girl''s concern.


    If this is placed on the earth of the previous life, it is also a proper steel straight man.


    "How is the battle going?"


    Fortunately, the disillusioned person did not always ignore the transfigured person, and Lin Mo stared at him with big eyes for a while before he asked.


    The transfigured person told him the things he had said to Lin Mo again before he nodded.


    "So what shall we do next?"


    The unhappy person asked, but this time the person he asked was not the transfigured person, but Lin Mo.


    "Although externally, I haven''t regained my consciousness yet, but at this moment, these human empires alone cannot handle the situation. The Kingdom of Yan can take over and bear the pressure of fighting against God."


    Lin Mo said.


    "If you take over the battle here, what should we do?"


    The illusionist frowned and asked softly.


    Lin Mo was just waiting for her to bring the topic to this aspect. Seeing her asking like this, Lin Mo naturally took the topic.


    "The asylum of the flame **** that the monster race has accepted, but the monster king was attacked by the departed person before, and the soul has been extinguished. I hope you can lead the monster race to continue to develop until I find a replacement for you. People in their positions."


    "What! The monster clan has already belonged to the country of Yan!"


    The eyes of the transfiguration man opened wide, the news was so explosive that she couldn''t accept it for a while.


    Lin Mo told the story about the Great Fire in the Abyss before, and the transfigured person nodded silently.


    That day, many places in the Chaos Continent saw the sky that was burnt red, but they haven''t found the reason until now. Lin Mo can explain everything immediately after saying this.


    Although the transfigured people have always been in a cooperative relationship with the country of Yan, as Lin Mo and the others continue to show their powerful strength, the transfigured people also feel the pressure faintly.


    Originally, she was just a genius who was good at business, and she didn''t have strong ambitions like those who passed away.


    If Yanzhi Nation is willing to bear most of the pressure in this war, the Transfiguration will not mind treating himself as a subsidiary to cooperate with the other party''s work.

 Chapter 823： The surrender of the transfiguration

    And now the dead person has also awakened, and with him protected by his side, the transfigured person does not have to worry about safety at all.


    "How? Are you willing to accept this suggestion?"


    Lin Mo looked at the transfigured person and asked softly.


    The transfigured person and the deadly person looked at each other, the latter had absolutely no intention of expressing their will.


    It is estimated that for him, whether the transfiguration person goes or not has little influence on him.


    If the transfigured person wants to go, then he will go with it, and if the transfigured person does not go, he will not go.


    "Well, I can''t do a breakthrough here anyway. If I can, I don''t mind going to the Yaozu for a while."


    The transfigured person thought about it carefully, and then he responded.


    Lin Mo nodded. From the beginning of telling her about this, Lin Mo never thought she would refuse.


    After all, from the perspective of personal character and ambition, the transfigured person belongs to the same category as Qingyou.


    They don''t have much ambition, but they have a wish of their own in their hearts. In order to fulfill this wish, they can decide to work hard at all costs.


    Qingyou''s goal is to help Lin Mo build a powerful country. The ideal of the illusionist is to maintain the entire Chaos Continent in a peaceful state.


    Having different forces is destined to mean that the entire Chaos Continent will continue to fight, but if the Kingdom of Yan can unify the entire continent, then all problems will be solved.


    "My lord, there is one more thing I want to ask..."


    As if thinking of something, the transfigured person suddenly raised his head and said.


    "You said."


    Lin Mo nodded.


    "This situation is already happening on the entire Chaos Continent now. It is impossible for the gods of the Continent of Gods to not know what is happening here. Why don''t they take action?"


    "Action?" Lin Mo laughed out loud. "What actions can they take? Their strength on this Chaos Continent is very strictly limited. If they really dare to come down, it is estimated that the deceased will make them miserable."


    "But...the dead are now waging wars on a large scale. Doesn''t this mean that they are massacring their believers?"


    "Of course, those gods will definitely care about these things, but they have nothing to stop them."


    "Then if... I mean if... when we successfully solve the problem of the dead... Will the entire continent be like before, there are fights everywhere?"


    The illusionist asked hesitantly.


    Lin Mo knew what she meant, and based on her constant adoption of war orphans, she was definitely worried that war would continue in the future.


    "Don''t worry, if there are no deceased people, maybe they will continue to fight, but after this incident, the entire Chaos Continent will be unified."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "How to say?"


    The illusionist frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "The goal of the Kingdom of Yan from the beginning was to unify the entire Chaos Continent. If there is no such thing as a deceased person, the Kingdom of Yan may need to use war to unify the entire Henan continent.


    However, now that the whole continent is united and united against the deceased, it has become one entity invisibly. The only thing that needs to be done is to keep this combination from disbanding after the event is over. Compared to war In this way, this unity is basically bloodless. "


    Lin Mo patiently explained.


    He didn''t talk about any exaggerated and false reasons to deceive the transfigured person, but spoke upright about the idea of ??the country of Yan.


    Of course, what forces will not have the ambition to unify the world?


    If Lin Mo explained this way, the transfigured person could not raise the slightest suspicion.


    The Kingdom of Yan can expand so quickly and increase its strength to the present situation, the people of Transfiguration are still very confident in them.


    If it is really possible to unify the entire Chaos Continent from the Kingdom of Yan, people who have turned this effect would be happy to see it.


    "but..."


    "But we simply unified the entire Chaos Continent. It''s impossible for those gods to easily agree to it, right?"


    Before the illusionist could finish speaking, Lin Mo took the initiative to take the question.


    The transfigured person was stunned for a moment, and then nodded.


    "At this point, you can rest assured that unifying the Chaos Continent is not the ultimate goal. If we want to say our real goal, it must be..."


    Lin Mo smiled and sold it off, reaching out and pointing straight to the sky.


    The transfigured man looked at the ceiling in the direction he was pointing, and then immediately realized something, and his whole body began to tremble violently.


    "This..."


    The transfigured person was frightened by Lin Mo''s somewhat crazy statement.


    That is the land of gods above your head!


    In the entire Chaos Continent until now, all the gods produced are basically there.


    Setting the goal in that place, if it is not arrogant, it can only show that the mysterious God of Fire possesses omnipotent power.


    The transfigured person put away his expression and looked at the ground in silence.


    Lin Mo didn''t say much, just waiting for her to digest the news that might be unacceptable in a short time.


    "Are you serious about this?"


    After a while, the transfigured person raised his head and asked.


    If you put it on someone else, you might not give an answer so decisively and confidently, but Lin Mo himself is the God of Flame himself. He decides the movement of the entire Yan Kingdom. When facing the problem of the transfigured person, Lin Mo Mo gave an affirmative answer without hesitation.


    "it is good!"


    The illusionist said, stood up and knelt directly in front of Lin Mo on one knee.


    "If this is the case, then I am willing to believe in the God of Flame, and I am willing to believe in the Kingdom of Yan. I swear to you here that I am willing to become a believer in the God of Flame, no matter what I will do in the Kingdom of Yan in the future, I will do it at all costs."


    The transfiguration man made a fist with his right hand and pressed it against his heart, swearing sincerely.


    The beloved took a look at her, followed her movements, knelt down on one knee, and issued his vow.


    Lin Mo didn''t react for a while, and then he was immediately surprised.


    Although the Transfiguration is a very reliable ally, he is not his own after all, and there is a lot of information that cannot be shared with her, and Lin Mo does not dare to trust her 100%.


    But if the other party is willing to become his own believer, then everything is best.


    "Dingdong, unlock the hidden mission, please check it out by the host."


    Just when Lin Mo was happily planning to help them both, the system suddenly sounded a reminder.

 Chapter 824： Take over the Human Alliance

    Lin Mo''s whole body trembled.


    The last time I encountered this hidden mission was when the orcs were fighting in the wild.


    The success of the hidden mission that time allowed Lin Mo to successfully unlock the kingdom panel, allowing him to gain a thorough understanding of the kingdom of Yan.


    I don''t know what precious things will be unlocked in this hidden mission.


    Lin Mo quickly made the two of them get up in a hurry, and then checked the system messages by himself.


    "Mission Introduction: At the beginning of the birth of mankind, seven special human beings were produced, called the Seven Wonders. These seven people have the power to resist the gods. If they can control these seven people, they will gain unprecedented power."


    "Mission requirement: to accept all the Qi Jue people as their own believers."


    "Task reward: unknown."


    After Lin Mo read the explanation of this hidden task, he suddenly felt a headache.


    Take back all the Qijue people to your own believers?


    Does this seem like a possible task?


    There are three people around the deceased alone. The three of them have almost unresolvable feuds with themselves. Wanting to make the three of them believe in themselves is simply a dream.


    What''s more, there have only been six people of the Qijue, and the last one has been missing. The difficulty of completing this task can be imagined.


    "System, can you reveal the reward for this task?"


    Now that Lin Mo has the authority of the entire system, he asked tentatively. If the reward for this task is worth his hard work, he can try it.


    "Can''t tell...but if the host successfully completes this task, the reward for the task will definitely be a generous reward that the host has not received so far."


    Although the system did not disclose any information about the reward, it said such a sentence.


    Lin Mo had originally planned to give up this task, but when the system said so, suddenly he became extremely curious again.


    Now that the system says so, it means that the reward for this task is definitely 10 points. Even if Lin Mo didn''t want to do it, he had to find a way to complete it.


    Lin Mo stretched out his hand to take the cup of tea that the transfiguration person had just made for himself, and after drank it all at once, he calmed down slowly.


    Seriously, it''s totally irrational to do this hidden task all at once.


    Now it can be regarded as the most important critical period in the Chaos Continent. In the process of confronting the departed people, if something goes wrong, the result may affect all of Lin Mo''s next actions.


    After Lin Mo thought for a while, he decided to put this hidden task aside.


    Wait until the dead are dealt with, and if you have a chance, do this task.


    Fortunately, Lin Mo himself was also a person who could afford to let go. The appearance of this hidden task only temporarily affected Lin Mo''s mood, and did not affect his decision too much.


    According to Lin Mo''s initial plan and plan, after the Transfiguration Man finished a simple handover, he left here directly, and rushed to the Demon Race with the beloved.


    Lin Mo also went to the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons and stayed for three days, until it was determined that the two people were absolutely safe to stay there before returning.


    Everything in the country of Yan has been handed over to Qingyou''s mother, the patriarch of the cat people.


    Now Qingyou has taken over the position of the Transfiguration Person, responsible for mobilizing all the affairs of the entire Human Empire Alliance.


    "How''s it going? Did you encounter any problems when you first took over this position?"


    Lin Mo found some time to come to this so-called human alliance and found Qingyou.


    "Ha ha..."


    Qingyou laughed awkwardly, her face a little awkward.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t things going well?"


    Lin Mo frowned slightly. In fact, he had anticipated this situation before.


    After all, the kingdom of Yan is the kingdom of orcs, but these human empires have always been a little uncomfortable.


    The transfigured person is okay. She was originally a human being. Let her be responsible for scheduling the entire human empire alliance, and the empires would not say anything.


    But now that Qingyou is responsible for scheduling the entire alliance, others will definitely be dissatisfied.


    "It''s okay, but now many people don''t cooperate with my work. I can feel that they are hostile to me, especially the Durang Empire and Leis Empire, which fought with us before. They seem to be uniting with other places. If you are in a small group, you can clearly feel it."


    Qingyou said softly.


    "Normal. After all, the transfiguration has always been in charge of everything before. You suddenly join in, and it is normal that they are not willing to buy your account."


    Lin Mo smiled slightly, and rubbed his quiet head with his hand.


    Qingyou closed his eyes with some enjoyment, silently feeling this moment of tenderness from the hard-won.


    "It''s easy to solve these problems."


    Lin Mo finally gave Rua''s quiet ear, and then he said.


    "My god, do you have any suggestions?"


    Qingyou suddenly came to his mind, and his eyes were full of sparkling expression.


    "Haha, it''s very simple, just kill the disobedient."


    Lin Mo''s eyes flashed cruelly.


    "Is this feasible?"


    Qingyou was stunned, his expression looked very cute.


    "There is no question of feasibility or infeasibility. You have to know that the entire Chaos Continent is in a critical period. In fact, the use of some special tough methods is completely within the acceptable range.


    Everyone knows it in their hearts. The most important thing right now is to deal with the gang of people who have passed away. So if someone makes trouble for you, just kill it. As for the crime, arrange an interference with the military, and other human empires will not say anything What.


    Lilian''s army can also join in. If they support you, and if someone dares to mess with you, just use Thunder to deal with it. "


    Lin Mo said.


    "Okay, but... this seems cruel."


    Qingyou gave a wry smile.


    "After all, this is not the country of Yan. It is impossible for all people to cooperate with our work, so we must figure out the priority of the importance of things whenever we know that any small mistake may affect In the overall situation, since the method of doing so is somewhat tough, it is also a guarantee of safety."


    Lin Mo smiled and said.


    "Okay my god, I see."


    Qingyou nodded obediently, it seemed that he had completely listened to what Lin Mo said.


    "Yes, by the way, call Tifu over. Taking advantage of this period of cooperation with the human empire, let Tifu spread out all the advantages of our country of Yan, and try our best to solve all the problems, we can We will bring all the human empires into our faith without blood."


    Lin Mo blinked, revealing a mysterious expression.

 Chapter 825： Visit the goddess of nature

    It is not easy to change the faith of an empire.


    There are only two situations. One is to use violent means to force the opponent to change like the Crusades in the previous life, and the second is to use peaceful means to promote and give appropriate benefits to achieve the opponent The ability to change.


    Although the second method is not very simple, but if this task is handed over to Tie Fu, the difficulty may drop a lot.


    As a diplomatic genius, Ti Fu is absolutely capable of introducing the various advantages of Yan Kingdom in great detail.


    Compared to those gods who don''t care about anything ass, as a believer of Lin Mo, that is definitely a very lucky thing.


    With this inherent advantage, coupled with Ti Fu''s superb diplomatic skills, it shouldn''t be a problem to promote Lin Mo''s greatness and magic during this period of cooperation.


    As for the gods on the continent of gods, Lin Mo didn''t even consider their feelings at all.


    Anyway, there will be a fight sooner or later, and offend them first, don''t save time to make excuses when fighting.


    I don''t know what kind of feeling the gods would feel when they learned that Lin Mo saw the battle of the gods so easily and plainly.


    Anyway, it''s okay to be idle now, Lin Mo simply sent all the people needed by Qingyou just now.


    When Lilian came here suddenly with an army of millions of people, all the human empires were shocked.


    The strength of the bear tribe, the viciousness of the cat tribe, the vigor of the tiger and lion tribe, the mystery of the fallen tribe, the elegance of the feather tribe...


    The demeanor displayed by the orcs surprised all human beings. If they didn''t know that they were in a cooperative state, how many human empires might be scared to push their troops directly.


    Lilian had been going crazy for a long time, now seeing Lin Mo finally arranged an errand for her, it was naturally more active than anyone else.


    Almost on the day of arriving here, Lilian directly led her feather guard to arrest all the persons in charge of Dureng Empire and Leis Empire.


    Then in front of the entire human alliance, beheaded to show the public!


    There are indeed other human empires who still want to ask for an explanation, but when Qingyou releases their reasons for not cooperating with the actions of the entire alliance, those human empires who want to provoke can''t say any good excuses.


    This trick to kill chickens to show monkeys is really very useful.


    The small group Qingyou mentioned before was completely disbanded that day, and all the leaders of the empire were obedient to Qingyou''s command, and no one dared to play any tricks in private.


    The situation on the battlefield was very anxious. Originally, the god-inverse side had a big advantage, but once the kingdom of Yan joined the battlefield, the two sides just tied.


    The members of Nishen still intend to use their high-end combat power to crush, but the Kingdom of Yan also sent the same amount of combat power. With the command of focusing on the shared vision of Hitomi, Nishen also has no cleverness. .


    Lin Mo knew that the situation was just like this for the time being. In a short period of time, if the deceased did not take any special measures, both parties would still be anxious for a long time.


    However, according to the character of the deceased, it is impossible to do dangerous actions rashly at such a moment.


    He didn''t move, Lin Mo naturally couldn''t move. As long as he could be restrained, other things were not enough to mention.


    As for the people below, let them entangle themselves.


    Taking advantage of this time, Lin Mo deliberately went to the Starlight Forest with Luen. It was not that Luen would feel uncomfortable living in the God-given City, but Lin Mo needed to visit someone in the Starlight Forest. No, I should say Is a god.


    Anyway, the elves have always been fighting against the world, and there is a high probability that they will not be involved in this battle, so Lin Mo did not ask them to take any measures, but let them continue to live peacefully here.


    The Goddess of Nature could be regarded as saving her life personally, and of course Lin Mo couldn''t do anything.


    Although there were a lot of elves, Lin Mo still resisted the urge to accept them as believers. After all, they were the only source of the power of faith for the goddess of nature, and Lin Mo could not do such a thing.


    After saying hello to Luen, Lin Mo went to the forbidden area of ??the elves alone.


    The prohibition there had already recognized Lin Mo, and there was no obstacle along the way.


    After Lin Mo found the huge tree of life, he flew directly to the canopy, sat down cross-legged, and waited patiently.


    However, the goddess of nature did not let him wait for long. In less than 10 minutes, a green glow slowly gathered in front of Lin Mo and turned into a girl in a green dress.


    "long time no see."


    Lin Mo stood up slowly, showing a big smile.


    The goddess of nature did not speak, but carefully looked at him back and forth several times with suspicious eyes.


    "I thought which **** could go down to the Chaos Continent privately, but I didn''t expect it to be you? Are you... stepping into the **** level?"


    The goddess of nature naturally saw Lin Mo''s strength, she curled her lips and said.


    "Thanks to you, I was lucky enough to also reach the **** level."


    After all, the other party had personally saved his life, Lin Mo naturally had a respectful attitude towards her.


    "A fluke? I don''t think you are a fluke. You obviously reached the **** level but didn''t enter the land of gods. You have to know that the way of attracting divine light can''t be rejected casually. You can have such a method, I feel a little bit Not surprisingly, I knew I wouldn¡¯t save you..."


    The goddess of nature said as if she was angry.


    "You are joking. If you didn''t make a move, I would never have the life to see you."


    Lin Mo scratched his head and smiled honestly.


    "Don''t talk so much, it''s useless, what are you doing when you come to me this time? You have already reached this level. There is no way anyone else on the Chaos Continent will chase you."


    The goddess of nature rolled her eyes.


    "Hahaha how is it possible, I just passed by here to see if the fruit of the tree of life is ripe."


    Lin Mo called haha.


    "Pull it down, I told you last time, the fruits here take a long time to mature, hurry up and tell the truth, say something that is useless, and I will go back."


    The goddess of nature moved her fingers gently, and the tree of life immediately stretched out a huge branch, letting the goddess of nature sit on it.


    "Stop joking with you, I want to ask you, after you helped me block Asrien''s envoy last time, how did you solve the last thing?"


    Lin Mo put away his smile and asked seriously.


    "After a fight, that idiot was obviously not my opponent. He had to challenge me, so I naturally drove him back unceremoniously."


    The goddess of nature lifted her chin slightly and said proudly.


    "After reaching the **** level, will there be a huge gap in strength?"


    Lin Mo asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 826： The beginning of the full-scale campaign

    "Nonsense!" The Goddess of Nature glanced at Lin Mo like a fool. "Do you think the **** level is the peak?"


    "Hey, I haven''t spent too much time in the Chaos Building, taking the continent of Gods as the apex of the world."


    Lin Mo scratched his head and smiled awkwardly.


    "You can pull it down."


    The goddess of nature gave Lin Mo a lightly white look, using her girlish face to make this kind of action, which is indeed quite amorous.


    "Please also enlighten me."


    Lin Mo''s face was not afraid of this level of contempt.


    "There are two levels above the **** level, namely the super **** level and the chaos level. Even in the entire continent of gods, there are only 4 gods that can have the power of the super **** level. They are the gods of darkness. The **** of light, the goddess of war, and me."


    Speaking of this, the goddess of nature couldn''t help showing a smug smile on her face.


    Lin Mo smiled and nodded, but he was shocked in his heart.


    There are many gods in the entire continent of gods, but only 4 can reach the super **** level. It can be seen how difficult it is to become stronger above the **** level.


    "So what about Chaos?"


    Lin Mo gave a dry smile and continued to ask.


    "No."


    The goddess of nature spit out two words faintly.


    "Anyway, until now, I have never seen a Chaos-level character at all."


    She then continued to add.


    Hearing this, Lin Mo suddenly thought of the Watcher. With his ability to break the gap between the worlds at will, it is estimated that he must be at least Chaos Rank.


    However, the existence of the Watcher is too mysterious. Up to now, only one person on the entire Chaos Continent may know about it. The goddess of nature has not seen it, and it is normal.


    "What is the difference between the **** level and the super **** level?"


    "To give you an analogy with what happened some time ago, Asrien used all his strength to attack me. I just made a branch randomly and slapped him, and he was directly injured back."


    The goddess of nature shrugged and said casually.


    The corners of Lin Mo''s mouth twitched.


    According to the analogy that the goddess of nature said, wouldn''t it be equivalent to the holy rank flying a royal rank?


    "Hehe... Then if I say that, I still have a long way to go where I need to improve."


    Lin Mo gave a wry smile.


    "Of course, we can hardly remember how long a veteran **** like us has survived. How many years have you lived? It''s not easy to reach the **** level. How ambitious do you have."


    The goddess of nature smiled.


    "It''s not too big, but I want to unify the entire Chaos Continent, by the way, I will also unify the Spiritual Continent."


    "puff!"


    The goddess of nature almost did not catch her breath.


    She stared at Lin Mo, her face full of shock.


    "This kind of joke is not easy to make."


    "I''m not kidding, I''m telling the truth."


    Lin Mo was still so serious that it was a little unbelievable.


    "Although I admit that your current strength is good enough, you can only deal with some ordinary gods. If you really provoke the three super gods besides me, let alone unify the entire continent of gods, even It''s impossible to set foot on that land."


    The goddess of nature really discouraged her seriously.


    "It''s not that I want to fight against all the gods, but if I unify the entire Chaos Continent, all lives will become my believers, and it is impossible for those gods not to deal with me."


    Lin Mo shrugged with a helpless expression on his face.


    The goddess of nature frowned and said nothing more.


    She knew in her heart that if Lin Mo really did this, those gods would definitely not let him go.


    The power of faith is basically the source of the power of these gods. Although there are other methods and means that can be temporarily replaced, the believer is fundamental after all. If the believer is lost, it is a sign that the gods are beginning to fall.


    "Are you really going to be so awesome?"


    The Goddess of Nature looked at him seriously and said softly.


    "The Chaos Continent has been fighting for so long. Each of these gods in the sky ignores their struggle for their own benefit, and only regards this struggle as a balance adjustment, but it is just for their own selfish desires.


    If I can end this unhealthy state, it would be equivalent to receiving the support of all the creatures in the entire Chaos Continent. When I have this opportunity, why don''t I do it? "


    Lin Mo asked back.


    The goddess of nature turned her head slightly, and she couldn''t blame or correct Lin Mo''s problem.


    After all, what Lin Mo was talking about was the truth, and it was also the truth concealed under the illusory appearance of these gods.


    "But don''t worry, I will definitely not attack the elves."


    Lin Mo suddenly put away his serious expression, and resumed his previous hippie smile.


    The Goddess of Nature chuckled, then gave him a blank glance.


    "Then I have to thank you?"


    "You''re welcome, the kindness of dripping water, I will repay you by the spring."


    Lin Mo had a good time.


    "Okay, don¡¯t talk about these messy things with you. If you have to do this, I will naturally not stop you, but I will not give you any obvious help, yourself. Just do it yourself."


    The goddess of nature said seriously.


    Lin Mo understood that if the other party knew that his plan hadn''t been obstructed or spread, it was already helping him.


    Maybe the goddess of nature is based on the face of the elves, or it is based on the stories I have told her. Anyway, being able to make friends with the goddess of nature is indeed a matter of benefit and no harm.


    After talking about these more serious things, the mood of the goddess of nature revived, and she insisted on pulling Lin Mo to continue telling stories with her.


    Fortunately, when I met the Watcher last time, Lin Mo was inspired by the TV shows and games introduced.


    Lin Mo directly took out the scripts of games and TV shows as blueprints, portraying them with added oil and jealousy into one story after another, and talked happily with the goddess of nature.


    Although the flow of time inside the forbidden area is the same as the time flow outside, because the goddess of nature can control day and night, it is difficult to intuitively tell how long the time has passed.


    It took more than 20 days for Lin Mo to chat with the goddess of nature!


    In these twenty-odd days, the deceased person has recovered from the injury of the soul, and under his active guidance, the rebellious organization is ready to launch the final comprehensive plan!


    And Lin Mo finally received the prayers of the saints on the panel of the godhead.

 Chapter 827： Real moba war

    Lin Mo was talking about being excited, and seeing Qingyou and Lilian''s prayers on the Godhead panel, he suddenly realized something was wrong.


    Lin Mo hurriedly said hello to the goddess of nature, and quickly connected to Qingyou.


    "What''s wrong, Qingyou?"


    Lin Mo asked nervously.


    "My God! Nishen has launched an attack!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Qingyou''s slightly anxious voice came over immediately.


    "Don''t worry, what is the situation now, briefly introduce me."


    Lin Mo comforted, and winked at the goddess of nature.


    The other party naturally knew what unexpected event Lin Mo should have encountered, and the Goddess of Nature did not say much, but made a gesture to Lin Mo, indicating that he could leave and do his business now.


    The two hurriedly said goodbye, and Lin Mo rushed towards the elves while listening to what Qingyou reported.


    According to the situation that Qingyou conveyed back, a long battle line was opened between Nishen and the entire alliance.


    All the rebellious members are dispatched, leading the monsters and beasts accumulated by the maintenance people to the present, marching toward the alliance base camp from three directions.


    As for the people who have escaped and those who have passed away, they have not shown up, and do not know where they are now.


    Lin Mo took advantage of this time to explain the current situation to Luen. Originally, he planned to let Luen stay with the elves and not participate in this battle. However, Luen was worried about the safety of Lin Mo and everyone in Yanzhi Nation. Followed by myself.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help her, and in the end it was worth agreeing.


    Time was very urgent, Lin Mo didn''t have any extra delays, and directly sent Luen to Qingyou''s side.


    "How is the battle going?"


    As soon as Lin Mo landed, he immediately asked Qingyou.


    "The two sides have not contacted yet, so far we don''t know how the battle is going."


    Qingyou answered honestly.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but frowned, "Since I haven''t touched yet, how can I know that Nishen has taken a full-scale attack?"


    "I saw it."


    Shigetong interjected.


    Lin Mo glanced at her and nodded.


    Zhongtong should have shared vision with the soldiers here. If she really saw all of this, it would prove that the other party had really begun a large-scale attack on the border.


    "My God, arrange the next preparation for the battle."


    Qingyou said slightly nervously.


    This battle is different from all the previous ones. The accumulation of the gods to the present for nearly a thousand years is completely comparable to the level of the Alliance army. If there is any decision-making error, it is likely to cause the consequences of being beaten along the way. .


    At this time, the saints of Yanzhi Nation would not take any decisions casually. Since there is a backbone here, then everything should not be arranged by Lin Mo.


    "Tell me about the other party''s arrangement."


    Lin Mo didn''t decline anything, but turned to look at Chongtong.


    The message should have been sent back on the border, but it will take a long time to pass the information back from there. Lin Mo has the ready-made clairvoyance not to use, isn''t that stupid.


    Zhongtong immediately understood Lin Mo''s meaning, and in order to grasp the real-time dynamics, she deliberately read it again.


    "We have drawn a straight line with the opponent. From south to north, the opponent sent a total of three teams to attack our front in parallel attack directions. I just made a rough estimate. The strength of the troops coming from the direction is similar, and those few of the seven wonders are not among them, it is difficult to judge which line they are focusing on."


    Chong pupil carefully observed it, and then reported the situation.


    "Since the entire front is in a straight line, we basically don''t have to worry about a sneak attack around the back. Then all three lines will send the same combat power to fight first.


    However, in order to prevent the opponent from strengthening the offensive power of the north and south routes and thus encircle the middle route, we also sent more troops on the north and south routes.


    As for the three disappeared people who are still unstable, then I will not join this battle. I will always be walking around to supervise them. Once the people of the Seven Wonders show up, I will rush to support them as soon as possible.


    This is probably the arrangement, what better way do you have to come up with a study. "


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, he looked around at everyone around him.


    For him, the actions taken by Nishen were very appetizing, and this attack method was almost the same as the game Lin Mo was good at in his previous life.


    Those three routes are equal to the upper, middle and lower three routes, and the specific alignment situation can only be known after the actual hit.


    The deceased, like themselves, are equivalent to the jungler of the entire game, responsible for supporting the dynamics of various routes and controlling the entire situation.


    "no problem."


    "Follow my god''s arrangement."


    "I think it''s good."


    ....


    Everyone spoke one by one, and no one had any questions about Lin Mo''s arrangement.


    To be honest, even if they arrange it themselves, the result is estimated to be similar.


    "That''s it, Lilian took the three elders of the Yu clan on the road (For the convenience of the name, Lin Mo simply referred to the three lines of the North and South Middle School as Shangxiazhong.)


    Qingyou guards the middle road with the cat clan.


    Ye Ning took the fallen human race to the bottom road.


    Tia¡¯s medical rescue team was evenly dispersed on the three routes, and the other races were equally dispersed. As for the human empires, they were all dispatched and stayed here eagerly to ensure good logistics. We must have this battle. Win! "


    Lin Mo waved his hand and issued the order.


    "Yes!"


    Everyone in the country of Yan responded at the same time, and the battle spirit suddenly became majestic.


    Soon, the entire alliance got busy quickly, and the leaders of each line were active in the army. In less than three hours, all three lines had been dispatched.


    Lin Mo floated high in the sky, watching the three roads marching at the same time, feeling a little excited in his heart.


    Although playing games in the previous life belongs to playing games, I have never really put myself in the game world, but the scene before my eyes is equivalent to the real version of the game world!


    Lilian is equal to the top laner, Qingyou is equal to the mid laner, Ye Ning and her fallen human race are equal to the bottom lane, and Tia¡¯s medical team and blazing logistics supplies are equivalent to assistance, and the soldiers of the human empire and other orcs are equivalent to Little soldier.


    Your own jungler only needs to stare at the appearance of the opponent''s jungler, and there is a heavy pupil, which is equivalent to having vision everywhere, everything is so convenient.


    Thinking about it this way, this war is indeed a bit exciting.


    "Lin Mo, can we win this battle?"


    After returning to the back, Luen couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s not whether we can win, but we must win!"


    Lin Mo smiled.

 Chapter 828： On the road 1v1

    Almost all members of the Anti-God Organization believed that their attack speed was too fast, and it should be impossible for the entire Alliance Army to react in time.


    However, the fact is true. After the main forces of the three routes have been brought online, news of the enemy''s situation at the border will be sent back to the rear.


    When the members of the Rebellious Organization brought monsters and beasts online, only to find that the other party was fully prepared to fight, everyone was stupid in the end.


    "Orcs? Why did you rush over so soon? Did our plan to attack leak...but how is this possible?"


    It was the leader of the road squad who was speaking. This was a two-meter-tall bald man with intricate patterns painted on his bald head and his entire face.


    Lilian sneered the silver gun in her hand and opened her mouth with a sneer: "What do you think about that reason? Since they have all met on a narrow road, just hit it."


    "Hehe, you orcs are really stupid. Although we have been playing back and forth during this period of time, you don''t really think that we have such a strength, do you?"


    The strong bald man walked forward alone with a sneer, and hooked his finger at Lilian.


    Before the two armies formally engage in battle, there will basically be a heads-up match between the two main generals.


    The morale of the winning party will definitely increase, and the losing party will be affected somewhat.


    Lilian was originally an unstoppable master, but the other party dared to pick Xin personally, and Lilian naturally couldn''t get used to him.


    The silver gun in her hand threw out a beautiful spear, and Lilian took two steps, and stood face to face with the bald man.


    "There is a kind, it depends on whether you have the strength and can play a good game with me."


    The brawny bald man showed a grinning smile and took out two hammers from his back.


    These two hammers are very similar to the golden drum and urn hammers used in the wars of China on the ancient earth.


    Both hammers are the size of a watermelon, and have uneven lines like a pumpkin. Such a big hammer can basically smash a person into flesh if it hits a person.


    Lilian couldn''t help frowning, and the person who used the gun to herself most hated encountering such a completely brute force opponent.


    After all, the spear is a weapon that is biased towards dexterity. If you head against this kind of sledgehammer, you are completely looking for sin.


    "come on!"


    The bald-headed man suddenly yelled and rushed up with the pair of thunder drum urns and golden hammers.


    Lilian immediately opened her wings and slammed her, the huge thrust drove her body, and she took two steps backwards.


    The brawny bald man, like a fool, kept rushing forward and fiercely. Lilian was unwilling to face him head-on, relying on the high mobility brought by the wings, constantly rounding around with him.


    The bald man''s movements are completely open and close, Lilian took a chance, and directly danced with the silver spear in his hand.


    The whole body of the gun was like a silver whip, violently on the chest of the bald man.


    Peng!


    With a loud noise, the bald-headed man was taken away, and flew directly to a place ten meters away, smashing a boulder to pieces.


    However, this house seemed to be a Xiaoqiang who couldn''t be killed. The whole person got up from the ground with a grunt, and continued to swing the double hammer towards Lilian, as if he had not received any attack.


    Lilian couldn''t help but frowned.


    The two continued to fight for a while, and Lilian was dodged and had to smash each other with a silver spear.


    As a result, the huge force shook Lilian''s whole body limp. The other party looked at the timing and swept over with a hammer.


    Lilian could only put the silver gun across her chest to parry, and she was smashed back several steps, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of her mouth.


    "Hahahaha! Women are still women after all, even if they are an orc."


    The bald man laughed loudly.


    Lilian quickly adjusted the chaotic energy of her whole body, and looked at the bald brawny with a cold face.


    "Oh? Why are you looking at me with such fierce eyes? Are you not convinced?"


    The bald-headed man deliberately showed a surprised expression, and said yin and yang weirdly.


    "Akaba! Give me your gun."


    Lilian ignored him, but turned to look at Elder Akabane on the side.


    Like the brawny bald man in front of him, he is a warrior who pays more attention to strength. Compared with the silver spear in his hand, the big spear of Elder Akabane is heavier and more powerful.


    Elder Akabane did not hesitate at all, the two simultaneously threw the spears in their hands, the two spears passed in the air, and then flew into their respective hands.


    "Come again!"


    Lilian was smashed **** by this hammer, and rushed up with this big gun.


    Compared to his silver gun, this big gun is more than three times thicker. Moreover, under the creation of Chi Xin, the material of this big gun is also of that heavy metal, and it is also portrayed with runes that enhance strength.


    Lilian had to use all of her strength to bring this big gun to life.


    The two fought together again, only to see a big gun like autumn wind sweeping fallen leaves. Between each swing, the strong wind brought by the gun barrel can successfully sweep away a layer of gravel on the ground.


    The two ringing drum and urn golden hammers are not inferior in the slightest. Each hammer carries a huge force of breaking the sky and the earth. After accidentally hitting the ground, the distance within one meter of the nearby is all spider web-like cracks.


    Both the opposing armies looked straight, and it was only two people in this state that could have such a wonderful effect.


    "Hahaha, happy! I didn''t expect to be able to fight with you girl so heartily, so happy."


    The brawny bald man laughed while swinging a sledgehammer.


    His strength is indeed very strong, Lilian has fully exerted all his strength, and he still seems comfortable.


    "But it''s a pity. This is a war, not a game. I can''t continue to let the water go, or the boss should trouble me."


    The bald man''s eyes drenched, and the strength of his hands suddenly increased several times.


    Lilian''s pupils shrank instantly: This guy has been hiding his strength!


    when!


    With a loud noise, all the spears in Lilian''s hand were smashed and flew out, and the crisp sound of bone fragmentation also sounded, Lilian''s bottom two ribs were actually smashed to pieces.


    Without hesitation, Lilian immediately turned on the frenzied state, and the white and holy feathers instantly turned into bright red blood.


    In a frenzied state, the pain caused by the broken bone was not so clear. Lilian tried her actions and found that her injury did not affect her next actions, she even carried the spear again. Walked towards the bald man.


    Tia on the side hurriedly threw a twinkling lotus fire flame, which was a simple treatment of Lilian''s wound.


    "Then...I have to be serious."


    Lilian twisted the spear in her hand, and the blazing fire suddenly burst out of her body.


    The brawny bald man hadn''t seen what was going on, a flame that could not be caught by the naked eye quickly rushed towards him!

 Chapter 829： Fallen Dragon

    Blazing fire!


    The blood-colored wing jacket and the burst of fire all over her body made Lilian look like an angel of killing.


    The big gun penetrated through the chest of the bald man, leaving a hole with a big mouth!


    Through this hole, you can even see the scene behind him.


    The lower ribs and half of the stomach all disappeared, and the **** wound looked terrifying.


    "cough!"


    The bald-headed man coughed out a mouthful of blood, not only did not have any painful expression, but also laughed strangely.


    "Hehe, it''s interesting. This is the first time I have seen you orcs use moves that can surprise me."


    He straightened his back while speaking with his bald head.


    He clenched his teeth and clenched his fists together until his blood vessels were very obvious.


    With his constant exertion, the wound began to squirm out of granulation like earthworms, and these granulation slowly gathered together, covering his wound.


    The visceral muscles and skin were repaired layer by layer, and soon returned to its uninjured appearance.


    "This..."


    Tia shook her hands a little nervously. Even the medical treatment Lin Mo bestowed on her would take a short time to be effective, but the bald-headed man in front of him healed his wound instantly.


    "On this continent, there are not many people who can reach the sacred extreme with physical power alone, and I am just that one."


    The bald man patted the wound he had just healed, and laughed with his mouth open.


    "Difficult... Are you the legendary fallen dragon?"


    His words seemed to make those people think of something. Among the human soldiers watching the battle, someone exclaimed at that time.


    Fallen Dragon, when humans and orcs fought, the famous paladin.


    His physical fitness has reached an extremely terrifying level, and can even be compared to the king of the monster race, the dragon race!


    Compared with the dragon clan, he just can''t fly. This is the origin of the title of his fallen dragon.


    Whether it was in the past or now, Fallen Dragon is definitely the kind of incomparably respected legend. It is really surprising to see him in this situation.


    Lilian didn''t say anything. After seeing the other party''s wound healed, her eyes became more solemn.


    The big gun in his hand was held firmly, and the steps under his feet were also cautiously stepped up.


    Falling Dragon saw her look like this, and couldn''t help nodding.


    To be honest, Fallen Dragon himself is also a complete fighting madman, otherwise he would not be able to exercise his body to such a terrifying level.


    And Lilian in front of him clearly gave him a familiar feeling, this attitude of being able to face it calmly and cautiously no matter what opponent he encountered, which made Fallen Dragon very appreciated.


    "Now I, my strength is still suppressed at the emperor level, but then I will use my last resort, I hope you can pay enough attention to face everything that follows."


    Fallen Dragon reminded softly.


    Lilian didn''t say much, she nodded silently, but the brighter and brighter flames and rising momentum on her body had already proved her attitude.


    God''s blessing!


    Before the battle started, Lin Mo extravagantly spent a lot of power of faith, allowing the system to bless almost every soldier.


    This blessing power can be used at any time according to the instructions in their hearts.


    Since Fallen Dragon said that he had a Saint-level strength, Lilian had already understood in her heart that if she wanted to defeat him, she had to take out all the cards.


    "Oh? You seem to be pretty good if you look like this."


    The smile on Fallen Dragon''s face slowly converged, and gradually changed into a serious expression.


    Real masters can feel the pressure from the aura that radiates from the opponent. Before Falling into the Dragon, they all looked like a hippie smile, proving that he didn''t treat Lilian as the same.


    It''s just that now his attitude has completely changed, and he is beginning to treat Lilian as an opponent equal to himself.


    Regardless of whether it was the Alliance Army or the gang of Rebellious Organizations, they held their breath and looked at the two people before them carefully.


    This is the first battle. The smoothness of the beginning will determine whether their momentum is high.


    Whoosh.


    It was as if two violent winds suddenly blew up on the battlefield, and the figures of the two people suddenly became blurred.


    Many people of relatively low power can only hear the continuous loud blasting sound in the air, but they cannot capture the movements of the two people with their naked eyes.


    The earth began to crack, the rubble was shattered, and it was flying around. Every small stone was like a bullet, and once it was hit, it was a huge hole.


    The men and horses on both sides hurriedly backed away, and the battle of the Saint Rank was already the highest battle on the entire Chaos Continent.


    If it were not for these two people to subconsciously control their own strength, it is estimated that all within nearly a kilometer of this neighborhood would have suffered.


    However, these ordinary soldiers were forced to retreat four to five hundred meters away.


    "Little girl, are you interested in joining our organization? The boss is the famous deceased person. He can help us step into the **** level and attack higher and farther."


    The two fought for hundreds of rounds. Falling Dragon was born with a love for talent, and began to talk.


    "No need."


    Lilian said with a cold face and directly refused without hesitation.


    Falling into the dragon only when she didn''t believe it at all, she thought about it in a blink of an eye and simply changed to another method.


    "I also think that it is impossible for all members to be able to step into the **** level, but at least we can learn the art of death. As long as we can keep our souls from being destroyed, we will be able to survive indefinitely. Up."


    "No need!"


    Lilian once again rudely refused.


    For her, nothing is as good as Lin Mo has brought. After seeing all the miraculous things Lin Mo has so far, Lilian has completely looked down on other temptations.


    It used to be difficult for the sea, but Wushan is not a cloud. It may be what Lilian feels now.


    "That''s a pity."


    Falling Dragon sighed softly, then bit the tip of his tongue in one bite, and squirted out blood.


    Lilian thought he was going to carry out some special attack, and hurriedly backed away some distance. But what she didn''t expect was that Fallen Dragon didn''t take any measures.


    The blood that was sprayed by him filled the air like smoke, and the Fallen Dragon walked in the blood mist, gently chanting a few obscure words.


    Soon, the peculiar lines on the face and bald head of Fallen Dragon began to glow with blood, and Fallen Dragon''s momentum rose again.

 Chapter 830： Dragon Slayer

    Lilian had no idea that the other party could continue to strengthen herself, and her face suddenly became gloomy.


    Under the blessing of madness and blessing, Lilian can also obtain the strength of Saint Grade, but if the opponent improves again, then she may not be an opponent herself.


    "It''s a pity little girl, I thought you would accept my suggestion."


    Fallen Dragon shook his head regretfully. Hearing his tone, he was planning to kill him.


    Turning his head and looking at the Alliance army behind him, Lilian knew that she could not retreat.


    Even if he took a step back, under Falling Dragon''s exaggerated attack power, a large group of people would die behind him.


    The momentum gathered around Fallen Dragon became stronger and stronger, and in the end, a tornado filled with black aura was formed abruptly.


    The black wind slowly condensed into a dragon shape, and two dangerous red eyes gleamed on the black dragon head.


    "Actually, after being called the fallen dragon, I was in distress for a while, because I always felt that I was just an ordinary paladin, and there was nothing comparable to a dragon."


    In the black wind, the voice of the falling dragon rang slowly.


    "Until one day later, I was a little annoyed to hear others call me by this name. I began to desperately work out a move that would make me truly worthy of the title of Fallen Dragon."


    "Five years, I spent a whole five years, exhausted countless methods, and finally worked out this move."


    The black dragon storm became more and more solid, and at the end it seemed to really look like a black dragon.


    "I found the best artifact magician at the time and asked him to carve a special magic circle on my body. This magic circle can guide the fighting spirit in my body to run like magic, and condense a very powerful kill. trick."


    "And this trick, I named it after my own title!"


    "Falling Dragon!"


    The black gust of wind has completely consolidated, forming a truly authentic look of a giant dragon, and the roar of the fallen dragon actually heard a voice similar to the dragon''s chant from the mouth of the giant dragon.


    Looking up at the giant in front of him, Lilian didn''t have any tension in her heart, it was completely impossible.


    In the overbearing gust of wind, she has turned the spear to the ground in order to stabilize her figure.


    The fine beads of sweat that kept gushing out of the palm of his hand didn''t exist for even a second, and it was dried by the endless wind.


    Lilian squeezed her fist. At this moment, she suddenly felt a little funny.


    After all, isn''t fighting a fight?


    Regardless of his realm, if he doesn''t even have the courage to fight each other, doesn''t it mean he has already lost from the beginning?


    Don''t say it''s a fallen dragon, even if it''s a real dragon, haven''t you ever seen it yourself?


    Lilian squeezed the spear in her hand, and the flames all over her body became fierce again.


    No matter what the dragon or the fallen dragon, as long as he holds this gun in his hand, no matter what kind of opponent he faces, he can pierce and penetrate it forcefully!


    Lilian was also relieved at this moment. She spread her blood-red wings and flew straight up in the wind.


    "Hehe, my anger in this move is very strong, no matter which direction you want to dodge, it is completely impossible to dodge."


    The black dragon heard the voice of the fallen dragon again, and Lilian ignored him at all, still continuing her actions.


    Her body was filled with surging power, Lilian had been piercing through the clouds, and when the warm sun was shining on her wings, Lilian stopped.


    Although separated from the clouds, it is impossible to see the scene of the falling dragon below.


    But she knew in her heart that the other party was waiting for her in that position.


    "Hehe, since it is a fallen dragon, then I will reluctantly become a dragon slayer."


    Lilian let out a sneer, and then folded her wings, and the whole person rushed in the direction of the fallen dragon like a cannonball.


    puff!


    Lilian pierced through the clouds, and rushed over like a beautiful flower with no fear.


    Fallen Dragon laughed a lot of excitement, and the black dragon bowed slightly and greeted Lilian in the direction that Lilian rushed over!


    The huge black dragon is a hundred meters long, and even if the people on both sides of the horse are hiding far behind, they can see every detail of the dragon clearly.


    Compared with this giant dragon, Lilian was like a tiny toy in front of the giant, looking so lonely and pathetic.


    "Should it be over now?"


    The members of the Rebellious Organization looked at the one person and one dragon about to collide, and howled with excitement.


    But before his cry fell, a red glow suddenly burst into the sky.


    The dazzling light made everyone close their eyes briefly.


    When I opened my eyes again, a huge golden red lotus suddenly appeared in the sky!


    Lilian, who looks extremely small, is a flower bone with infinite power, and in her small body, this huge energy can burst out.


    Compared with the giant dragon with white rice, this lotus is even bigger!


    boom!


    The two collided violently, bursting into a loud noise like the sky and the earth, the black dragon was like a mud loach, sucked in by the huge golden red lotus.


    After that, the huge golden lotus flower shrank quickly and became a small black spot in mid-air. Time seemed to pause in this scene strangely. Everyone looked at the small black spot in the sky, and it was a little confused.


    Click.


    Just when everyone was in a daze, there was a gap between Yao and the small black spot. Then, a fierce explosion centered on the small black spot and spread to a place close to one thousand meters around.


    Many people on both sides were affected, and they were killed and injured in an instant.


    The power of the holy rank is indeed terrifying.


    When the mushroom cloud rose and drifted away, Lilian''s figure flapping her wings appeared in the smoke-filled midair.


    "Roar!"


    All the members of the Alliance Army let out a roar of excitement.


    "Kill!"


    Elder Akabane roared, and rushed towards the opponent''s position first!


    Encouraged by everyone in the Alliance Army, one by one was extremely brave and rushed to the past.


    The people of the opposite God organization did not have that high fighting spirit.


    The Fallen Dragon didn''t know if it was dead or was directly broken into pieces, which made them feel very stressed, saying that it was fighting, but it was just biting the bullet to resist...

 Chapter 831： Weird scholar

    "Oh, the fight over there seems to be very intense."


    In the middle of the road, a very weirdly dressed man puts up a pergola and looks out on the road.


    In mid-air, a black dragon and a huge fire-red lotus are particularly conspicuous.


    The man''s clothes were very strange, but in Lin Mo''s eyes, he had an indescribable sense of familiarity.


    If you have to describe it, this man''s clothes are like those of ancient Chinese literati. The long gown on the earth might be regarded as a fan of Hanfu, but on this chaotic continent, it is completely Fancy outfits.


    Although the man is dressed strangely, the things he carries are equally strange.


    I looked all over, and couldn''t even find a decent weapon.


    The only thing that stands out is a huge stringed instrument on his back.


    boom!


    It was not until the huge explosion was over that the man withdrew his gaze, shrugged and looked at Qingyou.


    "Guess who won?"


    The distance between the middle road and the top road is too far, except for the very conspicuous things that can be seen, other specific situations are not clear. The man seemed to be very curious and asked deliberately.


    "I don''t know, I think it was our people who won."


    Qingyou said blankly.


    In fact, the time of the two of them meeting was earlier than the time when Lilian and Fallen Dragon met, but the man had not shown any hostility, and the middle road had remained peaceful for a while.


    "Ah, if you really won, it wouldn''t be good. I hope our people will win."


    The man shook his sleeves and chuckled softly.


    Qingyou didn''t answer him, but looked at him coldly.


    "Ah, it seems that you don''t intend to have a friendly exchange with me. If that''s the case, then we can also start a fight here, how about?"


    The man was uncomfortable when she saw him, he shrugged habitually and asked tentatively.


    Nodded quietly, raising his hand is a blazing holy spear.


    The man seemed to be unable to dodge, the blazing lance passed under his sleeve and burned a huge black hole.


    "Oh."


    The man seemed to be taken aback, and he slapped the flame on his clothes quickly, and he was relieved until the flame extinguished.


    The quiet brow furrowed deeper and deeper, if the other party behaved very strongly, then it would be understandable.


    But the person in front of her was very strange in words, deeds and behavior, which made her feel very insecure.


    After all, the more ignorant the person, the more terrifying.


    "Why are you so impatient? Didn''t you say that you can start the fight? At least you have to prepare before the fight..."


    The man seemed very dissatisfied, he was nagging alone, and then took out two large green pens from under his sleeves.


    "This is a weapon?"


    Quietly for a moment, it was the first time she saw this thing, so naturally she didn''t quite understand it.


    "Qingyou, be careful. Those two pens are called judge pens, they are very powerful weapons."


    Lin Mo''s reminder suddenly sounded in her ear.


    In fact, Lin Mo has been relentlessly helping pupils just to watch the situation of each route.


    The dress of this guy in the middle road has completely attracted his attention.


    Lin Mo, who was born on the earth, couldn''t see what was going on with him, especially the two pens he took out, which made Lin Mo feel that this person was a little abnormal.


    If not for the affirmative answer from the system, Lin Mo would think this guy is a traverser.


    Qingyou received Lin Mo''s prompt, and quickly recovered from his surprise, paying attention to the other party''s situation.


    Whoosh!


    The figure of the man suddenly disappeared from her eyes. Qingyou was almost subconsciously on the side of her body. A judge''s pen with the whistling wind passed by her, and the explosion in the air made Qingyou suddenly shed cold sweat. .


    "Oh, did you hide it?"


    The man chirped and sighed, but the movement under his hand never stopped.


    This speed is too fast.


    Although Qingyou is a magician, she has some ability to fight in close quarters.


    But every time she avoided the judge''s pen, she wiped her body and avoided it. This was the result of her preparations in advance.


    Qingyou knew that he couldn''t continue like this. On the surface, although the other party had been attacking the air, once he made a mistake, then the consequences would be something he couldn''t bear.


    If the opponent is such a knight in close combat, then the first task for himself as a magician is to keep the distance.


    Flame tongue and fire shield!


    Qingyou looked at the opportunity and directly opened this defensive skill.


    The fiery flames immediately filled the quiet surroundings, and the man just pierced the judge''s pen in his hand, and he immediately encountered the fiery flames.


    A judge''s pen was burned into a bare wooden stick on the spot, and the man''s sleeve was also stained with flames.


    "So there are means to defend."


    The man threw the burned judge''s pen aside, and sneered and tore off the burning sleeve.


    Qingyou looked at the judge''s pen with only one left, and felt a little bit happy.


    The lack of a weapon means that the opponent''s hands will no longer be as comfortable as before, and the frequency of attacks will also decrease.


    "Hehe, you are thinking that after I lack a weapon, it will be difficult to attack you as frequently as before, right?"


    The man did not continue to attack, but stopped and laughed.


    Qingyou frowned slightly, but still did not speak.


    "Girls who don''t care about people are more or less annoying."


    The smile on the man''s face abruptly put away, and the judge''s pen in his right hand quickly drew in the air. Accompanied by his movements, the entire space around him suddenly became distorted.


    Just now it was on the battlefield where the two armies were fighting, and then it became a bamboo forest with a small bridge and flowing water.


    what is this? Illusion?


    Qingyou looked around blankly.


    "This is the world I have drawn. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    The man sneered.


    "But although you are beautiful, it makes me very annoying. Then let you die here and let your blood become the ink of my next work."


    As the man spoke, the judge''s pen in his hand drew an ink line in the air.


    That line was like the sword energy cultivated by knights, attacking Qingyou with a sharp wind.


    Qingyou gently hid sideways, but something strange happened.


    Qingyou Mingming made a normal dodge action, but the whole person still seemed to stay in place, and the ink line flew over without accident and hit Qingyou.


    Although there was some defense from the flame tongue and fire shield, Qingyou still suffered a slight skin injury, and drops of blood flowed out of her cuffs.


    Qingyou couldn''t help but frowned. This situation was so weird that she didn''t even know how she was injured.


    "Is it fun? If you are willing to ask me to tell you what happened, I can also consider treating you in a gentler way."


    Seeing that Qingyou was injured, the man suddenly smiled, and said with an unkind smile.

 Chapter 832： I am used to it

    "Ha ha."


    Qingyou responded with a sneer very directly.


    The man''s face became more and more ugly.


    Qingyou did not give him face again and again, and the last trace of the man''s patience was completely wiped out.


    "Then don''t blame me for being so spicy."


    The man gritted his teeth and said. "Painting!"


    With a loud roar from the man, Qingyou found that the surrounding environment suddenly began to violently twist.


    This kind of feeling is like a watercolor painting that has just been painted, suddenly being violently rubbed by a pair of big hands, the whole picture begins to be distorted abnormally.


    And Qingyou himself was in this picture, and this feeling of spinning around made her feel nauseous and nauseous, and as a last resort, Qingyou had to close her eyes.


    Anyway, under this situation, the line of sight was completely disturbed. Both the perception of distance and the determination of the opponent''s location were greatly disturbed.


    "Die!"


    A ferocious smile appeared on the man''s face, and accompanied by his roar, Qingyou suddenly found a green judge''s pen sticking out of the creek beside him.


    The judge''s pen scribbled across the air fiercely, and an ink line came out from the tip of the pen, straight towards Qingyou.


    The distance that seemed to be very far, but reached her side in an instant.


    The Flame Tongue and Fire Shield was hit by sparks, and Qingyou had a few wounds again.


    "Hahahahahaha! Damn orc woman, I see how long you can keep this false calm."


    The man continued to laugh madly, and the cyan judge pen in his hand was constantly waving, the sharp ink lines appeared from various unexpected positions and attacked towards Qingyou.


    The Flame Tongue Fire Shield was hit with sparks continuously, although there has been no sign of being broken, but it is constantly consuming the quiet magic.


    Finally, after a line of ink, Qingyou''s flame tongue and fire shield burst open, dispersing into sparks in the sky.


    Qingyou stood in place, breathing heavily, leaving a drop of sweat on his forehead.


    "Is your defensive effect unable to sustain it? Haha, that''s all, but I won''t give you any more chances. With this blow, I will kill you!"


    The man stopped his attack for a while, and laughed coldly.


    But Qingyou still didn''t have any reaction, just standing in place silently.


    "ended."


    The man said softly, and the judge''s pen that he held up high also slid down quickly.


    He knew that this would be the last resort, and in this environment, no one could react to it.


    The painting environment is his special magic ability, strictly speaking, it is also a variant of space magic.


    He can completely distort all the scenes of this space in front of him, and in the eyes of the other party, everything here is unreal.


    Any part of the entire space can be exchanged with another part at any time according to the man''s will.


    In other words, the place where the small bridge flows over here may change at any time.


    The space that was still a small bridge just now can be exchanged with that river anytime and anywhere.


    This is why even though the man stands still, his attacks can fly towards Qingyou from all directions.


    This hand is very special ability, no matter what kind of opponent you are facing, it has the power to fight.


    Aside from this strange outfit, the man''s strength is still very strong, even among all the holy ranks, this special ability is very difficult to deal with.


    But what he didn''t expect was that his own strike was very sudden.


    Qingyou is no longer where she stood just now, but is floating on the surface of the river.


    The man''s eyes widened sharply, and he couldn''t understand what was happening in front of him.


    "how is this possible?"


    As if he didn''t believe it, the man raised the judge''s pen in his hand and waved it vigorously again.


    Mo Xian almost attacked her from under Qingyou''s feet, but the blow was still missed. Qingyou changed his position again, and calmly avoided.


    "Don''t waste your energy, do you think I would have solved my defenses so easily before I found a solution?"


    Qingyou said flatly.


    The man looked at her with a gloomy expression, and didn''t believe what she said.


    "Hehe, it''s just a special kind of space transformation ability. Do you really think your attack methods are invincible?"


    Qingyou puffed out with a laugh, her expression was a huge insult in the eyes of men.


    "Impossible. Even if you know the principle of my attack, you will not be able to unlock this special state. As long as you are in this space of mine, you will definitely be affected! And my space is up to now There was no abnormal situation, you shouldn''t avoid all my attacks at all!"


    The man said furiously.


    "It''s true, I don''t know any space magic, nor can I do anything in the space you created."


    Quietly nodded, his face was still light.


    "Then how did you avoid all my attacks?"


    "It''s very simple, I am used to the speed of change in the entire space."


    "???"


    Hearing the quiet explanation, the man was stunned on the spot.


    This kind of explanation is better than saying that she has any special ability to prevent the change of space.


    Used to the speed of space change?


    This special space changes instantly based on a man''s mind. How could this be used to it?


    The man''s entire face was black.


    But Qingyou did not lie. Although she does not know space magic, as a magician, Qingyou is very sensitive to fluctuations in magical power.


    Especially after Lin Mo spent a lot of power of faith points to increase the basic attribute values ??of all the saints again, Qingyou is as sensitive to the fluctuations of magic as the temperature changes in winter and summer.


    In addition, because Lin Mo was worried that the saints would be assassinated, everyone was forced to fight against Lian Nuan to develop the ability to defend against assassins.


    Therefore, the fluctuations of Qingyou Space Magic are also very familiar.


    Moreover, Qingyou spent a lot of time to get acquainted with the environment before, so every time a man changes space, Qingyou can predict which space will be replaced.


    According to this changing speed, Qingyou couldn''t be more relaxed trying to avoid the opponent''s attack.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    The man showed a hideous expression. He raised his hand again, but Qingyou also raised his hand following his movements.

 Chapter 833： Piano, chess, calligraphy and painting

    The man saw the quiet movement, his face was also a little surprised, but he did not interrupt his attacking movement, but continued without believing in evil.


    Familiar raising his hand, the cyan Judge''s pen once again sent out the ink, and the space around him was exchanged in a familiar way.


    The two attacked at the same time, and the man''s ink was swayed straight in front of him, and Qingyou casually dropped a blazing holy gun above his head.


    Whoosh!


    Qingyou took a step to the side with ease, avoiding the ink stains flying from the top of his head, but the man was caught off guard by a blazing sacred gun that flew directly.


    Driven by his instinct to survive, the man blocked the judge''s pen in front of him, and the Blazing Holy Spear directly broke it into two sections and scattered them on the ground.


    The two judge''s pens had all been broken, the painting scene disappeared, all the surrounding scenes were restored again, and the two returned to the previous battlefield at the same time.


    Qingyou blinked her eyes quickly, her eyes were no longer a distorted space, which made her a lot more comfortable.


    But the man on the opposite side turned black like a charcoal.


    I thought that my tried and tested trick could quickly solve all the problems, but looking at this scene, the other party didn''t take himself seriously at all.


    "What else is there, let''s use it all."


    Glancing at him quietly, the man felt a deep contempt in his eyes.


    It''s just that the other party cracked his tricks so easily, and the man couldn''t say anything arrogant.


    People who can climb to this place have a scale that belongs to them in their hearts. Now that the man has weighed how many catties Qingyou is, he will naturally not be as arrogant as before.


    Lin Mo has also been watching the development of the situation here, but he knows in his heart that Qingyou has not lost control of the situation in front of him, so he has no plan to support it.


    Lin Mo finally couldn''t help laughing when he watched the man pull out two boxes, one black and one white, from his sleeves, revealing the round chess pieces inside.


    "This guy, is it really proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting?"


    The two boxes contained Go pieces obviously, but there was no such game in the entire Chaos Continent, and Qingyou frowned again.


    Opposite kept bringing out novelties that she had never seen before, which made her a little confused.


    "Qingyou, be careful. This game is called Go. No matter what the opponent does with these pieces, you must be careful not to be surrounded by it."


    Funny, funny, but Lin Mo still reminded worriedly.


    When Qingyou heard this, she couldn''t help but put away her contemptuous attitude, and began to observe the whole action of the other party carefully.


    "Haha, orc women, I have to admit that your adaptability is very strong, but you have also exposed your weakness in the powerlessness of space magic. This time, I see how you can crack it."


    The man sneered and said, violently raised his hand, and he threw two boxes of chess pieces over his head.


    The two boxes collided with each other in midair and exploded, and all the chess pieces scattered and flew around.


    Strangely, the white chess pieces flew to the position of the Alliance Army, while the black chess pieces flew to the low-level monsters brought by the rebellious organization.


    The low-level knights of the human empire seemed to have been selected by the white chess pieces, and when the white light flashed in front of them, the chess pieces were submerged in the selected knights.


    The same thing happened to those low-level monster beasts.


    Qingyou couldn''t help frowning, some of them didn''t quite understand what the other party was doing.


    Pop!


    The man patted his hands twice, these monsters and human beings possessed by the chess pieces spontaneously moved behind him and Qingyou.


    The two chess boxes containing chess pieces have also expanded to the point of exaggeration, completely enclosing this area.


    The Alliance army behind them tried to break the blockade of the chess box, but no matter how they attacked, the chess box showed no signs of damage.


    "Don''t bother, this must be space magic again."


    Qingyou looked at them, made a back gesture to them, and then turned to look at the man.


    "It''s quite clever. It''s good to know that this is space magic. Except for separating yourself from me here, neither of us can escape from this area."


    "Okay, I don''t have any comments."


    Nodded quietly.


    The man patted his palm twice again, and a uniform style suddenly appeared on the battlefield in front of him. After carefully counting, there were 64 in Suzhou.


    "8¡Á8 board? What kind of operation is this? Isn''t Go all 19¡Á19?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but frowned. The sight in front of him suddenly made him puzzled.


    "let''s start!"


    The man didn''t seem to have any intention to explain, but he said at the beginning, he dispatched a monster possessed by a black chess piece to the middle of the chessboard.


    Qingyou can''t figure out his head at all, and doesn''t know what to do here.


    It¡¯s just that everything here seems to be restricted by space magic, and Qingyou can¡¯t do any magical attacks. In desperation, she can only dispatch a human soldier who is possessed by a white chess piece, just like the other party. Go to the chessboard.


    Because she didn''t know what was going on, Qingyou didn''t dare to make too risky moves.


    So the human knight was dispatched by her to the nearest grid.


    "Ha ha."


    Seeing her movement, the man couldn''t help but let out a sneer from his nose. He didn''t hesitate at all, but continued to send a monster beast to stand side by side with the previous one.


    Lin Mo was a little puzzled, he didn''t understand what the rules of this game were.


    Qingyou was also confused. She also imitated the opponent and took another **** and placed it next to the original pawn.


    The excitement on the man''s face seemed to become more and more obvious. He once again sent the third monster beast, still standing beside the two monsters.


    Looking at the three monster beasts standing side by side, Lin Mo suddenly lit his eyes and realized the rules of the game.


    What kind of Go is this? It''s just a simple gobang.


    Qingyou was planning to draw a gourd in the same way, but Lin Mo immediately stopped her action.


    "Send a human knight to stand beside the three monsters."


    Lin Mo instructed through the Godhead panel.


    "But... a human knight should not be able to defeat those three monsters..."


    Qingyou said with some doubts.


    "Well, trust me, that won''t happen."


    Lin Mo was a little bit dumbfounded at once, so he had to command with a stronger tone.

 Chapter 834： Classical and modern chaotic collection

    Qingyou rarely saw Lin Mo speak in this imperative tone, and immediately no longer hesitated or refuted, and directly according to his statement, sent a human knight next to the three monsters.


    When the black and white chess pieces were standing together, they immediately showed strong hostility to each other.


    However, due to the limitations of this space, the two sides failed to make any physical contact, and could only stand in place and glared at each other.


    In fact, as soon as this human stood up, the man''s face looked ugly.


    Lin Mo confirmed his conjecture based on his reaction. This is indeed a gobang game!


    "Qingyou, let me tell you the rules of this game. This game is called Gobang. As long as there are 5 pieces of the same color connected in a line, then this person will win..."


    Lin Mo took the time to popularize the rules of Gobang for Qingyou. After learning the rules, Qingyou couldn''t help being a little afraid.


    In this chess game, the opponent made the first move. If he had just drawn the full gourd just now, then the opponent must first connect the 5 chess pieces into a line. At that time, he would just lose the game.


    "Hello? Can''t you play your own well? Why do you have to place your chess pieces on my side?"


    The man placed the fourth monster, but was still disrupted by Qingyou''s plan. Looking at the four monsters surrounded by two human knights at both ends, the man finally couldn''t help but shout.


    Qingyou glanced at him, showing a sneer.


    The man made his back chill when she laughed. He had an ominous premonition. Although he didn''t explain the rules of the game, it seemed that the woman had realized it.


    "Wait, have you played this game?"


    The man asked flusteredly.


    "It''s up to you, keep playing chess."


    Qingyou interrupted him impatiently, and quickly sent another chess piece.


    The man was anxious and panicked, but he had to continue playing chess with a quiet rhythm.


    But the rhythm is very important. Once the panic begins, everything that follows will be affected.


    The man soon discovered that his pace and thoughts were all quietly disturbed.


    Seeing more and more pieces on the whole chess game, the man couldn''t help but become a little dazzled.


    The speed at which the two people settled is getting slower and slower.


    But the man must be his own thinking, and Qingyou has Lin Mo''s help. The thinking of two people is definitely much broader than you alone.


    In the process of constantly playing chess, the man is also observing the quiet expression.


    But Qingyou was like a wooden person, and there was no expression at all from beginning to end.


    This reaction made the man more and more panicked. In fact, at the end of the game, it is not just a contest of brain power and intelligence, but also a contest of mental ability.


    "Snapped!"


    The man was secretly watching Qingyou''s reaction, but the other party calmly sent the last knight.


    A dazzling white light lit up from the center of the chessboard, and in the middle of the white light, it was the five knights connected in a straight line.


    Five chess pieces flew out of them, and these five people also regained their freedom at the same time, but the other people and monsters remained in place, unable to move.


    "Kill!"


    Seeing such a good opportunity, the five knights immediately drew their weapons without hesitation. Those monster beasts were all possessed by chess pieces and could not move at all. They could only let the five knights slash and slash.


    After a while, the entire chessboard was full of blood, and all the monster beasts sent to the chessboard were killed.


    The five knights looked at it, and the only enemy that could move in the entire chess box was the man. With Qingyou''s permission, the knights began to approach the man step by step.


    In the special space formed by the entire chess box, even a man himself cannot use any special abilities.


    Seeing these knights, who had never been in the eye, were approaching him step by step, the man felt the threat of death for the first time.


    "broken!"


    Listening to the danger of being backlashed by space magic, the man quickly slapped his hands twice, forcibly mobilizing his magic power, the chess box collapsed, and the restrictions brought by space magic immediately touched.


    puff!


    The man sprayed out a mouthful of blood, and forced his magic power to break through the limitations of space magic, causing him a lot of injuries.


    However, after lifting the limitations of space magic, the knights could no longer pose any threat to him, and the remaining knights also returned to normal.


    Qingyou was worried that they would make unnecessary sacrifices, and directly ordered them to retreat, facing the man alone.


    "You have already used three of the four things of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Now take down the things behind you and let me see what kind of surprise your last move can bring me?"


    Qingyou said slowly.


    When she uttered the four words Qinqi, Calligraphy and Painting, the man''s pupils shrank sharply.


    It stands to reason that no one on the Chaos Continent would know these things, and the four-character name of Qinqi, calligraphy and painting has never been circulated, but why does this orc girl know?


    The man became more and more flustered.


    However, my heart was flustered, and it was impossible to lose the consciousness of resistance directly in the battlefield no matter what.


    Gently took off the instrument on the back and slowly uncovered the cloth on it, the man slowly hugged the instrument on his chest.


    "Puff ha ha ha ha ha!"


    After seeing this scene again, Lin Mo, who was far behind, couldn''t help letting out a burst of laughter.


    "My god, what''s the matter?"


    Qingyou was startled by him, her heart suddenly tightened, why did she ask.


    "Hahaha, it''s ridiculous, I thought this guy was a serious piano, chess, calligraphy, and calligraphy, but I didn''t expect him to take out this stuff!"


    Lin Mo explained while smiling.


    Qingyou couldn''t understand the ridiculousness, and Lin Mo didn''t bother to explain anything.


    The musical instrument he was holding in his hands was nothing but a European classical guitar.


    This thing was only spread to China in modern times. Unexpectedly, a man actually took out a handful of such funny things out of the four pieces of ancient China''s piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, how could Lin Mo not laugh.


    "This guy... I thought it was not easy to see familiar cultures on the Chaos Continent, but I didn''t expect it to be a collection of four classics and moderns, which is really interesting."


    Lin Mo gently stroked his chest, and then settled down the uncontrollable smile.


    "Boom!"


    While Lin Mo was laughing here, the man had already begun to wave the strings and launched a fierce attack.


    The blade formed by Sonic Wave was completely invisible, Qingyou dodged relying on her instinct, and the Flametongue and Fire Shield that had been closed by her had to be opened again.


    Lin Mo was also slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that this "qin", which looked like a donkey''s head and a horse''s mouth, seemed to be a man''s most fierce attack method.


    "This method of attack is too violent. It is difficult for me to keep dodge with my own body skills. Although I am also a magician with long-range attacks, I still want to use a special method to break through in this situation. Well, close combat, maybe this is the opportunity for this breakthrough!"


    Qingyou thought to himself.

 Chapter 835： A magician who is not afraid of being close

    Qingyou''s thoughts are completely correct. These sound blades are extremely sharp, and apart from breaking through to his side, other methods should not be so effective.


    The current Qingyou was dodge frantically, but as long as the pace was a little slower, the sound blade would catch up like a bone-attached maggot.


    Under this circumstance, Qingyou didn''t have any nervous expression at all. While she dodged flexibly, she quickly approached the man.


    What Qingyou didn''t expect was that the man not only didn''t have any nervous expressions, but he also seemed to be anxious when Qingyou approached him.


    Although it feels something is not normal, Qingyou still faithfully believes in her own fighting intuition under this circumstance. With magic power running around her body, Qingyou is already within three meters of her opponent.


    "The Blazing Gun!"


    There is no hesitation, nor any muddling movements.


    When Qingyou raised his hand, five blazing holy spears fired out at the same time.


    Within such a close distance, the man should have no room for dodge.


    "Haha, naive."


    The man suddenly slapped the strings hard, and an overbearing sound wave radiated outside with him as the center.


    The quiet blazing sacred gun was completely shattered by these sound waves, and the ground was directly scraped off a thick layer of land. The gravel hit by the sound waves sprayed around like bullets.


    The range of the sound wave is very wide, at least it has spread to a place five meters away, and Qingyou naturally has not escaped the influence of the sound wave.


    The Flametongue Fire Shield played a huge role at this moment, because of its existence, Qingyou avoided a lot of damage.


    But because of this, Qingyou was still blasted away by this huge sound wave, her ears all shed blood, and a violent burst of blood rolled in her chest.


    Qingyou resisted the discomfort from his body, rolled on the spot, and got up from the ground.


    After the man released this trick, he seemed to be a little weak. He gasped and sneered at Qingyou, and did not continue to pursue.


    "Unexpectedly, as a long-range magician, I completely overcome the magician''s most important point. I can tell you without exaggeration that I am not afraid of any close attacks."


    The man smiled slightly wildly again.


    Qingyou couldn''t help frowning, she never expected this situation.


    It stands to reason that all magicians, except for space magic assassins like Lian Nuan, are afraid of close attacks.


    Because almost all magic requires a long time to prepare, even the kind of instant magic requires a second or two to prepare.


    Moreover, using magic too close may also affect the user himself.


    For example, fire magicians, it is impossible for them to lose their magic within three meters of their side. Except for Lin Mo''s own plug-in, all people who use magic will consciously avoid their own magic damage.


    But this man seems to have completely different methods from others. His sound wave attack is completely centered on himself. This is an airtight sphere, but he cleverly acts as the center of the ball. While being able to completely protect themselves, they can also continuously attack the outside world.


    Qingyou began to feel a little tricky.


    Lin Mo also became a little worried. This man was very powerful in long-range attacks, and the release speed of the sound blade was much faster than the quiet Blazing Holy Spear.


    Even if Qingyou gave up escaping, and confronted that man with each other''s spells, Qingyou should not be the opponent''s opponent.


    In front of this kind of opponent with extremely fast release speed, no matter how high the spell intensity, no matter how much magic power is accumulated, it will not have any effect at all.


    Because of the tranquility of being a magician, it is impossible for her to give up her defense and exchange injuries with the opponent.


    Moreover, in order to arrange tactics, the combat effectiveness of the upper and lower lanes was obviously stronger than that of the mid lane. Apart from Qingyou himself, the mid lane did not have more high combat effectiveness.


    Although the upper and lower sides can play the advantage of the middle lane, the premise of this situation is that Qingyou cannot be easily defeated by the opponent.


    "My god, what should I do, Qingyou seems to be in a disadvantage."


    Zhongtong asked nervously while helping Lin Mo convey the scene of the scene back.


    "Look first, if the situation is out of control, I can''t put her in danger."


    Lin Mo said calmly.


    After all, it is now an important time for the two armies to fight, and the opponent''s Qijue have yet to show up. As long as it is not a very critical moment, it is more important for Lin Mo to guard against the opponent''s Qijue at any time.


    Although Zhongtong cares about Qingyou, she also knows that Lin Mo is absolutely right. Under such circumstances, it is not appropriate to take any temporary measures except for continuing to watch.


    Qingyou slowly adjusted the qi and blood in her chest and forced herself to come down again.


    Since the opponent has this kind of special defense, then the melee combat ability of a magician of oneself will definitely not be a trick.


    Rather than looking for a chance to attack again in this way, it is better to fight the opponent with magic at a long distance.


    Qingyou made up his mind and directly mobilized the blessing ability that Lin Mo had previously given.


    In an instant, the magic aura on Qingyou''s body rose steadily, and she, who had already risen to the emperor rank strength, now stepped directly into the holy rank.


    boom!


    The flame tongue and fire shield on Qingyou''s body has also been strengthened. The fire shield that used to include her within one meter of her side has now directly expanded to a range of five meters.


    "Oh? There is even a special way to strengthen yourself?"


    The man was slightly taken aback, but then continued to sneer.


    "At our level, it is not easy to be able to have this kind of efficient boosting auxiliary magic, but everything has its advantages and disadvantages. This kind of boosting magic should not last long, and it is increasing magic. After the end, I am afraid you will also fall into a period of powerlessness for a while."


    The man said quite confidently, but Qingyou ignored him at all.


    With his insights, he would definitely not know how powerful the special abilities carried by the Linmo system.


    But this is good, let the other party firmly believe in their wrong judgments, and in the battle waiting for a while, there may be some unexpected results.


    After the man had finished speaking, he attacked again, and the sound blade cut through the air and attacked Qingyou!

 Chapter 836： Soul change

    But this time, Qingyou stood there directly, not even hiding.


    The sound blades hit the Flametongue Fire Shield, but only sparks spattered, failing to break her defense at all.


    "Fire and rain fall!"


    Qingyou is also unambiguous. While the opponent is attacking him, Qingyou also releases his powerful skills.


    The thick flame magic power gathered in the sky, covering a range of several hundred meters.


    The man looked up and saw that this terrifying flame cloud formed above his head, which was almost like a pot of lava that had already been burned, which could be poured down at any time.


    Feeling the terrifying temperature, the other members of the God Rebellious Organization couldn''t help but back up, leaving a large area behind Qingyou and the man.


    "drop!"


    With a quiet sip, the flame cloud that had already brewed suddenly turned into a heavy rainstorm and poured down.


    Due to the high temperature, scorched holes were directly burned out on the ground, and the pungent burnt smell and odor came out, which was very uncomfortable.


    The man''s reaction was very timely. When the fire was pouring down, he slammed the strings, and a transparent Sina radiated out again.


    It''s just that this time he didn''t take a shot. Instead, he kept tapping the strings to keep the sound waves generated, and finally maintained it as a sound barrier.


    A strange situation happened. The man¡¯s head was like a big transparent umbrella. The bright red flame raindrops rolled back and forth on the transparent big umbrella, and finally they could only slide down from the side in vain, without a drop of contamination. To the man.


    Can this ability be used like this?


    Qingyou stared at the guitar in the opponent''s hand, and quickly turned her mind again.


    Huoyutianxiang is his own very powerful range killing magic, if he can defend even this move, then other moves will not be able to break through his defense.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. My move is also combined with space magic. Unless your magic strength is far higher than mine, you will never be able to break my defense."


    The man said smugly.


    Qingyou''s face gradually became gloomy, and there was nothing wrong with what he said. No matter whether it was piano, chess, calligraphy or painting, it contained space magic. He didn''t know any space magic, and he couldn''t find any way to crack the other party''s magic.


    However, under Lin Mo''s blessing, he managed to reach the Saint Level just like the other party. It is impossible to achieve the strength of magic power.


    Lin Mo is also fully able to understand Qingyou''s situation, he has already begun to hesitate whether he wants to help himself.


    "My god... I''ll come and go."


    There was a calm girl''s voice behind Lin Mo. He turned his head to look, and Lian Nuan was standing behind him pretty.


    In order to allow everyone to successfully escape from the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons, Lian Nuan forcibly used the power of faith.


    Although it did not cause any life threats, Lian Nuan''s soul was almost irreversibly damaged.


    After Lin Mo''s return, she has been helping her repair the wounds on her soul. Fortunately, Lin Mo has now reached a god-level power, otherwise Lian Nuan may not be able to recover the best condition in her life.


    But it was so, it still took a long time.


    For such a long time, Lian Nuan has been silently cooperating with Lin Mo, and obediently repairing his soul.


    Even if the war is now fighting, Lin Mo has not considered her among the combatants this time, which can explain why there is no place for Lian Nuan in the previous tactical arrangement.


    "No! If you are allowed to go, I might as well go by myself. Your injury is hardly healed. If you are injured in the battlefield, I may be helpless."


    Lin Mo shook his head on the spot, and very rudely refused Lian Nuan''s request.


    "But my injury has been completely healed." Lian Nuan said, his whole body disappeared in place, and then instantly appeared behind Lin Mo.


    Although she can clearly capture the fluctuations in the space, Lin Mo is still a little surprised. Compared with the previous Lian Nuan''s use of space magic, she seems to be more proficient and efficient now.


    "what happened?"


    Lin Mo asked curiously.


    "After the soul''s wounds are completely healed, I seem to be more comfortable with magic. I don''t know why, but it''s still good."


    Lian Nuan smiled softly and replied.


    Lin Mo was a little confused. Although this situation seemed to be a good thing, he didn''t know if there were any sequelae. Anyway, the system is now a know-how that doesn''t need to spend money. Lin Mo decided to ask about it.


    "System, what the **** is going on?"


    Lin Mo asked from the bottom of his heart.


    "The host''s saint''s soul has undergone a slight mutation, thereby improving the ability to control space magic."


    "Explain in detail."


    "The power of faith forced by the host¡¯s saint caused a rupture in the soul. During the entire process, the power of faith and the magic of space penetrated into the gap of the soul, which led to her soul having a stronger Affinity."


    The system explained it honestly.


    The soul has a gap and then merges into the power of faith and the magic of space. This sounds very simple and easy to understand, but if you think about it carefully, you can feel the pain that Love Nuan has endured.


    If the soul is hurt a little bit, the whole person will be incomparably painful, let alone the soul split.


    Turning his head to look at Lian Nuan, who had a peaceful face, Lin Mo''s heart suddenly softened.


    "System, will this mutation have any bad sequelae?"


    "No, although the soul is fragile, it is also a very tough thing. The probability of this kind of mutation is very low, and the benefits it brings will be accompanied for life, and it will not bring any bad effects.


    The systematic answer made Lin Mo feel a little relieved.


    As long as there is no impact, that is the best thing.


    "All right, then your sister Qingyou will leave it to you, but you must protect yourself."


    Yilian Nuan¡¯s current state and ability to react are far better than her at the beginning. Even if she encounters any special situation, Lin Mo believes that she is fully capable of coping with it, so Lin Mo did not continue to block it. Instead, he nodded.


    "it is good."


    Lian Nuan obediently nodded and agreed, and his whole body disappeared in the same place in an instant. Lin Mo also told Qingyou the news through the Godhead panel.


    After learning that there was support, Qingyou also relieved a lot of pressure. Looking at the triumphant man in front of her, she began to plan how to defeat him.

 Chapter 837： Silent support

    "Don''t you give up...or do you still have any tricks to press the bottom of the box?"


    While the man continued to attack, he ridiculed nonchalantly.


    Qingyou didn''t want to care about him at all, so she closed her eyes and kept her focus on the flame tongue and fire shield.


    Lin Mo''s blessing can last for a long time. During this period of time, only maintaining the flame tongue and fire shield, Qingyou has no pressure at all.


    With her magic power reserve, even after Lin Mo''s blessing disappeared, she could still last a long time.


    During this time, it was quiet enough to consider how to defeat the opponent.


    "Hey hey, are you planning to give up resistance and wait to die? Hahahaha."


    The man saw that he closed his eyes and didn''t speak, and his whole person was even more energetic. The quiet silence and contempt made him suffocate for a long time. Now he can completely suppress the other party, and of course the man will not miss this good opportunity.


    His beeping nonsense made the members of the rebellious organization behind him a little unable to listen.


    However, the strength of the man was so strong that everyone could only listen in silence, and no one dared to interrupt his interest.


    "Qingyou, Liannuan will soon be on the battlefield. You can now be ready."


    Lin Mo''s reminder sounded in her heart.


    Qingyou suddenly opened her eyes, she understood that the time had come!


    The powerful magic that I am best at has already been released, so now, the only choice left is the curse!


    Qingyou gently stretched out her right hand, squeezing a complicated hand technique, and then gently pressed her ring finger and little finger with her thumb, and only extended her index finger and **** together.


    She gently stroked her eyebrows with these two fingers, and the beautiful flower lines between the eyebrows began to expand slowly, and then bloomed like a real flower.


    When the flowers were in full bloom, a pair of silver-white wings stretched out from behind her.


    At this moment, Qingyou is like an angel born in flames, and her white wings are a symbol of her status.


    The wings were completely opened, and every white feather suddenly turned into a silver-white beam.


    "Net eclipse!"


    Accompanied by a quiet and cold drink, countless silver-white light beams shot into the sky, and finally swooped over at the man.


    Feeling the powerful magic power contained in this, the man finally put away his arrogant attitude, his hands clasped the guitar tightly, waiting to collide with Qingyou''s tricks.


    This trick changed the color of the world.


    The sky was completely shining silver-white. Under this holy brilliance, the Alliance Army felt warm and comfortable all over, while the monster beasts were stabbed by the light and kept retreating, and even blackened their bodies. smoke.


    "It''s useless! No matter how strong the magic is! As long as it can''t suppress me, it can''t break my space magic defense!"


    The man looked up at the silver-white light beam lasing towards him, and shouted loudly.


    At the same time, his hands slammed the guitar and strings violently, and the sound wave burst out suddenly, colliding with those silver-white light beams.


    Gorgeous fluorescence exploded on the battlefield, it was like a wonderful fireworks show in the middle road, and you can notice the dazzling fireworks here on both roads.


    "It''s useless, you see it!"


    While leaning on the sound waves and resisting the attack of these silver-white light beams, the man shouted frantically.


    These silver-white lights are endless. The man resisted desperately for a long time before the attack gradually stopped.


    The man did not let go of his guard, he still continued to maintain the output of the sound wave, while looking forward through the smoke that should have been generated by the explosion of the silver-white beam.


    "puff!"


    A muffled noise suddenly came from his body, and the man was stunned for a moment. He wanted to see what happened to him.


    A flaming short spear penetrated his throat and pressed it against his chin, preventing him from lowering his head.


    The man opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but because his throat and vocal cords were all damaged, he could only make a weak gurgling sound from his throat.


    Finally, after spending a long time, he turned around.


    Behind him, Qingyou stood expressionless, his eyes still bearing the unsympathetic coldness.


    "you..."


    The man desperately squeezed a word from his throat.


    "I admit, you are really strong."


    Qingyou nodded slightly, and gave an affirmative approval.


    The man''s eyes opened suddenly, then gradually softened.


    Although he didn''t know why he failed, he was very happy to be able to obtain quiet recognition at this last moment.


    "but..."


    Qingyou seems to have something to say.


    The man was already bleeding too much and his eyes were a little blurred, but when he heard this unfinished sentence, he opened his eyes desperately to hear exactly what she was saying.


    "Your piano is really terrible."


    ...


    The man showed a bitter smile of helplessness, slowly closed his eyes, and fell to the ground.


    The classical guitar also fell to the ground and was burned to ashes by the blazing gun and the man''s body.


    Everything went through very quickly. Because of the long-term cooperation and the heart-to-heart communication, Qingyou and Lian Nuan didn''t need to stop to discuss anything. The two could understand what the other party wanted to do without any communication.


    Forbidden curse is just to confuse the opponent''s blindfold.


    Since the net eclipse began to collide with the opponent''s sound barrier, Lian Nuan has arrived on the battlefield in time.


    As a user of space magic, Lian Nuan wants to destroy the other''s sound barrier, which is simply a piece of cake.


    Lian Nuan directly opened the other party''s sound barrier, and then entered with Qingyou, and then she sneaked out by herself. This created the illusion that Qingyou had killed the other party inexplicably.


    Space magic was originally the privilege of a very small number of the proud of heaven, even this man knew what had happened, and the people watching on both sides were even more dazed.


    But at this time, it didn''t matter what exactly happened. With a quiet attack command, the central attack also began to launch a general attack.


    The shouts came ten minutes away, and they even heard their movements down the road.


    The Fallen King glanced toward the middle road, and the worry on his face was a little less.


    Among the three upper, middle and lower routes, the subordinate road has the highest combat effectiveness. Although Lin Mo also focused on the strength of this line, the two sides are completely evenly matched. From the beginning of the battle to the present, the other two roads have ended their trials. Lu still has no winner or loser.


    Ye Ning was sitting cross-legged on the ground, with a huge eyeball floating above her head. It was an eye with red pupils on a black background, which looked very scary.


    On the opposite side of Ye Ning, three people stood there.


    "Can you still fight? Three people fight one to pay for it? Are you afraid of being laughed at when you say it?"


    The Fallen King shouted, and the Alliance army behind him also uttered a hiss, which made the face of the Opposite God Organization very ugly.

 Chapter 838： Kitchen team

    When the two armies call each other, neither side can lose face.


    Sometimes you know that the other party is deliberately stimulating yourself, but in the end, you still have to do it.


    After all, the two sides of the war are two armies, not a few people. In this case, there will always be people who will be interfered by the opponent''s challenge. Once the military will be shaken, the situation will become more troublesome.


    The three people on the opposite side glanced at each other, and there was a hint of helplessness in their eyes.


    But in desperation, the Fallen King''s call has already affected many friendly forces. Under this situation, even if they don''t want to, they can only bite the bullet.


    The three are two men and one woman.


    The man is fatter and thinner, and the strength is slightly weaker, while the woman is slightly stronger than the two of them.


    The strength of these three people is not bad. Although they have not reached the Saint Level, they are all at the Emperor Level, and that woman has even reached the peak of the Emperor Level.


    The three of them have always been in a cooperative relationship. Like the fallen dragon on the road and the scholar in the middle, the three are also the kind of veteran characters who have been famous for a long time on the Chaos Continent.


    The collective name of the three is somewhat interesting. It is obviously a cooperative relationship of the three, but the collective name of the three is only one word: "cook".


    The Kitchen Squad was originally a well-known independent killer on the Chaos Continent, and it has received rave reviews on the entire continent, belonging to the five-star studio.


    Moreover, the style and style of this squad is very public. The other killers pay attention to assassinations and try not to expose themselves as much as possible. These three people have always chased and killed the opposite party. Squeeze kill.


    For a long period of time, the kitchen team has always been notorious, and in many cases it has been used as a threat to others.


    The Yaozu even hired them to assassinate the deceased. It was precisely because of this order that the kitchen team''s life trajectory has since undergone a shocking reversal.


    In carrying out the mission of assassinating the dead, the kitchen team failed unexpectedly, but not only did they fail, they were also attracted by the opponent¡¯s strength and character. Not only did they fail to complete their assassination mission, they were even The people who had passed away were absorbed into the rebellious organization, and that''s what happened today.


    "Fatty!"


    The woman screamed first, and the fat man moved in response, the whole person''s movements opened and closed, and he jumped directly towards Ye Ning.


    Ye Ning still sat steadily on the spot without moving, but the huge eye above her head turned fiercely, her eyes staring at the fat man, the fierce light inside constantly flickering.


    "Come!"


    The fat man jumped in the air, staring at him with scary eyes behind his back. The pressure in his heart was also very great, but he still kept his calm, and then shouted in a deep voice.


    Whoosh!


    The eye pupil didn''t wait for the other party to be ready. From the red pupil, a light composed of black magic shot out, only rushing towards the fat man.


    He didn''t see any movements of the fat man. In the blink of an eye, a thick layer of armor was suddenly covered on his body.


    The black magic hit the fat man, but it didn''t cause any harm. The armor was corroded by the black magic, and it fell into a pile of scrap copper and rotten iron.


    "Lord, stay here!"


    The fat man yelled, and he held a very thick iron rod between his arms.


    The thing at the end of the iron rod surprised everyone.


    The iron rod is not attached to the spear head, nor the axe blade, but a very huge iron pot!


    Following the fat man''s violent wave, the iron pan slammed down, and Ye Ning''s huge eye from above her head was completely covered by the iron pan.


    It only took two seconds for all this to happen!


    Ye Ning even only controlled the huge eye to emit a black magic light, and the whole person was directly trapped in this place.


    The Fallen King looked at the two people behind with a little surprise, and found that the thin man had just put his hand back, and there was still a metal glow on his hand.


    The Fallen King instantly judged that this thin man belonged to the kind of more auxiliary magician. His abilities were very similar to Lydia¡¯s. The difference was the special crystal made by Lydia, and he All kinds of metals are manufactured.


    No wonder the fat guy dared to jump out unsuspectingly. It turns out that the cooperation between them is so tacit. If the magician''s speed is a little slow, the fat guy will be directly corroded by the dark magic light of Ye Ning. A mass of rotten meat.


    "It''s me!"


    Before the Fallen King could finish with emotion, the only woman walked up.


    She raised her hands high, and didn''t see that she had any long-term preparations. Two dragons, one purple and one green, turned into her hands and sent straight to the iron pot.


    boom!


    Two faucets, one purple and one green, connected to each other, hovering constantly at the bottom of the pot, and a fierce flame burst out quickly. The terrifying high temperature released made the entire iron pan quickly turn red and touched the ground at the edge of the iron pan. , They all made a squeaky sound because of the high temperature.


    Only then did the Fallen King understand why this assassin squad would take a strange name like "Cook", now he understood.


    The fat man is the one who is in charge, the thin one is the knife, and this woman is the one who fires.


    Isn''t the process of assassination of three people grouped together like cooking?


    "it is good!"


    Seeing the tacit cooperation of these three people, they immediately controlled the opponent''s general, and the other small members of the Inverse God organization immediately cheered.


    On the contrary, the Alliance Army looked solemn and looked at the iron pot that had been burnt red nervously, for fear that when the pot was opened, there would be some bad news.


    The roasting of Ssangyong continued for a long time, until the bottom of the iron pot was burnt, and the two dragons slowly dispersed.


    The boiling molten iron continued to drip down, the ground was scalded with light smoke, and everyone in the Alliance army was also anxious, but the black light revealed between the broken iron pan made them slowly settle down. heart.


    The huge eye is still floating on the top of Ye Ning''s head, but now it has been closed.


    A big protective cover made of black magic steadily protected the inner space of this pot.


    When the iron pan was completely melted, the protective cover made of black magic slowly dissipated.


    It can be seen very clearly on the ground, with the edge of the iron pot as the boundary, the other two very different scenes.


    "It works well, and the magic dragons with wind and fire attributes form a short-term rapid heating. You are also a very thoughtful magician."


    Ye Ning raised her head and commented calmly.


    The huge eye on top of her head also slowly opened...

 Chapter 839： Fallen eyes

    Ye Ning has always cooperated with Lilian. Since all the fighting work is basically handed over to Lilian, what Ye Ning deals with is some policy and clerical work, so everyone gradually ignored her. The problem of strength.


    In fact, just like Qingyou, Ye Ning is also making continuous progress in silence.


    Especially the country of Yan has gradually stabilized, and the human alliance has also been formed, and there is no need for war and expansion for the time being.


    Ye Ning also had more time to practice, the high-efficiency growth brought about by Marrow Spirit Firefly made her more and more obsessed with this feeling of increasing strength.


    Qingyou has just reached the emperor level until now, and Ye Ning has already reached the peak of the emperor level, and there are faint signs of breaking through the holy level.


    That''s why Lin Mo would send her to the bottom lane. With the upper and lower lanes strengthening their combat power, it was really appropriate to send Ye Ning here.


    "No, it''s all right?"


    The fat man jumped back after a few, and said with some surprise.


    The woman''s complexion is a bit unsightly. It stands to reason that her own flame has an absolute high temperature, and the other party can''t easily resist it.


    Using wind attributes and fire attributes to mix together at the same time, the high temperature it produces is very terrifying, and the effect is almost equal to a weakened version of compressed flame.


    "Change to another spectrum."


    The woman was obviously the backbone of the three. After she gave an order, the fat and thin nodded at the same time, and quickly changed their positions.


    Ye Ning didn''t have any nervous expression at all, nor did he have any intention of attacking.


    She and the huge eye on her head looked at the three people together, waiting for their next attack.


    The fat one was still the same as before, striding towards Ye Ning.


    A slight impatience appeared on Ye Ning''s face. The reason why she was able to remain patient and not take the initiative to attack was to see how many tricks these three people could have.


    If the other party can only take the same way all the time, then Ye Ning will not have so much patience to accompany them to continue playing around here.


    "Falling eyes."


    Ye Ning lightly opened her lips, and the huge eyes floating above her head immediately received the signal.


    Whoosh!


    Falling eyes closed and opened, once again a black magic ray was emitted.


    But this time is different from before. The fat man didn''t rush over again in a daze, but slowed down his running speed.


    The thin man standing at the back kept staring at the situation ahead. When he saw the black magic shooting out, the thin man suddenly stretched out his hands, and both arms glowed with silver metal light.


    What Ye Ning did not expect was that the black magic projected by Fallen Eye was wrapped in a metal protective layer! Because of this metal layer, the flying speed of black magic has been greatly affected.


    The fat man suddenly accelerated and stepped directly on the black magic.


    Because there was a layer of metal outside, the fat man didn''t suffer any harm, instead, with the help of this black magic, he jumped straight into the falling eyes in the air.


    Ye Ning understood that the other party was planning to attack Fallen Eye first, after all, Fallen Eye looked very unusual, and the other party would treat it as a breakthrough point.


    Seeing that the fat man got close to Ye Ning successfully, the excitement on his face was very obvious. The thin man followed closely and condensed two kitchen knives for the fat man.


    The woman immediately shot, and the magic power of wind and fire was attached to the two kitchen knives at the same time.


    The fat man was holding two kitchen knives, just like a monkey reincarnating, only one hundred thousand celestial soldiers lined up from Nantianmen to Beitianmen.


    The protective film made of black magic appeared again, blocking the space within three meters of Ye Ning.


    Fatty also seemed to have expected this a long time ago. He didn''t rashly bump into the protective cover, but waved two enchanted kitchen knives in his hand and quickly cut the protective film.


    Although this fat man has fat head and big ears and a kind complexion, he started quickly and fiercely.


    Within a few seconds of the protective cover made of black magic, a huge gap was cut by the fat man.


    The fat man twisted his body and rushed in directly from the gap. The kitchen knife in his right hand directly dropped out, rushing away with his fallen eyes.


    Whoosh!


    A black magic shot out of thin air, just hitting the kitchen knife flying in the air.


    Although it was not able to corrode it on the spot, it successfully changed its flying position and left it aside.


    The fat man''s face was a little surprised.


    Zhijian Ye Ning had calmly stood up from the ground. At some point, she had pinched a small magic wand in her hand, and there was still a little magic power remaining on the top of the wand.


    "I am also a great magister, don''t think that I really can only attack you through that thing."


    Ye Ning smiled.


    The fat man hurriedly changed the kitchen knife in his left hand to his right hand, holding the kitchen knife in his hand and looked at Ye Ning warily.


    "A paladin responsible for advancing, a great magister responsible for assisting, and a great magister responsible for attacking, your team is very well arranged."


    Ye Ning lightly waved the magic wand in her hand, and the fat man on the opposite side dodged abruptly from the left and right in a small movement.


    "Hehe, don''t be so scared of me. If I wanted to defeat you long ago, you would be dead now. I just want to find inspiration in the battle and see if I can break through."


    Ye Ning sneered, her face full of calmness.


    The fat man was ridiculed by her, and he was naturally very upset.


    "I think your strength is at most emperor rank. You can speak big words casually and let the fat man catch the opportunity. You must cut off your tongue."


    The fat man slapped the kitchen knife in his hand pretendingly and said viciously.


    "Haha, stop pretending."


    Ye Ning sneered again.


    "What do you mean by this?"


    "The meaning is very simple, it is to let you stop pretending, it''s time to show your true strength."


    "I can not understand what you say."


    "You are only satisfied if I puncture you, right? Okay, then you listen..."


    Ye Ning frowned impatiently.


    "At first I thought you were a paladin, but until now, you have not shown any outstanding strength, and you have not even used your grudge. More importantly, a paladin has approached a great mage. How could it be possible not to attack right away, but to gossiping with me and delaying time?


    When I broke through my protective shield just now, I used to think that you were really a Paladin. After all, when you cut my protective shield with a chopper, the speed was remarkable.


    But when you think of that female magician¡¯s wind attribute magic, it¡¯s easy to explain this point. Her magic is not only loaded on your kitchen knife, but also on your body, so you don¡¯t Not a Paladin. "

 Chapter 840： Disguise of failure

    "Hehe, what you analyzed seems to be the same thing, but what is the point if we have to do this?"


    Fatty''s face turned gloomy and he sneered deliberately.


    "The reason for this is very simple. You want me to mistake you for a Paladin. On this battlefield, there is insufficient information on both sides. Even if I am very confident in my own strength, it is very likely. Will suffer a big loss because of your hidden tricks, let alone you take the initiative to confuse me?


    If I really think of you as a paladin, when you keep a certain distance from me, I might not pay too much attention to you, but only guard against your two Companions.


    Under this situation, you have time to prepare some more troublesome tricks. At that time, I guess it is too late to defend, right? "


    Ye Ning laughed softly.


    The fat man kept a gloomy sneer, did not speak, and the expressions of his two companions were very abnormal.


    Ye Ning''s guess is indeed correct, all three people in the kitchen team are great magisters!


    It¡¯s just that this fat man has a special body and looks more robust, like a paladin, so after the total and discussion of the three people, he simply obeyed this illusion and turned this fat man into a paladin¡¯s. set up.


    When dealing with low-level assassination targets, the three have always shot in this image.


    When encountering an opponent who needs all three of them to exert their strength, due to the deliberate illusion created by the previous statement, the opponent will often not encounter the truth of the matter.


    Fatty is exactly the hidden chess piece, always making a fatal blow when the opponent can''t even imagine it.


    It can be said that Ye Ning is still the first person to see through the illusion created by these three people.


    "Haha, even if that is the case, so what? Everyone is the great magister, what can you do with me?"


    The fat man fiddled with the kitchen knife in his hand and said with a sneer.


    He also understood in his heart that if he were really a Paladin, he would have taken a kitchen knife to chop Ye Ning a long time ago, so how could he spend half a day talking to her here.


    If you can''t hide it anymore, then simply tear through this layer of disguise and face it honestly.


    "Hehe, then you just underestimated me, and fell into your eyes!"


    Ye Ning sneered.


    Following her order, a dark purple light suddenly appeared in the pupils of Fallen Eye. Under the tension, the fat man subconsciously looked up at Fallen Eye. This look happened to meet each other.


    The dark purple light directly entered Fatty''s eyes, and Fatty stood motionless as if struck by lightning. His eyes soon turned dark purple.


    "Attack the stone next to me and let me see your abilities."


    Ye Ning said.


    The fat man numbly raised his right hand, dozens of flying knives were formed in his hand, and the fat man waved his hand fiercely, all these flying knives shot out, and directly shot a huge rock next to him into powder.


    "It turns out that the ability to condense metal is not that thin man''s at all, but belongs to you."


    Ye Ning showed a playful smile and patted the fat man''s shoulder gently. ,


    "Sorry! Don''t look at that huge eye, that thing can control your mind!"


    The woman suddenly yelled badly, and quickly reminded her partner.


    The thin man couldn''t see that the situation was out of control, and he quickly lowered his head slightly, not daring to look up at Fallen Eye.


    The kitchen team has always been three people fighting together, so the cooperation between them is usually three people, but now one person is suddenly controlled by the other party, and the combat effectiveness of the entire team can be said to have dropped by more than half.


    Falling Eyes is a black magic that Ye Ning has independently realized while she is in the process of raising her realm.


    After all, the fallen human race and the **** of darkness are inextricably linked, and the **** of darkness is a **** who is good at deception and control. Even Karthus, who has been his envoy, can skillfully use various illusions and fall eyes. It is not surprising to be able to have the ability to control the other''s mind.


    Although for Lin Mo and the others, the control ability that Fallen Eye possesses is almost trivial, but for these relatively weak members of the Rebellious Organization, this trick almost killed them.


    "Give it to me!"


    Ye Ning didn''t have so much time to wait for the remaining two people in the kitchen team to come up with any reasonable response. Since there is a chess piece in his hand, then there is no need for nothing.


    Under Ye Ning''s command, the fat man turned and walked towards his teammate.


    "How to do?"


    The thin man glanced at the woman, a little at a loss.


    "Think of a way to see if he can awaken his mind, otherwise..."


    The woman gritted her teeth and did not continue, but the thin man had clearly understood his intentions.


    Gently patted his hands, the thin person and the clothes on his body began to change color, quickly merged with the surrounding environment, and disappeared in place.


    "Oh, it''s another novel magic ability."


    Ye Ning nodded, her face full of curiosity.


    Based on her previous performance, she might be able to infer that the thin person''s ability might be to control light or color, otherwise it would be impossible to have such a powerful disguise ability.


    The metal color that confuses himself before is also created by this thin man on his arm.


    Of the 10 people who would hide their body, 9 of them are assassins.


    It seems that this thin man, like Lian Nuan, is likely to follow the route of a magic assassin.


    Ye Ning suddenly felt nervous all over. As a great magister, what he feared most was the assassin who could quietly approach him.


    Ye Ning could feel that this thin man should plunge herself into a hard fight.


    The fat man ran toward his former teammate, and all kinds of metal weapons had begun to be condensed around him.


    From small to fly to silver needle, to large spear and giant axe, everything is available!


    The thin man had already concealed his figure through his special abilities, and the only target the fat man could attack right now was that woman.


    Seeing the fat man rushing towards him with so many weapons, the woman couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat.


    "go with!"


    Following the fat man''s yelling, all the weapons quickly shot at the woman.


    The woman also uttered a soft drink, slapped her hands, and two huge purple fire dragons entrenched in front of her.


    In the heat wave, all the metal weapons were stopped by the fire dragon. The smaller ones melted directly into molten iron, and the few larger ones that could continue to fly were also dodged by the woman.


    The thin man suddenly appeared on the path where the fat man was running, and stretched his feet to make him trip over to the ground.


    When the fat man turned his head and struggled, the thin man burst into a dazzling light.

 Chapter 841： Middle distance mage

    It seemed as if an efficient flash bomb had detonated in front of her eyes, and the dazzling light made Ye Ning couldn''t help closing her eyes, and at the same time tilted her head to the side.


    The fat man was blinded by the light at close range, and he immediately stayed in place.


    A dark purple breath quickly drifted under the dazzling light, and the fat man began to gradually return to normal.


    Ye Ning couldn''t help but glanced at his thin man.


    The ability to control the mind produced by falling eyes is not weak at all.


    The thin man can lift it with just one move, which shows that the thin man is also very powerful.


    The three people in the kitchen team are all veterans who have experienced many battles. Seeing that the fat man''s abnormal state has been relieved, the thin man did not hesitate to pull him up and let him drag him back.


    And the woman has been grazing the formation next to her, for fear that Ye Ning will suddenly attack at this time.


    "Somewhat reckless."


    Ye Ning tucked her hair and said softly.


    Before figuring out the specific abilities of the thin man, he rashly sent the fat man over, somewhat recklessly.


    If you can treat this fat man as a **** and keep it in your hands, the situation should be better.


    But looking at it now, the situation is back to where the two sides were equal.


    But for Ye Ning, it''s not completely lost.


    At least now she has the most basic understanding of the abilities of these three people. Among these three people, the thin man who can hide his body may become the biggest threat.


    "Then the warm-up ends here, and then the official battle begins!"


    Ye Ning stretched her body slightly, her previous lazy posture suddenly disappeared, and her eyes were filled with fighting spirit.


    She and the three members of the kitchen squad understood that now that each other had a little understanding of each other''s abilities, it was completely impossible to engage in more attacks that the other party did not anticipate.


    It''s better to play a good game, and quickly determine the victory or defeat to facilitate the next battle.


    "Falling eyes!"


    Ye Ning let out a sweet drink, and Fallen Eye immediately landed, floating a few centimeters behind Ye Ning''s head.


    Then Ye Ning made a move that everyone had never thought of, and she ran towards the other three directly!


    "Is she crazy?"


    The fat man who had just woken up couldn''t help but spit out.


    The thin man has hidden his figure, do not know where he is going?


    Women also have a face of incomprehension. For a magician, no magician will actively approach each other unless it is such an extreme situation.


    In the eyes of the three people in the kitchen squad, Ye Ning is simply an alien.


    But Ye Ning didn''t have so many thoughts. Compared with other magicians who attacked at a long distance, Ye Ning felt that her position should be in the middle distance.


    Because most of her black magic needs a certain distance to release, and even her own forbidden spell, it takes a certain time to spread.


    If standing at a long distance like other magicians, Ye Ning''s black magic would not be able to exert its maximum lethality.


    For Ye Ning, the medium-distance range, although there are some dangerous possibilities, may maximize his own damage.


    "Black coffin!"


    Ye Ning didn''t froze and rushed forward. After reaching a certain distance, Ye Ning gradually slowed down and started to attack.


    Because the thin man had hidden his figure, Ye Ning could not fully locate his position.


    Around the fat man and the woman, six boards completely composed of black magic suddenly appeared. These six boards were like six pieces of wood that make up a coffin, wrapping the two of them inside, temporarily sealing their actions.


    Fearing that the fat man would be killed by being squeezed in the middle of the coffin, he immediately condensed many metal rods, supporting the diagonal of the black coffin, and at the same time condensed a complete metal armor around his body.


    The woman also made emergency preparations and began to set fire to the entire black coffin.


    However, because a woman herself is not immune to the damage of the fire, she dared not use too high a temperature, and a lower temperature could not destroy the black coffin. Within a short time, the woman was directly trapped in the black coffin.


    Ye Ning showed a sneer.


    Although he is a magician and is very taboo to be close by others, the three people on the opposite side are also magicians.


    Within a certain distance, it is completely uncertain who will take advantage.


    "Black coffin! Destroy!"


    Ye Ning didn''t wave the magic wand in her hand, but the fallen eye behind her blinked.


    The colors of the two black coffins suddenly became deep, as thick as ink.


    Sharp thorns began to protrude from the inside of the coffin, and they continued to spread towards the two people in the hall.


    Although the production speed of this spike is not very fast, the hardness is very strong.


    Even the metal rod that the fat man condensed in the black coffin was directly pierced by this spike.


    The fat man condensed a thick fist armor on his arm, gritted his teeth and slammed towards a spike.


    Huh~


    With a muffled sound, the fist armor was directly pierced through.


    The fat man cried out in pain and quickly retracted his fist.


    In his fist, an obvious blood hole appeared there, but the spike made of black magic did not even break off the tip.


    "Skinny! Help!"


    The woman had been watching the fat man''s resistance, and she couldn''t help shouting when she saw this scene.


    Compared with the fat man, a woman is more powerless to resist when facing this situation. If the thin man does not come out to save her, the woman will be the first to die.


    Ye Ning''s face did not change in any way. On the surface, it seemed that she was still focusing on maintaining the operation of the black coffin, but in fact, she had already allocated a lot of attention to her surroundings.


    She is constantly observing the wind direction around her, and even the fluctuation of magic.


    Just to ensure that the moment the thin man appeared, he would not be hit by him immediately.


    Sure enough, when Ye Ning deliberately maintained the illusion of focusing on the black coffin, a cool breeze blew quickly behind her head.


    Without any instructions, Falling Eye actively turned to the back, and a thick protective film was condensed by it, blocking Ye Ning''s back.


    That is, when this protective film just appeared, there was a crisp sound.


    After a missed hit, the thin man''s figure appeared briefly, and he was holding a green-lighted dagger in his hand, which seemed to be full of poison.


    Fallen Eye looked down at the thin man condescendingly, and the thin man slapped his whole body cleverly, and quickly lowered his head to avoid Falling Eye''s sight.


    He knew very well in his heart that if he was controlled, it would be impossible to save himself again with the fat man and the woman.

 Chapter 842： Remarkable

    Among the three people, the assassin had the most advantage in the face of Ye Ning, and the thin man was unwilling to put himself in any danger.


    For him, as long as he can''t kill with one blow, he doesn''t need to think about making up the knife.


    The thin man took a few steps back quickly, and the whole person gradually merged into the environment again, hiding his figure.


    boom!


    When Ye Ning was distracted to take care of the thin man, the black coffin naturally became a little fragile unavoidably.


    The fat man seized this opportunity and forcibly shattered the black coffin that restricted him. Before Ye Ning had time to take more preventive measures, the fat man took the opportunity to rescue the woman.


    Escaped from the shackles of the black coffin, the two immediately began to move continuously.


    Ye Ning frowned slightly. The three members of this squad could be regarded as very rich in combat experience. After only hitting one of their own tricks, they were able to avoid the same trick reasonably.


    The black coffin generally requires the other party to stay in a fixed position for more than two seconds before Ye Ning can release her black magic and form the black coffin.


    If the other party kept moving back and forth like this, it would be impossible to restrict the other party''s activities with the help of the black coffin.


    Ye Ning gradually became impatient.


    Since the same trick cannot be realized again, then simply use a more unreasonable trick and send all these people away.


    Thinking of this, Ye Ning began to gather her own magic power, ready to carry out an indiscriminate range attack.


    The fat man and the woman are still moving around. The thin man has been hiding in a corner where he doesn''t know the location. Apart from a ranged attack, there is really no good way to restrict the actions of these three people.


    Because he was afraid that Ye Ning would use some very powerful magic in the middle distance, the fat man and the woman both pulled a little distance away. At a longer distance, they felt less clear about the fluctuation of each other''s magic power.


    By the time they realized that Ye Ning was preparing some large-scale attack magic, Ye Ning''s magic power had already gathered seven or eight layers.


    "Ready to defend!"


    The woman and the fat man looked at each other and shouted at the same time.


    The white metal was first condensed from the fat man¡¯s hands, forming a large shield three meters high and two meters wide. The shield was thrust into the ground forcefully, and the woman hid behind the shield with him, ready to resist the coming. Magic attack.


    "Black Scourge!"


    Ye Ning Jiao yelled, and the black magic began to spread out overwhelmingly.


    With Ye Ning as the center, the surroundings are like being attacked by a black torrent. Wherever they go, whether it is plants or animals, all creatures are deprived of their vitality and vitality, and gradually become a pile of black ash.


    "Phoenix wings cover the sky!"


    The woman hurriedly shouted, and as her magic power was outputted wildly, the white shield immediately attached a purple flame.


    The woman didn''t stop there. At the same time as her left hand was releasing flames, her right hand began to skillfully blend in the magic of wind.


    The purple of the flame is getting lighter and lighter, but the temperature is getting higher and higher, and finally, the flame gradually turns into gold.


    Above the huge shield with golden flames, due to the blowing of the wind, a golden fire phoenix was actually condensed, floating on the heads of the two.


    The golden flames burning on the shield are like two wings spread by a phoenix, protecting the safety of the woman and this fat man.


    The spread of the black natural disasters is very impressive, and within less than a minute of the fat man and the woman''s combo, the trend of black magic has flowed surgingly.


    laugh!


    The moment the two intersected, the sound of magical collision and simultaneous disappearance was very harsh.


    The cold and corrosive black magic collided with the destructive flame dominance, and the magic power in the moves of both sides was being consumed crazily.


    However, what Ye Ning released was a forbidden curse, and the magic power contained in it was a fixed value.


    The fat man and the woman''s combo skills can be maintained with great efforts, so in the end, the two barely survived the black natural disaster.


    Ye Ning took a breath, and the use of the black natural disaster was also a burden to him.


    But now with the aid of the eye drop, everything becomes a little easier.


    The white shield condensed by the fat man had been corroded into a horrible way. As soon as the woman''s magic power was removed from it, the entire shield quickly corroded into a pile of scrap iron and fell on the ground.


    It seems that this fat man can not only make common metal, but can also make some special metals according to his own wishes.


    The white shield just now obviously has the ability to be very close to flames, otherwise, a woman''s flame would not be able to burn for such a long time on it.


    At the same time, these metals should have some light attributes, so they can resist black magic for such a long time.


    "It''s remarkable."


    Ye Ning nodded, instead of showing any anger on her face, she even smiled.


    But at this moment, Ye Ning''s side suddenly lit up with a dazzling light.


    Ye Ning subconsciously turned her head and looked over, but she was briefly blinded by the light behind her back.


    Although Falling Eye condensed the magic shield very quickly, Ye Ning still felt a pain in her chest.


    The threat of death began to spread all over Ye Ning''s body, she madly released black magic towards her side, attacking everything around her indiscriminately.


    When his eyes regained his vision, there was no one around him.


    The thin man who succeeded in the blow has retreated, and it is impossible to find his position.


    Ye Ning lowered her head slightly, and there was a deep wound on her chest.


    Although it didn''t hurt the heart, it pierced deeply into the skin and flesh, and the area around the wound began to gradually turn blue. Ye Ning knew that it was the toxin on the knife that started to work.


    Almost without hesitation, Ye Ning directly used Lin Mo''s blessing.


    Her physical fitness and magic power were greatly enhanced at the same time. At this moment, Ye Ning was already able to use the strength of the Saint Grade.


    Although the wound was no longer a major problem in a short time, Ye Ning knew in his heart that blessing was not a permanent thing after all.


    "ended."


    Ye Ning sighed slightly, how could he have planned to make a breakthrough in this battle, but looking at the current situation, it is no longer possible.


    She sat down cross-legged, dropped her eyes away from the back of her head, and floated above her head again.

 Chapter 843： Full battle

    "Hahaha, it was a success. It seems that the other side also realized that she was dead soon."


    There was a hint of joy on the fat man''s face.


    When the thin man went to sneak attack on Ye Ning just now, they all saw it.


    The poison quenched on that knife was the most poisonous poison they collected when they smashed the entire Chaos Continent.


    Basically being stabbed by this knife, even if it is just a little skin trauma, it will eventually be poisoned and die, let alone Ye Ning''s deep wound.


    In the eyes of the fat man and the woman, Ye Ning was already a dead person at this moment.


    Coupled with the end of Ye Ning''s sentence, it made them feel that they had a chance to win.


    The fat man and the woman began to walk slowly towards Ye Ning, and the thin man also showed his figure and walked beside the fat man.


    Ye Ning watched them walking towards him with a calm expression, but had no plans to act.


    "It is indeed over. I didn''t expect that the knife just now didn''t directly kill you."


    When the three of them came closer, the thin man spoke first.


    He pulled his clothes, and there was a large scar on his chest, which seemed to have been corroded by black magic just now.


    "But if we can push the three of us to this point, it''s also our strongest opponent so far."


    The fat man folded his arms and said while nodding his head. The attitude on his face was very arrogant, as if he knew he would win from the beginning.


    "Hehehe, after all, black magic is an evil magic that can''t get on the stage. Today, if we killed you, it actually took you out of the evil way."


    The woman sneered. Even at this time, she was still grotesque.


    After all, compared to the youthful and beautiful Ye Ning, she was already a half-laden old woman.


    "You seem to have some misunderstanding..."


    Ye Ning kept waiting for them to finish speaking before raising her head to say calmly.


    "What I said is over, not that I am defeated, but that you are going to lose."


    After Ye Ning finished speaking, a bright smile appeared on her face.


    The three looked at each other, and then stared at Ye Ning''s face.


    Ye Ning''s face was still white and delicate, and there was no such blue-gray as it was when the toxic attack occurred. The three people suddenly realized that the situation was not good, but when they wanted to escape, they suddenly realized that they were unable to move.


    The three of them looked up, and the huge falling eye was looking down vertically. In the space within its line of sight, a trace of black magic was clearly entangled in the space.


    It can be said that this space has been completely sealed by Fallen Eyes.


    The three of them tried their best, but they had no effect at all.


    This space was imprisoned by black magic, and it was not something they could break free from struggling.


    "What exactly is going on!!"


    The fat man yelled angrily. He looked at the thin man, his eyes full of doubt.


    Although the woman didn''t say anything, she looked at the thin man with dissatisfaction.


    The meaning of the two is very simple and clear. Not only is Ye Ning not dying, but can even use such a powerful suppressive magic, the problem must be thin.


    Perhaps it was because of the thin man''s mistake that Ye Ning created the illusion that she was injured, and this made her three foolishly hit.


    "Impossible! It is definitely not my problem! I personally pierced the knife into her chest. The blood on the knife is the best proof!"


    The thin man couldn''t stand the grievance of being framed casually, and he immediately yelled out of weakness.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you hurt her or not, but without you, we wouldn''t be able to come so easily!"


    The suppression of this area became more and more intense, and the black magic in the air became more and more dense. All three of them could clearly feel that their bodies were being corroded by the black magic. Under the painful stimulation, the three directly quarreled.


    Ye Ning watched them arguing coldly, and a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Vertical and horizontal chaotic assassination team,


    Cold eyes followed in front of death,


    Appearing to cooperate with God for several years,


    The original sin of desperation.


    Ye Ning seemed to be humming, and read the four sentences she had made up casually. After that, she gently raised her right hand and snapped her fingers in the horrified eyes of the three people.


    puff!


    Just as three watermelons were crushed, the bodies of the three people suddenly emitted a strong blood mist.


    The black magic is like a bloodthirsty locust, continuously sucking blood and essence from the three people, and then continuously input into the fallen eyes.


    In no time, the three of them directly became human beings, and under the strong pressure of black magic, they dispersed into black ashes.


    Fallen Eyes then slowly turned into a thick black magic aura, slowly blending into Ye Ning''s body.


    Ye Ning took a deep breath, slowly stood up from the ground, turned and walked towards the Alliance Army''s position.


    The distance between the Alliance Army and the troops brought by the gods is too far, and it is impossible to see what happened here. In their eyes, the three members of the kitchen team are like being possessed, and they are moving inexplicably. The other party walked around, and was sucked into a corpse by Ye Ning and shattered into pieces.


    Seeing Ye Ning leave, the gang of rebellious people did not dare to come up and stay.


    Ye Ning''s weird and evil black magic had completely left a bad impression in their hearts, and no one dared to come up and find fault.


    Ye Ning also successfully returned to the camp, removed Lin Mo''s blessing, and began to let people treat her.


    The Alliance army on the bottom road also launched a general offensive under the leadership of the Fallen King. Up to this moment, the three roads of upper, middle and lower have been completely opened!


    So far, the three roads have basically taken advantage, but Lin Mo still did not give up any vigilance. He kept observing the situation of these three roads through the heavy pupil, and was ready to attack at any time.


    The road headed by Lilian was the most aggressive.


    The Yuren clan was originally a very militant tribe. Especially this kind of dominant start made them extremely excited. One by one, like the gods descending to the earth, several elders wished they would rush to the forefront.


    The Fallen Race who lay down the road can also be regarded as vigorously fighting. Ye Ning''s personal ability is very strong now, and the injury on her body is no longer to be feared. After a simple treatment, Ye Ning returned to the front line again.


    The fallen human race is also the most adept at using magic among the entire orcs. Their attacks are basically carpet destruction. The monsters brought by the gods are difficult to withstand such large-scale bombing, and they are naturally retreating.


    Up to now, only the mid lane led by Qingyou has not made too obvious results.


    However, from the initial layout, this route is inherently weak in combat effectiveness.


    Apart from Qingyou, there is nothing too strong to guard here, that is, Lian Nuan came to support just now, which relieved part of Qingyou''s pressure.


    But when everyone didn''t notice, a black shadow suddenly appeared on the battlefield in the middle...

 Chapter 844： Qingyou attacked

    In the chaos army, who could notice such an inconspicuous black figure, but this figure appeared directly behind Qingyou.


    The strong magic breath gushed out, and went straight to the quiet back.


    It happened too suddenly, and Qingyou didn''t have time to prepare for it.


    Even her only protective measure, the Flame Tongue Fire Shield, had not had time to open.


    In the process of fighting the scholar before, Qingyou had consumed a lot of magic power and energy, so after the full-scale war, Qingyou was only sitting in the middle of the team as a magician.


    Lin Mo''s blessing had arrived early, and Qingyou was relieved of it.


    Under this circumstance, Qingyou''s self-defense ability can be said to have dropped to an extreme point.


    All the members of the Alliance Army saw a black shadow suddenly appear, and then Qingyou''s whole body was directly knocked into the sky by an overbearing magic. When Qingyou descended, half of her body had disappeared into nothingness.


    As the blood splattered, the entire Union army was frightened.


    Many members of the civet clan turned around and killed them, but they only had time to see the clothes corners of the person who had escaped, and the person who had escaped instantly disappeared in place.


    Lian Nuan, who had been killing the enemy in the front, was completely stupid. She quickly turned back and looked at the quietness on the ground like a broken rag doll, and suddenly became at a loss.


    For a long time, apart from Lin Mo, the most respected and respected thing in the entire Yanzhi Kingdom is quietness.


    In many cases, even among the saints, Qingyou is like a big sister.


    Seeing Qingyou fall so abruptly, Lian Nuan''s brain is blank.


    With the help of the heavy pupil, Lin Mo has been paying attention to the movements of the entire battlefield. Naturally, everything that happened in the middle road did not escape his eyes.


    He had long expected that the Seven Wonders would definitely appear, but he did not expect that their appearance would be so unreactive, and he did not expect that Qingyou, who had been so relieved, would be suddenly attacked and fall to the ground. This situation.


    Fortunately, with the system''s teleportation function, Lin Mo was on the battlefield in the middle of the road the first time.


    Facing Qingyou''s broken body, Lin Mo didn''t hesitate at all, and directly installed her in the storage space.


    There, there is a part of the space where time is completely suspended. Putting the quiet in it, it is not necessary to worry about the situation continuing to deteriorate for the time being.


    But because of this, Lin Mo''s face was inevitably gloomy.


    Qingyou was regarded as the most obedient and sensible saint under his men, and Lin Mo naturally spoiled her very much. The person who had escaped even shot her so arrogantly in front of him, it was naturally impossible for Lin Mo to bear it.


    "Lian Nuan, the middle road business is left to you, be careful and pay attention to your safety."


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, his whole person suddenly disappeared.


    Lin Mo took the shot himself, Lian Nuan didn''t say much, nodded obediently, and took over the command of the middle road.


    The secret technique of the person who escaped is very strange. Look at Lin Mo who was taken away by him in front of him before, which shows how powerful his anti-tracking ability is.


    But now, Lin Mo is no longer the same as before.


    Before, he was just a holy level, but now he is a true god-level master!


    With a trace of magic remaining on the battlefield of the person who escaped, Lin Mo even abruptly traced the past.


    What Lin Mo didn''t expect was that after the opponent succeeded in a blow, he didn''t continue to stay near the battlefield, but left here directly.


    When Lin Mo found him, he had already moved to a deep mountain nearby.


    Lin Mo followed his breath and kept advancing, and after another three minutes of tracking, did he stop.


    On a big tree in front of him, the person who got away was standing on the branch of the big tree, looking at himself condescendingly.


    His black iron-skin-like costume made people unable to see his expression at all, but judging from the gap in his eyes, he seemed to be smiling at Lin Mo.


    "Ahhhh, as expected, you have been hiding your strength before, right?"


    The person who got away laughed loudly.


    Lin Mo frowned, and did not answer him.


    "Obviously I have the ability to track me, but before I let me take people away. It seems that you want to put you in a long line to catch a big fish. No wonder the boss banishes you into nothingness and you can come back successfully, I Now I doubt if your strength can be compared with the boss."


    "Did you finish?"


    Lin Mo asked coldly.


    "It''s over."


    The person who got away didn''t seem to feel the anger in Lin Mo''s words, but replied heartlessly.


    "Now that I''m finished, go to hell!"


    Lin Mo let out an angry roar, he raised his right hand, and Void made a clenched gesture.


    A big hand made up of flames randomly appeared in front of him, and the big flame hand clenched tightly along with Lin Mo''s movements.


    The big tree where the person who had escaped stood was instantly crushed by this huge force, and the fallen residue was also burned by the flames.


    "Hehe, it''s really amazing, but you can track me down, but you can catch me is two different things."


    The figure of the person who had escaped appeared from another big tree on the side, and he said coldly with a slight smile.


    The memory of the last time he took people away in front of him once again appeared in his mind, and Lin Mo had already begun to get angry.


    The flames filled his side, and Lin Mo''s speed and strength increased explosively.


    He made up his mind in his heart, this **** who dared to hurt the quiet, must not spare him lightly, he must use the simplest and rude way, punch the opponent directly to death!


    With a strong kick on both legs, Lin Mo shot at the person who had escaped like a cannonball.


    However, the other party did not panic at all. Facing Lin Mo''s continuous attacks, the person who got away seemed to be playing, and could easily control the distance between the two. When Lin Mo was about to catch him , He can stretch the distance between the two strangely.


    "Space magic? No. I didn''t feel any obvious spatial fluctuations, but with his physical fitness, it is impossible to have the ability to easily get rid of me. What is going on?"


    Lin Mo kept chasing, while silently studying the methods of the person who got away.


    He tried his best to ignore the mocking words of those who had escaped, but under the fruitless pursuit, Lin Mo was still a little angry.

 Chapter 845： Cat and mouse

    "How long can you chase me? No, it should be said, how long will you still have the patience to chase me?"


    The person who got away seemed very relaxed, disappearing and appearing constantly, while still having time to tease Lin Mo.


    I have to admit that the capable people who can make the deceased so value, the people who get away do have extraordinary abilities and skills.


    Not to mention anything else, just being able to entangle with Lin Mo, who has already broken through the **** level, for so long, is already a very impressive record.


    Between chasing and fleeing, the two entered a dark and dense forest.


    As soon as Lin Mo stepped into this forest, he immediately felt the powerful pressure from his soul. If his soul hadn''t become extremely powerful now, Lin Mo might have lost his ability to control himself.


    The person who had been running away in front of him had already turned back at this moment and rushed towards Lin Mo directly.


    Although he didn''t hold anything in his hand, he used magic to create a machete. Lin Mo''s pupils shrank sharply, and then quickly avoided, and his backhand blasted past with a fierce flame punch.


    The person who had escaped obviously did not expect Lin Mo in this situation to have the ability to resist.


    The person who got out of the punch was directly hit by a strong, black iron-skinned clothing, and even a large gap was blasted in.


    cough!


    The person who got away let out a violent cough, apparently he was vomiting blood from the punch.


    Lin Mo was very upset by the suppression of this soul. He stood still and roared. The flames centered on him, madly spreading towards the surroundings. Soon, all the nearby forests within a few hundred meters were covered. He lit it and turned into fly ash at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This soul-suppressing formation should be carved on these trees. When the trees were all burned, Lin Mo suddenly felt that his body was lightened, and the pressure disappeared.


    "Haha, God level."


    The person who had escaped sneered, and continued to flee.


    Although the clothes made Lin Mo couldn''t see his expression and state clearly, under the cover of the clothes, the person who got out was already covered in cold sweat.


    These formations were prepared here in advance for the deceased. Compared with the temporary preparations in the Demon Emperor¡¯s palace, the formations here can be described as the work of the deceased, below the **** level, If there is no special means to defend against this kind of mental suppression, entering here will definitely be finished.


    However, judging from the fact that Lin Mo can calmly counterattack, the person who escaped is completely certain that Lin Mo is also a god.


    It is conceivable that the psychological pressure of competing with the God-level, although the person who escaped is also a figure at the top of the pyramid on the Chaos Continent, he has not touched the realm of the God-level after all, and this terrible psychological pressure has fundamentally shaken. Up his confidence.


    In the ensuing chase, the person who escaped almost took Lin Mo and ran across the forest.


    Just as Lin Mo had guessed, a trap set by the deceased was set up almost every distance.


    Either soul suppression, or soul attack, or some sort of weird poison directed at the soul.


    However, Lin Mo was helpless in everything, and the person who got away tried to fully use his abilities and completely throw Lin Mo away, but he undoubtedly failed.


    Just like what he said before, even though Lin Mo was unable to catch him immediately, he could always follow him.


    It is completely stupid to compare the endurance of a god-level one.


    As time drags on, the person who gets away becomes more nervous.


    Lin Mo was also upset in his heart. It was like hitting a fly. Although he had been able to watch the fly dangling in front of his eyes, there was no way to slap him to death.


    Lin Mo could only be patient, observe little by little, to guess what the principle of the person who got away was.


    Seeing the person who got away, slipping away from him time and time again, avoiding his capture time and time again, Lin Mo seemed to slowly figure out what the opponent''s ability was.


    The fluctuations of space magic happen from time to time, which proves that the person who gets away must be a master of space magic.


    But in addition to space magic, more often, he used a strange way to open the distance between himself and him.


    It feels like an invisible force is pushing him back and at the same time pushing him forward.


    "If you continue like this, wouldn''t you and that guy look like magnets of the same level, no matter how hard you try to get closer, you won''t be able to get in touch with each other successfully in the end."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but vomit.


    But the moment this sentence flashed in his heart, Lin Mo was stunned.


    magnet?


    Lin Mo immediately took a patience and carefully observed it. When the opponent pulled away, it seemed to be very relaxed. There was a feeling of taking advantage of strength, not as if he took the initiative to exert strength.


    Otherwise, relying on such a high-intensity hunting action, it is completely impossible for him to have such sufficient physical strength and himself to consume here.


    No wonder every time I approached him, even if he didn''t need to observe, he could escape from his side at a fast speed in the opposite direction.


    If this ability is regarded as a kind of magnetism, then many problems can be solved immediately.


    "The Dark Abyss Seals Flame!"


    Lin Mo used his strange fire without hesitation.


    The black flame spewed away and quickly surpassed the person who had escaped, and directly sealed the area within 300 meters of Lin Mo!


    "seal!"


    With Lin Mo''s loud shout, all the surrounding space, magic, and magnetism were directly blocked.


    The person who got away let out a suspicious cry in mid-air and floated directly in place.


    Without magnetism, even free fall would not happen.


    Lin Mo realized that he was right, he flew over and grabbed the person who had escaped, and then directly sealed his ability to move with Dark Abyss Seal Flame, and then unlocked the seal on the space around him.


    Seeing Lin Mo''s angry eyes, the person who got away smiled awkwardly.


    Lin Mo didn''t say anything at all, and slammed it over. In order to reduce his attack power, Lin Mo even removed the flames.


    This fist hit, and the strange headgear of the person who got out of the body was directly sunken together with his face.


    There was a crisp cracking sound, followed by a gurgling sound like the bleeding of spring water.


    But because the gap left in the headway is too small, there is no way for the blood to flow out smoothly, and it can only spray out from the gap in the eye.


    With every punch of Lin Mo, a **** arrow would sprout from the gap, which looked very scary from a distance.


    The person who got away didn''t even have time to make a begging for mercy or screaming, and he was smashed by Lin Mo with one punch and one punch and gradually became silent.

 Chapter 846： Resurrected

    Under the suppression of absolute strength, the only thing is only a matter of time.


    Lin Mo also used his own strength to prove this problem himself.


    Across this layer of strange clothes, Lin Mo hit a dozen punches in a row.


    However, he didn''t kill him either. When every place was about to suffer fatal injuries, Lin Mo directly changed the next place.


    When the anger in Lin Mo''s heart was about to come out, the anger from the person who had escaped was not much.


    Lin Mo grabbed his strange clothes and tore them apart forcefully.


    It was not the sound of the fabric being torn, but the sound of the metal plate being torn apart.


    Lin Mo frowned. It seemed that this was not ordinary cloth, but a specially processed metal material.


    Combined with the magnetism used by the person who escaped, this thing may be an auxiliary prop to enhance the person''s control over the magnetism.


    There was nothing wrong with Lin Mo''s guess. This thing was originally a special item specially created by the deceased for the escaped person. Due to its excellent amplification ability, it has been worn by the escaped person as clothes on his body.


    He tore off the strange headgear, revealing a plain face.


    No one could have imagined that just such an ordinary face that would be lost when thrown in a sea of ??people, together with the deceased, created a disaster that could affect the entire Chaos Continent.


    The person who had escaped obviously hadn''t died yet, and Lin Mo had saved his life when he consciously avoided the critical situation.


    Lin Mo took him out of the pile of broken copper and iron with a cold face, and threw him in front of him.


    The person who got away was like a chicken, half-dead looking up at Lin Mo, but there was no expression on his face, and his eyes were still extremely cold.


    Looking at his expression, Lin Mo couldn''t tell.


    He raised his left foot high and stepped on it, and Lin Mo directly broke one of his legs.


    The eyes of the person who had escaped were about to burst, but he still endured the severe pain and said nothing.


    Lin Mo squatted down and looked at him with a sneer.


    "Say, where are the dead?"


    The person who got away still didn''t speak, Lin Mo frowned impatiently, and interrupted his other leg like a gourd.


    The flushing red caused by the severe pain crawled all over the cheeks of the person who escaped, and tears poured out uncontrollably, but the person who escaped still gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    Lin Mo angrily wanted to make him suffer a bit, the person who had escaped suddenly stuck out his tongue, and a complicated magic circle was painted on his tongue.


    Lin Mo hadn''t come to see the look of the magic circle. Suddenly, there was a dazzling light from the magic circle, followed by a violent explosion.


    Lin Mo stepped back subconsciously, and did not take the initiative to accept the impact of the explosion.


    But he could still feel that this explosion did have a considerable impact.


    Lin Mo even felt that the damage caused by the explosion was not only physical, but also spiritual.


    Looking at the person who got away again, the entire upper body has disappeared, and the explosion has a huge impact on the soul, and it is estimated that even his remnant soul will not be found.


    "As for being so cruel?"


    Lin Mo whispered.


    "My god! It''s not good! The other side attacked the whole situation, and a lot of monsters appeared!"


    Just as Lin Mo was about to search for any remaining information, Lian Nuan''s emergency call for help came from the Godhead panel.


    A large number of monsters?


    Looking at this situation, it should be the maintenance person.


    However, this situation should be quite easy to deal with. After all, the conservationists are good at crowded tactics, rather than secretly assassinations like those who get away.


    For the saints, his threat is not the greatest.


    "Did the dead appear?"


    Lin Mo asked along the way.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know the situation of the other two roads. It''s just that there are now a large number of monsters in the middle road, and I ask for support."


    Lian Nuan replied.


    Listening to Lian Nuan''s tone was very anxious, Lin Mo did not continue to ask, but immediately started to rush back.


    Through the transmission of the system, Lin Mo soon appeared on the battlefield.


    What Lian Nuan said was indeed correct, the middle road was already crowded by various monsters.


    During this period of time, although Nishen had frictions and wars with the Alliance Army every day, the maintenance people seemed to take advantage of this period of time to go out to snare a lot of monsters.


    Although the strength of these monsters is not too strong, but the number is very large, and the ratio with the Alliance Army has almost reached 10:1.


    From a long distance away, the maintenance man was sitting on the back of that huge soil spider, excitedly dispatching his monster army.


    "My God!"


    Seeing Lin Mo appeared, Lian Nuan''s face suddenly showed joy.


    Facing this kind of animal tide, it is difficult to resist the loss of the quiet middle road.


    Lin Mo glanced at the maintenance man from a distance, and then at the Alliance army who was struggling to resist. He gave up the urge to go directly to kill the maintenance man, and turned to help the soldiers around him.


    The sky full of fire expanded toward the opposite side like a living creature, saving the Alliance army from the defeat almost instantly.


    The flame directly bypassed the fighting Alliance army, but did not let go of any monster.


    Amidst the surprises of the Alliance Army, Lian Nuan led the troops and launched another charge along with the fire.


    At this time, after going on the road to the camp of the God organization.


    The deceased was standing on a hill in the distance, watching the battle on both sides quietly.


    He held a small red flower in his hand that was called a dead flower by the inhabitants of Chaos Mainland.


    Suddenly, the flower gradually turned black.


    The deceased person looked down and gently crumpled the discolored deceased flower into pieces and threw it on the ground.


    Turn your head and sit cross-legged.


    No one thought that behind him was a coffin made of black wood.


    The deceased slowly applied the black flower sap stained on their hands to the lid of the coffin, and then waited for the sap of the flowers to penetrate the wooden board.


    Click, click...


    The creepy voice suddenly remembered from inside the coffin, as if something was pushing the lid of the coffin inside.


    The deceased moved his finger gently, and the coffin lid pushed aside by itself.


    Teng!


    A man abruptly sat up from the coffin and looked around with a panic face.


    It wasn''t until he could see the face of the departed person before him that he relaxed.


    This man who has just awakened is the one who escaped!


    "Seeing that you did not succeed in coming back, I probably guessed the result."


    The departed person threw him a garment with increased magnetic power and said softly.


    "Boss, that person is also a god-level strength. Although I don''t know why he didn''t ascend to the continent of gods, there is absolutely no fraud in his strength."


    The person who had escaped said while wiping the cold sweat on his head, looking terrified.

 Chapter 847： reverse

    Thinking back to the scene where Lin Mo slammed his body with a cold face, the person who got away was scared.


    He had already been killed by Lin Mo once, but he didn''t expect that the escape skills he was proud of could be restricted.


    According to the method of space magic and magnetic force, it is almost invincible, but because of the strange fire of Lin Mo, it has added a huge lethal point to this invincible method.


    Thanks to the fact that the deceased had considered this situation in advance, and deliberately separated a part of the soul of the person who had escaped, this allowed him to renew his life reluctantly.


    "I know."


    The deceased did not have any expressions of surprise, but just nodded indifferently, as if Lin Mo, the god-level that suddenly appeared, was in his expectation.


    "Go ahead and do what you should do."


    The person who had escaped wanted to say something, but the person who had passed away waved his hand directly.


    Seeing that the deceased didn''t want to continue speaking, he didn''t dare to say more, and after nodding, he disappeared in place.


    The person who had escaped disappeared, and the person who had passed away sat on the ground again, condescendingly looking down at the whole road, humming an unknown little song.


    "God level is it..."


    He hummed, the eyes of the departed person narrowed slightly, and he turned his head to look at the sky.


    The fire that ignited in the middle of the road dyed the sky orange-red, and the deceased looked at it for a while, and suddenly smiled.


    "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that before I stepped into the continent of the gods, I could have a god-level opponent...you may not understand what I have to do, and I don''t mind, you will hinder me with all your strength, but I hope that, as a god, you can give me some fresher feelings..."


    Lin Mo had just stabilized the form of the middle lane, and suddenly received Lilian''s help from the upper lane.


    After giving Lian Nuan a few words, Lin Mo rushed to the road without stopping.


    After landing, Lin Mo stayed up.


    It''s still a battlefield where the two armies fought, and it became a cemetery for the living dead.


    Many corpses were walking, roaring, and attacking those who were still alive.


    Not only did the corpses of the Alliance Army become the living dead, but even the people and monsters on the side of the rebellious organization were all resurrected in this inhuman and ghost form.


    A dark shadow was shuttled back and forth in the sky, and a little crystal-clear green potion was sprinkled in the place he passed.


    Facing the creatures contaminated by the green potion, whether dead or alive, will soon become a monster like a living dead.


    The dark shadow felt Lin Mo''s gaze, and turned his head to meet Shang Lin Mo''s gaze.


    Lin Mo was taken aback for a moment, but he showed a weird smile to the other party. Finally, he spread the potion all the way, and fled all the way to the distance.


    "Anyone who got away?"


    Lin Mo said the name in disbelief.


    If this is the one who got away, then who was the one who was killed by him just now?


    The deceased person would indeed pass on his deceased technique to his cronies, but the explosion just now was enough to shred all the souls. How did the person who escaped successfully escaped his life?


    However, the situation was urgent at this time, and Lin Mo didn''t have time to think too much, Lilian hurriedly came to his side.


    "My God, something is wrong, these corpses have all been resurrected, and all the results we have achieved just now have been wasted!"


    Lilian said, her face full of anger that could not be concealed.


    Although she is a person who advocates fighting, it does not mean that she is a war mad.


    Fighting is just for victory, not for fighting purely.


    It took a long time for a war like this completely meaningless to gain an advantage, but it turned into this scene. How could Lilian not feel angry.


    "Undead magic is probably the means of the deceased... The shrinking troops will withdraw back. It is most suitable to use magic and fire to deal with these things. Don''t fight them close, they are dead bodies, you It¡¯s a living person."


    Lin Mo opened his mouth and ordered.


    Don''t give Lin Mo''s order, the Alliance army on the road has long been distracted.


    Those human soldiers who have never seen the world are completely unprepared to face the living dead.


    Those who are still struggling to resist are all orc soldiers from the Kingdom of Yan.


    Under Lilian''s command, the line of troops on the road began to shrink, slowly retreating back, and laying a line of defense.


    Under this double attack of flames and magic, these living dead couldn''t break through, and the situation was temporarily stalemate.


    Since the escaped person can sow these potions on the road, naturally the other two roads can''t escape.


    Soon, Lin Mo received the news from Zhonglu and Xialu at the same time.


    Lin Mo could only wander continuously between the three roads to help them fix their defense.


    Due to the effects of undead magic, the advantages achieved by the three paths became a disadvantage that caused them to be devastated in the blink of an eye.


    It was too late to dispose of a large number of corpses, all of which were catalyzed by undead magic to generate evil monsters, which brought an unparalleled disaster to the Alliance Army.


    The smell of blood, burnt odor, and the odor of the mucus flowing from the corpses filled the entire battlefield, making people vomiting.


    You know, the forces of the entire Chaos Continent are almost concentrated in this place.


    The corpses dropped on the ground alone are worth millions.


    Such an army of undead is enough to make many recruits of the human empire pee their pants in fright.


    That is to say, Lin Mo has systematic help and can transmit back and forth between the three routes to help these Alliance forces fix their own defense lines. Otherwise, this large number of undead forces will be enough to disperse all defenses of the Alliance forces.


    What made Lin Mo even more troublesome was that the Nishen Organization suddenly added a group of powerful members.


    It was only at this time that Lin Mo understood that it was no wonder that the previous three routes were able to obtain such a smooth advantage.


    It turns out that the Rebellious Organization has always hidden a part of its strength.


    Allowing the Alliance army to smash forward, on the one hand, is to make them gradually lose their guard, on the other hand, it is also to make them go deep behind enemy lines, making it difficult to evacuate, and more importantly, the deceased is to sacrifice some of the organization members. As well as most of the worthless monsters, the purpose is to leave more corpses to form this undead army.


    It is worthy of an old thing that has lived for a thousand years. Whether it is the strictness of the defense or the degree of cruelty, Lin Mo is far from him.


    But here comes the problem, even if such a large army of undead is formed, it is impossible to win the final victory with these rotten flesh and bones.


    What horrible calculations are the people who have passed away?

 Chapter 848： Million souls

    The situation suddenly froze for a while, Lin Mo couldn''t get down at all, and the three routes were running back and forth.


    Fortunately, the magicians and soldiers of the human empire finally calmed down. Under the organized and disciplined defense, the defense lines of all routes were firmly secured, and gradually began to push back.


    Undead magic also looks more bluffing, and the true fighting ability of these living dead is actually terrifyingly low.


    Lin Mo floated high in the sky, looking down at the situation below.


    But the more he looked, the more he realized that something was wrong.


    The power of undead magic lies in its ability to control. Even the most ordinary living dead, under the control of undead magic, can also exert the power originally possessed by the body.


    However, under Lin Mo''s observation, he found that these undead warriors were a little stumbling, and many undead warriors did not even have time to contact the Alliance army, and fell to the ground by themselves, becoming a pile of broken bones.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but frowned.


    It stands to reason that the deceased can have such a great ability, and they have transformed millions of undead warriors at once. There is no reason why he can''t even control such low-level living dead.


    The deceased has stepped into the existence of God-level at any rate. During these thousand years, the spells he studied and learned, even if it is not the sum of the entire Chaos Continent, can cover most of the magic in the entire continent. It may be difficult to get him.


    After a comprehensive consideration, it is impossible for the deceased to make such a low-level move. The only explanation is that the fundamental goal of the deceased is definitely not to use these undead fighters to counterattack.


    "What the **** is he planning..."


    Lin Mo pressed his temple with a headache, and muttered to himself.


    When he closed his eyes and massaged himself, Lin Mo suddenly had a flash of inspiration.


    Since the specific purpose of the deceased cannot be seen with the naked eye, how about viewing it from the perspective of the soul?


    Lin Mo did not open his eyes, but continued to keep his eyes closed, opening his soul''s perspective.


    It didn''t matter if he opened, Lin Mo was stunned.


    I saw that there were countless souls floating in this piece of heaven and earth, they seemed to be attracted by something, and spontaneously drifting towards a place.


    The souls of millions of people, like dense schools of fish in the ocean, look spectacular at the same time with a little weirdness.


    soul!


    Lin Mo understood that what the deceased wanted was not their bodies, but their souls!


    No wonder these undead warriors did not have any outstanding performances in their combat effectiveness, and no wonder they dissipated on their own, and the deceased created them, but used them as a blindfold.


    If Lin Mo didn''t open his soul perspective to observe, he would never know what his true purpose was.


    Seeing so many souls floating in the air, Lin Mo couldn''t help swallowing.


    The soul of an ordinary Union soldier may be very weak, but what about 10? 100? 11 million?


    There are millions of souls here!


    In addition to ordinary soldiers and ordinary monsters, there are many higher-level magicians and paladins here, and there are even the souls of members of the Inverse God organization.


    So many souls gathered together, what a huge force it must be.


    I am afraid that the energy contained in the twin lotus fire that I swallowed at the beginning is not comparable to these souls.


    "Well, I have been guarding the god-making plan of the deceased, but I didn''t expect that I would become a part of his plan in the end."


    Lin Mo suddenly understood why the God Rebellious Organization had been trying to provoke wars throughout the Chaos Continent. It turned out that if there is war, there will be dead people, and if there are dead people, there will be separated souls.


    Now all the powerful souls on the entire Chaos Continent are almost concentrated here, if the deceased actually collect it, it will definitely be too cool.


    "Everyone, I have an important thing to deal with. Please take care of your own security. You should try your best to control the situation of war."


    Without any hesitation, Lin Mo immediately issued a notice to his saints, and then followed the direction of the wandering soul, chasing it all the way.


    Following these souls all the way forward, Lin Mo suddenly inadvertently saw a powerful soul below.


    Lin Mo stopped subconsciously. When he lifted his soul perspective, Lin Mo saw the dead man sitting cross-legged on the hillside.


    Lin Mo landed silently, and stared at each other face to face with the deceased.


    "noticed?"


    The face of the deceased was a very plain expression, and his tone was very gentle, as if he was talking to a familiar friend.


    "There is such a big movement, if I can''t notice it, it would be really weird."


    Lin Mo replied coldly.


    "Is it spectacular? Is it beautiful? This is the power that the creatures of our Chaos Continent possess."


    The departed person said, raising his hands high, looking at the densely packed souls with some excitement.


    "In fact, we are not worse than the gods in the sky. Our souls are combined together and are far stronger than them."


    The deceased stood up while talking.


    "I understand everything you say, and I completely agree with you. I don''t believe that the **** in the sky should be better than us. They are just catching up."


    Lin Mo did not refute the views of the departed, but nodded and said seriously.


    A special look flashed in the eyes of the deceased. This feeling is called identification.


    From Lin Mo, the deceased seemed to see a trace of his shadow.


    "I''m very happy that you can understand my thoughts. Although we have had some discomforts between us, he is that you can reach the **** level. This is completely out of my expectation. I don''t mind making an exception for you, although you I refused me, but I want to invite you again, hoping you can join me."


    The deceased said softly, with a very sincere tone.


    Lin Mo sighed and scratched his hair a little irritably.


    "I don''t think you understand what I mean. I agree with your point of view. He said I don''t agree with your way of doing things. In my opinion, these things you do are just for your own ideals and forcing others to help. You just fulfilled your wish."


    Lin Mo said.


    "Then what''s the difference between what you did and me?"


    It is rare for the departed person to not lose his temper, but curiously asked.

 Chapter 849： Soul Gathering Tripod

    "Ha ha."


    Lin Mo smiled softly.


    "If I have to say something, what I did and what you did are basically the same thing, but the only difference is that you rely on the lure of profit to lure others into your subordinates, and I, It is to get along with others sincerely and gather a group of like-minded partners to work together for a purpose."


    "Is there any difference between the two?"


    The deceased nodded and continued to ask.


    "Is it different..."


    Lin Mo frowned and thought for a while, then quickly answered.


    "For the simplest example, it''s like the same girl we both like. I found some good friends to prepare surprises for this girl, ready to move her and let her succeed in me.


    As for you, you just hired a bunch of hooligans and forcibly wanted to take the girl back.


    The biggest difference is that I am struggling with a group of people, and you are a person working alone after all. "


    After Lin Mo finished speaking, the deceased man bowed his head and thought for a while, then nodded unexpectedly.


    "Although the example you mentioned is somewhat incomprehensible right away, the truth in it is the same. I don¡¯t want to fight alone, but no one can understand what I do, no one can understand me. Idea, so I hope you can be with me."


    Said the deceased.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work. We two walked on completely different paths. I hope I can carry the blessings of the entire Chaos Continent and compete with the **** above.


    And what you are doing now proves that you have no nostalgia for this continent. You are acting wantonly on this land, just to get what you want to achieve your desire.


    I always believe that the land here is selfless, and he will be willing to dedicate some of his things to us so that we can accomplish the goals we hope.


    But I also believe that this piece of land is selfish. If you live on this piece of land, you also carry the hope of this piece of land. If you have to ignore the mood of this piece of land, then this piece of land will not be willing to pay. Give you all of him. "


    Lin Mo looked at him and said seriously.


    "Will this land have its own life?"


    The deceased was stunned, and it took a long time before he muttered to himself.


    "Hehe, the life of this land and the creatures on this land are connected. You have taken the souls of these millions of lives today. Do you think this land can forgive you for what you did?"


    Lin Mo sneered.


    "There are many ways to create gods, and what you used is a method that makes everyone miserable. Now you know why our two goals are almost the same, but I have the support of almost the entire continent, and you want Is it opposed to this continent?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    The deceased lowered his head. He felt that the short words he had communicated with Lin Mo were more difficult to understand than any magic he had come into contact with before.


    "It''s okay...it''s okay..."


    The deceased found that he could not figure out whether what he did was right or wrong. He repeated those two words over and over again, as if to comfort himself, or as if to paralyze himself.


    Lin Mo glanced at him and sighed silently.


    The person who has passed away has narrowed his path, and all his actions will not have any chance to turn around at this time.


    Looking at his last confused look, he knows that all his actions and thoughts have taken a deep root in his heart. Maybe he will have doubts about all these things, but if he really wants to change it. , It is almost impossible.


    Lin Mo looked up at the souls flying all over the sky, bypassing the deceased who was dazed in place, and continued to fly towards the place where the souls gathered.


    The place where the two armies fought was low, and it was considered a plain, but near this plain, there was a very tall mountain.


    Although this mountain is not the largest mountain on the entire Chaos Continent, its elevation is indeed the highest on the Chaos Continent.


    The name of the mountain "God Ladder" means that this mountain is a ladder connecting the continent of Chaos and the continent of God.


    And these millions of souls are flying towards the top of this mountain.


    It''s not that Lin Mo didn''t want to get rid of the dead, it''s just that the guy was in a daze now, and Lin Mo could completely abandon him.


    Otherwise, the strength of the people in the past, if the two fight together, it will be a fierce battle that is difficult to solve.


    It''s still better to deal with these now, the soul who doesn''t know where to go is more appropriate.


    After all, the number base is so large, if these souls are really used by the deceased, they might really be able to spawn a few guys who step into the gods.


    At that time, it would be too late for Lin Mo to stop.


    With his feet on the white clouds and the blue sky above his head, Lin Mo and these souls kept flying upwards.


    Countless souls formed a bond of different colors in the air. From a distance, it really looked like a ladder connecting the continent of God and the continent of Chaos.


    Lin Mo flew to the top of the mountain, but found that the highest peak of the mountain had been artificially flattened.


    Not only that, but a huge deep pit was dug down where it was cut.


    The inside of the wall of the pit is carved with all kinds of strange runes. Those souls are attracted by this place. After they spent a long time climbing this mountain, they all fell into this place like dumplings. In the pit.


    The strange thing is that after entering the deep pit, these souls slowly turned into ethereal translucent blood-red liquid.


    These souls seem to be possessed, even if they know that they will undoubtedly die after entering the deep pit, they still come here one after another.


    The bottom of the pit is already covered with a thick layer of blood-red liquid, and above the liquid, many untransformed souls can be seen struggling in pain.


    Although they couldn''t make any sounds, Lin Mo looked at their twisted bodies and the terrifying expressions on their faces could infer that they were suffering tremendously.


    "What the **** is this?"


    Lin Mo had a huge rejection of this thing in his heart, and directly asked the system.


    "This is the most advanced kind of soul magic, called the soul gathering cauldron, which can refine the souls of various creatures into a liquid that can be efficiently absorbed."


    The system answered truthfully.


    The word "efficient" immediately caught Lin Mo''s attention.


    When the soul devours other remnants, there will always be some consumption, which is basically unavoidable.


    If this soul gathering cauldron can really refine these souls and enable the energy in it to be absorbed efficiently, it may really create a group of people to give birth to "gods".

 Chapter 850： Keeper

    Lin Mo stood on the edge of this soul gathering cauldron and looked behind him.


    There are countless souls rushing here desperately. As for the people who have passed away, they are like completely fascinated by their minds. It has been so long for such a long time, but they still stay where they started. Did not chase it.


    Lin Mo immediately made a decision and jumped directly off the edge and fell into the huge hole dug at the top of the mountain.


    Around the soul gathering cauldron, there were still a few people standing, looking at Lin Mo falling from the sky unkindly.


    Lin Mo was also a little surprised. These few people didn''t know where the sacred was, and they could be left here to guard such an important thing by the dead.


    "A man against God?"


    Lin Mo frowned and asked.


    "Ah, this must be the one that the boss said, the only one who might do bad things."


    These people seem to know Lin Mo''s identity completely, but they are not a little afraid.


    This kind of calm reaction made Lin Mo feel a little abnormal.


    The members of the normal rebellious organization are somewhat jealous of their own strength, but depending on the attitude of these people, they seem to be eager to try.


    Lin Mo had no idea how many masters the deceased had collected.


    The man who spoke just now was a baby-faced man.


    He already has a lot of white hair on his temples, but his face is ruddy like a teenager, and he seems to be a little more lively than the others.


    There are three more people left.


    An old man, an old woman, and a man sitting in a corner, wearing a black robe, unable to see his looks.


    None of the auras emitted by these people are below the holy level, and each is the aura of the peak of the holy level.


    I don''t know what method the departed people used to gather this group of monsters.


    "Lady, if you are acquainted, don''t do anything that embarrass us. These old things of ours, although the strength is average, but if they really fight, the deceased will have nothing to do with us. Just stand aside and wait, we will not take the initiative to embarrass you."


    The old man and old woman tremblingly supported each other, and took two steps forward. The old man looked at Lin Mo seriously and said softly.


    "The boss said, this guy is the biggest hidden danger, how can he stand here in peace with him?"


    Babyface was surprised, as if the old man had made some bold decision.


    "It''s just a man who is older than me and immortal. Are you really going to listen to him?"


    The old man glared at the baby face and said very dissatisfied.


    The old woman also snorted softly, and gave Babyface a roll of eyes.


    Babyface looked at Lin Mo and shrugged with a helpless expression on his face.


    And the mysterious man in the black robe sat in the corner from beginning to end, as quiet as a corpse.


    "This thing must be destroyed."


    Lin Mo looked at the Soul Gathering Ding beside him, and said word by word.


    "Ahhhhhhhh! Listen, is it the same as I said, this guy can''t get along with us peacefully, if you don''t care about this guy, it will definitely cause us trouble.


    Just after Lin Mo''s words, the baby face screamed like a treasure.


    The old man and the old lady also turned to look at Lin Mo, and their expressions began to become less friendly.


    "Lady, if you really intend to do this, then your path will be narrowed."


    The old man stared closely at Lin Mo''s eyes, his tone was like a warning.


    But Lin Mo didn''t respond, instead turned to look at the Soul Gathering Cauldron on the side, without any intention to give up this idea.


    The old man and the old lady looked at each other, then exchanged glances with Babyface, and the three of them immediately began to move.


    The baby face approached Lin Mo cautiously, while the old man and the old lady took out their own magic wands and kept a safer distance from Lin Mo.


    "Three Saints..."


    Lin Mo said softly, but actually didn''t take them seriously.


    The huge gap between the Saint-level and the God-level cannot be made up by the number of people in this small area.


    Lin Mo was confident, and in the blink of an eye, he estimated that he could handle these three people.


    The baby face is approaching, the old man and the old lady are also accumulating magic power, Lin Mo is also ready.


    But at this moment, the mysterious man in the corner slowly raised his head.


    Lin Mo subconsciously turned his head and took a look. The hood on the mysterious person''s head slipped off, revealing an angular face.


    Lin Mo was struck by lightning.


    This face was so familiar, Lin Mo was immediately stunned.


    this is...


    Reming!


    Lin Mo had read this face at least hundreds of times, and it was impossible to admit it wrong.


    Except that there are not so many scars on Chongming''s face, this face is exactly the same as Chongming!


    "weight..."


    All Lin Mo''s attention was subconsciously attracted to him, but he didn''t notice the few steps of the baby face, and the whole person had already arrived in front of Lin Mo.


    The baby-faced pressed his hands directly on the ground, arched his legs on his stomach, like a four-legged beast, a scorpion tail that shouldn¡¯t have appeared on humans tore the clothes around his waist and stood upright, carrying huge poison. The thorn''s tail needle pierced towards Lin Mo, impartially and just stuck on Lin Mo''s chest.


    Lin Mo was in pain, and his attention was immediately drawn back. Without any hesitation, he flew directly, and a whip kick hit the baby''s face, and directly drove him out.


    The whole body''s chill surged upwards, and Lin Mo''s body ignited uncontrollably, but even his own flame could not dispel the chill.


    "The Dark Abyss Seals Flame!"


    Lin Mo knew that he should be poisoned. He hurriedly summoned a different fire, hoping to use the different fire to seal off this overbearing toxin.


    The dark flames began to ignite on Lin Mo''s body, but compared to the incomparably dark flames before, the color of the flames of the dark abyss now faded very sharply, from the pure black before to the gray white now.


    I don''t know if it was affected by toxins. At the same time as the color of Dark Abyss Sealing Flame became lighter, its effectiveness seemed to have weakened a bit.


    This overbearing toxin has not been completely sealed, but has only been curbed the rate of spread.


    "Ahem!"


    Babyface coughed up some blood, smiled and got up from the ground.


    A layer of ice-blue carapace appeared on his body, and it looked very strange. The carapace had broken into a large piece where Lin Mo was kicked.


    "It deserves to be the person named by the boss to remind him, he is indeed very powerful, but fortunately the young master prepared in time, otherwise this kick will kill me."


    The baby face laughed and said, although what he said was fear, but this guy didn''t have a little fear of fear, and even like Lilian, there was a kind of madness after entering the battle.

 Chapter 851： Crystal Scorpion

    Lin Mo gritted his teeth and forced himself to stand firm.


    "Lady, you almost lost."


    The old man chuckled, all the pleats on his face squeezed together, like a big bun.


    Lin Mo glanced at him, but ignored him.


    After carefully perceiving his body for a while, Lin Mo discovered that this toxin not only acts on his body, but even spreads to his soul!


    In terms of toxicity and effects, this thing is almost comparable to Lin Mo''s own Baleful Ziyan.


    Lin Mo was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that at this stage, there would still be something that could restrict himself in this way.


    "Don''t give up, that''s the poison of Ice Soul Crystal Scorpion, you can''t find a solution to the entire Chaos Continent."


    Seeing that Lin Mo was still doing defensive actions, the old man deliberately said again.


    "Ice Soul Crystal Scorpion?"


    Lin Mo was also taken aback, this was a novel term he had never heard of.


    "System, what is Ice Soul Crystal Scorpion?"


    Lin Mo immediately asked in his heart.


    "The Ice Soul Crystal Scorpion, an ancient species of the Chaos Continent, has once dominated the monster race for a short time. Its toxicity is very domineering and violent. It can not only affect the body, but even spread to the soul. A healthy ice crystal The scorpion can cause a dragon of the same level to be poisoned to death within ten minutes. Because of its toxicity is too overbearing, it was united and destroyed by other big clans of the demon clan as early as a thousand years ago, but the demon clan was also killed because of the destruction. The Ice Soul Crystal Scorpion lost a lot of high combat power and fell into a three-hundred-year downturn."


    The system seemed to keep a record of everything, and when Lin Mo finished asking, the system gave the answer instantly.


    This introduction to the race of Ice Soul Crystal Scorpion made Lin Mo''s head bigger in an instant.


    There is such a fierce existence among the monster race?


    However, Mu Xiu Yu Lin Feng will destroy them, and it is no wonder that other monster clan will unite and destroy them.


    A neighbor who stabs himself and will burp within ten minutes, who is so mentally not afraid?


    But if you exterminate the clan, at least exterminate it cleanly, and you still leave such a thing on the Chaos Continent. Isn''t this making yourself trouble?


    Lin Mo scolded the Dragon King thousands of times in his heart.


    However, the effect of this cold poison is indeed extremely overbearing, and Lin Mo feels that his strength is estimated to be unable to be used.


    Fortunately, these goods on the opposite side are all Saint Grade, if they reach the God Grade, I guess they really have to explain here.


    Looking at the baby face who was tentatively walking towards him, Lin Mo narrowed his eyes with some pain.


    "Ice Soul Crystal Scorpion? In this era, aren''t you already invincible? Why do you have to stay under the hands of the deceased?"


    Lin Mo asked curiously.


    "Hmph, do you want to counter the little master at this time? You have miscalculated."


    The baby face smiled.


    "Although the young master is great, it doesn''t mean anything to be great on the Great Chaos Road. The young master has worked hard for hundreds of years, but he still can''t enter the **** level. If the boss can let me enter the **** level, then I am willing to let He is my boss, and when I reach the **** level, I can go to my only clan."


    "You still have a clan? The Ice Soul Crystal Scorpion has been annihilated?"


    Lin Mo continued to ask suspiciously.


    "There''s one more on it, young son."


    The old lady reminded with a smile.


    "There is still on the continent of Gods?"


    "God of Frost, Asrien."


    Babyface nodded, without any intention to conceal his heart.


    Lin Mo emptied his eyes.


    Babyface''s answer was something he didn''t expect.


    However, this is also considered to be whether the enemy is not getting together, the battle between himself and Asrien is not yet clear, but I met a younger generation of the same race as Asrien.


    It was also due to the extreme restrictions when Asrien dealt with himself.


    Otherwise, he would take out his tail and give it to himself. It is estimated that there will be no more things to do.


    Lin Mo sighed. Although the situation had changed to what it is now, it was not out of his original intention, but there was no way to change anything.


    It is totally unrealistic to want to give up here, no matter what, I have to work hard to sustain it.


    "Who is that?"


    The attitude of these people was not too bad. Lin Mo simply looked at the Chongming in the corner, hoping to find out more.


    But when Lin Mo signaled for Zhongming, the faces of these three people became visibly stiff.


    Lin Mo also realized that the situation was a little abnormal, and immediately put away the smile on his face.


    "Don''t say so much, and wasted so much time. After the young, you are poisoned. It is no longer possible to resist us. Just give in and save other troubles."


    The old man said, Baby Face obviously received his signal and rushed towards Lin Mo.


    Although he hadn''t figured out the reason for the other party''s sudden attack, Lin Mo knew that it definitely had something to do with Zhongming, but at this point, he couldn''t let the other party do anything.


    Lin Mo and Baby Face immediately hit each other.


    Although he was infected with cold poison, Lin Mo did not completely lose his attack ability. In the process of fighting with Babyface, Lin Mo still had the upper hand.


    "What kind of monster are you? Can you be so strong after being poisoned?"


    Babyface couldn''t help but vomit.


    Lin Mo laughed, and did not answer his words.


    Since Babyface can say that, he must compare himself with the person who has passed away in his heart.


    The only thing that the deceased pays attention to is his soul. The body is just a temporary skin for him. If he wants to replace it, he can replace it at any time.


    This has also caused a result, that is, every physical strength of the departed person will not be too strong.


    Once he is also infected with cold poison, the fighting ability of the deceased will be greatly weakened when the soul is restrained.


    It was because of the system that he had built such an almost omnipotent celestial spirit body by picking up money, and this had ensured that he had a certain combat ability in both soul and body.


    Even if a large part of the body is suppressed by the cold poison, the remaining part of the ability is combined with the soul, and it still retains a considerable fighting ability.


    "God level."


    The old man''s face gradually became serious, and he knew in his heart that Lin Mo could still fight Babyface with the poisonous body, and he had already proved his strength.


    If this is an ordinary enemy, from the moment of poisoning, the game is probably over.


    "Don''t be in a daze, all right, the soul over there has been transformed a lot, quickly solve the enemy in front of me, I am still anxious to enter the **** level!"


    The baby face couldn''t be attacked for a long time, and he couldn''t help feeling anxious. He turned his head and shouted at the old man and the old lady.


    "What a hurry, it''s a demon of hundreds of years old, and I don''t even have the patience."


    The old man murmured while preparing magic.


    "The little master is not a monster, and the little master can be regarded as a semi-human..."


    Before Lin Mo could hear clearly what the baby face was muttering here, the old man''s attack had already reached him quickly.

 Chapter 852： Undefended attack

    It was a very ordinary magic arrow, and it was also the most basic attack that every magician could condense with his magic power.


    But I don''t know why, when he watched the magic arrow fly towards him, Lin Mo felt an inexplicable panic.


    He subconsciously felt that this seemingly inconspicuous magical arrow would bring unparalleled damage to himself.


    Lin Mo did not hesitate to separate a trace of flame to resist, but what he did not expect was that this trace of flame did not play any defensive role at all. Instead, when it collided with the magic arrow, it directly Disappeared without a trace.


    "rub!"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but cursed secretly. Based on his fighting instinct, he decisively gave up the defense against Babyface''s next move and chose to avoid the magic arrow.


    hiss!


    The tearing of clothes and the tearing of flesh sounded at the same time, Lin Mo felt a sharp pain in his back while he was unable to reach the magic arrow.


    When he turned his head to look over, the baby face was standing behind him, and his hands were wrapped in huge ice-blue pliers.


    That is obviously the pliers of the scorpion!


    "Ah, I didn''t expect such a trick."


    Lin Mo mobilized the healing function of the twin lotus fire to treat his wounds, while grinning at the baby''s face.


    From this trick, it can be seen that Baby Face is also a veteran with many battles.


    In the previous battle, the two people had been fighting empty-handed, but they had caught the chance that they had made a mistake, and the other party had just started and made a ruthless move.


    If he had taken out these two large pliers before, he would have been prepared for it.


    Fortunately, the twin lotus fire was not affected by the cold toxin, and could still be used as usual, which gave Lin Mo a little comfort.


    "Old man, be careful, don''t hit me with your stuff."


    Babyface slammed his two pliers hard and shouted to the old man without turning his head.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t been so confused yet."


    The old man cursed angrily, raising his hand to another magic arrow.


    The baby face had already flashed aside, and the magic arrow attacked Lin Mo from left to right. Lin Mo had no choice but to fly high.


    Whoosh!


    The magical arrow had clearly shot away from the air, but a small portal suddenly appeared on the arrow''s flight path, and the side of the portal happened to be his back.


    Lin Mo twisted his body to the limit in mid-air, but the arrow flew past him, taking away a piece of flesh from his arm.


    Lin Mo suddenly felt something wrong, the wound seemed to have been corrupted by black magic, and it began to dry up gradually, then turned into dust.


    Even if the twin lotus fire is used to heal, it can''t stop the progress of this change at all.


    Lin Mo had already lost a lot of time when he tentatively treated the wound, and the entire wound had spread to his left big arm.


    In desperation, Lin Mo had to gritted his teeth and tore off his left arm, and threw it to the ground.


    In less than a few seconds, the arm directly turned into black ash and quickly melted into the soil.


    Lin Mo understood why he had been so caring about the attack on the old man before, and the attack was so powerful. If he accidentally got hit in the head or chest, it is estimated that this celestial spirit body would directly explain it here. .


    "Old man, what''s the matter with you, can both of you fight crookedly?"


    Babyface looked back dissatisfiedly and said angrily.


    "Small thing, you are here to point your fingers. I can''t guarantee that my attack will not hit you later."


    The old man glanced at him and said coldly.


    "Hahahaha, I''m joking with you, what are you doing so seriously? Get rid of this guy as soon as possible so that we can absorb the energy of this tripod!"


    The baby face hurriedly said with the smiling face.


    For this old man, the baby face is still a little bit afraid.


    Lin Mo frowned while manipulating the twin lotus fire to condense his arms as quickly as possible, carefully observing these three people.


    In the attack just now, the old lady who stood silently should have also participated.


    That small portal may be the old lady''s method.


    The old man¡¯s attacking principle, he has never understood until now. Even the twin lotus fire cannot stop the worsening wound. What a powerful force this is.


    No wonder the deceased dared to stay here only by sending 4 of them. Although they are all saints, they are completely different from the saints killed by the saints before. The combination of these people is real. There is the strength to contend against the **** level.


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked at the soul gathering cauldron next to him. The liquid that was transformed by those souls was almost full of the cauldron. If you don''t use it soon, it might overflow later.


    "Lady, stop struggling. We are in a hurry. Let''s die obediently."


    The old man seemed to be a little anxious, as he said, many arrows gathered around his body.


    Babyface immediately backed up a few steps and hid far away.


    It is no exaggeration to say that as long as one of these arrows hits the target, it is estimated that the possibility of surviving is unlikely.


    Lin Mo felt that he had shed cold sweat after a long absence.


    "go with!"


    The old man yelled, and the magic arrow rain fell directly, and in front of these magic arrows, any defense did not work. The only effective way was to dodge.


    But the portal that the old lady kept making, many of the evasive arrows passed through the portal to change directions, and it was able to beat Lin Mo to his head.


    After a round of arrows rained down, Lin Mo was equal to two waves of attacks. On several occasions, Lin Mo almost had to say goodbye to the heavenly spirit body. Thanks to the extreme reactions of those few times, Lin Mo could guarantee that he could stand well. This.


    Both the old man and the old lady frowned, Lin Mo''s stubbornness was something they had never expected.


    Generally speaking, when encountering this kind of incomprehensible situation, the first time is definitely to retreat, but Lin Mo seems to be stronger than others. He clearly knows that he can''t pay the old man''s means, and he has to be here.


    The old man''s patience should have reached its limit, this time the magic arrows condensed around him were once again a grade, and Lin Mo looked at his scalp numb.


    If this attack came, he might really say goodbye to the heavenly spirit body.


    Looking from the left to the right, Lin Mo had an inspiration and flew directly to the soul gathering cauldron, his entire back was attached to the cauldron!

 Chapter 853： Who said that God-level cant be rogue

    Lin Mo''s unpredictable action directly made the baby face and the old man directly stupid.


    At any rate, it is also a god-level, a **** that is admired and worshipped. Why do you play a rogue at this time?


    The old man tried to take a shot several times, but the raised hand finally let go.


    Lin Mo was lying on the soul gathering cauldron like a gecko. If he slipped his hands, then the road to godhood of these four people might be ruined here.


    "Can you come?"


    The old man hesitated, then turned his head and glanced at the old woman.


    "Fart! At such a close distance, do you think this is a playhouse?"


    The old woman gave the old man angrily, her wrinkled face kept staring at Lin Mo, looking very angry.


    But it''s no wonder that this soul gathering cauldron can be regarded as the greatest gift prepared for them by the deceased. If it is destroyed by their own hands, it is estimated that the intestines will have to regret.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but smile as he watched the old man''s hesitation. It seemed that he had guessed right. These two old things didn''t dare to attack him without any scruples as before.


    As long as this old man''s attack didn''t attack him as he wanted, then he wouldn''t be so embarrassed anymore.


    "Boy, this can only be left to you."


    The old man turned to look at the baby face, and said.


    The baby-faced white eyes are almost up to the sky.


    "You can pull it down, what a god-level one!"


    "Isn''t he poisoned by you?"


    "Poisoned is also a god-level! You two think it''s good, Xiaoye, I rushed up and desperately, if I can take advantage of it, I can save a little life, everyone will enter the god-level together, everything is Easy to say.


    But if the young master confessed himself there, no matter what the next progress is, becoming a **** has nothing to do with me. In case I sacrifice and make contributions to the two of you who are immortal, then I What is the picture? Xiaoye didn''t want to be this fool. "


    Babyface said without backing down.


    "It''s not for you to die. If you delay a little more time here, that guy may destroy the soul gathering cauldron, and we have to take action. In case of a mistake, the entire soul gathering cauldron will be destroyed. At that time, everyone will not become a god."


    The old man patted both hands and said very anxiously.


    "Pull it down, it said that I will not be allowed to die, but as long as I am on it, I basically go to send it. If the soul gathering cauldron is ruined, it will be ruined. The big deal is that everyone should not want to become a god. Anyway, there are you. The two old guys are with me, the little master is not afraid."


    The baby face sneered, and said disdainfully.


    While several people were talking, Lin Mo had already begun to study how to destroy the soul gathering cauldron.


    He tried to use ordinary flames, as well as various different fires.


    For a while, the flames of various colors kept flickering, and the old man and the old lady stood still scratching their heads, really anxious.


    "Okay, **** kid, we''ll help you too, so go ahead and go."


    The old man was swearing, but in the end he reluctantly compromised.


    Baby''s face showed a sly smile, and then he stood up and rushed towards Lin Mo.


    None of this group of guys is absolutely pure in mind. They have spent so many years on the Chaos Continent, and everyone has their own little abacus in their heart.


    Even if they are partners together, this kind of abacus is completely unavoidable.


    There were so many energy in the soul gathering cauldron. Although the deceased told them that this could make the four of them gods, they did not make a definite promise.


    As long as you think about it, everyone can think that the first one to use the soul gathering cauldron and the last one will have completely different effects.


    No matter how much energy is absorbed, the first one is definitely enough, and the second one may barely have any accidents.


    But the third and the fourth are not certain. After all, these souls are still in constant transformation, and accidents may happen at any time, and there is also a Lin Mo here, which is also an extremely unstable factor.


    Under this circumstance, naturally no one is willing to be the last person to use the soul gathering cauldron, so everyone is doing their best to retain their own strength.


    Although the old man said that his own attack might destroy the Soul Gathering Cauldron, this was completely an excuse.


    People in their realm, their ability to control their magic power has almost reached a perfect level. If he is unable to control his attacks, it is completely nonsense.


    The old man and the old lady are definitely capable of attacking Lin Mo without harming the soul gathering cauldron.


    But this kind of meticulous control requires a lot of energy and effort. The old man and the old lady are unwilling to consume their strength so vainly, so they thought of an excuse to refuse.


    But how could Babyface didn''t understand their careful thoughts, if it was really on themselves, Babyface believed that she would definitely be in danger.


    Moreover, he couldn''t put all his 100% strength on Lin Mo, otherwise he wouldn''t have spare time to fight for the right to use the soul gathering cauldron.


    This psychological game is actually very simple, the only thing that matters is which party has less demand for the soul gathering tripod.


    Babyface is actually a mixture of monsters and humans, and because of his half of the monster blood, his life span is much longer than that of humans. In his long life, perhaps this is not his only chance to become a god.


    But the old man and the old lady are real human beings, they can''t wait any longer, this is their last chance.


    If you can''t grasp it, their lives will end at the holy level.


    This is why the old man and the old lady are so scared when the baby''s face shows the attitude of breaking the can.


    Seeing that these three people discussed again, Lin Mo just got some eyebrows.


    Although the soul gathering tripod has a tripod in its name, it is not something made of metal.


    The entire hill was cut off, and a round pit was dug down. The soul gathering cauldron is a layer of special magical energy floating in this pit.


    It forms a cone with a pointed tip, floating in the center of the pit.


    Lin Mo discovered that ordinary flames could not do any damage to the energy forming the soul gathering cauldron.


    The effect of Dark Abyss Flame Sealing was not great. After all, under the poisoned state, Lin Mo couldn''t have the strength to seal the entire soul gathering cauldron.


    The only thing that can play a role in this situation is Baleful Purpura.

 Chapter 854： Point addition fee

    When the three of him were asked to speak, Lin Mo had already begun to corrode the entire Soul Gathering Cauldron with Baleful Purple Flame.


    However, what surprised him was that the materials of the entire soul gathering cauldron were very tough, and Lin Mo himself was poisoned, unable to maximize the power of the Baleful Violet Flame. So now, he has just been in the whole soul gathering cauldron. A small gap as big as a fist was made on it.


    Although the soul gathering cauldron looks translucent, the cauldron wall is very thick. At this speed, it is impossible for Lin Mo to break through the cauldron wall for a while.


    However, the situation had reached this time, and the three of them couldn''t let Lin Mo carry out his sabotage so easily.


    The baby face jumped and jumped directly onto the wall of the tripod. Then a layer of translucent blue crystal armor appeared all over his body, and the tail with a huge thorn behind his waist also stood up. It looks like a scorpion with 4 legs missing.


    After the baby face turned into this state, the speed of action has not been affected at all, but has accelerated a little.


    Lin Mo watched him rushing over with two large pliers, but he could only bite the bullet and greet him.


    The effects of cold toxins have been continuing. It seems that if you don''t leave the battle, if you find a place to recuperate, the negative effects of cold toxins will always exist.


    Lin Mo felt more and more suffocated. He was a god-level man, and was pulled back to the holy-level standard by this cold poison.


    The most annoying thing is that when facing these opponents who should have been killed by himself, Lin Mo even found himself a little difficult to deal with.


    However, it is indeed understandable that Lin Mo''s ability was originally biased towards the magician. It is precisely because Lin Mo has always been completely higher than the level of the entire Chaos Continent, which allowed him to cut melons and vegetables along the way smoothly.


    But when his level was pulled to the same level as other people, this feeling of weakness and even a little disadvantage began to make him feel uncomfortable.


    "Old stuff! Don''t just look at the heroic posture of my fighting, Xiaoye, quickly play the role of you two old immortals!"


    Babyface attacked Lin Mo while still asking the old man and old lady for help.


    "Know it, boy, why don''t you get burnt to death."


    Although the old man was swearing, he didn''t stop his work.


    Since Lin Mo is now sticking to the soul gathering cauldron, it is impossible for him to attack like before.


    The old man condensed three magic arrows around him, and began to control them wholeheartedly.


    These three magic arrows, like three remote-controlled cars, moved completely following the old man''s thoughts.


    Although their attacking power is no longer as fierce as before, it is impossible for Lin Mo to completely throw them off. These three magic arrows are like bone-attached maggots, constantly interfering with Lin Mo''s actions.


    Lin Mo didn''t have a big advantage when fighting a close fighter like Babyface. Now that an old man is constantly harassing him, Lin Mo has become even more frantic.


    In less than three minutes, Lin Mo hung a few colors all over his body.


    This is also thanks to Lin Mo''s twin lotus fire to do the follow-up repair work, otherwise Lin Mo will be beaten back to its original shape.


    The more this happened, the more angry Lin Mo grew.


    Under extreme anger, Lin Mo found that the chill on his body did not seem to be so serious.


    Lin Mo kicked his baby face and ran up along the wall of the soul gathering cauldron.


    Both the baby face and the old man were taken aback, not understanding what Lin Mo meant.


    Lin Mo stood directly on the top of the tripod, looking at the three people condescendingly.


    "Well, since you don''t let me destroy this thing, then I will satisfy your wishes."


    Lin Mo shouted loudly at them.


    The old man and Babyface looked at each other, their eyes relaxed.


    For them, it is best to avoid any conflict with Lin Mo. Although it is poisoned, God-level is God-level after all. Is there any way to prevent the other party from getting rid of it? Just pinch yourself with one hand. died.


    "If you want, that would be great. We can guarantee that if you don''t cause us any trouble, we will never take the initiative to have any conflict with you in the future, I..."


    The old man shouted at Lin Mo excitedly, but before he could finish his words, his face quickly turned black.


    Lin Mo had already raised his hand, everyone looked up, and three fiery red stars lit up in the sky above everyone''s head.


    "Since you won''t let Lao Tzu destroy this tripod, then Lao Tzu will give you something!"


    With a crazy smile on Lin Mo''s face, he activated his skills.


    Rock falls from the sky!


    The three stars in the sky became brighter and brighter, and everyone quickly saw that the huge meteorite wearing the firelight on the third brother fell down.


    The three meteorites are arranged very neatly. After falling to a certain height, they even form a line vertically and come straight towards the top of the mountain.


    Lin Mo''s face was full of smiles, and the three people turned pale in an instant.


    How strong is the soul gathering cauldron? No one knows this answer, but even if it is built by a deceased person who has reached the **** level, it should have a range of endurance.


    The power of Lin Mo''s move is too exaggerated. The old man believes that if the soul gathering tripod had not been built here, these three vertically falling meteorites could almost split the upper half of the mountain in half!


    Even if the Soul Gathering Cauldron was strong, after taking these three attacks, it was estimated that it would not be possible to maintain its original state.


    What''s more, the Dingli is still full of energy, even if the Ding is intact, but adding these three things, it is estimated that the energy stored in it has been drained.


    "Old lady!"


    The old man turned his head almost subconsciously and shouted loudly to the old woman.


    The old woman didn''t even have time to respond, so she took a step forward and raised her wand to aim at the sky above her head.


    With the magic gathering frantically around her, a dark portal gradually unfolded in mid-air.


    Lin Mo raised his head and looked at the portal with a disdainful smile on his face.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    In less than a minute, three huge meteorites with flames fell from the sky and lined up to slam into the portal.


    The flames and huge wind pressure brought by the meteorite even gave the surrounding space a feeling of tearing.


    Three meteorites disappeared in the portal, and soon three explosions were also remembered in the distance.


    The old woman coughed up a bit of blood at the time, and it seemed that the transfer of three huge meteorites brought a lot of pressure to her.


    "Old lady, can you still hold it?"


    The old man hurriedly wiped the blood from her mouth and asked.


    The two old people are not good people in name, and they still care about each other very much.


    The old woman waved her hand, indicating that she was okay.


    "Can you really hold it?"


    Lin Mo smiled.

 Chapter 855： Last chance

    Hearing Lin Mo''s words, everyone subconsciously felt that something was wrong. They raised their heads and looked up, and 6 stars lit up in the sky again.


    "Again?"


    Babyface looked at the 6 stars above her head and sighed with excitement.


    For him, it is not a bad thing for Lin Mo to take such an attack.


    Those old couples are definitely on one side. If they really start to share the energy in the soul gathering cauldron, maybe the two old immortals will take the lead in killing themselves.


    If Lin Mo can put one of them right now, he may be the one who can use the soul gathering cauldron later.


    The old man was stupid. With an attack of this scale, he asked himself that he couldn''t be released continuously in a short period of time.


    Even if it is a **** level, you at least need to gather magic power when you release magic?


    Such a large-scale attack magic can be prepared in an instant, is it really such a terrifying God-level?


    The old man didn''t know. In fact, the true God-level was not terrifying. If you blame it, you can only blame it. Lin Mo is not a serious **** at all.


    Indeed, even when the gods release magic, they need to gather magic power, but Lin Mo is a powerful man with a system in his hand.


    For others, attacking is just a matter of consuming a little burn value. What kind of magic power is needed, and what kind of chanting is needed.


    Especially after he entered the **** level, all the functions of the system were opened, and Lin Mo could use his skills more unscrupulously.


    If the burn value is enough, Lin Mo can even show you a meteorite Gatling.


    These few meteorites are nothing to Lin Mo at all.


    Although Lin Mo was very relaxed, the old woman was miserable.


    Although the old woman played the portal very well with one hand, it was still very difficult for her to transfer something as big as a meteorite.


    From the mouthful of blood just spit out, it can be seen that the old woman is trying to force herself to create a huge portal that can transfer meteorites.


    But the situation has reached the point where it is now, and the old woman has to force herself to bite the bullet.


    She did not remove the previous huge portal, but continued to maintain it painfully.


    "Little boy, is there any other way, hurry up and help Lao Tzu."


    The old man raised his wand and said to the baby face next to him.


    "My little master, I''m just a melee warrior. The meteorite flew in the sky. I can''t help much."


    Baby-faced refusing to say with some glee.


    However, the old man did not place much expectation on him. He ignored the baby-faced nonsense. With the magic power gathered, two huge magic arrows flew out.


    If it was said that ordinary arrows were used to attack Lin Mo before, then the old man now used to attack meteorites can be regarded as siege crossbow arrows.


    The huge arrows hit the first two meteorites respectively, and nothing special happened. The two meteorites shrank and shattered into powder inexplicably.


    If you had to make an analogy, it was as if the two meteorites were instantly weathered.


    Although two were shot down, the remaining four meteorites still fell.


    The portal that the old woman forcibly supported, still reluctantly moved all the remaining four.


    puff!


    The old woman directly sprayed a big mouthful of blood this time, and the old man''s face was also very pale. It is estimated that this wave of attacks consumed a lot of their mental energy.


    Babyface stood behind the two of them silently, but their faces were full of smirking smiles.


    "I see how long you can last."


    Lin Mo''s relaxed words were like a thunderstorm in the flat ground. The three people looked up at the same time. There were nine starlights in the sky!


    There was a look of despair in the old woman''s eyes. She was not like Lin Mo, as long as she had a burn value, she could unscrupulously release her skills.


    Transferring these meteorites has consumed most of her magic power, and she knew in her heart that she could not bear the attack this time.


    "Little master, I won''t play with you anymore. If it goes on like this, it will be endless, it will be really small."


    The baby-faced eyeballs turned and quickly climbed onto Kaning.


    In the place where Lin Mo corroded with Baleful Purple Flame, there was already a big gap in the washbasin. Although the gap hadn''t corroded the entire cauldron wall, there was only a thin layer left.


    Babyface raised his tail high, and used the huge poisonous needle to constantly attack the remaining tripod wall.


    Looking at his plan, it seems that he wants to break directly from here into the soul gathering cauldron and directly absorb the energy inside.


    Lin Mo condescendingly watched his movements without any intention to stop him.


    As long as these 9 meteorites fall, all their plans will fall to nothing.


    "Damn boy! What do you want to do!"


    The old man was very angry when he saw his movements, raising his hand was a magic arrow.


    Unexpectedly, the baby face seemed to have been prepared for a long time, and the whole person quickly moved a step sideways, and the magic arrow swept past him, just inserting it into the gap in the soul gathering cauldron.


    Suddenly, the remaining ding wall that was not thick began to thin at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the baby face suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Old man, I really have to thank you very much. Without your help, it would be impossible for me to break this ding wall in a short time. You are such a good person. At this time, I still want to be good for me."


    The yin and yang of the baby-faced ridicule stung the old man''s heart like a needle, and the old man''s pale face was flushed with anger.


    "The magic of time attribute is amazing, but it''s a pity that you can''t change your own time."


    Soon, the thin tripod wall was completely corroded, and the baby face pierced the last barrier with her own tail, and then made a grimace at the old man, and the whole person went straight from the crack in the column. Get into the tripod.


    "Ah!"


    The old man shouted angrily.


    "Go... old man, leave me alone, this is the only chance to become a god, go!"


    The old woman tried to maintain the portal on the top of the mountain, while shouting to the old man.


    "but..."


    The old man turned to look at the old woman, eyes full of tears.


    He and the old woman have been waiting for the chance to become gods for hundreds of years. He also knew that this was their last chance, but he didn''t expect that it would turn out to be such a result now.


    "Go, the role I can play at the moment is more important than you. Even if you stay here, it is impossible to hold. Are you the best at time magic? If you can become a god, maybe you can turn time back. , Resurrect me."


    The old woman twitched her lips and smiled.

 Chapter 856： Time magic

    If Lin Mo carefully investigates, this old man and old lady were also celebrities on the Chaos Continent 300 years ago.


    Two people are good at time magic and the other at space magic. When they are matched together, they can basically be regarded as invincible in the world.


    Especially hundreds of years ago, when there were not as many monsters on the Chaos Continent as there are now, these two people were considered prominent.


    Compared with rare space magic, the system of time magic basically does not exist. It is well known that the celestial spirit body with all attributes does not include the attribute of time magic.


    What was attacked by the old man was instantly changed by magic after the time possessed by him.


    This also explains why the hit part of Lin Mo''s body cannot be repaired with twin lotus fire at all, because for that part of the body, it did not suffer any harm, it was deprived of time.


    The meteorite hit by the old man was also directly weathered into powder in mid-air.


    Although time magic is extremely sharp, it also has many limitations.


    Compared with the magic of other attributes, time magic is more difficult to master. When attacking, it is difficult to change and manipulate at will like the magic of other attributes. It is precisely because of the existence of the old woman that the old man is attacking. On the lack of.


    Secondly, the choice of time magic on the attack object is relatively strict.


    The larger the object, the more difficult it is for time magic to deal with. This leads to the fact that if the old man wants to solve an enemy in an instant, he must spend a lot of magic power to condense the attack that would deprive the opponent of all the "time" in an instant. .


    If the old man used the huge arrow that wiped out the meteorite when he attacked Lin Mo at the beginning, Lin Mo''s Heavenly Spirit should have been over long ago.


    Although time magic has very harsh restrictions, this does not stop him from becoming the rarest and rarest magic attribute.


    What the old woman said was right. Compared to the old man, she who was good at using space magic had a more unique advantage when dealing with those meteorites.


    If the old man stays behind, maybe he squeezes out his magic power and can''t handle a few meteorites.


    Although this is the case, this kind of separation of life and death and the moment of sacrificing oneself to gain opportunities for the other party always makes people very heartbroken.


    Especially facing his wife who has been with him for hundreds of years, the old man is heartbroken at the moment.


    No need for excessive words, no need for majestic tears.


    Just looking at the old man''s trembling body and the lips that squirmed but couldn''t say anything in the end, you can fully understand the pain in his heart now.


    Lin Mo turned his head slightly and stopped looking at them.


    Although he and them are in a hostile position, Lin Mo still maintains sufficient respect for them.


    However, Babyface would give them up so decisively and get into the Soul Gathering Cauldron by himself, which he did not expect at all.


    The teammates who were still fighting side by side just now turned into a relationship of self-utilization at the expense of each other. This is too realistic.


    Across the soul gathering cauldron full of translucent energy, Lin Mo could see the baby face in the cauldron, struggling in pain.


    The swallowing and absorption of soul is definitely a very painful thing, and Lin Mo has a deep understanding of this matter.


    When he was absorbing the twin lotus fire, Lin Mo''s whole soul almost collapsed. If it weren''t for the constant restoration of the body fire, Lin Mo might not be able to survive it.


    Although the purity of the energy in this soul gathering cauldron is not as good as the twin lotus fire, it is definitely a very painful thing.


    Lin Mo jumped off Dingyan, stood aside, and stared at what was happening before him.


    For him, there is no need to take this opportunity to attack Babyface. The old woman said that it is impossible to sustain the repeated bombing of nine meteorites. When she fails, the soul gathering cauldron will also be destroyed. Babyface¡¯s long-cherished wish is It is impossible to achieve after all.


    The old man and the old lady had finished bidding farewell, and he walked towards the soul gathering cauldron step by step with a cold face.


    There seems to be a very strange time barrier around him. On the surface, it seems that he has only taken one step, but each step has allowed him to cross a distance of more than 10 meters.


    After five or six steps, the old man has come to the side of the soul gathering cauldron.


    The gap still exists, and a large amount of energy flows out of it and falls on the ground.


    The old man turned his head and glanced at the old woman one last time, then closed his eyes and worked hard to get in through the gap.


    boom!


    At the same time, the nine meteorites in the sky also fell down at the same time, the old woman resisted hard by herself, and the thin figure seemed extremely small under this situation.


    One with two, three with four.


    When the fifth meteorite fell, the old woman finally couldn''t hold it anymore, and her whole magic power had been completely drained.


    When the fourth meteorite was moved away, the old woman went into a coma, and the huge portal disappeared in place.


    Lin Mo calmly watched that the fifth meteorite fell towards the Soul Gathering Cauldron. As long as he hit it, even if the God Creation Project was paralyzed, it might be regarded as over.


    But when the meteorite was about to fall, something unexpected to Lin Mo happened suddenly.


    The meteorite stopped abruptly, as if someone had pressed the pause button, floating strangely above the soul gathering cauldron, unable to make any further progress.


    The remaining 4 meteorites also fell one after another, but none of them could successfully fall into the soul gathering cauldron. They were like 5 dice, neatly stacked together.


    Lin Mo''s pupils shrank suddenly, because he saw that at the bottom of the lowest meteorite, a man was holding his right hand flatly.


    Moreover, the five huge meteorites were dragged by the man''s raised right hand, unable to fall any further.


    "Chongming..."


    Lin Mo said these two words with difficulty.


    Without seeing any extra actions by Chongming, the five huge burning meteorites extinguished the flames at the same time, and Chongming threw them aside. The moment the meteorite fell to the ground, it turned into dust.


    "Sorry, the things here will still be needed later, so I can''t let you destroy them so easily."


    Zhongming Void walked towards Lin Mo, as if there was a completely transparent staircase in mid-air.


    Lin Mo looked at him sullenly until he walked in front of him.


    "It seems that you have a lot of questions you want to ask me, but there is still plenty of time right now, and I can solve your problems."


    Zhongming gently took off the hood on his head, and said flatly.

 Chapter 857： Concentric people

    Looking at the plain and calm look of Zhongming in front of him, Lin Mo suddenly felt that he didn''t know where to speak.


    This was definitely not the Zhongming he was familiar with, it was just another independent individual with the same skin but a completely different soul.


    "who are you?"


    Lin Mo hesitated and asked this unnutritious question.


    Chongming smiled.


    "You seem to know another me. I don''t have a name. Of course you can call me by his name."


    "Identity is not something that can be replaced with a name. I really want to know, how exactly do you exist?"


    Lin Mo looked at him and asked very firmly.


    "I am him, he is me, we are one, but also separate."


    Heipao Chongming thought about it for a moment before he replied.


    Seeing that Lin Mo couldn''t fully understand what he meant, Hei Pao Zhongming paused for a while before giving another supplement.


    "You can call us, people of one heart."


    Lin Mo''s whole person was as if struck by lightning, the boss stared.


    As the last person of Qi Jue who didn''t show up, Zhongming was always by his side.


    Moreover, there are 8 of the legendary Seven Wonders!


    "I''m very puzzled, right? Why are there 8 of the Seven Wonders? And why the person you know is always by your side, and I''m in the opposite camp to you."


    Heipao said with a big smile.


    Lin Mo did not answer him, but took two steps back silently, with obvious hostility already on his face.


    "God level is not a special existence, unless you can reach the level of the watchman, otherwise, you have no ability to put me to death."


    Hei Paozhong clearly saw Lin Mo''s hostility, shrugged and reminded him.


    Lin Mo trembled all over, this guy even knew the existence of the Watcher!


    Lin Mo shook his head vigorously, scratching his hair in a mess.


    This news is too crazy, even those old gods in the land of the gods, they can not get any news about the watchman, but the black robe in front of him, he said the watchman in an understatement. These three words.


    Since the other party can know this level of things, there is probably no reason to deceive himself. Lin Mo sighed, and simply relaxed wholeheartedly, ready to have a good exchange with this concentric person.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Seeing that he had calmed down, Hei Robo Zhongming asked again.


    "All things."


    Lin Mo gave him a serious look.


    "I can tell you, but the story is long..."


    "It''s okay, I don''t care."


    Hei Pao Chongming glanced at him, and finally narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he had fallen into a long memory.


    "Compared to other complex worlds, the Chaos Continent is nothing more than a very small piece of land. Long, long ago, the entire world didn''t even have a watchman.


    But this place is also like the initial state of all other worlds, full of spiritual energy and magic, and has an excellent environment for gestating life.


    The Monster Race is the first race on this continent that was born. The oldest Monster Race is not the current Monster Race. They contain many kinds of creatures you can see now. The Monster Race is a hodgepodge. It is precisely because of their existence that the now-rich ethnic group has gradually evolved.


    Over time, the oldest monster race began to change. Some of them began to migrate and change, and slowly evolved into the present orcs, and some of them with degraded intelligence slowly became The current monster beasts, as well as the ordinary beasts, as for the remaining ones, due to the particularity of their bloodlines, retained their fighting power, turning them into the current monster race.


    However, although there were so many races on the Chaos Continent, there was no civilization and wisdom.


    Whether it is the monsters or the orcs, they are very ignorant and admire brute force.


    But because life was born on the Chaos Continent and gradually developed into a small world, there was a watchman to manage the world.


    The environment of the early Chaos Continent was very harsh, and the creatures that existed on it had no wisdom at all. If there were any huge disasters, the entire continent might become barren again overnight.


    The Watcher certainly did not allow this to happen, so he cut out a small part of himself and threw it on the Chaos Continent.


    And through its own changes and development, this part of the body has gradually become the first human being, that is, the ancestor!


    Human ancestors have great power and wisdom in the true sense.


    He understood his mission, so as a new race, mankind began to thrive on the Chaos Continent.


    In the process of dealing with humans, the monster race and the orcs gradually gained wisdom, and the entire Chaos Continent began to develop and evolve regularly.


    Then the gods began to appear, and the entire Chaos Continent became what everyone is familiar with now. "


    Heipao Shigeaki said this, and slowly opened his eyes.


    "But what does this have to do with you?"


    Lin Mo frowned and asked.


    "Hehe, I have to mention the human ancestor. Although he was formed by a part of the body of the watcher, because the watcher limited the power in this part of the body, the human ancestor will eventually die.


    The ancestors also knew in their hearts that humans just kept the entire Chaos Continent running a lubricant. As far as the body is strong, they are completely impossible to compare to the monsters and the orcs. In order to ensure that after their death, humans will not be After they perished, the human ancestor split his own power into seven parts, and these seven parts have become an independent person, that is, the people of the Qijue you know now.


    Each of the Seven Wonders has their unique power, and I am the most special one. I have the abilities of the other 6 people at the same time. It can also be said that I am connected with the body and mind of the other 6 people. This is what I am called the One of Heart Human reasons. "


    Heipao Chongming explained.


    Lin Mo became more surprised as he listened, possessing the power of the other seven unique people?


    No wonder the baby face and the old man were so jealous of the black robe before, and it is no wonder that he told himself so confidently that no existence below the Watcher''s strength would put his life in danger.


    The abilities of each of the Qijue people are extremely capable, and the black robe Chongming can have all the abilities of the other 6 people at the same time, which is even more powerful than those gods.


    "but..."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help speaking again.


    "Hehe, you want to ask why I have such a strong ability, but I still want to stay on the Chaos Continent quietly, and even serve as subordinates for the deceased, right?"


    Heipao Zhongming seemed to see through Lin Mo''s thoughts at a glance, and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 858： Curse of the Ancestor

    Lin Mo nodded, this problem is inevitable.


    The more capable people are, the ambition will grow with their own abilities.


    Those cats and dogs who have finally cultivated to the **** level can¡¯t wait to go to the land of gods to enjoy the blessings. Heipao Chongming has such a great ability, how could he be willing to stay on the chaotic continent and be a silent little **** It.


    People who have passed away have the ability to surpass those god-levels, and are six times stronger than those who have passed away, how could he not have the ability to set foot on the continent of gods.


    Lin Mo even felt that if Hei Pao Zhongming could spend time researching other ways to become stronger, maybe he might even have a chance to break through the strength of the Warden''s level.


    "Hehe, nothing is as simple as you think. Although my ability is the strongest among the seven, I am the only one who is restricted.


    As the dispersion of human ancestor power, each of us can be said to be not weak, but the strongest me is oppressed by the human ancestor¡¯s will. The existence of the Qijue is to maintain the normal operation of the entire Chaos Continent. Not to let humans rule the entire Chaos Continent.


    Therefore, I can''t do anything that is too big, and even what the other 6 people can do, I can''t do it.


    The only reason for my existence is to wait in case something major happens on the Chaos Continent, I can maintain the balance of the whole situation and let the Chaos Continent continue to operate normally.


    The other six people are life-limiting, and they will be replaced almost every 100 years, except for those who don¡¯t want to die.


    But I am an infinite life, that is to say, I have endured loneliness and loneliness by myself in all these years. "


    Heipao Zhongming said.


    Although there was no anger in his tone, Lin Mo could fully hear the huge resentment in his tone.


    It''s no wonder that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. After his death, Renzu left a supervisor to continue his mission, but he did not consider the feelings of people of the same heart.


    The things Heipao Shigeaki said just now were almost from the ancient times. From that time to the present, it is not known how many years have passed.


    In so many years, the other 6 people are okay. Every time a hundred years have passed, they will change a batch, and their memories will be completely erased, as if they were living again.


    But the people of the same heart have to endure endless suffering year after year.


    Although he is similar to the Watcher, the Watcher can at least listen to interesting things in other worlds, and can even get a TV to watch and a game console to play.


    But people of the same heart have to spend year after year in loneliness and boredom, which is tantamount to torture.


    Perhaps the ancestor Renzu considered the problem too simplistically, and this left such painful memories to the people of the same heart unconsciously.


    "But it''s okay. During this long period of time, I have gradually figured out a way."


    Heipao Zhongming spoke, suddenly showing a strange smile.


    Lin Mo''s back became cold when he laughed, and he couldn''t help frowning.


    "This mission rests on me. As long as I exist for one day, the restrictions on me will never end. So what if I create another self?


    As early as many years ago, I began to study how to remove the limitations of myself. After continuous experiments and research, I found that I could create a second self, and then transfer my soul bit by bit. When it comes to him, that restriction will naturally be transferred to the other me.


    But after all, that was the restriction that Ren Zu said personally, but it was not so easy to remove.


    I have gone through many experiments, and over the years I have been constantly shifting, and this has created another me who exists one-third of me, and correspondingly, I can also exert one-third of my strength. "


    Hei Pao Chongming looked at his hands, instead of getting excited gradually.


    One-third of the power?


    Lin Mo thought for a while when he fiddled with his 5 meteorites like a stack of dice, he couldn''t help but fight a cold war.


    This kind of strength is still limited by more than half of the circumstances?


    But I thought about it. Lin Mo was completely relieved, the person with the same heart had all the abilities of the other six people, then he himself was equivalent to the ancestor of the year.


    With the strength of human ancestors, it is indeed not too much to be able to make such a move.


    "So in this way, the one you I know is the one you made and helped you share the constraints?"


    Lin Mo asked.


    "It must be him. I haven''t used my abilities on him for so many years. After leaving him with his memories, I just left. Although I can share his vision, for the sake of To avoid being aware of his physical abnormality, I have never used it."


    Heipao nodded again.


    "But why? You have found a way to get rid of this restriction. Why do you want to help the deceased to make a god-making plan here?"


    Lin Mo asked without understanding.


    "The limit of human ancestors is not as simple as you think and can be removed. In so many years, I have tried countless times and found that the maximum limit I can hold is this third. The energy of one, as for the other part, can only be used when I need to perform my duties.


    Do you know what this feeling is like?


    It''s like you are panicking with hunger. There are three breads in front of you. After you eat all the three breads, you can burp contentedly, but you can only get to one of them, and the remaining two are in there. A place far away from you, this feeling can break people.


    As the saying goes, people are not for themselves, and the heavens are destroyed. Although I have my own responsibilities, this does not delay my desire to pursue what I need.


    Ren Zu once said that there is still a huge hidden power in this entire Chaos Continent. If I can use all that power, I think I can break through the restriction of Human Ancestor and live for myself completely. . "


    Hei Pao Chongming didn''t hide the slightest concealment, and said all the thoughts in his heart.


    "What hidden power?"


    Lin Mo asked subconsciously.


    "I do not know either."


    Heipao Zhongming shook his head.


    Lin Mo subconsciously thought he was lying to himself, but after thinking about it, he dispelled the idea.


    For someone like him, there is no need to play any scheming. Sometimes strength can represent everything. Even if he tells Lin Mo all his thoughts, it is difficult for Lin Mo to stop him. effect.

 Chapter 859： Hidden continental power

    "What does this hidden power do to you?"


    Lin Mo paused, then asked.


    "Human race is only a tool arranged on this continent after all, and the power it contains is simply not enough to resist the power belonging to this continent."


    Hei Pao Chong Ming looked at Lin Mo, the meaning in his eyes was self-evident.


    "Do you mean that if you can gain that power, you can break this restriction and successfully lift the oppression of human ancestors?"


    "You are very smart."


    Heipao smiled again.


    "But what does this have to do with your work for the dead?"


    "What he did was a major event that would shake the entire Chaos Continent. The entire continent also has a shallow will that belongs to it. The more ruthless it destroys the entire continent, the greater the impact on the layout of the entire continent. The hidden power is more likely to be revealed."


    Hei Pao Zhongming continued to answer.


    "Then the last question."


    "You said."


    "Why tell me these things?"


    Lin Mo looked into his eyes and asked with some incomprehension.


    "You have the breath of a watchman, is this reason enough?"


    Heipao said with a smile but a smile.


    Lin Mo subconsciously stepped back two steps. Hei Pao Zhongming has been tortured by the human curse for so many years, while Renzu is watching the placed chess pieces. It is estimated that Hei Pao Zhongming has no impression of the Watcher.


    I have been in contact with the watchman before, and there is even the breath of each other still remaining on my body.


    If Heipao Zhongming angered himself for this reason, then he would be lying on the gun.


    "You don''t need to have these anymore, or you don''t need to be afraid of me."


    Hei Pao Zhongming seemed to see Lin Mo''s concern and smiled faintly.


    Lin Mo nodded seriously, and then stood two steps back.


    Heipao Shigeming: "..."


    "Do whatever you want, I''m just purely curious about you. You know how many years this continent has existed, and the watchman has also existed on this road for a long time, during this long time. Here, the Watcher has never come into contact with any human beings or creatures of other races, even the ancestors have never seen his creator.


    And you are the first human I have ever seen that has come into contact with the Warden. I want to know what kind of abilities you have in your body that can attract the existence of that level. "


    Hei Pao Zhongming''s tone was very flat, and the expression on his face was very sincere, which is probably what he thinks now.


    But these words sounded different to Lin Mo''s ears: because you are the only human that the Watcher has ever come into contact with, so I am very interested in you. I hope you can cooperate with me in doing some weird research. ...


    Lin Mo thought about it carefully. During the entire process of contact with the Watcher, he didn''t feel anything strange about the other party.


    If you have to say the greatest feature of the other party, then there is only one word, house!


    The Watcher was able to perform various role-plays on his own, calling his idols in such a void. This may be the point that Lin Mo admires most.


    As for power, it is something that people inherently carry, so envy can''t come.


    In addition, there is nothing in the Watcher that is worth admiring.


    "I think you seem to have too high expectations... Even if it is that level of existence, it is not as elegant and cool as you imagined. To be honest, in the watchmen of this continent, you still don''t understand why Okay, otherwise it will only disappoint you."


    Lin Mo pondered his tone and tried to dispel the curiosity in Heipao Zhongming''s heart.


    "why?"


    It was okay for Lin Mo not to say that, but when he said that, the other party became more interested.


    As one of the few people on the Chaos Continent who can understand the existence of that level, Shige Ming in the black robe naturally has many ideas. The Watcher can be said to be the ceiling of combat power in the entire world, so powerful, and his specificity What will it look like?


    This is like a child looking forward to a hero in his imagination. Once he finds that this hero is completely different from his imagination, it is estimated that the three views of the whole person will burst.


    If a powerful person like this really bursts out of the Three Views, the consequences and impact may be completely unbearable by Lin Mo. Lin Mo carefully pondered it, and still did not intend to describe the specific appearance of the Watcher, but Advise him to find it by himself.


    "It''s difficult for me to describe the existence of that level. Maybe only after you meet him, you can experience it firsthand. I can share with you the way I want to meet him, specifically..."


    Lin Mo was very enthusiastic about entering the void space unintentionally, and sharing his experience of getting to know the Watcher.


    If Hei Pao Zhongming was really interested in finding it in his own way, then in a short time, Lin Mo didn''t need to consider such a tricky existence.


    There is no definite number of time wandering in the void. Perhaps the watchman is addicted to all kinds of games and has no intention of observing the things passing by. Then the black robe Chongming has been drifting until the end of time, it is not It is possible to say a word with the watchman.


    This kind of result is exactly what Lin Mo is looking forward to now. After all, the existence of Heipao Chongming is really too worrying. It is good that he is not showing hostility to himself at the moment, in case he has to deal with it. Myself, the situation on the whole continent is going to be frantically turbulent again.


    "I will remember this method, and if I have the opportunity in the future, I will practice it myself, but not now."


    Hei Pao Chongming earnestly thanked him, and the hope that had just ignited in Lin Mo''s heart was extinguished in an instant.


    "You look disappointed?"


    Heipao Zhongming accurately caught the loss in Lin Mo''s eyes, and immediately asked coldly. Lin Mo''s reaction was too obvious, making it hard not to think about whether this guy is setting himself a trap.


    "That''s not true. It''s just a pity. I imagined you and the watchman meeting each other. I expected that scene to happen."


    As Lin Mo was talking, there was a picture in his heart immediately. It took him a lot of effort to maintain the normal expression on his face, instead of smiling directly.


    "My current strength is not enough. If I want to meet the Warden, then at least I have to have the strength not to be killed by him."


    Although Hei Pao Zhongming felt a little strange in his heart, he explained seriously.

 Chapter 860： Interrupt

    It¡¯s normal for Heipao Shigeming to have this kind of thought. After all, even his boss¡¯s ancestor is a watchman¡¯s wage earner. One of his bottom little guys always thinks about getting rid of his duties. This is completely negative. Missed work.


    In case the watchman is unhappy, he will probably be executed on the spot.


    Therefore, it is very important to maintain a certain level of strength.


    Bang!


    Just as Lin Mo wanted to continue talking to him, a loud noise suddenly came from behind him.


    The two turned their heads and looked back, and a figure suddenly jumped out of the soul gathering cauldron, covered with blue light.


    "Hahaha, I can hold on! I am invincible!"


    Babyface flipped several somersaults in mid-air before falling back to the ground yelling.


    The blue crystalline armor covered all over his body has become more and more sparkling. If the number of legs is ignored, the baby face now really looks like a crystal clear frost scorpion.


    "Success?"


    Lin Mo frowned.


    "This approach is feasible. The only difference is whether the user''s soul can withstand the huge pain caused by swallowing energy."


    Hei Pao Zhongming looked at the baby face in front of him very plainly, walked toward the soul gathering cauldron, and explained calmly.


    The gap on the soul gathering cauldron had already been repaired by the black robe Chongming.


    He stood beside Kanae, raised his hand, and stirred gently in the air.


    With his movements, the energy in the entire cauldron was also stirred up, as if there was a huge stick stirring in the middle of the cauldron.


    Heipao raised his hand violently, and the Cauldron also spit out a figure, which fell heavily on the ground.


    Lin Mo looked intently, that was the old man who entered the cauldron with the baby face.


    Unlike the energetic baby face, the old man''s face was as gray as death, and even if he fell so hard, he didn''t make any movement.


    "If you can bear it, you can make a breakthrough, but if you can''t bear it, the end will be like this. The soul will be burst with too much energy, and there is no chance of survival."


    Heipao Zhongming said coldly.


    The dazzling light fell from the top of the head and shone on the baby-faced body.


    Babyface looked at the light on her body with some excitement, and then put away the armor on her body.


    "Although you are here to make trouble, I still want to thank you. If it weren''t for your help, maybe these two old guys would unite to deal with me. I haven''t been able to step into the **** level so smoothly."


    The baby face rose slowly with the fascinating light, and laughed at Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo was a little confused by his inexplicable thanks.


    However, it seems that this baby-faced is indeed here for his own purposes. Lin Mo''s purpose and the orders of the deceased have absolutely no restriction on him.


    Now that his goal is achieved, he will leave here directly, regardless of the remaining mess.


    Snapped!


    As the baby face was rising rapidly, a hand suddenly grabbed his ankle.


    The baby-faced body was suspended, and could no longer move a bit.


    He looked down in surprise. Hei Robe Zhongming was floating in the air at this time, grabbing his ankle with one hand.


    "Brother, my goal has been achieved, everyone is doing it for yourself, don''t embarrass me, OK?"


    Babyface smiled at him, seeing that Babyface was still a little jealous of him.


    "I didn''t stop you because you didn''t complete your mission. I just think that there are enough gods in the sky. I don''t want to have one more, which is annoying."


    Heipao Zhongming finished speaking coldly, and finally snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, the divine light seemed to be turned off, and disappeared without a trace in an instant. Because the baby face lost the attraction of divine light, it was directly pulled back to the ground by the black robe.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    The babyface yelled like a cat with its tail stomped on.


    The biggest idea he has always had is to successfully reach the **** level, and then go to the continent of gods to find his only kin.


    But he never expected that today, after exhausting all sorts of hard work, he finally reached the **** level, but he was interrupted by someone with an inexplicable reason.


    The baby face was jumping frantically on the spot, stretched out his hands to scratch at the sky, hoping to find the divine light that would guide him to soar again.


    Heipao Shigeaki looked at him coldly, like he was watching a clown performing a burlesque.


    Lin Mo didn''t say a word, just silently watched the scene before him.


    He voluntarily refused the call of divine light, he could do it himself, but forcibly interrupting the ascent of others like this, Lin Mo had seen it for the first time today.


    Heipao Zhongming didn''t pay attention to the baby face like a madman. The baby face had already proved with the old man with his own body that it was completely feasible to gather the soul and create a god, and the purpose of the black robe was also achieved.


    He turned his head and walked towards the soul gathering cauldron, and began to actively guide the influx of souls into the energy in the cauldron.


    "I will kill you!"


    Babyface cried and vented on the spot for a long time, and finally put all the hatred on Chongming in the black robe.


    He forgot that this person just broke his ascension with just a snap of his fingers, and forgot how he feared him before, and now his mind is full of revenge and venting.


    The vigorous demon energy was released from his body, and then turned into a crystal blue armor, clinging to his body.


    He lay down slightly, his hands had become two giant pliers, and a thick scorpion tail emerged from the back of his waist.


    Ice-blue vindictiveness also appeared immediately, attached to his body.


    Up to now, compared with before, Babyface''s momentum has improved by more than one level.


    The difference between the Saint-level and the God-level is so obvious. Although the baby face is only a soul into a god, his body has also been greatly strengthened.


    Hei Pao Zhongming still had his back to him and was busy with his own affairs, as if he hadn''t noticed the murderous **** behind him.


    The baby face rushed towards his unguarded back, the raised tail carrying a huge poisonous needle, like a death call, rushed towards the back of the black robe Chongming. .


    There was already a trace of crazy joy in Babyface''s eyes. He seemed to see the joyful scene when his poison needle completely pierced the opponent, but the next second, he suddenly found that the person in front of him had disappeared.


    when!


    Because the rushing speed was too fast, the baby face could not stop at all, he directly slammed into the soul gathering cauldron, and the poison needle on the tail also pierced into the cauldron directly.


    Heipao Zhongming appeared from behind him like a ghost, reaching out and pressing his tail firmly, making it impossible for him to pull out the poisonous needle.


    "Do you want to die like that?"


    Heipao looked at Babyface with pity, and asked softly.

 Chapter 861： Departure vs Concentric

    Because the tail was completely suppressed, Babyface couldn''t even straighten her upper body.


    He stretched out his two large tongs desperately to attack the black robe Chongming, but the black robe Chongming''s body looked like an illusion. Even if it hits, it looks like it hits the shadow. There is nothing to do hurt.


    Lin Mo looked stupid.


    Although the baby face is not strong, it can be regarded as a **** level now.


    A god-level master was crushed and beaten without the strength to fight back, which shows how powerful Hei Robo Chongming really is.


    Lin Mo swallowed and began to concentrate on eliminating the toxins in his body.


    If he really had to fight after a while, Lin Mo couldn''t guarantee that he would be any better than a baby face.


    Click.


    There was a crisp sound, and Lin Mo didn''t need to look up at all, he knew it was the sound of the baby-faced tail being broken.


    In the end, there were two more crisp breaking sounds, but compared to the previous one, these two sounds were a bit more dull. Lin Mo knew that the two big tongs of the baby face could not be kept.


    The baby-faced begging for mercy began to rang. At this time, he finally understood that the opponent in front of him was completely beyond his own capabilities.


    Even a person with a big heart like a baby face will become extremely frightened when they die.


    But his begging for mercy ended with a crisp sound of a broken neck. By this time, the last Ice Soul Crystal Scorpion on the entire Chaos Continent had been declared dead.


    "what happened?"


    A cold voice came from above.


    Lin Mo looked up, and at the top of the cave, the deceased was standing there with an angry expression.


    The great show is about to be staged!


    This was the first thought that came out of Lin Mo''s mind.


    In the past, he planned to use these energy to manually create a group of gods, and then led these gods to fight for his own rights from the hands of those gods.


    But he never expected that he had just cultivated one, and in a blink of an eye he was twisted his neck like a chick by the black robe.


    "Who are you?"


    The deceased person quickly realized that since the opponent can solve a **** level so easily, then maybe his strength is not below him at all.


    He asked with a cold face and cautiously.


    Heipao Zhongming didn''t say anything to him at all. He just flashed away, and his whole person had disappeared in place.


    The deceased person jumped almost subconsciously. While the others were still in the air, Chongming in the black robe had already appeared where he stood just now, and his waving fists brought a strong wind pressure, blowing the deceased The head hurts.


    The person who passed away was taken aback, and the speed at this speed was no less than the person who had escaped.


    He knew in his heart that if he had to deal with the black robe Chongming, without using the soul technique he was best at, it would basically be impossible to win.


    The moment he landed, the deceased opened the realm of soul. In order to prevent Lin Mo from sneaking on his body, the deceased also pulled Lin Mo in.


    Heipao Zhongming didn''t have any fear, and he rushed in directly.


    Lin Mo looked at the two men helplessly, with the baby-faced poison still in his body, and he was dragged into the battle between the two for some reason.


    He stepped back silently so as not to be affected by their attacks.


    However, the deceased did not seem to have the mind to control Lin Mo at this time. All his attention was focused on the body of the black robe Chongming.


    In his impression, the opponent was just a paladin whose physical strength had reached the holy rank, because he had always been very obedient, and the deceased also trusted him very much, and even put him in the plan of creating gods. Among the first batch.


    However, he didn''t expect that at this time, he said that the strength and oppression he showed would make himself feel threatened.


    "Who are you?"


    The deceased stared at him and said coldly.


    "I was born with you. We are monsters made by one person. Who do you say I am?"


    Heipao sneered a few times.


    "You are the last one of the seven wonders!"


    How clever the deceased was. With just a few words, he immediately guessed what the concentric people wanted to express.


    The concentric person laughed twice, but had no plans to put away the fighting posture.


    "Wait, since everyone is a person of seven wonders, no matter what you want to do, we can totally discuss it."


    The deceased hurriedly spoke.


    For other people, the deceased did not have any mercy or sympathy, but compared to the Qijue who was born on the same root with him, the deceased was still a little bit caring.


    If he can, he doesn''t want to fight with other Qijue people. As long as everyone''s common ideals don''t conflict, the deceased are even willing to make some concessions.


    "Discuss? There is nothing to discuss. You can''t help me with what I''m going to do. In the end, you will only become part of my body."


    After the concentric people said this sentence, before they had time to wait for the deceased to taste it, they directly attacked.


    In this realm of souls, the soul strength of the concentric people is not the strongest, even the poisoned Lin Mo is about the same as his strength.


    But you know, this is one-third of the opponent''s strength.


    Although the opponent''s words and the opponent''s attack made him a little panicked for a while, the departed person gradually recovered his normal state. In this soul realm, he did have an absolute leading ability.


    The entire space is strongly inverted and transformed. The floor that was still on the soles of the feet just now may turn into a wall around you or the ceiling above your head.


    If you change other people, this kind of messy spatial conversion will quickly make people feel dizzy.


    But the concentric person is not this kind of person. Even if the departed person performs complex conversions, he can clearly lock the position of the departed person. In some spaces, he can even break it directly with a fist, using the most crude and simple The way is close to the deceased.


    Before long, the deceased began to feel a little nervous.


    The difficulty of the other party far exceeded his imagination. He originally thought that he was already invincible in this space, but he did not expect that there would be people as difficult as Lin Mo.


    Concentrate, the deceased began to use the spirit explosion, but the opponent seemed to be able to predict his attack. Every time the deceased was about to lock the opponent completely, the concentric people quickly dodged.

 Chapter 862： Illusion soul

    Although the ability of the spirit explosion is very powerful, the most difficult thing is to lock the opponent''s soul.


    Originally, this place was originally the soul domain created by the person who passed away by himself. He almost had absolute control ability in this area, and he could easily lock any soul here.


    However, the concentric person dodges the lock of the deceased forcibly by virtue of the concealment speed that is not inferior to the person who escaped.


    After going back and forth, the deceased was finally determined that it was completely impossible to solve the other party easily.


    If you want to deal with people of the same heart, it is estimated that it will take no less effort than when dealing with Lin Mo before.


    The lock of the soul and the attacks that change this space have no way to get a single trace of the same-hearted person, and so many temptations by the deceased have all become useless.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the deceased had almost absolute control over this soul realm, it is estimated that he would have been overtaken by people of the same heart.


    While dodging, the entire soul of the deceased person began to gradually become thinner, and a faint black mist floated out of him, condensing into a spherical shape.


    When Lin Mo saw this scene, he immediately became energetic.


    The person who passed away in the first place used this trick to deal with himself. It seems that the person with the same heart is not an opponent he can handle casually.


    The black sphere became more and more solid, and then gradually turned into a huge black dome.


    The concentric person stunned for a moment, and then temporarily stopped his progress.


    He looked at the departed person cautiously, and then, like him, a faint mist came out from his soul.


    The deceased person was completely stunned. He never thought that the other party could use his own abilities, and his attainments in the soul. He had never shared it with others. Why could the other party use the same moves as himself?


    The sphere condensed by concentric people is off-white. The two spheres are black and white, and the contrast is very obvious.


    At this time, even if you are surprised by the opponent''s learning ability, it is impossible to stop the attack method.


    The two pushed the two spheres in front of them at the same time, and the two spheres, one black and one gray, suddenly collided together, like two soap bubbles, and began to stick together and merge with each other.


    Lin Mo has been watching this side nervously. Although the two spheres did not produce any violent explosions or obvious reactions, he could see that the souls of two people were competing with each other.


    Although the concentric person has all the abilities of the other six people, from the perspective of each ability, the concentric person cannot reach the height of the other six people.


    The souls of the two collided with each other, and the people of the same heart fell naturally.


    Lin Mo was treating his injury while watching the two fight with cold eyes.


    At this time, no matter which of these two people was defeated, it was a good thing for me.


    Lin Mo was naturally unwilling to intervene in the fight between the two of them. If the two of them could fight both sides, then Lin Mo would definitely be more happy.


    The black sphere began to slowly devour the gray and white one, and finally a slight smile appeared on the face of the deceased.


    In terms of soul, apart from the current Lin Mo, it is really difficult to have other opponents that will be put in the eyes of the dead.


    The deceased laughed, but strangely the same-hearted people also laughed.


    The concentric person in front of him and the gray-white sphere were distorted at the same time. In a blink of an eye, the sphere became a concentric person, while the concentric person standing in place turned into smoke and disappeared in place.


    Although resisting the attack of the black ball, the concentric person was not completely sealed in it. He rushed over against the huge black ball, and punched at the moment when the deceased did not react. On his temple.


    The black ball dissipated in an instant, and the soul of the deceased was constantly shaken by the punch.


    The concentric person grabbed his neck and stared at him coldly.


    "You don''t really think that I will use your best soul technique to face you face to face, right?"


    Lin Mo also didn''t expect that the battle would be won in such an instant.


    As the sum of these 6 people, a concentric person can use any tricks of the other 6 people. This is completely normal.


    Lin Mo had just subconsciously thought that the concentric people were mimicking the tricks of the departed, but he did not expect that all of this was a blinding trick for concentric people.


    He had just transformed his soul directly, turning his soul body into the gray ball, leaving a part in place, pretending that it was himself.


    It can be said that in the instant just now, the concentric people used the secret techniques of the deceased and the phantom.


    While performing the blind eye technique, he risked using his own body to withstand the attack of the deceased, just for such an unexpected thunder blow.


    I have to say that the person with the same heart is really a bold and careful person.


    "cough!"


    The neck was pinched, and the deceased coughed several times. After a little reaction, he understood the methods used by the concentric people just now.


    This cannot be said to be his own carelessness, because in such a long time, he has never seen anything like this.


    Even if it fails, the deceased has no place to blame themselves.


    "Your rebirth technique should only be used on your own body. Now that we are all in the realm of the soul, I don''t believe it. Under this circumstance, you can still escape successfully."


    The concentric people looked at him coldly, with joking expressions in their eyes.


    "Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be strongmen I didn¡¯t know existed on the Chaos Continent. I never thought that the last companion would hide by my own side. You know my purpose. If you His intentions do not conflict with mine, but I don¡¯t mind leaving it to you."


    The deceased laughed twice, without any painful expression on his face.


    "You? Haha, your so-called ambitions and ambitions are nothing more than children''s play. What you pay attention to is only what you can see in front of your eyes. You have not considered the nature of everything. My childish game against you, no Whatever interest I am looking for is a higher ideal."


    The concentric person shook his head and sneered unabashedly.


    "It''s a pity then."


    The deceased closed his eyes and said such a word softly.


    Then his whole person began to dissipate, and his soul gradually began to disintegrate.

 Chapter 863： Melting soul

    "Stop!"


    The people of the same heart thought he would continue to fight back, but he didn''t expect that the deceased would directly begin to dissipate their souls.


    While yelling viciously at the deceased, he looked for a way to prevent the soul of the deceased from dissipating.


    Lin Mo also didn''t react. The deceased had always been the most difficult person to deal with on the entire Chaos Continent. He did not expect that the deceased would end himself so decisively.


    However, the ability of the deceased to take such extreme measures can be regarded as a complete confirmation of the situation before him.


    From the moment the concentric people began to show their fangs, the deceased understood that everything they did should be in common with the other''s intentions.


    But he doesn''t want to fight for this dominant position, so he just asked the people of the same heart whether the two people''s ideas have something in common?


    The denial of the concentric person completely shattered his last hope. The deceased knew that if he was not even the opponent of the other party, then he would have no ability to compete with him.


    All the plans and all dreams he had always made would be reduced to other people''s wedding dresses. By this moment, he was completely defeated.


    I personally settled myself, on the one hand, it was regarded as giving myself a decent one last time, and on the other hand, it also prevented the other party from forcing myself to do something contrary to my wishes.


    The slowly drifting soul seemed to be telling the last stubbornness of the dead.


    "Can you stop it?"


    The person of the same heart tried several methods, but failed to stop the self-destruction of the departed. He turned his head and shouted at Lin Mo.


    "Why stop him?"


    Lin Mo asked somewhat incomprehensibly.


    "If the Seven Wonders die, then there will be a new born on the entire Chaos Continent, to take the place of this person. At that time, if you want to find someone who has passed away, it will be like finding a needle in a haystack."


    The concentric person explained anxiously.


    "Why are you looking for them? Does it have anything to do with the hidden power you mentioned?"


    "Once there is a huge change in the Chaos Continent, the hidden power of the continent will definitely begin to show up. At the moment, the entire Chaos Continent has not been able to attract that mysterious power. Then the only thing that can be done is to let the Seven Wonders disappear. Method."


    After explaining this, Lin Mo basically understood it.


    The person of the same heart once said to himself that even he did not know what the hidden power was, but as long as he had the help of that power, he might break the limits of the ancestors.


    In order to draw out this hidden power, it is necessary to break the balance of the entire Chaos Continent, so that that force can actively appear to correct the trajectory of the Chaos Continent.


    Helping the deceased to launch a war that spread to the entire Chaos Continent is precisely to draw out this force, and so far, nothing special has happened, which means that this method is completely unworkable.


    And the people of Qijue exist to continue the ancestors'' duties, and they are also important tools for maintaining the entire Chaos Continent.


    If the concentric people collect all the remaining 6 people, and then ask them to kill them at the same time, then the balance of the entire Chaos Continent will disappear immediately. At that time, the hidden mainland power may emerge. water surface.


    This is why the people of the same heart are so unwilling to let the departed die.


    Lin Mo suddenly thought of his hidden mission, isn''t it just to collect all the Seven Wonders by himself?


    If the person who has passed away now really dies, would his mission be a failure?


    Lin Mo suddenly felt the seriousness of the matter, and when he had an idea, he suddenly thought of a crazy way.


    In his storage space, there is a cyan fox skull. The fox skull has magical powers and can be used to seize the souls of others.


    And in that skull, there is still the remnant soul of a thousand-faced demon fox. If the remnant soul of Dark Frost is merged with the deceased person and the soul is not completely dissipated, is it considered that the integrity of the identity of the deceased person is preserved?


    "I have a way, quickly unlock the soul realm, we can get out."


    Lin Mo made up his mind, and didn''t explain so much to the concentric people, he directly ordered.


    The souls of the deceased have begun to dissipate, and the ability to control this soul realm has also dropped a lot. The concentric people did not spend much effort at all, and directly shredded this space, allowing everyone to return to the real world.


    The departed person has fallen to the ground at this time, although he is still breathing slowly, as long as his soul is completely dissipated, the whole person is considered a completely dead person.


    Lin Mo did not hesitate to take out the fox skull, squatted next to the deceased, and put the fox skull near his mouth and nose.


    A faint green light suddenly lit up in the hollow eye sockets of the fox skull.


    A cyan smoke slowly drifted out of one eye socket, and was then inhaled by the deceased.


    The whole body of the departed person suddenly trembled, like a nightmare in a sleeping person. It can be seen that his body is somewhat resistant, but because his soul has begun to dissipate, he cannot take it. What any refusal measures.


    A clear fox cry came from the skull. Lin Mo carefully looked at the fox skull. Among the two blank eyes, Lin Mo seemed to see a small fox with three tails. Jumping back and forth inside.


    The deceased person¡¯s nose was inhaling the cyan smoke, but his mouth was flowing out with a grayish-white breath. His body was like a special exchange with a fox¡¯s skull. Kind of strange balance.


    The concentric people watched coldly, and did not make any moves.


    This situation continued for more than an hour. With a sharp fox cry from the fox skull again, the two cyan and gray auras dissipated, and then the little fox with three tails suddenly jumped from the skull. He came out and pounced on the body of the deceased.


    Lin Mo then told the fox skull to put away. He and the concentric person backed back at the same time, carefully waiting for the reaction of the deceased.


    The two didn''t wait long, and the eyelashes of the deceased began to blink quickly. Lin Mo knew that this was a sign of awakening.


    Sure enough, the departed person quickly opened his eyes, and the moment his eyelids opened, Lin Mo saw a pair of faint green eyes.

 Chapter 864： Turn face

    Lin Mo didn''t speak, nor did the people with the same heart speak out. The two of them just looked at the departed person silently.


    Although he has awakened, he still cannot tell who the soul in the body belongs to.


    "My God?"


    The deceased blinked vigorously, then looked at Lin Mo suspiciously, and opened his mouth tentatively.


    "Eh, yes, it''s me."


    Lin Mo suddenly opened his eyebrows and smiled. Except for Anshuang, no one else could call himself like this.


    Up to now, it has been confirmed that the fusion of the soul has been completely successful.


    "Try, can you use the secret technique you couldn''t use before?"


    Lin Mo quickly reminded.


    Anshuang was stunned for a moment, then subconsciously raised his hand, and instantly the three of them were wrapped in the Soul Realm.


    "It''s done!"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    Since Anshuang can use the tricks of those who have passed away, it proves that she has indeed successfully integrated the soul of the other party, that is to say, the current Anshuang can be regarded as taking over the name of the dead.


    In fact, Lin Mo and the others can only be considered lucky.


    In a situation like this, even with the help of the cyan fox skull, the user''s soul is required to be intact, and Dark Frost is just a part of the remaining soul.


    Theoretically speaking, a soul like this is not qualified to take away others at all, but since Duan Shuang was beaten like this by the use of spirit explosions by the deceased, her remnant soul has the soul of the deceased .


    And it is this soul breath that has become the key to the communication between Dark Shuang and the soul of the deceased.


    After the deceased person chooses to sever himself, his soul has no self-consciousness, and the floating soul will spontaneously move towards a conscious soul subject, and Dark Shuang happens to become this subject.


    If it were not for luck, this matter would never be successful.


    "finished?"


    Seeing that the matter was successfully resolved, the tone of the concentric person also eased slightly.


    "finished."


    Lin Mo replied with a smile.


    "Now that it is done, then hand the person to me and I will take it away directly."


    The concentric person turned around and said coldly.


    Lin Mo immediately put away his smile and took Anshuang back a few steps.


    Those who have passed away are resolved, and then only oneself and the people of the same heart are left.


    Although they had a very happy conversation before, the two people have completely different goals and ideas. It is impossible to reach a consensus. The only difference is the time when the two people conflicted, sooner or later.


    And now, the contradiction between the two people is unavoidable, and it will definitely break out now.


    "Ding Dong, hide the task completion progress 4/7."


    At this moment, the system prompt sounded suddenly.


    Lin Mo was startled slightly, and then his attitude became more determined.


    By now, he has already collected more than half of the Qi Jue, and the completion of the hidden mission is just around the corner.


    If at such a time, he was snatched by someone with the same heart to draw out some hidden power, then Lin Mo would be at a loss.


    Once specific interests are involved, Lin Mo cannot easily regress anyway.


    "The solution is mine, and the things are mine. Naturally, people are mine. In this case, you ask me for it, is it a bit unreasonable?"


    Lin Mo said coldly.


    "You don''t need to speak any truth, strength is the greatest truth, and now I don''t want to embarrass you if you hand people over."


    The concentric person said with a gloomy face.


    "According to what you said, there is no other solution besides a fight?"


    Lin Mo felt his own state while talking.


    The previous poison has been basically completely eliminated. Although the state is not the peak, it does not affect his strength, but the only question is whether he can defeat the same heart.


    "If you don''t want to hand people over to me, you can only use this method to solve our problems."


    In his eyes, Lin Mo is not a strong opponent, and it is not a troublesome task to solve the opponent.


    "My god, is this the enemy?"


    Anshuang frowned and asked.


    "You retreat one after another, he is not an opponent you can solve."


    Lin Mo opened his mouth and ordered.


    Anshuang had just merged with the soul of the departed person, and was completely unfamiliar with the abilities he could use, and the target of the concentric person was her, Lin Mo did not dare to take any risks with her.


    Anshuang was very obedient. He didn''t refute at all, and he just stepped back to the edge of the cave, carefully looking at the concentric people.


    "come on!"


    A fiery flame burst out of Lin Mo''s body, and then rushed towards the concentric people.


    The two threw a punch at the same time, and their fists slammed together in mid-air.


    Suddenly, the flames all over Lin Mo disappeared. In Lin Mo''s surprised eyes, the opponent kicked over with a whip kick, and Lin Mo was kicked and flew back.


    Lin Mo quickly stood up, and the flames on his body appeared again.


    The twin lotus fire flashed past, which was regarded as repairing the injury caused by that foot just now.


    But the surprise in Lin Mo''s heart could not calm down for a long time.


    At the moment when people were touched just now, Lin Mo suddenly felt the instantaneous loss of his whole body''s power.


    This loss is not simply restricted, but a complete loss of capacity.


    Whether it is fire or skill, at the moment of contact with a concentric person, he can''t use any other power except his own physical power.


    This strange feeling of self made Lin Mo very uncomfortable. He now seems to understand why the baby face immediately lost any resistance after touching him again, and why the deceased simply got a punch from him. The take of it ended his life.


    Lin Mo cautiously looked at the concentric person, and sweat began to drench on his forehead.


    "You are very smart, and no one else feels anything strange even to death."


    The concentric person said with a smile.


    "This is your ability?"


    Lin Mo frowned and asked.


    "Of course, as a person of the Seven Wonders, I naturally cannot be just a degraded aggregate of other people. I also have the power that belongs only to me, that is, the power you felt just now.


    This kind of power is enough to shock the entire Chaos Continent, but the only limitation is that I cannot give 100% of my power.


    Otherwise, you will not lose your abilities for a short time, you will lose all your abilities forever. "


    Thinking of the consequences he said, Lin Mo couldn''t help fighting a cold war.

 Chapter 865： Threaten

    Although it was not clear whether this guy''s ability deprived others of their ability, Lin Mo knew in his heart that this was definitely a difficult situation that even he could not handle.


    Basically, my own abilities are given by the system, but at the moment when the two of them contacted, they couldn¡¯t even use this power. This has proved that the abilities of concentric people seem to be higher than the system. .


    After Lin Mo thought about it for a while, he immediately made the smartest move he could currently do.


    He beckoned to Anshuang, so in the surprised eyes of the people with the same heart, Anshuang walked a few steps towards Lin Mo, and then instantly disappeared in place.


    The concentric person subconsciously perceives the vibration of the surrounding space, but to his surprise, even if he exhausted all the methods he could think of, he finally failed to perceive where Duan Shuang had disappeared.


    Lin Mo looked at the somewhat dazed concentric people and finally showed a smile.


    Even if the person with the same heart is no better, he still has not been able to figure out the existence of the storage space after all. The additional functions brought by the system have played a vital role at this time.


    "Where are people?"


    The concentric person looked at Lin Mo coldly, and asked in a tone that was almost questioning.


    "Hehe, I went to a place you will never find."


    Lin Mo smiled, his face was full of mean smiles.


    The person of the same heart suddenly disappeared in place. Before Lin Mo could react, he felt that his neck was firmly grasped.


    Lin Mo desperately grasped the hands of the same heart with his hands, and he had also lifted the person up.


    "Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    The concentric people raised their eyes and looked at him, and murderous intent filled their eyes.


    "I didn''t think so, I was just... betting."


    Lin Mo was a little uncomfortable when his neck was pinched.


    "What are you betting on?"


    "It''s important to bet and kill me to relieve my anger, or to gather the other six people."


    Lin Mo looked at the concentric people laboriously, but the corner of his mouth was a smile that couldn''t hide.


    In fact, Lin Mo could already judge from the details of the action that the people of the same heart did not hurt the killer at that time, the other party did not really want his life at all.


    Unlike the people who have passed away, the closer to the final moment of the plan, the less allowed the concentric people to make too many mistakes.


    The appearance of Lin Mo is already an uncontrollable factor. If Lin Mo is an uncontrollable factor that affects Tongxinren¡¯s entire plan, for Tongxin people, even if Lin Mo is killed, it will be irreparable. of.


    The two held a stalemate for less than a minute, and the concentric snorted coldly, then let go and threw Lin Mo to the ground fiercely.


    Lin Mo smiled and rubbed his neck, while continuing to clash with the concentric eyes, he was already thinking about what to do next.


    He is not the same as the one with the same heart. He is a lonely family, one person is full and the whole family is not hungry, but behind Lin Mo is the entire country of Yan that needs to worry about.


    Lin Mo couldn''t only consider his own safety. If the people of the same heart were really irritated by him, and turned to deal with the saints, or Luen, such a result would be completely unacceptable for Lin Mo.


    "what the **** do you want?"


    The person with the same heart looked at Lin Mo with a headache. From the moment on, he suddenly regretted that he had said so much to Lin Mo before.


    Lin Mo''s strength has always been in his eyes. He regards Lin Mo as an insignificant and interesting pawn. Only then will he share with him the secret plan he has been holding back in his heart. It is also a vent. The desire to talk in my heart.


    But now, the people of the same heart suddenly discovered that this unknown person who hadn''t looked at him at all could even grasp his own weakness after touching his own secret.


    This feeling made him very uncomfortable, as if he saw a fly in front of him, and he could slap it to death with a slap, but because it stayed on a piece of expensive silk, he couldn''t get it.


    At this moment, Lin Mo was almost like a fly in the hearts of Concentric.


    "I want to live."


    Lin Mo spoke out what he thought very sincerely.


    "I don''t need to kill you, and I don''t need it at all."


    People with the same heart speak very naturally.


    What he said was really the truth. Lin Mo had nothing to do with his plan at all. If he insisted, the only place where the two of them could get in touch was that the people of the same heart told him all about themselves. It''s just a plan.


    Although Lin Mo''s current actions made the concentric people feel angry, the other party did not absolutely have to kill him.


    As long as the remaining Qijue people are handed over to the same-hearted person, the same-hearted person can completely ignore these things with him.


    "I don''t want to give you the rest."


    The person who hadn''t agreed with him said his request, and Lin Mo made up this sentence with a beating.


    The people of the same heart felt that their veins were jumping right on the spot, and Lin Mo was too owed to say this.


    I don''t want to die, and I don''t want to hand over the things I have acquired. There is no such big good thing in this world.


    "Do you think that''s possible?"


    The person with the same heart was delighted by Lin Mo''s greed, he didn''t get angry directly, I asked with a sneer.


    "Why is it impossible? The place I''m talking about is a place you will never find. As long as the departed person exists, he will not be threatened by you, and he will not die, so even if you want to go It is also completely impossible to find his reincarnation.


    I think you have not figured out the current situation. The current situation is that if you make me feel unsatisfied, I will let you never collect the seven unique people, and your small abacus with a full plan forever It is impossible to achieve. "


    Lin Mo''s face was full of confidence. When he recalled his attitude at the time afterwards, thinking about his lack of behavior, he wanted to slap himself twice.


    "How do I know if what you said is true or false?"


    The concentric person was silent for a while, then asked again.


    "You don''t need to believe me, you can also try yourself, can you find the trace of the dead? If you can find it, then you can kill me at any time, right?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    The concentric person became more and more irritable. He had tried to find it just now, but he hadn''t found any at all.


    Lin Mo''s confident attitude made him feel that what Lin Mo said was completely true. If he was really held in his hands by Lin Mo for this reason, people with the same heart might even have the heart to die. Up.

 Chapter 866： Unity of Chaos Continent

    "State your terms, if not excessive, I can help you get everything you want."


    The concentric person took a deep breath and said helplessly.


    He understands that if he can''t satisfy Lin Mo''s little abacus today, he will never be able to win the Seven Wonders.


    "I don''t have anything I want. Everything I have now is enough to meet all my requirements."


    Lin Mo said with a smile.


    "I warn you, some things don''t go too far. I don''t have to have these six people. I don''t have to break the restriction of human ancestors on me. I am fully capable of living on this continent. The kind of life you want."


    The concentric person said with a cold face.


    "Eh eh eh, don''t be so serious, you have been preparing for so many years, and finally found a successful method, don''t give up so easily, OK?"


    Seeing that the concentric people were really anxious, Lin Mo said quickly.


    The concentric person looked at him with a sneer, and did not take his words.


    Lin Mo rolled his eyes before continuing to speak.


    "Well, let¡¯s make a deal. My idea is not as grand as yours. For me, being able to control the entire continent of God is my biggest long-cherished wish. If you can help me fulfill this wish, then After everything is over, I will naturally help you fulfill your wish."


    Lin Mo said cautiously.


    The concentric person did not speak, but stared at Lin Mo silently.


    When the back spine that Lin Mo showed him was a bit cold, he slowly opened his mouth.


    "Do you count?"


    "Of course it counts! I''m a person who always keeps his promises, and I''m a young man."


    Lin Mo patted his chest and said boldly.


    Before the match between the people of the same heart and the people of the past, they expressed their contempt for the wishes of the people of the past. Lin Mo knew that he looked down on this aspect, so he deliberately made such a request.


    Chongtong and the others are also his own important partners. Although Lin Mo is not a real good person, it is impossible for him to betray his companions.


    The unification of the Continent of Gods, even if there is no one with the same level of combat power to help, Lin Mo can spend some time to achieve it.


    It''s just that with such a mess now, Lin Mo had to think of a way to delay time and temporarily stabilize the concentric people.


    "Haha. It''s not a complicated thing to help unify the entire continent of Gods anyway. If you fail to fulfill your promise after the event is completed, I will let you pay all the price you should pay."


    Sure enough, Lin Mo''s unsuccessful trading conditions made the concentric people very despised, but they despised it, and the other party gladly agreed to the exchange request.


    Lin Mo had to smile a bit wryly, which was considered to have reached a consensus with him.


    The strength of the concentric person is far beyond the ordinary gods. Maybe the four gods who have reached the super-god level mentioned by the goddess of nature can fight against the concentric person.


    However, this is the end of the matter. Lin Mo can only hope that within this period of time, he can find a solution to the problem, or can make rapid progress to achieve the same strength as a person of the same heart.


    Lin Mo didn''t immediately accompany the people of the same heart, but used the excuse that he needed some necessary preparation to let him act for a while.


    Although verbal and communication have formed a short-term alliance, this short-term state of cooperation is extremely unstable. At any moment, the relationship between the two parties may be broken.


    However, limited by his own strength, Lin Mo now has no way to conclude any contract with people of the same heart. Excessive contact with him may even bring counterproductive effects.


    Lin Mo didn''t hesitate at all, and after saying part with the same heart, he immediately teleported back to the battlefield.


    He knew in his heart that he should collect all the Seven Wonders in his bag as quickly as possible. The more people he collected, the greater the advantage he would have when facing the same-hearted people.


    On the battlefield, in addition to the heavy pupil, there are also two people who don''t understand the situation and get out of it.


    Lin Mo relied on the superiority of Duan Shuang to combine the soul and body of the deceased, and directly fooled the two people over.


    After a brief communication, Lin Mo packed all of their brains into his storage space. After considering the particularity of Chongming, Lin Mo easily placed him.


    The rebellious organization without the backbone of the main body completely turned into a dish of scattered sand. Because it was put into the storage space, the large number of monsters brought by the maintenance people all lost control, and fled back to the forest.


    The remaining members of the organization were quickly wiped out under the joint encirclement of the entire alliance army.


    The organization that the deceased took so long to establish can be said to be directly disintegrated within a day.


    Now, Lin Mo only breathed a sigh of relief.


    After instructing the good saints to deal with all the current affairs, Lin Mo rushed to the Abyss of Ten Thousand Demons again without stopping, and set up all the transfigured people and the dead.


    In the storage space, only the maintenance person and the escaped person are still at a loss.


    Lin Mo assigned Karthus a task to transform these two people into his own companions.


    Fortunately, Karthus did not live up to Lin Mo''s expectations. After a few days, with the help of Anshuang, the two men were successfully brainwashed.


    Anyway, when they followed the deceased person, on the one hand, they took a fancy to his dying technique, and on the other hand, they hoped to become a **** with him.


    The current situation is not much different from before, and Anshuang can completely replace him with the soul of the departed person, and after becoming a believer of Lin Mo, his future prospects are not bad.


    Both of them are the kind of people who can accept reality and look forward, so they don''t hesitate to join Lin Mo''s command.


    So far, Lin Mo is considered to be six of the seven people who have gathered together.


    The degree of completion of that hidden task also stayed at six sevenths.


    Lin Mo held a hint of luck. He thought that there was a clear understanding, and he was more or less part of the same heart.


    It''s just that the system doesn''t seem to approve his idea. Even if he stays with these 6 people all day, the system never prompts the task to be completed.


    The entire Chaos Continent has been completely unified by the Kingdom of Yan at this time period.


    The entire alliance has not been disbanded, and the country of Yan should have become the only state of affairs in the alliance. Although the other human empires have not been incorporated into their territory by the country of Yan, they must obey the arrangements.


    The Yaozu side also kept the original state, and did not change much.


    All preparations are considered complete, Lin Mo decided to visit the Goddess of Nature again before stepping into the continent of the gods.

 Chapter 867： Wrath of the gods

    Lin Mo didn''t bring anyone this time, and came to the forbidden area of ??the elves alone.


    He has come to this place three or four times, less familiar with the situation here than in his own home.


    The Goddess of Nature didn''t let him wait too much. Soon after Lin Mo arrived, the Goddess of Nature also showed her figure.


    "You have finally come to me, I am worried about how to contact you."


    This is what the goddess of nature said, and there was a hint of blame in the sentence.


    Lin Mo was taken aback, and then he smiled: "Are you idle and okay, want to hear stories? But I''ve been quite busy recently, I''m afraid there is nothing to tell you a story..."


    "Listen to the story of a fart. Now the gods on the entire God Continent are exploded. They want to break through the communication restrictions between the God Continent and the Chaos Continent, and they have to go and trouble you."


    The goddess of nature rolled her eyes and said angrily.


    "what happened?"


    Lin Mo frowned slightly.


    "Have you unified the entire Chaos Continent?"


    "Yes."


    "Then all human empires are considered to be governed by your forces?"


    "Yes."


    "Then did you let all those empires change their beliefs and all believe in you?"


    The Goddess of Nature touched her forehead and said helplessly.


    Lin Mo was stunned. He didn''t even remember that he had given such an order, but when he thought about it, it was probably because he had never given any orders. Ye Ning and the others were incomparable when they arranged these things. Naturally, they all changed their beliefs.


    Snapped.


    Lin Mo slapped his head with a slap on his head, expressions like **** all over his face.


    If Qingyou is in charge of this matter, since the scale is too large, she will definitely ask herself for advice.


    But now the main ones are Ye Ning and Lilian. They were already used to fighting and fighting when they unified the Barren Land. Every time they took a place, they would all be replaced with the one in the Kingdom of Yan.


    It seems that this time there is no exception.


    "Now the entire continent of gods has been completely exploded, and the gods who have lost the source of the power of faith have all regarded you as a thorn in their eyes.


    The Frost God is now forming gangs everywhere, trying to break the restrictions between the two continents, and come down to you to settle accounts. "


    The goddess of nature sighed helplessly.


    "Didn''t they trouble you?"


    Lin Mo suddenly realized what was wrong and asked curiously.


    "You are ashamed to say."


    The goddess of nature gave her an angry look.


    "All the gods on the entire continent of the gods have lost the source of their power of faith. I''m the only one who has nothing to do. They will definitely be dissatisfied. You almost caused me a lot of trouble."


    "Then why are you doing nothing?"


    "You wish that something happened to me...I am a super god-level **** no matter what, other people are dissatisfied, but if you really want to do something in front of me, then you have to think about the result."


    The goddess of nature stretched out her hand and tapped on Lin Mo''s head lightly, humming.


    "Let me guess, you are also a super **** level **** anyway, those ordinary gods naturally dare not say anything in front of you at will, as for the other three super **** levels, it is even more impossible to show you What hostility came out.


    After all, the current spearhead is all directed at me alone, and it has nothing to do with you. And everyone is a super **** level, if you really fight, you will lose both sides. No one wants to be the first fool, and you still have a stable source of power for faith, and their power is used a little less.


    Under such circumstances, all people can only be dissatisfied with you, but no one dares to really express it, right? "


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Know that you are smart, but your smartness now seems to have caused you a lot of trouble. Hurry up and think of a way to deal with it."


    Said the goddess of nature.


    Lin Mo shrugged helplessly, and then told the goddess of nature what he had encountered recently.


    After the goddess of nature heard everything, the expression on her face was a wonderful one.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but finally sighed helplessly.


    She didn''t want to say anything about the speed of Lin Mo''s troubles.


    "I also know part of the people of the Seven Wonders. A long time ago, I seemed to have played against some of them. I have to say that their strength is very strong, even far more than some ordinary gods. This is because of them. The existence of human beings can be regarded as winning a place for themselves.


    However, although their strength is strong, they are still not enough compared to us super **** level gods.


    The one with one heart said that he would help you unify the continent of God, but I guess he can''t do it. "


    The Goddess of Nature analyzed it very rationally.


    "Even if he can''t do it, if he can get rid of it with the hands of other super gods, it will be a problem for me."


    Lin Mo said.


    If this is the case, Lin Mo would be very happy.


    If a person with the same heart dies, there is a high probability that he will reincarnate just like other people. Now the entire Chaos Continent is already his own territory, no matter where he reincarnates, he will be his own believer.


    Your hidden task will be completed easily.


    "It''s light, you can''t even beat him now, those super gods, can you escape from their hands?"


    The goddess of nature attacked mercilessly.


    Lin Mo was silent for a moment.


    What the goddess of nature said is not a problem at all. After dealing with the concentric people, how should we face the gods on that day.


    I ate the cakes of all of them by myself, no matter what the reason, these people can''t easily let go of them.


    "You said... the other three super gods, do I have a chance to bring them together?"


    Lin Mo rolled his eyes and asked with a smile.


    For these gods, the only thing they want is the power of faith?


    Lin Mo can now be said to control the source of the power of faith for the entire Chaos Continent. As long as the other few are willing to help, Lin Mo doesn''t mind separating some believers to believe in them.


    The goddess of nature in front of her is the best example. If she hadn''t left these elves to continue to believe in her, she would not be able to get along with herself so harmoniously now.


    If the gods of darkness, light, and war, these three super gods are willing to accept his friendly invitation, Lin Mo can even give them more believers than before.


    "People die for money and birds die for food. Even the super gods like us can''t escape this principle. This is one way. It depends on whether you have the ability to win them over."


    The goddess of nature put a smile away and said quite seriously.

 Chapter 868： Goal, goddess of war

    How difficult it is to win over a super-god god.


    But the only fortunate thing is that the Goddess of Nature has been helping Lin Mo with his ideas until now. Although he didn''t say it clearly, Lin Mo knew in his heart that the Goddess of Nature had silently stood on his side.


    "If I want to go to the Continent of Gods, is there any special way."


    Lin Mo thought about it seriously, then asked.


    "The connection between the two continents was completely isolated at the beginning. There is no special means to get you here without dazzling the light. Of course, this restriction also prevents other gods from being able to casually. Descended into the Chaos Continent."


    "If I turn on the divine light, doesn''t it mean that I am going to die?"


    Lin Mo said with a wry smile.


    The gods in the sky are all staring at him now. If he is really carefree and soars up through the divine light, I am afraid that a group of gods will be bombarded to scum.


    "Have you forgotten how you contacted me now?"


    The Goddess of Nature sighed helplessly and glanced at Lin Mo with a foolish look.


    Lin Mo slapped his hands, his face suddenly realized.


    As super-god-level veteran gods, several of them must have left the space they opened up alone on the Chaos Continent.


    In places like the forbidden land of the elves, the other three super **** levels should have been established.


    After finally having a breakthrough point, Lin Mo was immediately very happy, and now with his strength, it should be enough to get in touch with those super gods.


    Lin Mo thought about it carefully, in fact, there is no need to befriend all the super gods.


    First of all, there is no need for the Dark God to take it into consideration. After all, he and the Goddess of Nature had been unhappy. The birth of the Fallen Human Race was also thanks to him, and there was a relationship like Karthus in it, so Lin Mo naturally did not Will consider what kind of relationship with him.


    Among the remaining two, the goddess of nature only maintains a plain contact with the goddess of war. As for the **** of light, the goddess of nature is not familiar.


    After considering many aspects, Lin Mo decided to go to the forbidden place left by the goddess of war to take a personal visit.


    According to the goddess of nature, the goddess of war is a very strange god.


    Other gods hope to expand the number of their followers on a large scale, but the goddess of war has acted in the opposite direction.


    What she cares about is not the number of believers, but the quality of believers.


    Those who do not meet her standards, the goddess of war are not even willing to let them believe in herself.


    It is this strange rule that has led to the goddess of war among the four super gods, the number of believers is the least, even less than some ordinary gods.


    The country of worship of the goddess of war is a very small human empire, and this human empire has joined the Alliance Army, and now naturally it has become a believer of Lin Mo.


    It is a place completely managed by the military. From the beginning of every civilian, they have a strict screening system.


    Thin babies will be eliminated directly and become low-level laborers, while strong babies will be carefully trained and trained to become excellent local fighters.


    This place gave Lin Mo the feeling like it was Sparta on the earth. To facilitate memory, Lin Mo simply called it Sparta.


    According to the records, every adult Spartan can basically fight against an adult Lion Warrior or Tiger Warrior with his own power.


    This means that the adult citizens of this place basically have the strength above level 6!


    Such a terrifying combat power is simply a weird flower in the human empire where the body is generally weak.


    No wonder the goddess of war would recognize such a country with a small territory and a relatively small population.


    Fortunately, now relying on the relationship between the entire Alliance Army, Lin Mo has no problem wherever he wants to go.


    Almost on the same day, Lin Mo had found that remote Spartan place. There were not many people who knew Lin Mo¡¯s identity. For the people in this small place, Lin Mo was only sent by a high-level alliance army. Only one person in charge.


    Although Lin Mo wanted to explore their forbidden area as soon as he opened his mouth, the person in charge of Sparta did not have any dissatisfaction.


    And looking at him like that, it seemed that Lin Mo was eager to go in and try it.


    However, the other party''s promise was so refreshing, but it made Lin Mo a little suspicious.


    He took the initiative to suspend the plan to enter the forbidden area, and instead started chatting with the person in charge here.


    Now the entire continent is under the jurisdiction of the Alliance. Although the person in charge is somewhat dissatisfied with Lin Mo''s sudden change of his plan, it is impossible for him to express this dissatisfaction.


    He treated Lin Mo honestly and answered every question about Lin Mo seriously.


    What makes Lin Mo feel strange is that the entire Chaos Continent is basically a monarchy, that is, there is an emperor in charge of every place, but here, it turns out to be a democratic system.


    However, this is a matter of their own management. Although Lin Mo is a person sent by the alliance, there is no need to interfere in the internal affairs of other people''s places.


    After casually talking about irrelevant things, Lin Mo gradually led the topic to the forbidden place.


    "I heard that your place believed in the goddess of war before. Is there any power hidden in your forbidden area?"


    Lin Mo asked jokingly.


    "Hahaha, it''s just the beliefs handed down by our older generations. The forbidden area is just a place in the legend, and no one has ever entered it anymore."


    The person in charge waved his hand with a humble smile on his face.


    Looking at his nervous look, Lin Mo understood what he was thinking. This guy used himself as an alliance army to test their faith and loyalty.


    "It''s okay, I''m not here to trouble you this time, I''m just interested in your forbidden place, and don''t worry about other things."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    Hearing what he said, the tension on his face slowly disappeared, and this time he felt relieved.


    "The forbidden land is something that was used a long time ago. At that time, our place was still a monarchy. Whenever there is a need to change the emperor, the whole place will spontaneously select some outstanding warriors, enter the forbidden area and undergo the test of the goddess, and be able to successfully come out. The person who will become the new emperor."


    "Then why did your place cancel the monarchy?"


    Lin Mo was a little curious.


    Hearing this question, an awkward smile appeared on the face of the person in charge.


    "That''s because all the people who entered the forbidden land did not survive. For nearly a hundred years, we have not succeeded in electing a new emperor... Finally, as a last resort, we can only make Changed..."

 Chapter 869： Hardcore

    Hearing this, Lin Mo was speechless for a while.


    The trials of each **** are naturally a test of believers, and only those who can withstand the test can obtain the favor and blessing of the gods.


    Just like the tree of life set by the goddess of nature in the forbidden area, only those who can climb the tree are qualified to enjoy the magical fruit.


    The forbidden land of the goddess of war must have the same effect, but if it looks like this, the trial of the goddess of war seems to be too hardcore.


    Although the trial of the goddess of nature is quite difficult, as long as you don''t get close to the tree of life, of course you won''t encounter any danger.


    Those who failed, as long as they can wait for the entrance to reopen at the entrance, naturally they can successfully recover their lives, but if they are placed in Sparta, as long as they are not successful, they will die.


    What hard-core trial was it to force this country to finally change its management system?


    Lin Mo and the person in charge laughed awkwardly at the same time, and the topic stopped here for a while.


    Although the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, Lin Mo became more and more curious about the goddess of war.


    What a strong fighting ability must a **** to be named after the word war.


    "If I can, I hope I can also enter the forbidden area you call to experience it."


    Lin Mo broke the silence again.


    "You should just listen to it as a story. As you are, if there is any danger in it, we can''t afford it."


    When the person in charge heard this, he was a little panicked at the time. Although he didn''t know what level Lin Mo was, he could not bear the responsibility just because of his status as a high-level coalition army.


    However, Lin Mo''s determination has been made, and he can''t change it with just a few words.


    Moreover, Yi Lin Mo''s current strength should not be too difficult for ordinary people to pass this trial.


    Seeing that Lin Mo was not enough, the person in charge could only reluctantly agree. In order to ensure the safety of Lin Mo, he even mobilized his hands to mobilize all the hands, more than 100 people, and formed a large scale. Guards.


    Just like the one hundred and ten, the lowest level among them is Tier 6, and the leader even has the strength of Tier 8. Such a guard team is already considered a top match.


    But what the person in charge didn''t expect was that Lin Mo waved his hand mercilessly and rejected the **** of these people.


    "My lord, you have never been to our small place. You may not know our habits and customs here, this..."


    The person in charge tried every means to express his worry tactfully, but Lin Mo interrupted him with a smile.


    Lin Mo''s whole body flashed quickly, and when everyone did not react, the leader of the eighth rank had been brought to his side by him.


    No one could see clearly throughout the course of the action, it looked like Lin Mo was standing on the spot, and the leader moved to his side in an instant.


    "Do you still think I need their protection?"


    Lin Mo patted the eighth-order paladin who hadn''t reacted yet, and asked the person in charge with a smile.


    The face of the person in charge suddenly changed, and he immediately knelt on one knee and saluted Lin Mo deeply.


    Lin Mo''s demonstrated strength, even in the entire alliance, is considered a high-level existence, and his status is even more predictable.


    The person in charge asked himself, with his ordinary identity, he was completely ineligible to cause even a little bit of unhappiness with the other party.


    Following his salute, the guards of these hundred and ten people also performed the etiquette neatly, which made Lin Mo feel a little flattered.


    "You have done a good job. This visit is just a whim of my own. I don''t hope it will cause any trouble to you. So please return to your respective posts and just tell me your rules. Just fine, I will avoid bringing you unpleasantness in this land."


    Lin Mo said sincerely.


    This place is influenced by the culture of the goddess of war, and the worship of power is not inferior to those of the orcs.


    Just now after Lin Mo revealed his magical skills, this group of people has developed an incomparable admiration for Lin Mo, and they are completely obedient to what he said.


    While thanking Lin Mo for his reasonableness, the person in charge sent the guards that had just gathered back to their original posts.


    After the person in charge made some preparations personally, he personally led Lin Mo to their forbidden area.


    The two left the city on horseback and headed straight for the dense forest.


    Although it was still in the afternoon, the dense branches and leaves in the forest obscured the light very dimly. If the person in charge had not prepared the lighting tools in advance, it is estimated that even the horse would not be able to see the road inside.


    This entire forest belongs to the territory of Sparta, but in order to protect forest resources and out of respect for the goddess of war, even after turning to believe in Linmo now, they did not develop large-scale development here. .


    There are very hidden traces in many places here, and it is precisely because of these traces that the person in charge can lead the road correctly.


    Lin Mo followed him silently, without distracting him during the whole process.


    If it weren''t for the guidance of this person in charge, unless the environment here was destroyed on a large scale, Lin Mo himself probably wouldn''t find the forbidden area.


    After two hours of tossing around in this dense forest, they came to the side of a swamp.


    This is a huge swamp, and the air is filled with the smell of stinky mud and moldy leaves.


    In the swamp, a huge skeleton can be seen very conspicuously.


    "Long?"


    Lin Mo turned his head in surprise and looked at the person in charge.


    "Yes, this is the skeleton of a giant dragon. It was cut and killed by the goddess of war, and then placed here as the entrance to the forbidden area."


    The person in charge stared at the bones of the giant dragon with pride and pride in his eyes. As a former believer of the goddess of war, he still admired the **** who symbolized power.


    This is a real dragon, which is different from the adolescent dragons like Xiaojin who have not fully developed.


    The bones of this giant dragon are basically about the same size as the remains of the dragon king, and it is estimated that he had to be a holy class before his death.


    Such a great dragon that could have been able to dominate the Chaos Continent, but unfortunately ran into the goddess of war. After one died, there was no end to the end.


    Even if it becomes a bone, it still has to serve as the entrance to the forbidden area set up by the goddess of war.


    Lin Mo became a little worried about the meeting with the goddess.


    Like such a hard-core Valkyrie, how should I win her?

 Chapter 870： Starting Hell Difficulty

    "I can only send you here. My strength is not enough to allow me to enter the goddess'' trial field. I will camp here on the spot until you successfully come out."


    The person in charge said apologetically.


    Although he wanted to go in and take a look, he didn''t dare to risk his life casually.


    "It''s okay, you can go back directly. If I get out of it, I should also leave directly. If I can''t get out, then you don''t have to wait here."


    Lin Mo smiled and refused.


    "How can you not be able to get out of such a powerful person, but if you really don''t need it, then I won''t stay in this ghost place. There are still a lot of monsters in this forest. I have to take advantage of it. Get out of here before it gets dark."


    While the person in charge smiled, he put a backpack on his horse and handed it to Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo smiled and said goodbye to the backpack he handed over.


    Watching the person in charge leave, Lin Mo opened his backpack.


    It contains a complete range of things, from simple dry food and water that does not take up space, to flint for fire, and medicine and tools in case of accidents, basically everything that can be needed in it.


    "It''s still very careful."


    Lin Mo smiled lightly, then threw the backpack on the ground next to him.


    Although these things are very practical, they are of no use to him. It''s better to throw them here, and maybe they can be used to rescue them in the future when someone is killed here.


    Facing the swamp, Lin Mo walked over.


    A faint flame emerged from the soles of his feet and stepped on the surface of the swamp, constantly emitting faint water vapor.


    If the swamp that caused many people''s headaches, Lin Mo would walk over like an ordinary road so lightly.


    Before reaching the huge dragon skull, Lin Mo looked up, and the dragon was actually opening its mouth.


    In his black hole''s mouth, there is still a dim light shining continuously, and it is estimated that it is the entrance to the forbidden land.


    As he walked into the dragon''s mouth, Lin Mo scratched his head uncomfortably.


    Up to now, I haven''t really tried to be swallowed by other things. I didn''t expect to try it here today. This is also a borrowed from the goddess of war.


    I don''t know what she thought, but put this independent space entrance in such a ghost place.


    The dragon''s mouth was very dark, matched with the huge and sharp teeth on both sides, and if he walked in like this, he did feel a little depressed in his heart.


    Lin Mo even had some doubts whether it was the goddess of war deliberately designed this way. Those trialers had already begun to feel timid and fearful before they officially entered the forbidden area.


    If the goddess of war is really designed like this, it proves that she is really a very strict god.


    Lin Mo started thinking about it as he walked.


    Generally speaking, the more strict a person is, the more difficult it is to get along with him, because such a person not only has very high requirements for himself, but also has high requirements for others.


    If it is really difficult for the other party to speak, Lin Mo would have to consider moving out the goddess of nature as a bridge to build friendly relations.


    Walking up to the dragon¡¯s throat, Lin Mo saw the entrance to the forbidden area. It was a portal similar to a whirlpool, and it looked very simple, even if it was a Space Mage who did not reach the eighth rank. Make a portal that looks better than this.


    Lin Mo smiled bitterly and touched his head. The Goddess of War is really a person who only spends his mind on what is important to him.


    The appearance of the entrance can give people such a great deterrent, but the portal that is the real entrance is so simple.


    Lin Mo took a deep breath before stepping in.


    Unlike the setting of the goddess of nature, the goddess of war did not set any restrictions at the entrance, that is, it did not restrict others from entering at all.


    It seems that for her, anyone can challenge the trials she left behind, and anyone who can successfully gain her recognition will naturally be qualified to talk to her.


    Although the appearance of the portal is very simple, but the function does not have any crotch, and Lin Mo didn''t even feel any discomfort in the process of being teleported past.


    The darkness in front of him instantly turned into a sky full of blood.


    Lin Mo looked up and saw that there was a blood moon in the sky, and all the light here was provided by that blood moon, which made the entire forbidden area look like a horror movie.


    The temperature around him seemed to drop by more than ten degrees, and there was a bit of biting cold from the wind.


    There was a very strong smell in the air, and Lin Mo simply looked at it for 4 weeks. There were corpses everywhere, in various states, various races, everything.


    There are tired bones, and there are corpses still bleeding.


    If an ordinary person comes in, it is estimated that he will have a nervous breakdown on the spot.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help scratching his head. To be honest, with just such a scene arrangement, 99% of the testers would have to be killed.


    After entering this scene, most of them will be frightened by the horror scene here, not to mention the trials that allowed them to successfully pass the place.


    Lin Mo looked up and saw that many corpses were wearing Spartan-style weapons and decorations. It is estimated that these people were all challengers who wanted to be king for hundreds of years.


    As for the other corpses, the goddess of war may have deliberately stayed here because of her evil taste.


    Lin Mo sighed, ready to move on.


    But just after he took the first step, there was a strange movement in the surrounding corpses. Many living corpses got up from the ground, waved their weapons, and quickly approached here.


    Lin Mo looked at the corpses with rotten flesh on their faces, and suddenly began to sympathize with the Spartan trialers.


    The goddess of war is too hard-core. After arriving in such a terrifying new place, many people were still in a tremor, and they arranged such a large-scale attack.


    Lin Mo carefully counted them, and there were only 30 of these living corpses.


    Lin Mo calmly observed the situation before he started to act. If those testers were frightened by the situation here, and stepped subconsciously, it would be desperate to attract so many corpses to attack. .


    Raising his hand and pushing it out by a wall of fire, these terrifying living corpses could not stop Lin Mo even for a minute.


    The only possible harm is the psychological shadow.


    Lin Mo looked at the hellish scene, sighed helplessly, and moved forward again.

 Chapter 871： The special ecology of the trial land

    As expected, Lin Mo didn''t think much of the situation. Those living corpses were just a small appetizer.


    During the next journey, a variety of strange monsters emerged. From the low-level undead magical creatures at the beginning, they have slowly evolved into some ancient orc tribes.


    From the entrance to Lin Mo''s current location, it was only a kilometer away, but Lin Mo had already gone through six battles, large and small.


    If you put it on ordinary people, it is estimated that by this time, the physical strength and psychological endurance have reached the limit.


    "This ghost place, I don''t know how long to go forward."


    Lin Mo threw away the damaged long sword in his hand and gently pushed away the headless corpse in front of him.


    The huge corpse fell to the ground with a smashing blow.


    This is an orc with a height of four meters and a head like an elephant. He is covered with hard and thick long hair. They say the weapon used is even taller than Lin Mo''s, and looks very fierce.


    "System. What kind of creature is this?"


    "The extinct orcs on the Great Chaos Road, the mammoth tribe, once dominated the wild continent for a while.


    Because their huge bodies need other energy to support, they led to endless expansion, endless plundering of other people''s resources, and finally they were encircled and suppressed by almost all races at that time, and finally perished. "


    Lin Mo nodded and continued to move forward.


    The extinct races on the Chaos Continent also live here, and it can be seen that the goddess of war should still be a heavy collector.


    Lin Mo suddenly had a very ominous premonition, as long as her own strength can penetrate all the races in her eyes, shouldn''t she collect them here?


    After walking for a few kilometers, Lin Mo still suffered several waves of attacks scattered, but the interval between attacks was not as short as before.


    The environment in front of him has gradually changed from a sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain to a normal grassland. Except for the **** moon in the sky, the other places seem to be very similar to the wild land.


    "Looking at this scale, this space seems to be larger than the space created by the goddess of nature."


    Lin Mo raised his eyes and said to himself.


    The goddess of nature said that the biggest role of the created space is to accommodate the tree of life, and all the surrounding forests and jungles were created to create the natural environment.


    The approach of the goddess of war is completely different. She is creating a new world, filled with races that she can see.


    According to the convention of normal thinking, these creatures closer to the periphery should be the weakest.


    Those powerful races should all live in the depths of this place, and if you want to see the goddess of war, I am afraid you have to go through the clusters of all the creatures inside.


    There are almost no corpses of Spartans in the place in front of them. It seems that all the trialers among them can only survive the first level at best.


    However, it is normal that these mammoth people alone have reached an average level of 7 in strength, and there are not a few who can reach the 8th level.


    The Spartans are just a little tougher than ordinary humans. When facing these ancient orcs that existed in ancient times, their strength is still not enough.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A rhythmic vibration suddenly came from a distance, Lin Mo raised his head and looked over, and a large swath of mammoths came in the distance.


    This rhythmic vibration was the sound of their huge feet stepping on the ground. Lin Mo could clearly feel the whole earth trembling following this rhythm.


    Lin Mo scratched his head and began to think about how to let them deal with it.


    There are at least thousands of these mammoth tribesmen. If such a force is placed on the Chaos Continent, it is also an armed force that cannot be underestimated.


    But here, they can only be sent to guard the outermost places.


    Lin Mo snapped his fingers softly, and there was a whistling in the sky, and a meteorite fell down with a dazzling flame.


    The crowds of Mammoth tribesmen, before they could react to anything, were immediately killed by the meteorite.


    The flames on the meteorite spread everywhere, and the long hairs on the mammoths were caught by the fire. The meteorite was like a match thrown into a cotton pile, and quickly lit a large area.


    Lin Mo stood still and smiled at them, waiting for them to beg for mercy.


    The mammoth people are also terrified. In this space, every tribe that is strong enough to allow them to survive here has its own territory.


    The mammoths are the weakest, and they have always lived next to the undead magical creatures without wisdom.


    All of their tasks are only one, that is, as a pet of the goddess of war, blocking those who try to gain the favor of the goddess.


    Fortunately, this space is protected by the goddess of war. Although all the resources are not very rich, they are still sufficient for everyone to use. The number of creatures here is also consciously kept within a certain range by them. Maintain a special balance.


    The tester hadn''t entered this place for hundreds of years. Except for the undead magical creatures without wisdom, the remaining races had already waited impatiently.


    Due to the arrangement of the goddess of war, they rarely struggle with each other on weekdays, and the only time they can fight presumptuously, and only when those hapless testers enter here.


    The Mammoths were very happy when they heard the sound of undead magical creatures fighting in the distance. For them, new trialers broke into this place, which was like a toy at no cost.


    A few swift mammoth teams ran out first, wanting to enjoy the pleasure of unilateral crushing in advance.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that it was themselves that was crushed behind the sheets.


    After the consecutive defeats of several teams, the remaining Mammoths have realized that this uninvited guest is completely different from the previous trials.


    In order to maintain the dignity and glory of their Mammoths, the remaining Mammoths basically dispatched their entire army to deal with Lin Mo together.


    But before they could get close to each other, their number was reduced by more than one-third.


    This kind of meteorite that fell from the sky is something that gods can do in their eyes. The mammoth people began to have fear and trembling from the soul.


    Lin Mo was very strange. After just one move, these mammoth tribes actually knelt down to him and began to worship.

 Chapter 872： Integrate local power

    Lin Mo was stunned and beckoned to them tentatively.


    Unexpectedly, these mammoths moved here very cooperatively, and it was not the ordinary movement.


    Can you imagine a scene where a group of 4 meters tall giants all kneel on the ground and walk towards them on their knees?


    What Lin Mo is seeing now is this shocking scene.


    These silly guys came all the way from the ground, and they even ploughed the turf on the ground.


    When they lined up and worshipped in front of Lin Mo, the feeling of being in awe made Lin Mo feel fleeting.


    "Can you understand me?"


    Lin Mo asked tentatively.


    "can."


    After waiting for two or three minutes, one of the mammoths in the crowd responded.


    Lin Mo just breathed a sigh of relief. The language and characters of the entire Chaos Continent have not changed much since they were first invented. Even these races that have been extinct on the Chaos Continent still still communicate with them. There is no problem.


    The one who was speaking was the son of the patriarch of the mammoth family, that is, the young patriarch.


    As for his hapless parents, they had already turned into barbecue under the meteorite attack by Lin Mo just now.


    But even if Lin Mo killed so many of their people, the rest did not dare to show any disrespect to Lin Mo.


    Killing one''s own relatives, this is called unshakable enemies.


    Killed many of his own people, this is called unforgettable hatred.


    But when the opponent has enough strength to destroy himself within a few seconds, all that remains is awe.


    Mammoths now have this kind of awe from the depths of their souls to Lin Mo.


    "Tell me briefly about your situation here."


    Since it is possible to communicate, it is a good thing for Lin Mo.


    Although his strength should be strong enough, Lin Mo still has to consider many aspects in the realm of other gods, especially super gods, and the more prepared the better.


    The Mammoth patriarch briefly introduced the situation here, and the general situation was not much different from what Lin Mo had expected.


    All the creatures here are indeed collected by the goddess of war and used as tools to stop those trialers.


    Correspondingly, the distribution of each race here is also arranged according to strength.


    The Mammoths are just the weakest race on the periphery. In the entire forbidden area, there are 38 small races, 16 ordinary races, and one of the most powerful races.


    As soon as he heard this number, Lin Mo had a headache.


    I still expect to be able to get out of here within a day or two, but with so many races, even if ten are destroyed every day, plus the last powerful race, it will take at least a week.


    I just don¡¯t know if the gods in the sky have the patience to wait so long?


    What if they didn''t discuss any results within a few days, and they directly opened up the passage between the continent of God and the continent of Chaos, and came down to arrest themselves?


    Lin Mo''s eyes turned, and a plan suddenly came into his heart.


    "Hey, have you ever thought of moving to a place inside?"


    "what?"


    The young patriarch of the Mammoth family obviously didn''t understand Lin Mo''s meaning, and looked at him with puzzlement.


    "I mean, do you feel that the place where you live now is not good? Do you want to live in a more inner place?"


    Lin Mo rolled his eyes and explained patiently.


    "The position where each race is now is arranged as a result of everyone''s struggle when entering this space. It is not something we can change if we want to change."


    The young patriarch shook his nose and said naively,


    Lin Mo was suddenly speechless. Are these orcs stupid in this place?


    Isn''t the meaning in your own words not obvious enough?


    "It is true. There is really no way to make any changes with your strength, but I can help you so that you can live a better life here."


    Lin Mo simply pointed out and said straightforwardly.


    But what he said seemed to be very unacceptable to these mammoths. Many people began to bow their heads and whisper, and the young patriarch''s performance was even more obvious. He seemed to be frightened, his face full of horror.


    "There are rules here. If we mess around, the goddess of war will be unhappy."


    The Young Patriarch looked at Lin Mo cautiously, and slowly said.


    For him, Lin Mo could not provoke him, nor could he provoke the goddess of war. He could only humblely pray for a balance between the two.


    Lin Mo was completely helpless, and the thoughts of these orcs were a little stiff and terrifying.


    In other words, they are tightly bound here by the rules of the goddess of war, but as long as they are rules, they can break through.


    Lin Mo thought silently for a while before reorganizing his own language.


    "What rules did you divide the site according to?"


    "Listening to the legends in the ethnic group, it seems that all the races who entered here were allowed to fight in the order they were eliminated."


    "What is the fighting method?"


    "Put everyone together in a chaos."


    The young clan elder said honestly.


    Hearing this, Lin Mo suddenly had an idea. He rolled his eyes and looked at the young patriarch with a smile.


    "Do you think this method is fair?"


    "Since it was established by the goddess of war, it should be fair."


    The young patriarch was taken aback, he had never thought about this question, so he could only answer it according to what he took for granted.


    "Hehe, it is indeed fair for those powerful races, but for ordinary races like you, this is very unfair."


    Lin Mo sneered.


    "Think about it carefully. If you and the Dragon Race are placed in the same arena at the same time, who will the others attack first?"


    Lin Mo continued to ask.


    "Of course it is us, because the dragon race is very strong, other races dare not provoke them casually."


    The young patriarch understood this time, and the reaction was very quick.


    "Hey! That''s right!"


    Lin Mo was like a weird uncle who coaxed a child, his tone was very exaggerated, and he also gave a thumbs up.


    The young patriarch shook his nose in a daze, and scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "In the original chaos, no one went to trouble those powerful races first. All they dealt with were ordinary races like you. Some races may not be you at all in a 1:1 war. ''S opponents, but it is only because they are united that you will be eliminated first. Think about it for yourself, is this the truth?"


    Lin Mo spread his hands and asked everyone.

 Chapter 873： The consequences of provoking the goddess of war

    Lin Mo''s eyes were so piercing, all the mammoths who came into contact with his eyes bowed their heads and dared not look at him.


    The sparse discussion among the crowd also began to ring.


    In so many years, they have never heard similar remarks, and naturally they have not thought about it in this direction.


    But today, Lin Mo successfully planted such an idea in their minds, and this idea began to spread in their minds in a wildfire.


    "Yes, I heard my grandfather say that when he was fighting, he was flanked by the two races of Night Demon and Carrion Monster at the same time!"


    "Really? That kind of battle would be too unfair."


    "I also think it''s unfair! Maybe if we play fairly, we can live in a place further inside! There is no need to stay with these dirty undead magic creatures!"


    ...


    Among the crowd, the voices of the Mammoths began to grow louder.


    Lin Mo didn''t stop their discussion, but instead let these remarks be heard by all the remaining Mammoths under his default.


    The young patriarch had no commanding experience in the first place. The words Lin Mo just said had already touched him. Now that he heard his clan expressing his thoughts fervently here, he also began to shake.


    "But... Goddess of War..."


    The young patriarch said with a very embarrassed expression.


    It seems that in his heart, the position of the goddess of war is indeed very important.


    "What is there to worry about? The goddess of war put you here, and she has ascended to the land of gods but enjoys the blessing. She would never consider your current situation. I am also a god, even the goddess of war. If you want to punish you, as long as there is me, she has nothing to do with you."


    Lin Mo stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. Although he was still a head higher than Lin Mo when he was kneeling on the ground, this movement of Lin Mo made him inexplicably relieved.


    The strength that Lin Mo showed just now has shaken these mammoth tribes a little, and his "self-exposing" of his **** identity now adds a bit of trust to these people.


    There were already voices in the crowd, asking the young patriarch to accept Lin Mo''s suggestion.


    Lin Mo also didn''t speak silently, but looked at him with a soft face.


    "Young patriarch, under the guidance of this god-sama, let us take back the rights we should have."


    "Yeah, young patriarch, if our race can carry forward under your leadership, then you can be considered to be forever in the history of the entire mammoth race."


    "Patriarch, now that the old patriarch is dead, we can only pin our hopes on you. For the future of our race, you must consider it carefully."


    Several mammoths even approached the young patriarch and began to persuade him.


    Lin Mo never expected that someone would take the initiative to help him. He wanted to laugh, but he had to put on a serious expression on his face.


    This little mammoth didn''t seem to have served as such an important decision maker. His breathing began to shortly. Although there was thick long hair on his face, Lin Mo could still see his face flushed.


    All the remaining Mammoth people focused on their young patriarch, waiting for him to give a reply.


    But this guy has been silent for 5 minutes and still didn''t say a word.


    Lin Mo started to feel a little impatient. For himself, he just wanted to quickly develop and grow based on one of the small forces.


    As for which race this force belongs to, Lin Mo didn''t care at all.


    Without this mammoth race, there might also be a mammoth race, Lin Mo wouldn''t care at all.


    "Since you don''t think about it well, then forget about it..."


    Lin Mo said coldly, then took a step, intending to move on.


    "and many more!"


    Seeing that Lin Mo was about to leave, the young patriarch shouted loudly as if waking up from a big dream.


    Lin Mo stopped and looked back at him suspiciously.


    The young patriarch seemed to have plucked up his courage, and said loudly to Lin Mo, "Please help us the mammoth family and regain the status and glory we deserve! Our mammoth family will be your loyal subordinates from now on. , All orders to you will be unconditionally obeyed."


    Lin Mo watched him for a full minute, and the young chief''s heart jumped out nervously.


    Lin Mo showed a smile: "It''s not enough just to be my subordinates. I hope you can become my letter."


    The young patriarch hesitated, but did not make any objections, but readily agreed.


    Now that he decided to fight for his rights and status again, it already meant breaking the rules of the goddess of war.


    Now that even the rules are violated, do you still care about who you believe in?


    Lin Mo nodded in relief after seeing the hundreds of newly added trustees on his godhead panel.


    He just wanted to use this action to tell the goddess of war that he had arrived.


    If the goddess of war sensed the decrease in the number of her believers, and took the initiative to ask her own teacher, then Lin Mo would have liked her to do so.


    In this case, Lin Mo would have saved a lot of effort, and didn''t have to continue to rush in such a hard-core space.


    boom!


    While Lin Mo was still planning happily, he suddenly felt a violent shock in his entire soul.


    Then, a very uncomfortable feeling came from all over his body.


    This feeling is like being tightly wrapped in a colorless and invisible film. No matter what the action is, it feels like being bound to death.


    Lin Mo subconsciously wanted the flame to purify the space around him, but no matter how hard he tried, there was no trace of flame coming out of his body.


    "System, what''s going on?"


    Lin Mo felt bad and asked eagerly.


    "Checked the restrictions of the external space, as long as it still exists in this space, it will always be subject to such restrictions."


    The systematic answer made Lin Mo immediately understand the reason.


    This space was set up by the goddess of war and comes from the limitations of this space. Isn''t that the restriction set by the goddess of war on him?


    "Which power is restricted?"


    "The flame is unusable, and the skills related to the flame are also unusable. Except for the twin lotus fire that has been fused with the celestial spirit body, the remaining alien fires are also unusable.


    The systematic answer left Lin Mo''s brain blank.


    The goddess of war is restricting herself to a tester?

 Chapter 874： Liwei

    Lin Mo reacted on the spot, and the goddess of war must have known these little moves she had made.


    It''s just that they don''t bother to make trouble for themselves, and now they are in other people''s territory, whether they are round or squashed, it''s up to others.


    The goddess of war did not intend to deal with herself directly, to restrict herself and allow herself to accept her trial in this space. This was also a special difficult way.


    "My god, has something happened?"


    Although the young patriarch is relatively simple, he still has the ability to observe words and expressions. Seeing Lin Mo''s expression a little embarrassed, he asked strangely.


    "It''s okay, I need you to do something as soon as possible."


    Lin Mo glanced at him and shook his head gently.


    "Just tell me."


    The young patriarch nodded humbly.


    After all the people led by the tribe believed in Lin Mo, they could be regarded as focusing their attention on Lin Mo. If the other party had any request, they would definitely do it without hesitation.


    The task that Lin Mo assigned to them was very simple, that is, to go deep into the inland of this space, unite all the tribes that can be united along the way, and seize the territory with the most central race.


    And Lin Mo would always take advantage of this chaos, find the exit of this space, and meet the goddess of war at the end.


    After all, this space is mainly used to test the testers. Whether it is with wisdom or strength, as long as it can pass through this area, it will be fully recognized by the goddess of war.


    There are still a lot of races nearby, as the young patriarch said before, there are a total of 38 small races.


    These small races are also distributed in various fixed places, it is not difficult to find them systematically.


    Within half a day, the young patriarch had already sent someone to invite most of the race leaders.


    Fortunately, the mammoths are of a relatively large size, and their turf gathers so many people at once, but they can hold them.


    Lin Moduan sat in the patriarch''s house, closed his eyes and rested his mind, deliberately creating an image of a worldly expert.


    The leaders of other races who were brought gathered in this room, looking at Lin Mo with strange expressions.


    "Get us, what''s the matter? What about your patriarch?"


    After a while, someone asked impatiently.


    Normally, the various races here are all living on their own, and basically never have any intersection with each other, and the young patriarch has never seen such a big world.


    Surrounded by so many people, and everyone looked fierce and evil, the young patriarch suddenly became a little confused.


    Fortunately, Lin Mo had taught him certain methods before.


    The young patriarch took a deep breath, calmed his mood, and then spoke.


    "My father is dead, and now the mammoth clan is headed by me."


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a sudden murmur in the crowd.


    In a place like this for hundreds of years, no large-scale trials have entered, and it is impossible to cause any casualties, and if it is normal birth, old age, sickness and death, the patriarch cannot be replaced so quickly.


    "Shut up to Lao Tzu!"


    Seeing these discussions became louder and louder, the young patriarch let out an angry roar, his long nose flicked fiercely, and the resonance of his nose and mouth made the sound extremely loud, and Lin Mo even felt the ground began to vibrate.


    "Boy! Even if you are here, he dare not talk to me like that!"


    The young patriarch''s roar immediately angered many people in the room, and a bull-headed orc stood up and shouted at the young patriarch.


    The Young Patriarch turned his head and looked at Lin Mo, and Lin Mo also opened his eyes at this time and nodded slightly to him.


    With Lin Mo''s approval, the Young Patriarch rushed towards the bull-headed orc without any warning.


    Although all races in this space are brave and good at fighting, except for those who block the trials, they usually rarely have friction and fight.


    Such an aggressive attack on others has never happened in hundreds of years.


    The bull-headed orc obviously didn''t think of this situation. His height was only about two meters. Compared with the mammoth who was about four meters tall, he was like a child in front of an adult.


    The young patriarch raised his nose high and slammed it on his face. The orc was taken away. When he lifted his face from the ground, a lot of blood came out of his mouth and nose.


    Seeing the tragic situation of the other party, the young patriarch became more confident in his heart.


    In his mind, the idea that the Mammoths are stronger than other small races is getting deeper and deeper.


    The bull-headed orc obviously didn''t expect that the young patriarch would dare to attack so impulsively. He roared and stood up and began to draw some strange runes in the void.


    Lin Mo consulted the system. This orc is also an ancient orc that has long been extinct on the Chaos Continent.


    Compared with other sturdy orcs, this race does not have that strong body, but they can use a kind of witchcraft unique to orcs, and it can also be regarded as a curse ability.


    Huh!


    It''s just that his rune hasn''t been finished yet, the young patriarch has rushed over again, knocking him to the ground with a punch, and then stepped on him with his huge soles.


    The weight and strength of the Mammoths are very exaggerated. Every time that huge foot is stepped on, it is no less than a full-strength attack by an eighth-order warrior. Soon, the orc with the bull''s head was already unable to hold it and began to beg for mercy. .


    The young patriarch did not kill him, when the opponent begged for mercy.


    He then coldly lifted the orc from the ground, threw it to the corner, and let him sit against the wall.


    "Does anyone else have any questions?"


    The young patriarch turned his head and looked around, and after all the people met his gaze, they all avoided subconsciously.


    Among these small races, there is actually not much difference in strength. When they were distributed in the territories of various tribes, these small races were all disrupted into a pot of porridge.


    In that case, the bigger the race, the more vulnerable it is to attack, while the smaller ones are more coincidental. They can completely shrink in a corner that is not noticed and wait for other people to finish fighting Come out again for leak detection.


    Although the goddess of war ruled that these races should not say anything, but now, Lin Mo''s arrival has completely disrupted the original rhythm here, and the situation has begun to undergo subtle changes.

 Chapter 875： Aggregate subgroup

    As a huge family of mammoths, in terms of close combat ability, it is indeed incomparable to many other races.


    It''s just that due to the rules and restrictions of the goddess of war, these races don''t dare to frequent conflicts between them.


    But today, when watching the young patriarch beat the bull-headed orc, the enthusiasm in the blood seems to be aroused again for these races that originally had a frenetic fighting consciousness.


    Basically everyone here is also the head of each race or the head of the patriarch, with a certain sense of judgment.


    They can also see from the reaction of the young patriarch that something earth-shattering seems to be happening here.


    "Everyone, we have lived in this space for nearly a thousand years. In these thousand years, in addition to the first few hundred years, there have been trialists who entered this space and brought us a little bit of fun. For such a long time, we can only repeat the boring and boring life day by day.


    For the goddess of war, this space seems to be just a toy she built on a whim, and we are the pets he put into this toy. For such a long time, the goddess of war almost forgot this toy, but we still have to stay here and continue our duties that shouldn''t exist.


    We should also realize that this game and this toy have been abandoned by the owner, and we should no longer continue to follow those stupid rules and restrict our people to such a stupid place. We should be the masters of this space by ourselves, and use our hands to fight for more rights and interests that we can enjoy, just like what we did on the Chaos Continent. "


    The young patriarch paused here.


    He turned his head and glanced at him for 4 weeks. This time, no one dodges his eyes.


    He could see that most people should have resonated with their own words. These races are races that love to fight and are very powerful in combat.


    They have the enthusiasm for fighting from the bottom of their hearts. Such rules and restrictions in life are not what they want.


    And after living here for so long, apart from the first generation who had the honor to meet the goddess of war, the modern people who have reproduced to this day have no impression of the goddess of war at all, and naturally there is nothing to fear.


    The young patriarch said what most people thought of, and also what most people didn''t dare to say.


    These races with grumpy tempers and strong desire to fight unexpectedly quieted down at this moment, listening carefully to what the young patriarch said.


    Even the tauren who was thrown in the corner looked at the young patriarch silently.


    "Here is divided into three levels. We asked ourselves, is it the outermost level, is it really because our strength is not as good as other races?"


    The young patriarch was very satisfied with the current atmosphere, he hurriedly hit the iron while it was hot, and continued to ask.


    Hearing this question, many people¡¯s eyes flashed with high spirits of war, and many people¡¯s faces also showed a little disdain. Some even waved their fists. Everyone used their own way to express what they were in. dissatisfied.


    "My thoughts are the same as everyone¡¯s. In the initial chaos, what happened to each of us and each race was completely random. It was not because of our weakness that we were placed The outermost layer.


    I believe that among the races in the middle level, there are many people who are not as good as us, and there are many other races whose combat effectiveness cannot be compared to any of us. That big chaos was completely unfair. It was the method that the goddess of war had lazily figured out to save trouble. It was simply not enough to judge the strength of our various races. "


    The young patriarch patted his chest, speaking faster and faster.


    "But just because of this unfair criterion, it restricts the development of each of our races. Because we are the outermost layer, we have the least resources and territory. The middle layer is clearly The strength may not be as good as our race, but it happens to be able to enjoy more resources than ours. Does everyone think this is fair?"


    "unfair!"


    "This is totally wrong! We should have used something better!"


    This time, someone began to answer questions from the young patriarch.


    People''s emotions are getting more and more agitated. The mutual hostility at the beginning has disappeared, and it has been transformed into a kind of mutual gratitude that is connected to the same life.


    "We never thought of these problems before, and we just blindly followed the arrangement of the goddess of war. In this small world that is not as exciting as the Chaos Continent, we are satisfying the preferences of the goddess of war day after day. We have been forgotten, but we ourselves cannot forget ourselves.


    Is the enthusiasm in your blood still there? Can you remember the memories of fighting on the Chaos Continent? The meaning of our existence is not to be someone else¡¯s pet. Even if we die, we should lose it in battle. We should die in the pursuit of what we want. That is where we should belong. "


    The young patriarch paced in the room and said in a high voice.


    The other people seemed to have been infected by his feelings, and gradually became excited. Lin Mo could already clearly feel the excitement of the group.


    "I still want to fight, I still want to plunder, I still want to pursue those things that my strength can match! If I die on this journey, it will only prove that my strength cannot satisfy me. Wish, but I don¡¯t want to be restricted, especially by a **** who has forgotten us!


    I want to gather the power of everyone to attack the tribes that live in the middle level, to rob us of what we should have enjoyed. Do you still have the courage and passion? "


    The young patriarch raised his nose high and asked loudly.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar!"


    Many people roared. At this moment, the 38 small ethnic groups seemed to condense into a whole, a collective full of enthusiasm.


    Lin Mo showed a slight smile.


    These words were of course not thought up by the young patriarch himself, but Lin Mo taught him to say them.


    After learning that the war goddess used this simple and rude method to classify them, Lin Mo fully realized that this was a huge breakthrough. As long as he could incite the dissatisfaction of these races, he wanted to reach the end without any effort. , It is not difficult.

 Chapter 876： Blitz

    And for the small races living here, it is a totally good choice to find something to do for them.


    And up to now, Lin Mo has not continued to receive restrictions and punishments from the goddess of war, which means that relying on wisdom to break through the barriers is not a violation of the rules here.


    The young patriarch¡¯s speech talent also seems to be very good. After his short mobilization, these 38 small races have united and formed an alliance.


    And Lin Mo did not come forward to lead this alliance, but silently guided the young patriarch behind him.


    Lin Mo once thought of letting himself be the main body and taking all these small tribes back into his followers.


    But after thinking about the punishment of the war goddess before, Lin Mo didn''t dare to gamble again.


    Originally, his strength should be unstoppable in this place, but after being restricted, his strength was reduced by a large part.


    After all, Lin Mo belonged to the soul that reached the **** level first, but the flames and different fires related to the soul could not be used at all, which resulted in Lin Mo now only being able to fight with the holy spirit body.


    And Lin Mo had never studied magic or fighting systematically before, and now he can only rely on his own instincts and wisdom to face all the situations in front of him.


    The races in this space are indeed idle and nothing to do. Within less than 5 hours after the young patriarch mobilized the others, all the fighting forces of these 38 small races were assembled together!


    This efficiency is even higher than that of the regular army of many human empires.


    The young patriarch is also a new official with three fires, and his work enthusiasm is very high.


    After bringing everyone together again, he gave another passionate speech, which successfully excited all the soldiers.


    Lin Mo took advantage of this opportunity to count the number of people present. Due to the constraints of resources and territory, there were not many small tribes in it, and there were only about a thousand people at full play, and all of them together, it was only 4 Ten thousand people up and down.


    Such a joint force is definitely a force that cannot be underestimated on the Chaos Continent, but in this space, such strength is not very outstanding.


    Moreover, the average strength of these small tribes is only above the eighth level, and only 1,000 people can reach the emperor level.


    Lin Mo still doesn''t know what level of strength the tribes living on the second floor are. If they rashly let the Alliance army directly perform the total power, it is estimated that the entire army is more likely to be annihilated.


    That night, Lin Mo called the Young Patriarch over and began to tell him the next battle situation.


    The Young Patriarch is now the little leader of the entire Alliance Army. Such an experience could never happen to him before. Therefore, the Young Patriarch also trusts Lin Mo very much. No matter what the other party says, he will accept it unconditionally. .


    Lin Mo''s plan is simple. It is to send some people to launch a forcible attack. Before the middle-level tribes have time to react to what happened, try to weaken their combat effectiveness, and then wait for the opponent to fully react. In tactical arrangements, cleverly won.


    Lin Mo taught the Young Patriarch many ways to deal with it. Until the silly listener was dizzy and almost falling asleep, Lin Mo finally understood that talking about tactics to these muscular idiots who reported fighting power was entirely playing the piano against the bulls.


    Lin Mo also breathed a sigh of relief. The goddess of war only valued combat ability. Since these people are muscular fools, the inner and innermost tribes are probably not much better.


    "Well, I will play with you, and you will act according to my command."


    Lin Mo gave him a helpless look and said.


    "Okay, no problem! My god, we must listen to you obediently."


    As soon as the young patriarch heard this, he immediately became energetic and let him fight. He was very happy, but if he really asked him to understand the tactics, it would be better to kill him directly.


    There are also differences between day and night in this space, but Lin Mo couldn''t wait too long. Looking at the night outside the window, Lin Mo decided to take advantage of the night and hit the other side by surprise.


    Since the entire space is not large, the journey from the outermost layer to the middle layer is only more than two hours of walking. It did not take too long before the army was close to the destination.


    The periphery of the second floor is also guarded by the lowest ranked tribe, and they are just like the mammoth family at that time, without any defense at all.


    Lin Mo first gathered all the more than 1,000 imperial high-level combat powers together, and the remaining large troops stationed in the rear, and arranged three ambush rings.


    Following an order from the young patriarch, he led the 1000 high-level combat power to rush to the opponent''s territory.


    The tribe didn''t understand what was going on, and was caught off guard by these 1,000 people somehow.


    Many people didn''t even react and died on the spot.


    However, they were all races recognized by the goddess of war. Although they were caught off guard inexplicably, this race still relied on its own fighting instinct to restrain the charge of these 1,000 people.


    The two gangs hit the sky and the ground was dark, blood flowing into rivers, and under the shining of the blood-colored moon in the sky, the battlefield looked cruel and strange.


    Lin Mo has been silently observing that the overall strength of these tribes living in the second layer of defense is much higher than those of the outermost ones.


    The average strength of the small tribes in the periphery is only around the eighth level, and the strength of these medium tribes is, on average, the emperor level.


    And their number is twice as high as that of the small tribe, at least more than 2,000 people.


    After being caught off guard by the 1000 high-level combat power of the Alliance Army, the opponent lost no more than 800 people. The remaining 1,000 people reacted and immediately launched a counterattack. Lin Mo did not hesitate to initiate a retreat. signal.


    Many fighters were fighting in full swing and were reluctant to retreat at all, but the young patriarch had been desperately urging them, and everyone had to retreat unwillingly.


    Lin Mo''s idea is completely correct. Only these 1,000 people in the Alliance Army can reach the Emperor rank. If this group of people is matched against a group of others, although they are equal, after eliminating this tribe, it is still enough. There are 15 remaining, and the Alliance Army can''t supplement the advanced combat power at all.


    In the face of the following tribes, the suppression of strength was too obvious, even if Lin Mo was shrewd like a ghost, it is estimated that it would be difficult to win successfully.

 Chapter 877： Two into one

    The inexplicably attacked troops retreated like this, and the middle tribe under attack suddenly became unwilling.


    Everyone is here to work for the goddess of war, even if they are usually idle and there is no trial person to enter to relieve everyone''s boredom, but they can''t attack each other to play.


    Moreover, what kind of bear-hearted leopard guts have these little races living in the outermost periphery have, and they dare to do such a bold thing!


    If they don''t give them a lesson, they really seem to be about to forget why they live in the outermost layer.


    The roars came and went one after another, and they didn''t mean to be used to these sneak attackers at all, they all roared out.


    Lin Mo looked back and saw this scene, and suddenly smiled with satisfaction.


    Nearly half of this tribe''s troops were exhausted in the sneak attack just now. Although the remaining half of the troops could be equal to the 1000 high-level combat power, there were only 1000 troops in the end.


    Although there is a huge gap in combat effectiveness, the number of Alliance troops has completely taken advantage. As long as they dare to chase them out, Lin Mo is confident that they will come back.


    "run!"


    Lin Mo''s own queen was at the back of the troops, urging as he ran.


    The soldiers in front wanted to turn back several times, but were forced by Lin Mo to move on.


    Lin Mo already remembered the scenes on these two sides very well.


    Lin Mo had already silently counted the three lines of defense he had laid out in his heart.


    One, two, three.


    After he successfully stepped into the third line of defense, Lin Mo suddenly stopped.


    The senior soldiers who retreated in front had already been impatient to wait. As soon as Lin Mo stopped, they followed closely behind and stood firm.


    The middle-level tribes who came out from behind did not react at all, still stunned and continued to rush forward.


    "Counterattack!"


    Lin Mo yelled, and then knocked out the two medium tribal warriors who rushed towards him with one punch.


    The underwhelming crowd emerged from both sides of the road, and tens of thousands of people formed a huge pocket array. Those who had penetrated into the third layer of defense at this time could be said to have no way to the sky or to the ground.


    With nowhere to go before and after, they could only fight hard and fight to the death.


    The battle of trapped beasts is particularly terrifying, especially for these medium-sized tribes, which are already in the ranks of the Alliance Army.


    In this encirclement battle, although the tribe was successfully annihilated, the Alliance army still lost nearly 2,000 men.


    For the rest of the Alliance Army, with the strength of these small tribes, they were able to annihilate a medium-sized tribe, which is a pity and a great victory.


    After the battle, everyone happily annexed the resources and land held by this tribe.


    While they were excitedly planning the next expansion, Lin Mo had been sitting in the corner silently.


    This loss completely exceeded his expectations.


    You know, this battle was originally an attack launched by the opponent by surprise. On the premise that half of the opponent''s strength was consumed without injury, the opponent was dying to counterattack 2000 people. Such a difference in combat power is enough to make Lin Mo feel To restless.


    Even if you can successfully sneak attacks every time, and every time you can successfully encircle the opposite side, how long can this rhythm last?


    Destroying a medium tribe will lose at least 2,000 people.


    There are a total of 16 medium tribes, which would cost more than 30,000 people.


    With these low-level forces of less than 40,000, more than 30,000 people will be removed. Under the most optimistic outlook, Lin Mo feels that it is impossible to wipe out all the medium tribes.


    And this is still on the premise that the other party did not have any preparations. Now he has successfully eliminated the first medium tribe. The remaining 15 medium tribes will definitely be aware of it, although they will not be able to do so in a short time. Cooperation.


    But if the two middle-level tribes are eliminated again, the remaining middle-level tribes will unite and unify, and directly backhand the gang of mobs under him.


    Lin Mo felt more and more that if he continued according to this plan, the time spent here might be far higher than he had expected.


    Fighting is bound to be a long-lasting thing, especially this kind of situation where the weak fights the strong.


    But the only advantage now is that Lin Mo has successfully disrupted the original environment and rules here.


    Otherwise, if Lin Mo continued to fight all the way, the time consumed by Lin Mo would not be less.


    "and many more?"


    Lin Mo suddenly had an idea.


    Since simply going through the barriers will waste a lot of time, and manipulating these mobs to fight will also consume a lot of time.


    Then it is better to combine these two methods, let these tribes continue to fight, while advancing single-handedly, will this combination improve their overall efficiency?


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo immediately beckoned and let the young patriarch walk over.


    "My god, what''s your order?"


    After this victory, the Young Patriarch''s prestige in the entire alliance circle has increased a lot, and he now admires Lin Mo even more.


    "From now on, you are solely responsible for commanding the entire army, and I will be away for a while."


    Lin Mo had just finished speaking, and the Young Patriarch''s face suddenly became pale.


    "My God, are you trying to abandon us? Without your guidance, how could we achieve such a victory? You must never leave us!"


    The young patriarch was very nervous, and even cried out as he spoke.


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "I am leaving this time not to abandon you. I just intend to break into those middle-level tribes alone to fight for useful information. If possible, I Will try to turn them into our allies."


    Hearing Lin Mo''s explanation, the young patriarch slowly became happy.


    Especially when Lin Mo said that he might turn those people into his own allies, the young patriarch threw his nose in excitement.


    "Then don''t worry, just tell me what to do next? I will not let you down."


    The young patriarch slapped his chest, and assured Lin Mo very confidently.


    Although this stupid man doesn''t have any clever brains, his only advantage is obedient.


    Fortunately, although the goddess of war imposed restrictions on her own strength, she could not limit the use of her own system. Through the Godhead panel, Lin Mo could still issue his own commands to the young patriarch anytime and anywhere, which was considered convenient.

 Chapter 878： The trap of the goddess of war

    Lin Mo has always done what he said. After making this decision, Lin Mo didn''t even stay for a moment, and left the alliance army just organized.


    The layout and arrangement of the middle layer is indeed very different from the outermost layer of cannon fodder. The small tribes in the outermost layer are like poor herders who are nomads everywhere in the wild.


    It''s not that they don''t want to settle down, but that the land allocated to them by the goddess of war is too small. Just building some tents is enough for them to pack their own land, not to mention building some houses. A decent life in it.


    But these middle-level tribes have no such troubles and worries at all. The place allocated to them by the goddess of war is enough for them to live and use normally.


    Lin Mo walked out of this annihilated tribe, and before long, he was intercepted by people from another tribe.


    Lin Mo politely put them down one by one, and then forced the only demon race who could still stand and talk to take him to see the chief of the tribe.


    Along the way, I still encountered a few teams that came to intercept, but with the strength of Lin Mo Saint-level, it didn''t take any effort to fight these imperial-level young men.


    The whole process of Lin Mo went smoothly, but when he reached the destination, his face instantly turned black.


    This is a huge square, in which many people gathered in the dark.


    Lin Mo raised his eyes and saw that even if a rough calculation is made, there are two to thirty thousand people.


    Lin Mo turned his head in amazement to look at the demon clan who had brought him here, and suddenly there was an urge to pinch him to death.


    Seeing a strange human entered, tens of thousands of weapons were aimed at Lin Mo in an instant.


    Lin Mo'' had to let go of the demon clan, put on a friendly communication attitude, and stood still.


    At this time, Lin Mo could see that there was also a huge gap between cannon fodder and cannon fodder.


    Everything that these middle-class tribes enjoy and the rules they follow are completely different from those of the outermost cannon fodder.


    The 38 small tribes usually don''t even have any communication or contact, but between these middle-level tribes, there is actually a square where they can meet.


    Naturally, this square could not have been built by themselves, and without the permission of the goddess of war, they could not have the courage themselves.


    That means that these middle-level tribes have a certain amount of cooperation and communication, which is completely different from the simple cannon fodder outside.


    "Special, no wonder that after knowing my intentions, I didn''t take any large-scale restrictions. It turned out to be waiting for me here."


    Lin Mo gritted his teeth and began to complain about the cunning of the goddess of war.


    He also didn''t expect that the specific situation here turned out to be like this. The management system and rules of each layer here seemed to be different from other places.


    If he really led the rabble to attack, he would be completely wiped out by these middle-level tribes in no time.


    Although his strength is not afraid of these tens of thousands, if he really wants to solve them one by one, he still has to pay a lot of price.


    The most important thing is that this is a waste of time. Even if these tens of thousands of people don''t make any resistance at all, and straighten their heads to chop themselves, these tens of thousands of people will have to cut a long time.


    "Trialer?"


    Several demon tribes who were completely taller than ordinary people walked out of the crowd. Seeing them hugging before and after, they knew that they were probably the patriarchs of these medium tribes.


    "Yes, not really."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "What do you mean?"


    The clan who asked the question had a long crocodile head and looked very fierce. He asked coldly, his tone seemed to be a little impatient.


    "I am not here to pass your test. On the contrary, I am here to test whether you are qualified to continue living here."


    Lin Mo had an idea, and deliberately put on an unpredictable look.


    Sure enough, this answer that no one thought of, immediately attracted the attention of everyone present.


    Since being brought to this space by the goddess of war, this group of people has always thought that their fate has been fixed in this way, and until today, they suddenly have doubts about their fate.


    It turns out that even for others as pets, it is not necessarily a lifelong system.


    "You say that, why should we believe you?"


    The crocodile''s head seemed to turn faster than others, and he immediately continued to ask.


    "A tribe has been wiped out among you. It''s impossible for you to know this news."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    These people glanced at each other, and no one retorted Lin Mo''s words.


    Although it didn''t take long for the battle to end just now, the loud shouting and killing had already attracted the attention of many people.


    And these people are gathering together now, because they have received the news of the attack, they are here to exchange information and consider the next countermeasures.


    "Does this matter have anything to do with you?"


    Someone asked.


    "Hehe, of course, do you really think that the outermost small tribes have the strength to destroy one of you? It is because of my help and guidance that they can catch you by surprise."


    Lin Mo did not hide it at all, but said with some boasting.


    As soon as his voice fell, these middle-level tribes had already clearly revealed their hostility.


    For these middle-level tribes, they are more group-conscious than the outermost small tribes.


    Since Lin Mo shot and wiped out one of them, these other tribes all have a sense of personal danger.


    The crocodile''s head stomped sharply, and a group of obvious spider-web-like cracks appeared under his feet, and the whole earth trembled a bit.


    The crocodile head strode to Lin Mo''s face and approached him fiercely, seeming to want to threaten him.


    But Lin Mo did not take a step back, but still stood calmly on the spot, with a Ruowu smile on his face.


    "You really have the courage to say this in front of us. Your miscellaneous army is not by your side now. If you dare to break in alone, I think you are living impatiently."


    The crocodile bared his teeth at Lin Mo, like a fierce god.


    "If you are really afraid of death, I won''t come. You don''t really think that you have the strength to kill me?"


    Lin Mo stretched out a hand while talking, and lightly patted the side face of the crocodile head a few times.

 Chapter 879： Gather peoples hearts

    This kind of action is undoubtedly very provocative. The crocodile head is also a patriarch of a middle-level tribe, and when so many people are slapped in the face, he immediately becomes angry.


    Crocodile''s head took out two huge axes from behind him, and he raised his hand to hit Lin Mo''s head.


    Everyone else also watched this scene, looking forward to seeing Lin Mo being chopped off with an axe.


    Whoosh!


    Everyone felt that an afterimage flashed in front of them, and the attack of the crocodile head suddenly stopped. The last blood mist burst out, and the head of the crocodile head disappeared.


    His tall body shook in place with two axes in his hand, and then crashed to the ground.


    The audience was silent for a moment. Lin Mo kept that smiling expression and looked around. All the people who came into contact with his eyes bowed their heads and avoided his sight.


    Lin Mo nodded in satisfaction. The reason why he took this thunderous strike was precisely to prove these people.


    The strength of the crocodile head is stronger than that of the ordinary middle tribal warrior, and he has completely entered the level of the emperor.


    However, at this level, even when only able to use the celestial spirit body, Lin Mo could still achieve a one-shot instant kill.


    Moreover, he deliberately slowed down so that the other tribe patriarchs could see clearly his unreasonable domineering punch.


    Sure enough, after the huge body of the crocodile head fell to the ground, the other patriarchs all took a step back, and their expressions suddenly became tense.


    "Did you see it clearly? If you didn''t see it clearly, another one of you will come out so I can let you see clearly."


    Lin Mo said with a smile.


    But his smile became a complete devil smile in the eyes of those patriarchs.


    The patriarchs shook their heads subconsciously, and their expressions gradually became respectful.


    "Very well, it seems that you have been able to figure out the current situation. I have something I want to tell you about. This matter is related to my trial of you."


    Lin Mo paused when he said that, and kept his eyes on the faces of these patriarchs.


    Soon someone understood what he meant, and began to greet their clansmen to disperse, and the other clansmen hurriedly drew gourds in the same way, quickly dispersing all the ordinary clansmen here.


    Soon, Lin Mo and the 14 patriarchs were left in the huge square.


    Except for the dead crocodile head and the previously destroyed tribe, all the remaining patriarchs have been concentrated in this place.


    "That... my lord... what is the test you said for us?"


    Seeing that Lin Mo didn''t take the initiative to speak, someone asked tremblingly.


    "You don''t really think I''m here to test you specifically, do you?"


    Lin Mo glanced at him, then chuckled.


    Lin Mo''s words instantly made everyone stupid. He just declared his goal in front of so many people, but now there are only a dozen people, but Lin Mo suddenly changed his words.


    A dozen patriarchs looked at each other, some of them didn''t quite understand what Lin Mo meant to express.


    "Tell you the truth, I am here only to meet the goddess of war."


    "Didn''t the goddess have already ascended to the continent of gods?"


    Someone asked suspiciously.


    "You don''t need to tell me this kind of thing. I''m here for this purpose anyway."


    Lin Mo gave him a cold look, and the person closed his mouth immediately, not daring to speak any more.


    "Although I am not a tester, I really need to pass through your three lines of defense. In order to save time, I just changed it and changed the rules and environment here.


    The cannon fodder on the outermost layer was indeed collected by me. I don''t think you are suitable for this kind of conformist life. You are all born fighters. Why do you have to live here in accordance with the regulations?


    If this is on the Continent of Chaos, you must all be able to get more things. "


    Lin Mo said.


    These people lowered their heads subconsciously, and no one took the initiative to answer Lin Mo''s words.


    "I came into this space this time. The only one who would stop me from the goddess of war, I don''t know the rules, should you all know who it is?"


    Lin Mo didn''t care about them either, and continued to speak.


    "Royal family."


    Someone spoke softly.


    "Hehe, the royal family is just the name given to them by the goddess of war. The royal family can also be one of you, or even one of the outermost cannon fodder."


    Lin Mo sneered.


    There was something in what everyone heard, and they immediately raised their heads, looking at Lin Mo with some expectation.


    "It seems that you are not fools. In this only space, only the race that enjoys the best treatment can fully obey the arrangements of the goddess of war.


    So the royal family you mentioned must be the object I want to solve, and after I successfully solve them, I can accomplish my goal, and as for you..."


    When Lin Mo said this, he showed a smile that everyone knew.


    He didn''t speak too clearly, but everyone knew it clearly.


    If Lin Mo succeeded in disposing of the royal family that stood in the way, then a new one would surely replace it.


    As for this new royal family, it must be selected from among so many races who helped Lin Mo.


    In other words, everyone may have the opportunity to become the new royal family.


    There are 14 medium-sized tribes here, and the final royal family can only be born in these fourteen. As for the small cannon fodder races, they are not qualified to compete with them.


    Lin Mo was able to say so clearly here, and it was considered to have given them enough sincerity. As for Lin Mo''s own strength, they had all seen it just now, and no one was confident that he could survive Lin Mo''s blow.


    No matter which race it is, there is always a desire for greed. No one wants to stick to what they have now, everyone is thinking of owning more.


    Those small cannon fodder tribes hope to become medium tribes, and these medium tribes aspire to become royals.


    Everyone, every tribe, has a wish in their hearts that cannot be suppressed, and what Lin Mo brings to them is the opportunity to realize this wish.


    After the fourteen tribe patriarchs remained silent for a while, they finally chose to help Lin Mo.


    In order to gather the loyalty of those small tribes, the tribesmen who had died under the head of the crocodile became the victims of this buying ceremony.


    It only took Lin Mo less than a day to successfully gather 52 small and medium tribes.


    And these tribes became his best tools to break through the last royal family.

 Chapter 880： Scream

    The royal family, a powerful race selected by the goddess of war as the last line of defense here, they stick to the last royal city, and the end of the trial is inside this royal city.


    The royal family is also a monster race on the Chaos Continent, and it is also a race that Lin Mo is very familiar with, that is, the dragon race!


    That''s right, although the dragons have perished on the entire Chaos Continent, the goddess of war had brought a large number of them into this space, which also allowed their fire to continue to pass down here.


    The Dragon Race is a well-deserved royal family, even in this space where the power is respected, they have crushed all other races without any suspense.


    Now for Lin Mo, the only good news is that the Dragon Race is a race that emphasizes quality but not quantity. It is impossible for a large-scale Dragon Race to be crushed.


    There are 52 small and medium-sized tribes with a total of 60,000 to 70,000 people. When everyone gathers together, it looks like a lot of it is really awkward.


    But even if there are so many people, compared with the dragons, they are still a mob.


    When the strength reaches a certain level, the number can no longer influence the victory of the battle to a large extent.


    Lin Mo naturally knew this in his heart. Since the two sides had such a huge power gap, it was naturally impossible to treat them with ordinary methods.


    The entire royal city is on the boundary of this space, and it is built entirely on the corners of the entire space, so there are only three walls outside.


    Outside the city wall above, a very wide moat was dug, and inside the moat was flowing a bright red liquid like blood.


    Regarding the liquid in the moat, that has a lot to come.


    According to the news circulated by the tribes inside, all the liquid in this moat is the blood shed from the enemies that the goddess of war killed in all battles.


    Before becoming the goddess of war, she had already experienced wars of all sizes. The masters of blood in this moat were all ferocious and powerful beings, and there were many god-level defeated generals among them.


    This has caused these mixed blood to have incomparable power, and it also contains incomparable resentment.


    Anyone who comes into contact with the moat will be affected by this powerful force, and will turn into a crazy combat tool. After the body reaches its limit, it will explode and die, turning into fresh blood into the moat again.


    The entire moat is more than 50 meters wide. For those imperial tribal warriors, they have no other way to cross this moat except for the bridge built on the royal city.


    But it didn''t matter. For Lin Mo, he didn''t expect to gain any huge advantage through this mob.


    The plan is just to use them as bait, divide them into three waves, composed of small and medium tribes, and disperse them to the three gates of the royal city to create chaos.


    The number of dragons was originally small, and there were only a few people who could be scattered to look at the door. When the small and medium tribes attracted all their attention, Lin Mo would take this opportunity to sneak to the opposite side. .


    After all, no one would have thought that there would be a master who reached the holy level to jump on this moat in idle time.


    Lin Mo has done his best to do his best within the scope of consideration. This method of action will not damage the lives of those small and medium tribes too much, and naturally it will not arouse their strong resistance.


    After all, although they have plans, they can''t be used as cannon fodder casually.


    So in the evening of the second day, a lot of guys of different shapes and looks suddenly rushed past the front of the royal city.


    They are divided into two gangs, one is a small tribe with relatively weak strength but a larger number of people, and the other is a medium tribe with stronger strength but a smaller number of people.


    The two groups divided into two groups, glaring at each other and walking towards this side, arguing as they walked.


    "The goddess has set our territory and resources a long time ago, so why do you expand to the side casually? Do you really think our small tribes will be afraid of you!"


    A mammoth clan pointed angrily at the opposite side with his nose, roaring as if he had suffered countless grievances.


    A person also stood up, dug his nose with disdain, and then flicked his finger at the Mammoth.


    "You small tribes are originally the races that were defeated in the original chaos. How can you ask for so many conditions? Give a little to the side to make room for the uncles. This is not quite Okay?"


    "Good nm! Why don''t you step back a bit and free up territory for us?"


    "Look at your weak and trash appearance, are you worthy? If you anger us, just destroy all of your small tribes, believe it or not!"


    "Come on! We will be in the royal city soon. In front of the goddess of war, let me see if she will help you middle-class tribes! If the goddess does not help you, we will definitely find a way to destroy you!"


    "What''s the matter, the little tribe dared to dream of wishful thinking, I will destroy you first!"


    The quarrel between the medium tribe and the small tribe soon developed into insults. In the end, the two gangs began to push, and some even started to fight. The two gangs continued to clashed, but they also began to slowly move towards the city. The direction moved forward.


    The jealousy and dissatisfaction among small tribes towards medium tribes is a long-standing emotion. There is no need for acting at all. If they show their original ideas, they are already very effective.


    The dragons on the city wall had already seen them. It stands to reason that nothing special happened in this space except when a trialer broke in. It was very interesting to be able to see the scene in front of you. .


    In the beginning, the dragons did lie on the wall with the excitement of watching the excitement, and even joked and pointed at the people below.


    But they didn''t expect that this group of people would actually start to really move their hands gradually.


    They are all races collected by the goddess of war. Although they are divided into three levels, they are all races personally recognized by the goddess. Seeing that the more they fought, the more serious the dragon race began to hesitate.


    In particular, the two groups of people kept talking about looking for the goddess of war to judge, and they had already been forced to the bottom of the royal city, and the dragon clan guarding the city gate had to act.

 Chapter 881： Hunting game

    They first yelled at the two gangs below, asking them to stop and use peaceful methods to resolve their conflicts.


    But between the frictions, the two groups of people have become quite angry, and the anger they showed is no longer just from the performance.


    At this time, I don''t care about the dragons, even if the goddess of war appears, it is estimated that there will be no way to stop them for a while.


    The two groups fought more and more fiercely, and even began to see blood.


    The dragons also knew in their hearts that at this time, something would happen no matter what.


    It''s just that they are standing under the royal city, and some people have even stepped on the suspension bridge over the moat. Using long-range attack magic against them is estimated to destroy the environment of the royal city.


    Even if they were a royal family, they didn''t dare to casually, because of this reason, they would destroy the place left by the goddess of war.


    At the moment things are still not causing much trouble, and there is only one method that the dragons can use. They jumped off the city wall and began to use physical means to forcibly resolve the contradictions between small and medium tribes.


    At the same time, the same situation occurred at the three city gates, and the dragon guards on the city gates had to leave the city wall to deal with the immediate riot.


    And Lin Mo also secretly took advantage of this opportunity to jump over the entire moat from a place where the dragon guards could not see.


    Such a long distance was basically the peak that the Saint Level could reach, and Lin Mo grabbed the city wall in embarrassment.


    He turned his head and looked down, seeing a raging wave of blood rolling in the moat that he could see, as if he regretted not being able to take him down.


    "Zhi, this river is indeed a bit evil."


    Lin Mo smacked his lips, climbed up the city wall quickly, and sneaked into the royal city quietly when the dragon guards were all focused on the small and medium tribes.


    I have to say that even in this place, the dragons still haven''t quit their addiction to luxury.


    The splendid decorations can be seen everywhere in the entire royal city, and even many places are pasted with gold pieces on the walls. In addition to gold, there are various sparkling decorations, which reveal a sense of medieval luxury everywhere.


    Lin Mo had already fully understood the dragon clan''s stinky stinks for luxury. Even if some of these sparkling things dazzled his eyes, he didn''t have any interest in watching the scene here.


    What he has to do right now is to avoid the sight of all the dragon races as much as possible in the shortest possible time, successfully reach the interior of the royal city, and find a place to communicate with the goddess of war.


    This time reflects the importance of education. Although it is not possible to use everything related to the soul now, the physical combat ability of the heavenly spirit body is not limited at all.


    According to the knight''s perception skills learned at the Imperial Academy, Lin Mo spread his consciousness within 10 meters, not even letting go of a mouse or a cockroach.


    Since you don''t know where to go, choose the most spacious road. As the so-called all roads lead to Rome, no matter where it is in the entire royal city, it will eventually be connected by a main road.


    Seeing Lin Mo successfully mixed into the royal city, the people from the small and medium tribes outside also vented their grievances after a fight. They accepted the dragon clan''s reconciliation at the speed of the Sichuan Opera''s changing face, and quickly left the place.


    At this moment, the dragons also faintly noticed something was wrong.


    If this happened to only one of the three gates, it can be explained by accident. It happened that the incident happened at the three city gates at the same time, and even the layout of the troublemakers was the same. If the Dragon Clan could not even detect this kind of incident, it would really not be worthy of being a bully in this space.


    Although I don''t know why these small and medium tribes deliberately distracted themselves, the dragon tribe can clearly detect the taste of conspiracy.


    This time reflects their superb action ability.


    After the three city gates exchanged the news, it was almost at the same time. Each city gate dispatched the guards of the royal city and began to investigate all traces. It has been thoroughly guaranteed that no outsiders will enter.


    In the past few hundred years, although no one has successfully entered the royal city, the dragons have not slackened. After all, their mission is here. If someone does not fight with them because of carelessness, they will break through. Lian, there is no way to explain to the goddess of war.


    The blood wave in the moat will not conceal the news. The dragons just rely on the blood wave that has not calmed down the anger for a long time, and they have judged that someone has touched the royal city by chance.


    Being able to make such a successful infiltration without their knowledge, and being able to cross the moat that almost no one can cross, proves that this is definitely a master, and also a master of holy rank.


    So an efficient and meticulous arrest operation began.


    Lin Mo could also predict the direction of things. After all, the method he came up with could only provide a cover for himself, and he couldn''t really treat these dragon guards like fools.


    Being discovered that the conspiracy was only a matter of time, so Lin Mo didn''t stop at all, and has been on the road since he entered the royal city.


    What Lin Mo regrets most now is that he didn''t study well when he was at the Royal Academy. After all, he was already at the Emperor level by the time. Who would be interested in learning the teachings of teachers who could not even reach the eighth level.


    But at this moment, Lin Mo finally realized how important the foundation is.


    Just relying on the superficial reconnaissance skills he had learned at the beginning, Lin Mo avoided many arrest teams along the way.


    The speed of the Saint Grade has been exerted to the extreme by him. As long as there is no one in front of him, the distance of about three meters will be directly crossed in one step.


    A long corridor of about 10 meters, Lin Mo can pass through in just one second.


    But as he walked, Lin Mo slowly discovered the problem.


    Since the guard team was also searching around the avenue, Lin Mo had already stepped on these winding trails unknowingly.


    Although the area of ??the entire royal city is not particularly large, these trails are also very convoluted. Only the dragons who have lived here for hundreds of years can figure out which place each road leads to.


    Uninvited guests like Lin Mo will lose their way in this place. It is only a matter of time.


    To make matters worse, there seemed to be people who were constantly chasing after him, which resulted in Lin Mo not even having the opportunity to go back and change his route, and could only move forward all the way.


    However, if this continues, Lin Mo will push himself into a dead end.

 Chapter 882： Dragon King

    Lin Mo could clearly feel that the frequency of detecting the team was getting higher and higher.


    This does not mean that Lin Mo''s luck is getting worse, but only that the other party''s search range has shrunk smaller and smaller.


    Lin Mo once read the secret history of ancient Chinese palaces. In the past, the palaces of Chinese palaces were much larger than this royal city.


    The guards there are all familiar with the terrain and well-trained. They can be divided into small teams to gradually investigate all the places in the entire palace according to certain rules.


    After a squad has searched a place, another small can never step into this place for the second time.


    This kind of very efficient search will not have any deviations or omissions. When all the teams complete the search at the same time, they must have finished talking about every place in the entire palace.


    Although these dragons might not be as powerful as the imperial guards in the Huaxia Palace, their hunts were clearly trained in advance.


    Lin Mo circled around, and found that there was no other intersection ahead.


    This also means that I seem to have run to the edge of the royal city. In the middle of the royal city, most of the intersections are cross roads. There are four directions to choose from, but after running here, there is only a T-shaped road. Or there is no other choice at all.


    Lin Mo gradually became a little upset. If he really ran to the edge of the royal city, unless he was really lucky enough to find the end at once, then he would definitely have to go back and change his route.


    Then it is bound to encounter those round-up squads, and the easy escape will turn into hunting.


    "Ahhhh, why didn''t you learn a little bit of how knights used to hide your breath?"


    Lin Mo started to complain about himself frantically.


    While complaining about himself, he looked at the building next to him.


    When watching a TV series in the previous life, many assassins would take advantage of the night to wear black clothes and parkour on the roof of the palace, but Lin Mo looked at the buildings and suddenly dispelled this idea.


    "This line of sight is simply unobstructed, especially if you get on the wall, doesn''t it mean sending a signal to the whole city, asking them to come and round me up?"


    Lin Mo was amused by his own brainless thought.


    But before he had time to say a few more words, he had already run into a team of dragons who came to hunt.


    This is an eight-person patrol squad, led by a dragon at the top of the emperor rank, and the seven men behind him are all of the emperor rank.


    All dragons just transformed their bodies into human forms, and their heads still retain the shape of a giant dragon.


    Seeing that the person in front of the person actually had a face, the dragon guards immediately understood that the person in front of them was the one they wanted to arrest.


    These dragons are very well-trained. One soldier started to signal the other squads on the spot. The captain took the rest of the team and slowly pushed towards Lin Mo. If he dared to resist, he would kill him on the spot.


    Lin Mo showed a wry smile. At this time, there would be no other way if he didn''t resist.


    Lin Mo didn''t hesitate at all, and sprinted towards the group of people.


    Where is the speed of the saint-level emperor-levels that they can reflect? When Lin Mo flattened the crocodile''s head, if he hadn''t deliberately let the remaining patriarchs see it, those people could not see clearly.


    With Lin Mo''s full strength, the team leader and the six people did not react at all. Lin Mo went straight to the last dragon to send a signal, blasting its dragon head with a punch.


    Then he turned around and punched one by one. Most of the team members didn''t even have time to scream, all of them were interrupted by Lin Mo and spread their necks on the ground.


    "This place is expected to be discovered in a short time. I hope I can find the end of this trial within this time."


    Lin Mo looked back at the corpse on the ground, sighed slightly, turned and left quickly.


    ...


    In the southeast corner of the city, near the city wall, there is the most magnificent palace.


    This is where the Dragon Emperor lives, and it is also the most elegant building in the entire royal city.


    In the courtyard, all kinds of exotic flowers and plants competed for beauty, but the colors of these flowers and plants were all blood red. I don''t know if it was because of the influence of the goddess of war. There were no normal plants in this space.


    A huge statue of the goddess of war is erected in the center of the courtyard. On both sides are two smaller dragon-shaped sculptures serving on both sides of her.


    This statue of the goddess of war is the end of the trial.


    With this statue, it is possible to communicate with the goddess of war and successfully establish a connection with her.


    Directly opposite the three sculptures, there is an incense table. On the incense table are seven candles of different heights and a piece of incense that is slowly burning.


    After the incense case, a woman wearing a dark golden luxurious robe was sitting there dignifiedly, carefully polishing her nails with a small file.


    Behind her stood two maids in Tsing Yi, gently shaking her fans.


    That''s right, the Dragon Emperor here is a woman!


    If it comes from blood, this woman, like the dragon king and Xiaojin, belongs to the Dark Gold Flame Dragon, that is, the king of the dragon family.


    When the goddess of war brought this woman out, she was still an unhatched egg.


    In terms of age, Dragon Emperor and Xiao Jin should belong to the same age.


    Although they were about the same age, the temperament released from the dragon emperor''s body was not comparable to that of Xiaojin.


    I don''t know if he should grow up in such a special environment. The Dragon Emperor''s fighting ability will always be higher than Xiaojin, who has guarded the cemetery for hundreds of years.


    Xiaojin is now full of calculations, even with Lin Mo''s blessing, it is only at the level of the holy level, but the dragon emperor has reached the level of the gods.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the goddess of war was already a super **** level, with the strength of the Dragon King, he could completely break this space and go to live outside alone.


    In fact, since Lin Mo entered the royal city, the Dragon Emperor had already noticed his existence, but the boring life of these hundreds of years made her somewhat reluctant to quickly end this difficult entertainment game.


    She hoped that this cunning fellow could successfully deceive all her guards and successfully come here to see herself.


    When he saw the statue of the goddess of war, he felt extremely excited that he had reached the end, and he could pass the trial as it should be. At that time, he did not hesitate to kill the killer and let him feel despair in the place closest to his hope. Isn¡¯t it an extremely pleasant experience?

 Chapter 883： Emerald Dragon

    Lin Mo just didn''t know that his actions had already been exposed. The Dragon Guards'' capture efficiency was very high. In less than 10 minutes, Lin Mo had been chased by more than a dozen people.


    However, most of the dragon guards were only at the emperor level, and only two or three saint levels were encountered. It was not too difficult for Lin Mo to escape from their hands.


    Moreover, Lin Mo¡¯s luck seemed to be good. Although for the first time he went to the deepest part of the King City according to his inertial thinking, but fortunately, he was constantly chased by these dragon guards. The location of the emperor.


    The hunting circle was shrinking continuously, and in the end, Lin Mo could even clearly feel that the other party was deliberately driving himself in this direction.


    Although I don''t know the specific purpose of these dragons, it is better to go in an unknown direction than to stay in place and be besieged.


    Lin Mo was also a more optimistic person. He broke free from the encirclement and suppression of the dragon guards all the way, and finally found the courtyard where the dragon king was.


    "call!"


    After Lin Mo landed, he subconsciously dodged, but this time he didn''t have a familiar attack hit the place where he had just fallen.


    He looked back, and those dragon guards who were chasing him seemed to be blocked by an invisible high wall, staying outside the courtyard, and did not pursue him.


    Lin Mo took a deep breath of fresh air before he began to look at the surrounding environment.


    Lin Mo is not a blind man, just look at it casually, and he can immediately judge that this place is definitely more magnificent than other places in the royal city.


    Especially the three women in the courtyard are even more unusual.


    We must know that although the ordinary dragons have transformed into human bodies, their heads still maintain the shape of the dragons.


    But these three women turned out to have the same human faces as themselves, and Lin Mo suddenly became vigilant.


    One can imagine the identity of someone who can use this face to face others in the royal city.


    "coming?"


    The Dragon Emperor blew his nails gently, and looked up at Lin Mo with a smile.


    Lin Mo frowned slightly, the other party''s familiar care method made him very uncomfortable, but out of politeness, he nodded.


    "Trialer?"


    "Ok."


    It''s already here, Lin Mo doesn''t need to talk nonsense, so he admits it openly.


    "Hundreds of years, you are still the first tester I have ever seen to reach here. It is gratifying and gratifying."


    The Dragon Emperor said with a smile, and he kept playing with the small nail trimming file in his hand.


    Lin Mo looked at her blankly, not knowing what kind of medicine she sold in the gourd.


    "Have you seen the three sculptures across from me? The middle one is the statue left by the goddess of war, through which you can get in touch with the goddess of war and get her recognition and rewards, but..."


    The Dragon Emperor stopped abruptly when he said that, Lin Mo also took his gaze back from the sculpture of the goddess of war, waiting for her to give an answer.


    "But as the last tester of the trial, you have to successfully defeat me, or else..."


    The Dragon Emperor''s smile suddenly closed.


    "Can only be killed mercilessly by me."


    It seems that no matter what, there is no escape from the battle that should be experienced.


    Lin Mo took a deep breath, then nodded firmly.


    Dragon Emperor smiled sweetly, and while flipping his wrist gently, the delicate little file suddenly disappeared into her hand.


    Before Lin Mo could see clearly, he immediately felt a pain in his collarbone.


    A blood arrow suddenly shot out. Lin Mo looked down and saw that a hole had been punched through the clavicle on his right side. The knife had directly penetrated his body, and the clavicle was naturally divided into two.


    The human clavicle is an important bone connecting the arm and the body. Once the clavicle is injured, half of the body will be inconvenient to move.


    In this level of battle, even a slight injury may affect the final victory.


    This half of the body temporarily lost the ability to fight, and it could have a huge impact on the next battle.


    Lin Mo''s face suddenly became gloomy. This cute-looking girl turned out to be so harsh and efficient. It seemed that this last bone was not so easy to chew.


    Fortunately, there is also the healing function of twin lotus fire. After a few breaths, the blood hole that was pierced has begun to heal slowly.


    "Oh? You still have the ability to recover yourself?"


    The Dragon Emperor looked at Lin Mo in surprise, but the calm news on his face did not change.


    Lin Mo hated the calmness on her face, because it seemed that the other party had completely eaten herself.


    The two Tsing Yi maids behind the Dragon Emperor moved quickly, and they floated over like ghosts.


    That''s right, just floated over.


    The two girls seemed to be totally unaffected by the gravity of the earth. They didn''t move at the bottom of their feet, but they had already floated over with the huge shaking fan.


    "wind?"


    Lin Mo stepped back while paying attention to the movements of the two maids. Under their feet, Lin Mo could clearly see the cyan wind element.


    It is this strong wind element that drives them to move their bodies quickly.


    "Is it the emerald dragon?"


    Lin Mo had already begun to show a wry smile.


    The dragon clan is a huge family, with many types of different attributes, and each type of dragon clan has its unique abilities and attributes.


    Emerald dragons are a type of dragon family, and compared to their rarity, they are only slightly more than the dark golden flame dragons as the royal family.


    Emerald dragons are born with a very high wind attribute affinity. From the moment the emerald dragon is born, they can freely manipulate the wind. A juvenile emerald dragon is equivalent to human beings in wind attribute magic. The great magister.


    Before, there were even many adventurous people who went to hunt down the young dragons of the emerald dragon, and used the magic pill in their bodies to inlay the wands, and sold them to the wind-attributed great mages at high prices. This shows how powerful the emerald dragon has.


    The two maids shook their wrists lightly, and countless iron thorns appeared on the edges of the two huge swinging fans. Just now, the two fans looked like smooth banana leaves, and they turned into two terrifying saws. .


    Hum!


    The cooperation of the two maids was very tacit, and they fought Lin Mo from left to right at the same time.


    Lin Mo had nowhere to hide, so he could only continue to retreat.

 Chapter 884： Magic power

    Two big saws slashed in front of them at the same time, and the air even beeped by the sharp slash.


    Lin Mo thought that he had successfully evaded the two saws, but the two maids increased their strength at the same time, and the two blue wind blades suddenly issued, just to concentrate Lin Mo.


    The blood mist sprayed out immediately, and Lin Mo gritted his teeth again to speed up and retreat, but the two maids, like bone-attached maggots, kept sticking to Lin Mo under the acceleration of the wind attribute, causing him There is not even a chance to breathe.


    The wind is extremely fast, and it is invisible and tasteless. Sometimes it is difficult to observe clearly in the fierce battle.


    It didn''t take long before Lin Mo was bleeding all over.


    The twin lotus fire''s excellent healing effect can only achieve a delicate balance with the frequency of attacks by the two maids.


    Lin Mo already felt that his eyes were darkened due to excessive blood loss.


    If this continues, let alone fighting the girl who is obviously the Dragon King, these two emerald dragon maids can already make arrangements for themselves.


    Lin Mo began to understand that in a battle at the same level, his three-legged cat''s kung fu was of no use. If he had to rely on physical attacks to defeat his opponent, the possibility of success would be unlimited. Close to 0.


    Fortunately, the celestial spirit body that I created can not only possess powerful physical power, but also store and use magic power just like ordinary humans.


    Although Lin Mo used all the magic attacks built in the system before, he basically never used the abilities of his celestial body, and has basically used his skills without restriction.


    But this time, he had to experience the feeling of a hero without blue consumption being added with blue bars.


    The movement of the two emerald dragon maids suddenly slowed down. The two looked at each other and immediately noticed the problem.


    The wind attribute magic power that drives their actions is strongly disturbed at this moment.


    The two girls weren''t fools either. They immediately gave up their plans to continue attacking, but stepped back a little, observing Lin Mo''s movements.


    Lin Mo stood on the spot with his head down, his whole body was still bleeding, but his whole body began to glow with red light, which was a peculiar wave of fire attribute magic.


    The surrounding temperature began to rise rapidly, and the air quickly became extremely dull. It felt like being in a huge oven.


    The two emerald dragon maids even felt some burning sensation in their breathing.


    Lin Mo suddenly raised his head, throwing a huge flame towards the top of his head.


    The flame swelled in the wind, and quickly turned into a burning dragon, hovering in the air with its teeth and claws, huge eyes locked on the two emerald dragon maids, and then roared and swooped down from the sky.


    The blazing flames quickly consumed the oxygen in the entire battlefield. When the fire dragon rushed down, the two emerald dragon maids felt hypoxia.


    But the two of them are also Saint-level players anyhow, facing Lin Mo, who is at the same level as him, of course, it is impossible for them to be disadvantaged because of this little influence.


    The two looked at each other and raised their hands at the same time.


    The four white and tender palms are like the muzzle of a huge air cannon.


    boom!


    The magical power of the wind attribute suddenly gushed out, and the huge wind greeted the fire dragon.


    The surrounding dullness and lack of oxygen were instantly blown away by the gust of wind. The fire dragon was burning fiercely in the gust of wind, and the magic power contained in it was also consumed crazily.


    In the middle of the battlefield, the flame was blown by the wind and spread towards the sky. It looked like a rose in full bloom. Even the blood-colored moon in the sky seemed to be plated with gold by the flame.


    Before long, the magic power in the fire dragon was exhausted, and the surroundings calmed down again.


    Lin Mo stood still and shook his body slightly. This feeling of pulling a lot of magic power from his body in an instant made him a little uncomfortable.


    It was like a person who was used to driving a private car and suddenly boarded that kind of dilapidated bus in the countryside. For the first time, Lin Mo began to sympathize with those serious magicians who used magic power to fight against him.


    This is the first time that Lin Mo has used his own magic to release magic. Although in essence, there is no big difference between using magic and burning value, but magic requires a process and creation. It is precisely because Lin Mo is familiar with it. In order to use the burn value to change the way he fires at will, this has caused him to use magic power so easily now.


    Otherwise, according to the methods of ordinary magicians, Lin Mo had to learn the magic spells that had been recorded and organized if he wanted to use magic.


    "Oh? I have never seen this kind of magic. Is this your own creation?"


    The Dragon Emperor also came to be interested and asked.


    "Hehe, if you are interested in this kind of magic that can be made easily, I can show you more weird changes."


    Lin Mo smiled coldly, and raised his hand again.


    The two emerald dragon maids immediately took a defensive posture. They had already judged from the move just now that Lin Mo did have a powerful attack method.


    If you are careless, you may really suffer.


    Just as they were preventing Lin Mo from launching some powerful magic, a huge cloud of smoke burst out of Lin Mo''s hand.


    The smoke was so thick that it instantly covered half of the battlefield.


    The two emerald dragon maids hurriedly launched the wind attribute magic, trying to blow away the dense smoke.


    But as soon as the thick smoke was lifted to a corner, Lin Mo immediately rushed from there, his hands and arms were extremely red, and even the blood from his arms was burning with flames.


    The pupils of the two emerald dragon maids shrank sharply, and they judged that Lin Mo had concentrated his magic power on his arms.


    "Hehehe."


    Lin Mo showed a triumphant smile and kicked the ground fiercely. The magical power of the fire attribute provided Lin Mo with an extremely exaggerated speed like an explosion.


    The two maids didn''t even have time to use the wind magic to escape, Lin Mo''s two fists had already hit their abdomen.


    amount!


    When their fists touched their bodies, the two maids paused in place, maintaining a stooped posture like an instant stop, only a muffled noise came from their throats.


    Then, a red light suddenly lit up on the back waist of the two of them, and the incomparable fire attribute magic power was released through Lin Mo''s fist, and it pierced the bodies of the two emerald dragons abruptly!


    Two huge pillars of fire came out, and the calm smile on Dragon Emperor''s face disappeared completely at this moment.

 Chapter 885： Change your mind

    Lin Mo slowly put away his fists and stood up straight.


    His hands and arms had been spattered by the skin burned by the flame, and through the coke-like skin, he could even see the cooked muscles inside.


    The twin lotus fire began to repair quickly, Lin Mo looked at Dragon Emperor with a smile as if he could not feel the pain at all.


    The abdomen of the two emerald dragons were already pierced, and they suffered this kind of fatal injury. They did not have the terrifying recovery ability of Lin Mo, and they could not escape a death in the end.


    Bang bang!


    The two fell to the ground one after another, building up large patches of dust on the ground.


    The Dragon Emperor gently adjusted his dark golden luxurious robe, and slowly stood up from behind the incense table.


    "You did a good job just now, I admit, you really surprised me a bit."


    The Dragon King nodded and said very sincerely.


    Lin Mo naturally nodded without shame, taking it for granted.


    To be honest, the strategy just now was just a brainstorm.


    When the magic power is 100% transformed, it can naturally become a burning flame, but if it is not completely transformed and used, then of course it can also create a large stock of black smoke.


    And this black smoke is also magic, not so easy to get rid of.


    Before using the usual magic that the system carried, Lin Mo was about to become a subconscious reaction. Now that he can freely use magic to create magic, it can be regarded as arousing the hidden creative talent in Lin Mo''s heart.


    The black smoke is just a way of blindfolding, and the way to really kill the two emerald dragons is completely a bold test by Lin Mo.


    The human body is very fragile and cannot withstand the destruction of magic power at all. This is why many monster races can use their bodies to release magic, but human magicians have to use magic wands.


    So the two emerald dragons didn''t even think that Lin Mo would use his arms and hands to store magic power.


    Lin Mo knew in his heart that what these two emerald dragons are best at is wind magic. If they use long-range magic to attack them, they can avoid them entirely by moving at high speed, or they can concentrate their magic power to destroy themselves as before. Magic.


    If you want to hit them by surprise, you must use them in unexpected ways.


    I was so embarrassed by the two men who used the saw to shake the fan just now, they would subconsciously think that they could no longer use the same method to attack in close.


    Lin Mo, who doesn''t know how to use vindictive energy, wants to make an attack with a certain damage effect in a close attack, he must use magic power.


    So in this situation, Lin Mo cleverly integrated magic into his fists, which was equivalent to using his hands as magic wands to release magic close to the opponent. Naturally, it was impossible for the opponent to react so quickly.


    The whole process is happening between the electric light and flint. Whether it is the birth of Lin Mo''s idea or the execution of his actions, even if it is placed on Lin Mo himself, he may not have enough reaction to deal with this out-of-sight. Anticipated attack.


    So it can be said that the death of these two emerald dragons is not wrong.


    However, Lin Mo only dared to be so presumptuous because of his twin lotus fire recovery ability. Only he could use this method of close combat with magic power.


    Lin Mo didn''t hesitate, now that he had already gained the advantage in momentum, he simply continued to attack in one go.


    The flame magic power ignited again with both hands, Lin Mo rushed towards the Dragon Emperor without hesitation.


    The other party just stood in place, without even dodge.


    Lin Mo hit the opponent''s chest with a fist, but it felt like hitting an extremely hard rock. Even if the turbulent magic power burst out, it was just burning the opponent''s robe.


    "What''s this...it''s too much..."


    Lin Mo muttered to himself somewhat painfully.


    Before he finished speaking, a small white hand was also pressed on his chest.


    Bang!


    Lin Mo felt like a bullet fired from the muzzle. The speed of this flight was now even he didn''t expect it.


    Lin Mo knocked over the rockery on the side and smashed through several walls. If the Dragon Emperor hadn''t told him to pull it back, maybe he would have to continue to drive out of this courtyard.


    puff!


    Lin Mo felt the qi and blood in his body surge, and he spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    What made him want to vomit blood the most was that when he flew so fast just now, this little girl was able to bring herself back so easily.


    "You are so fast..."


    Lin Mo was breathing hard, while pointing her middle finger.


    The Dragon Emperor obviously didn''t know this international friendly gesture. She looked at Lin Mo plainly, without the slightest pity in her eyes.


    "God level?"


    Lin Mo put down his finger and asked with difficulty.


    "Ok."


    "Ha ha."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but let out a sneer.


    The **** is still the **** of your goddess of war elder sister, the monsters sent by the goddess of man and nature to guard the tree of life, but only the strength of the imperial level, the goddess of war is good, even a god-level sitting here alive.


    It''s no wonder that no one can pass this trial so far. If you get a **** to watch, who can do her better?


    Lin Mo even began to wonder, if the other three super gods were willing to obey the instructions of the goddess of war, would she have to get a super **** to suppress them?


    Lin Mo was originally only a god-level, and now his god-level power is still sealed. If he uses this saint-level celestial spirit to deal with her, there is basically no possibility of winning.


    Lin Mo knew it in his heart, after all, he had climbed from the holy level to the **** level.


    This huge gap cannot be made up by combat experience and surprises.


    "give up?"


    Dragon Emperor''s eyes were very sharp, and as soon as Lin Mo flashed a frustrated thought, she immediately caught it successfully.


    "Ha ha."


    Lin Mo glanced at her and ignored her.


    I have already reached this place. If I concede defeat easily here, wouldn''t all my previous efforts be wasted?


    Lin Mo turned his head and began to carefully ponder how to defeat her.


    Instead, Lin Mo began to smile.


    Especially, this is the Dark Golden Flame Dragon, a guy who belongs to the same race as Xiaojin and the Dragon King. He wants to cause huge physical damage to him. With his current strength, it is definitely impossible to do it. But on the soul! !


    Lin Mo quickly opened his soul perspective, and as expected, the Dragon Emperor did not disappoint him.

 Chapter 886： Average strength

    The dragon king''s physical combat ability has indeed reached the **** level, but it is inevitable that her soul only stays at the holy level.


    If they were both Saint Level, Lin Mo could have a good fight with Dragon Sovereign in this regard.


    Once he had an idea in his mind, Lin Mo immediately began to take action.


    I saw that the departed people have used the Soul Realm so many times before, even if Lin Mo is a fool, he can now fully expand the same Soul Realm in a decent way.


    The Dragon Emperor had clearly noticed that Lin Mo''s breath had changed.


    As a combat master, the Dragon Emperor is extremely sensitive to the aura of his opponent.


    Lin Mo was still struggling in a desperate situation just now, but now the slightly uneasy breath has completely disappeared from him.


    The Dragon Sovereign could completely judge that Lin Mo had found a solution.


    However, relying on his complete confidence in his own strength, the Dragon Emperor did not feel any dread, but still grasped Lin Mo, like a cat catching a mouse, waiting for Lin Mo''s counterattack with great interest.


    The soul realm opened quickly, and when the dragon king was pulled in, something was wrong.


    She looked around, and the soul realm created by Lin Mo was also a garden, but it was created based on the imperial gardens of the previous China. No matter what aspect it is, it is not comparable to the Royal City of the Dragon King. of.


    Sure enough, the Dragon Emperor had just looked at it, and his face immediately showed a different look.


    Although it is also a courtyard, it is completely stronger than what she designed by herself.


    But that was the design of this courtyard, and Dragon Emperor had to look at Lin Mo high.


    "How long will you keep holding me like this?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help asking when seeing that she had been looking at the surrounding scene.


    As soon as Dragon Emperor turned his head, Lin Mo hit her face straight with a knock on his knees.


    The Dragon Sovereign subconsciously raised her left hand to resist, but she did not expect that the opponent''s strength was not as weak as before.


    Seeing that this blow could not be completely resisted, the Dragon Emperor did not continue to cling to Lin Mo.


    She relaxed Lin Mo calmly, tapped the ground with her toes, and quickly retreated.


    "Your power has become stronger?"


    Dragon Sovereign stood firm and asked curiously.


    "Are you really stupid or fake? Can''t you tell where it is?"


    Lin Mo rubbed his neck and sneered.


    Dragon Emperor looked down at his hands and blinked thoughtfully.


    "This is not my body."


    Dragon Emperor raised his head and looked at Lin Mo, with a playful smile on his face.


    "The reaction is not slow. If you haven''t seen this way before, it really deserves my compliment."


    Lin Mo chuckled lightly.


    "Now your body seems to be on the same level as mine. Is this the way you thought of defeating me?"


    The Dragon Emperor gently moved his joints, and asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, this is the only way, otherwise you think I will use my holy body to fight to the death with a god-level one?"


    In the realm of soul, Lin Mo also had greater confidence than before, and he didn''t care about the calm attitude of Dragon Emperor.


    "This... probably what my **** once told me, the power hidden in the soul."


    The Dragon Sovereign shook his fist lightly, and his whole person quickly became a giant dragon!

 Chapter 887： Zhen Ling

    From the moment the other party spoke, Lin Mo suddenly felt an indeterminate feeling.


    What did the goddess of war say, power from the soul?


    In addition to the physical strengthening, what kind of soul fighting style has the Dragon Emperor taught by the goddess of war?


    Lin Mo then reacted. In this soul realm, when the Dragon Emperor first entered, he did not enter in the form of the soul itself, but still maintained his human form. This means that the other party is at least in the soul. There are some special methods.


    The little confidence in Lin Mo''s heart just now disappeared without a trace, replaced by a deep dignity.


    The methods related to the soul are basically magic, and few can practice the soul to fight melee.


    Even for a person who passed away with such a high level of soul attainment, all the methods used were related to magic.


    Only when he has merged with the twin lotus fire can he head-to-head with others in the state of his soul, and change his soul. It is estimated that his soul will be shaken and he will become a lunatic.


    Lin Mo also had some doubts. Even if the goddess of war taught her something about fighting methods for the soul, would she be able to exert her fighting power by fighting solely on her body?


    The Dragon Sovereign, who had transformed into the original soul state, seemed to be freed from some restraint. She stretched her muscles and bones, and the groaning dragon roar continued from her mouth.


    Lin Mo cautiously backed away a certain distance, waiting for the Dragon Emperor to launch an attack.


    The gentle flame of the twin lotus fire has been shining on his body, and now his soul has maintained the strength and stability similar to that of the flesh.


    In the realm of soul, Lin Mo''s special physique destined him to take a large part of the advantage.


    However, the Dragon Emperor did not seem to be very afraid of the special attack method Lin Mo came up with. She walked towards Lin Mo leisurely, her dark golden eyes were full of eager expressions, it seemed that for her, the goddess of trial war. The method taught to her is far more interesting than defeating Lin Mo.


    "Shaking!"


    The Dragon Emperor stopped and spit out two words coldly.


    Suddenly, a soul stand centered on her quickly spread to the surrounding area, and Lin Mo was quickly wrapped in it.


    In an instant, Lin Mo found that he could not hear any sound, and even the Dragon King he saw before him seemed to be slowed down.


    Lin Mo felt like he had been pressed by a ghost, and this feeling made him very uncomfortable.


    "Special field magic?"


    Lin Mo glanced at Dragon Emperor suspiciously.


    He basically has absolute control over this realm of souls, but it is definitely not an ordinary method for the other party to create a realm that can affect him.


    If this is the power that the goddess of war taught the Dragon King, then it is completely logical.


    Lin Mo was speculating about the situation in front of him while thinking of a solution.


    But this special soul position is like an extremely sticky quagmire, Lin Mo''s vision has been greatly weakened, let alone his own ability to act.


    "Roar!"


    Just as Lin Mo was struggling frantically, the dragon king on the opposite side opened his mouth greatly!


    Lin Mo couldn''t hear whether the Dragon Emperor made a sound at all, but he could completely tell with his naked eyes that the Dragon Emperor''s mouth kept emitting sound waves visible to the naked eye.


    This sluggish soul position was driven by the seemingly calm ripples, and it began to vibrate wildly!

 Chapter 888： Find clues

    Lin Mo''s heart suddenly tightened.


    The soul position created by the Dragon King is very difficult to walk in, but this trick can affect the whole position to this point, which shows the power!


    These waves of ripples were just a sign before the attack arrived. Before Lin Mo had time to make effective evasion, a shock wave that was as swift as an electricity spurted out of the Dragon Emperor¡¯s mouth suddenly, and Lin Mo felt like being pointed at by a gun Just like his head, there is no time to dodge.


    Compared with bullets, this impact is obviously more powerful and faster.


    If it were not for the protection of this soul force field, Lin Mo''s soul realm might have been torn in half directly!


    boom!


    The shock wave tore a long trajectory in the middle of the soul''s position, and all the objects covered by the trajectory exploded and annihilated instantly, turning into countless flying ash.


    After the Dragon Emperor used this trick, he curled up slightly, looking like it was very painful.


    The sticky soul position did not dissipate, and it continued to function.


    After the smoke dissipated, Lin Mo''s figure was barely recognizable.


    The power of this shock wave directly shattered all the areas below Lin Mo''s waist, and now only half of his body was left lying on the ground.


    "It''s so cruel..."


    Although protected by the twin lotus fire, Lin Mo would not be frightened because of this injury, but the severe pain in his soul made him almost crazy.


    This can be regarded as the most serious injury Lin Mo has suffered so far. If it were not for the fusion of body fire, Lin Mo would have been unable to maintain the remaining half of his soul.


    "I didn''t expect your life to be so hard, and this level of damage can still maintain the stability of your soul."


    Watching Lin Mo''s soul body was slowly condensing and regenerating, the Dragon Emperor couldn''t help frowning.


    "Hehe, there are so many things you can''t think of."


    How could Lin Mo miss this opportunity, immediately sneered.


    The Dragon Sovereign ignored him, but stayed silently in place, and the curled up body was also gently relaxing, as if recovering.


    "Why don''t you come up to make up for such a good opportunity? Is it because you haven''t seen a living person for too long and you are reluctant to say goodbye to me all at once?"


    Lin Mo lay on the ground, looking at Dragon Emperor with a sneer.


    Although the Dragon Emperor did not understand what goodbye was, he could tell from Lin Mo''s expression that what Lin Mo said was definitely not a good thing.


    But even so, Dragon Emperor seemed to be too lazy to care about Lin Mo, and didn''t say anything to him.


    Lin Mo put away the smile on his face and carefully observed the state of the Dragon Emperor.


    It stands to reason that her reaction so far is completely abnormal.


    A master of this level is definitely not so stupid to leave a turnaround opportunity for an opponent who he does not know 100%.


    If the Dragon Sovereign can casually make such a powerful move, he will definitely make a second shot for himself immediately.


    unless...


    The dragon emperor''s body has great limitations.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo immediately observed carefully.


    Although the Dragon Sovereign has always behaved the same as before, there is no unusual reaction, and it still looks cold, but at this time, no special reaction is just an abnormality.


    Lin Mo carefully observed that the Dragon Emperor''s whole body was trembling slightly, as if he was experiencing some pain. He didn''t know if it was his own illusion. He always felt that the Dragon Emperor''s body seemed a little smaller than before.


    As soon as this thought appeared, Lin Mo suddenly showed a surprised expression.

 Chapter 889： Consume the soul

    Any kind of attack requires a certain price.


    Martial arts require fighting spirit, magic requires magical power, even Lin Mo with a system needs to consume burn value, even ordinary farmer fights, also need to consume energy.


    The Dragon Emperor''s method was obviously obtained from the goddess of war, and while possessing such a powerful force, it would naturally have a huge consumption.


    Lin Mo even boldly guessed that Dragon Emperor''s attack method just now might have been launched by consuming his soul body!


    Although there is no specific basis, judging from the performance and reaction of the opponent, there is a high probability that this is indeed the case.


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked at him. His body had slowly recovered to his knees. As long as one or two minutes passed, he could regain his mobility.


    The Dragon Emperor had clearly seen this too, she tried to move her body, ready to give Lin Mo another blow.


    The soul position became sticky again, and Lin Mo suddenly felt locked in.


    At this time, his legs have not fully recovered. If he is concentrated in this situation, it is estimated that it is not his legs but his head that disappeared.


    In a hurry, Lin Mo stared at the Dragon Sovereign, trying to find out the principle of her attack from her, and made a reasonable resistance.


    For a person who can''t attack by any soul at all, even if she can use incomparable means, it can only be played out under the fixed template provided by the goddess of war.


    In other words, everything the Dragon Emperor can do now is completely without any technical content, and her attacks are just copied according to the template provided by the goddess of war.


    After Lin Mo stopped using the attack method carried by the system itself, his understanding of energies such as magic power and vindictive energy had entered a realm far beyond these people.


    Even if it is a super-god-level existence like the goddess of nature, if Lin Mo carefully studies and perceives her means, he can analyze it.


    If the goddess of war was here, Lin Mo might not be able to see through the other party¡¯s methods, but after all, the Dragon Emperor was just an ordinary **** who could not attack from the soul. If Lin Mo could not even understand the steps of copying her homework, then I really didn''t dare to say that I was invincible below the Super God level.


    "My soul is locked, how does this kind of soul stand? There are no magical aura fluctuations here, and some are just the breath of the opponent''s soul..."


    "Is it the debris produced by the soul? How powerful is the soul to create such a large area with the debris of the soul?"


    The thoughts in Lin Mo''s mind flashed quickly, and the Dragon Emperor had already opened his mouth again at this time, and began to brew a second attack.


    "There are strong soul fluctuations! It can be seen that the other party''s soul body has shrunk to a certain extent. It seems that my guess is correct!"


    If it was said that Lin Mo was still afraid of his thoughts when he attacked for the first time, the changes in the Dragon Emperor''s soul body were already very obvious in the second time.


    "But how did she attack by consuming her soul?"


    Lin Mo stared at the Dragon Sovereign stubbornly, his brain turning rapidly.


    Although there was nothing in the big open mouth of the Dragon Emperor, it contained power that made people feel frightened.


    However, Lin Mo suddenly noticed a familiar breath from this frightening breath.


    That is the breath of God''s power!

 Chapter 890： Happy to see you away

    Lin Mo suddenly realized that, no wonder the Dragon Emperor could learn the tricks of the goddess of war so easily.


    Although the Dragon Emperor is just an ordinary god, it also has the ability to use the power of the gods.


    Before Lin Mo was still wondering why the Dragon Emperor could use such a trick he was good at, but if the power of the gods played a role in it, then all this could be explained.


    As a power that only gods can use, the power of gods can play a special role in many places.


    Even Lian Nuan, who has never stepped into the God-level, can forcefully display the power of the God-level under the urging of the power of the gods, which shows the power of the power of the gods.


    Although Lin Mo was suppressed at the Saint Level, he could no longer continue to generate the power of God on his own, and the storage space was also restricted and could not be opened here, but he had a system!


    Although the exchange rate is very low, Lin Mo can still use his power of faith to exchange the power of God!


    "System, I will exchange the power of God later!"


    Lin Mo''s eyes were still staring at the Dragon King, and at the same time he had begun to issue instructions to the system.


    His soul and body can no longer store the power of the gods, once they are exchanged, they must be taken and used at will.


    "Smash the soul body, add the power of the gods, and then shake it out with sound waves?"


    Seeing that a visible shock wave was produced near the Dragon Emperor''s mouth again, Lin Mo had already roughly seen the opponent''s method.


    But seeing it clearly, after seeing it, Lin Mo is not a dragon himself, and cannot produce the same sound waves, which means that he cannot attack in the same way.


    "Md, the method is dead, and people are alive. Since I can''t use the same method, let me try another method! System! Exchange it for Laozi!"


    The Dragon Emperor¡¯s attack had already been issued, and Lin Mo simply succumbed to the power of God.


    boom!


    At the same time when the power of the gods was exchanged, Lin Mo''s left arm shattered and turned into fine particles, which gathered in front of him.


    "Since I can''t generate the same sound wave, then I will use magic! As long as the soul fragments are mixed with the power of God to attack, the effect should be similar!"


    Lin Mo made up his mind, and the magic power of his right hand was mixed with the power of God to push out together. After fusing the fragments of the soul body, it suddenly exploded violently!


    With Lin Mo''s right hand as the top, a horizontally lying red cone swiftly extended out. Even though Lin Mo was lying on the ground, he was still pushed out by the huge counter shock.


    The attacks of the two sides violently collided, but Lin Mo''s attack did not resist for a moment, and quickly dissipated.


    The Dragon Emperor''s attack continued to extend forward, and it was fortunate that Lin Mo was pushed out by the anti-shock force of the attack just now, and this attack was not affected for the second time.


    What Lin Mo just decomposed was the soul body of the arm. At this time, his legs had completely healed. Manipulating the weakened legs that had just been condensed, Lin Mo swayed to his feet.


    "Why couldn''t it break the opponent''s attack? Is it because the input of magic power is too much, causing the soul body particles mixed with the power of the gods to not condense enough?"


    Lin Mo walked slowly towards the immovable Dragon Emperor, still muttering to himself.


    At this moment, the Dragon Emperor finally became a little nervous.


    The human man in front of him was tenaciously scared.


    "Hey, don''t be nervous, this time I''ll see you off quickly."


    Lin Mo smiled and looked at Dragon Emperor, and raised his right hand again...

 Chapter 891： Stop the Goddess of War

    Just releasing an attack and being controlled by the opponent so easily and casually, the Dragon Emperor''s heart seemed to be full of stormy waves.


    If this was her method was cracked, she might not have been so surprised.


    But the means created by the goddess of war can be so easily deciphered and imitated, which is very unacceptable.


    Seeing that he was about to die by the same method, the Dragon Emperor could only helplessly watch Lin Mo raise his hand, but was unable to organize anything.


    Although she has god-level strength, she can''t do anything about the soul.


    Once the soul dissipated, the dragon emperor''s whole person was completely fallen.


    Snapped!


    Lin Mo''s left arm, which had just grown out of half, dissipated again and turned into soul particles floating in front of him.


    After an experiment, this time Lin Mo was completely confident to kill with fewer soul fragments.


    "Stop it!"


    A majestic female voice suddenly sounded.


    The already dim eyes of the Dragon Emperor suddenly rekind the hope of life, Lin Mo could even think of even moving his toes, it was definitely the voice of the goddess of war.


    Lin Mo didn''t even look for the trace of the goddess, a sneer evoked at the corner of his mouth, but instead he speeded up his shot.


    joke!


    From the moment I arrived in this space, the other party already knew my purpose. If it is really a test of my own strength, no matter which step I finally achieve, it belongs to my own results, but why is it the last step? , But want to stop yourself personally?


    The so-called strict trial is nothing more than that.


    "Ant! You are so bold!"


    Seeing Lin Mo dared not listen to his orders, the goddess of war seemed to be angry. The entire soul realm shook twice before suddenly shattering.


    Just as Lin Mo and Dragon Sovereign were about to fall into the void, an invisible force grabbed their souls and directly pulled them into the outside space.


    The soul reintegrated into the body, and Lin Mo quickly opened his eyes.


    The Dragon Emperor has also become the girl before, sitting obediently on the ground with his head bowed, and the statue of the goddess of war has become a living goddess at this time, standing arrogantly on the spot, looking down at Lin Mo condescendingly.


    "Ant, how dare you not obey my order?"


    The goddess of war did not speak, but a voice could reach Lin Mo''s ears.


    In the realm of the soul, this voice already sounded very majestic. Listening to it in person at this time, Lin Mo could even feel a heavy murderous aura.


    Even if Lin Mo, who had seen so many powerful characters, stood in front of the goddess of war at this time, he still felt a kind of panic and pressure from the heart.


    No special action can produce such a terrifying oppression, and it is not known how many creatures have died under the hands of this goddess of war to accumulate such a terrifying murderous aura.


    "Hehe, a trial is a trial. If you don''t remove all obstacles in front of you, how can you count as passing the trial?"


    Lin Mo forcedly endured the fear caused by murderous aura, and smiled stiffly.


    The goddess of war looked at him blankly and was silent.


    The dragon king''s eyes showed obvious hostility, but without the permission of the goddess of war, she did not dare to rush to attack Lin Mo at will, and had to pace back and forth anxiously on the spot.

 Chapter 892： Clearance

    Lin Mo knew in his heart that the Dragon Emperor had suffered such a huge loss just now under the condition of suppressing her strength, and she must be very unwilling in her heart. Especially now that the goddess of war is also on the scene, she wants to make it back through her performance. The image of yourself in the heart of the goddess.


    But this was just the wishful thinking of the Dragon Emperor, and the goddess of war did not have any plans to give her a chance.


    "Ok."


    The goddess of war just hummed, and the Dragon Emperor who was wandering around in place seemed to have been struck by lightning, and his whole body suddenly fell to the ground.


    Although Lin Mo didn''t have any expressions on his face, he was shocked in his heart.


    The Dragon Emperor was also a serious god-level, the goddess of war only gave a gentle bene, and she could have such a powerful force.


    If the other party intends to deal with himself, does it mean that he has no chance to stand up?


    Lin Mo''s thoughts flashed again and again, but his face remained calm.


    He knew in his heart that facing an opponent of this level, he could only achieve a better result if he reacted completely unexpectedly.


    "Ant? Why do you want to go wild here?"


    The goddess of war did not remain silent for long, and asked first.


    To be honest, the goddess of war herself once felt that the trial space she set up was too difficult, but this was just a game of hers, and it didn''t take long for her to forget it.


    Nowadays, I can see a tester who successfully broke through here in this place, and the goddess of war is somewhat curious.


    "Intentionally, there is no intention. It''s just that it''s quite interesting to hear about the trials left by the goddess of war, so I came here to see it."


    Lin Mo said calmly.


    "Hehe, the guy who has reached the **** level forcibly participates in the trial, can this be considered just to see it?"


    There was a hint of sarcasm in the voice of the goddess of war.


    "Except for retaining the strength of the God-level when I first entered, aren''t they all suppressed at the Holy-level by you at other times? If you have to look at it from the perspective of trial, I don''t think there is any irregularity. "


    Lin Mo didn''t have any fear at all, but justified to himself.


    "It seems that you are not only capable of your own strength, but this mouth is also quite powerful..."


    The goddess of war smiled slightly.


    "Under my nose, it is impossible for anything to blatantly violate the rules. The strength is suppressed by me at the holy level but I can use your method to successfully defeat the Dragon King. Logically speaking, you can be considered as clearing this. Trial."


    "The Lord Goddess is indeed going to talk about things. This fairness and justice is very admirable."


    Lin Mo didn''t expect the other party to bring the topic to this aspect, so naturally he was happy to agree with her.


    "Very well, since you passed this trial, then I will fulfill my original promise. From now on, this space will be handed over to you. As for the Dragon Emperor..." The goddess of war turned her head and glanced at her. "She will leave it to you."


    Following the words of the goddess of war, Lin Mo suddenly became light, the suppression on his body disappeared without a trace, and his strength once again climbed back to the **** level.


    Long Huang''s entire face was ashen ashes, sitting on the ground blankly looking at Lin Mo, with a plea in his eyes.

 Chapter 893： Right to dialogue

    The Dragon Emperor also understood that the goddess of war did not have any affection for her, and he was just a slave in the eyes of the goddess of war. It was a bit hard to say, even a pet.


    Even the **** level is just a chess piece that can be replaced at any time.


    "What I want...not this space..."


    To her surprise, Lin Mo didn''t look at her at all, but smiled and said to the war girl.


    "What do you want?"


    The war goddess frowned and looked at Lin Mo with some doubts.


    "Hehe, what I want is you."


    As soon as Lin Mo said this, the other two people froze in place as if struck by lightning.


    The Dragon Emperor subconsciously looked around for a way to escape.


    The goddess of war is notoriously tyrannical. For so long, no one has dared to make even a joke with her.


    This guy Lin Mo was fine, and he got it right in one step.


    The Dragon Emperor could even predict that the angry goddess of war directly shredded Lin Mo''s soul with his body.


    After hearing Lin Mo''s seemingly disrespectful words, the goddess of war did not react excessively. She squinted at Lin Mo, her whole aura locked on Lin Mo''s body.


    To be honest, Lin Mo was already so nervous that he could barely breathe, but he still had to maintain a calm expression on his face.


    The more unexpected the response of the other party, the more likely it is to achieve unexpected results.


    "Give me a reasonable explanation, otherwise, I will let you die in pain in the most unimaginable way."


    The goddess of war spoke coldly. From her tone of voice, it can be seen that this guy is definitely not joking.


    "You didn''t hear it wrong, I said I need you."


    Lin Mo smiled and continued speaking, the face of the goddess of war turned black with naked eyes.


    Before the other party had time to break out, Lin Mo hurriedly continued to add explanation: "Don''t rush to get angry. After listening to my advice, I believe you will change your current thinking."


    The war goddess frowned, but still did not attack Lin Mo.


    "Say."


    Although a short word was full of impatience, it meant that the goddess of war still gave Lin Mo a chance to explain.


    "I believe you should have heard about me recently? After all... the source of the power of faith on the continent of Gods has been interrupted for a long time."


    Lin Mo adjusted his breathing and said with a smile.


    "Are you the guy who unified the entire Chaos Continent?"


    Hearing these words, the attitude of the goddess of war suddenly changed. The impatient look on her face disappeared, replaced by very interested eyes.


    After all, what Lin Mo had done recently had spread throughout the entire continent of Gods. As a super-god war goddess, he naturally received relevant news.


    For her, it is not difficult to unify the entire Chaos Continent, but she has to care about the consequences of doing this.


    Lin Mo dared to stand on the opposite side of all the gods of the entire God Continent with the strength of a single person. This kind of courage was also appreciated by the goddess of war.


    "Very well, you have now won the qualification to have a fair conversation with me. Go on."


    The goddess of war nodded and motioned Lin Mo to continue.

 Chapter 894： Super **** desire

    "Now, I have basically grasped all the sources of power of faith in the entire Chaos Continent, except for those who have kept a special space in the Chaos Continent like you, and have kept some believers in the gods, and others should have lost the power of faith. Is the source?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    The goddess of war nodded.


    The situation is exactly the same as Lin Mo said, the entire continent of Gods is now in a very embarrassing situation.


    "What do you think will happen if this continues for a long time?"


    Lin Mo asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know what will happen to others, but I know that if this continues, the passage between the Chaos Continent and the God Continent will soon be opened, and you will die miserably."


    The goddess of war looked at Lin Mo playfully.


    Lin Mo laughed twice, the super **** level and ordinary gods are indeed completely different.


    Both the goddess of nature and the goddess of war were able to infer Lin Mo''s situation very directly against the guest, instead of thinking about the difficult lives of the gods.


    From the side, this is also a strong confidence in their own strength.


    "It seems that this is why you came to me so hard?"


    Seeing that Lin Mo was silent, the goddess of war inferred a conclusion on her own.


    "It''s worthy of being a super god-level god, and communicating with you is really labor-saving."


    Lin Mo didn''t try to conceal anything, but admitted it openly.


    "So, you came to find me, but you came to find my shelter, didn''t you?"


    The goddess of war showed a sneer, with a little disdain on her face.


    "No, I came to you, not seeking your asylum, on the contrary, I came to seek cooperation."


    Lin Mo shook his head and said confidently.


    His reaction was unexpected to the goddess of war.


    "According to your statement, this is a kind of transaction. I really want to hear. What capital do you have that can attract me to cooperate with you? Don''t tell me that you intend to use believers to attract me? If I need believers, I can kill you here and send the pets here to absorb believers."


    As the war goddess said, she flipped her palms casually, and Lin Mo suddenly felt that the entire nearby space was confined, and it was basically impossible to escape.


    "Hehe, it is naturally impossible. It is not so important to be able to reach the super **** level. The need for the power of faith is no longer that important. Otherwise, if the four super **** levels use their full strength, there is no turn to the ordinary gods to share a piece of the pie. of."


    Lin Mo smiled.


    The goddess of war looked at him blankly and did not answer his words.


    "For the super **** class, everyone should have their own goals, such as the goddess of nature, she yearns for peace and stability... and a life with interesting stories."


    As Lin Mo said, his eyes kept watching the micro expression of the goddess of war.


    "So, what do you think I desire?"


    The goddess of war smiled.


    Lin Mo was pleased that the goddess of war was not displeased, which showed that she didn''t mind this topic. From another angle, this view should be close to the facts.


    "You are the goddess who dominates war and destruction. Naturally, you hope to shed blood and sweat in a hearty battle to be able to display the meaning of life."


    This road went all the way to the front of the goddess of war. Just looking at the layout of this road, Lin Mo couldn''t figure out the character of the goddess of war, he immediately replied fluently.


    "Hehe, you are wrong."


    What he didn''t expect was that the goddess of war suddenly put away his smile, and gave him a sneer.

 Chapter 895： Not just reckless

    Lin Mo was subconsciously surprised, and the answer of the goddess of war was somewhat beyond his expectation.


    It stands to reason that a belligerent existence like the goddess of war should be born with extremely high enthusiasm for things like battle. Lin Mo''s answer should be exactly what she thinks, but I don¡¯t know why, the goddess of war seems Some do not recognize it.


    This is not a good sign. After all, once there is any divergence in thinking, it is too difficult to persuade the goddess of war to stand on a unified line with himself through ordinary means.


    "The battles in your eyes are nothing more than ordinary trivia in my eyes. Even if the ordinary gods all unite to fight against me, I and I cannot put them in my eyes. How such a battle can only satisfy the meaning in your heart, to me, it is extremely boring."


    The goddess of war snorted coldly.


    Lin Mo suddenly realized that the goddess of war was not not interested in fighting, but simply looked down on fighting at this level.


    "A real battle can only show his charm when he is alive and dead. Life and death depends entirely on the victory and defeat, depends on one''s strength, wisdom, and use, to achieve the most difficult victory in the most extreme state, this This is the meaning of fighting, this is the real great freedom!"


    As the war goddess spoke, a look of excitement appeared on her face.


    It seems that for her, fighting is really meaningful.


    Lin Mo naturally felt joy when he heard her say this.


    As long as the goddess of war is passionate about fighting, she does not want to join herself.


    "Maybe the battle at our level is not satisfactory to you, but what about the battle at the super **** level?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Hehe, the battle between the super gods is not something you can think of at will. I know that you have a good relationship with the goddess of nature, but she is good at healing and not good at fighting.


    If I want to help you, it is very likely to fall out with the God of Light and the God of Darkness. Their fighting ability is not weak, and even if I join forces with the Goddess of Nature, I will definitely stand out. "


    "The goddess of war, you can''t be afraid of this? Besides, isn''t this kind of extreme battle just what you desire?"


    Lin Mo deliberately used words to arouse her.


    "Love fighting does not mean stupidity. Fighting with a low concept of winning will definitely not go silly and desperate. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to climb to where I am today by fighting people."


    The goddess of war glanced at him, eyes full of mock Lin Mo''s plan.


    Lin Mo cooperated with an awkward smile, and fell silent for a while.


    Let the goddess of war feel the dominant ability of the dialogue throughout the entire dialogue. This is also a cautious opportunity for Lin Mo. Only in this way will she be willing to keep communicating with herself.


    "So..."


    Lin Mo said hesitantly.


    "Ok?"


    The goddess of war turned to look at him, showing a little curiosity.


    "If there is another person with super **** level strength, would you like to see it?"


    Lin Mo seemed to have made up a lot of determination, staring into the eyes of the goddess of war, and asked "seriously".


    This look is indeed very clever. The goddess of war subconsciously thought that Lin Mo had come up with some kind of human resources under the box, and he immediately became interested.

 Chapter 896： The suspicion of the goddess of war

    "Oh? There is even a fifth super **** level master!"


    Hearing this news, the goddess of war naturally became very interested.


    For her, the pattern on the Continent of Gods is basically fixed. Whether it is the other three super gods or the ordinary little gods, she has no interface and reason to take the initiative, which makes it very The goddess of war who is keen to fight, sometimes does feel extremely boring.


    If, as Lin Mo said, there really is a fifth master who can reach the Super God level, then the battle goal that the goddess of war has always lacked will be rarely made up for.


    Although the voice of the goddess of war was not overly surprised, Lin Mo was still keenly aware of her excitement.


    Once aroused the interest of the goddess of war, it means that this discussion has basically been successful.


    "I don''t know if the goddess understands the Seven Wonders?"


    "In the war before the formation of the Continent of Gods, I really want to have contact with them. In terms of strength, these people have reached the pinnacle of mankind. They are completely comparable to the kings of powerful races such as the monster race. If they are strong, they can also It''s comparable to ordinary gods."


    The goddess of war nodded, for the person of Qi Jue, she was indeed somewhat impressed.


    "But although their strength is not bad, they are too unitary. If you want to reach the super **** level, it is impossible at all. If you are talking about the super **** level, it will be too human. disappointed."


    "The goddess is joking. Although I have just stepped into the **** level, I still don''t know the huge gap between the super **** and **** level..."


    Lin Mo didn''t let the goddess of war go on speaking on her own, but quickly interrupted her.


    "Have the goddess ever thought that although the abilities of a single person with the Seven Wonders are powerful, it is too single. If the abilities of these seven persons are all concentrated together, what kind of scene would it be?"


    Seeing that the attention of the goddess of war was attracted by his own, Lin Mo immediately added.


    "This..."


    The goddess of war suddenly hesitated.


    She has also personally learned about the power of the Seven Wonders. If the abilities of these seven people are indeed concentrated on one person, the result will be absolutely shocking.


    "Even if the abilities of a person of the Seven Wonders are very outstanding, the more powerful the ability, the more difficult it will be to concentrate on one person. The people of the Seven Wonders have always been scattered by seven different abilities, how can they be relaxed? Focus on one person?"


    The goddess of war did not believe Lin Mo''s statement.


    "The goddess has lived in the continent of Gods for a long time, how can you be sure that such a method does not exist?"


    Lin Mo didn''t pay attention to her doubts, but asked rhetorically.


    The goddess of war choked immediately. She only inferred this result based on her own experience and understanding, but it did not mean that there was no such possibility. Although Lin Mo had a suspicion of raising the bar, she had to say, he said That''s right.


    "I just want to see the results."


    The goddess of war sorted out her mood and said coldly.


    "Hehe, the goddess can rest assured, as long as the goddess can agree to cooperate with me, he will naturally have the opportunity to fight against the super gods. Of course, in this process, the goddess can also fight against the two gods of light and darkness. Isn''t it three birds with one stone?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Hmph, how do I know that you are not coaxing me casually? Use me as a gunman?"


    The goddess of war snorted coldly.

 Chapter 897： Imprint of Divine Power

    "My dignified goddess of war, would you worry about me as an ordinary person?"


    Lin Mo smiled.


    "Besides, if the situation is different from what I said, then I won''t be able to stop you from taking revenge on me, right?"


    "Humph."


    The goddess of war snorted from her nose, and neither agreed nor opposed.


    Lin Mo knew in his heart that this was basically done.


    Although the concentric person was also a heart disease that he could not handle until now, his existence happened to touch the weakness of the goddess of war.


    Super god-level combat power!


    The existence of concentric people will be the most important piece in Lin Mo''s hands.


    Once this chess piece is used perfectly, it will solve the major hidden dangers of the Continent of Gods, but if it is not used properly, once both inside and outside are flanked at the same time, it is estimated that all of Lin Mo''s business will fall apart overnight.


    "Wealth and wealth are in danger. Now I can''t get rid of the people of the same heart. No matter how dangerous, I can only use him to help me solve other problems to weaken him."


    Lin Mo thought to himself.


    In the final analysis, Lin Mo''s own strength is still insufficient. If Lin Mo himself has super god-level combat effectiveness, let alone a concentric person, he even wanted to challenge the goddess of war.


    And above this, there are the special existence of the watchmen and others, and above the watchmen, there are more advanced existences.


    For Lin Mo, he only had to work hard step by step to climb up. When his strength can be seen all there is, then he is truly at ease!


    "In this case, it''s a matter of course. When you need to notify me, you will tell me."


    The goddess of war also spoke, and she threw a magical force to knock down the Dragon King.


    Amid the painful screams of the Dragon Emperor, she gradually returned to the image of a giant dragon, and on the middle scale of her forehead, two spears interlaced together appeared.


    "Since you have successfully cleared the customs here, then you can be regarded as the master here. According to my rules, she now belongs to you. You can take her out or stay here. Whatever you do, On her head is the imprint of my divine power. Just input a little divine power and I can receive your message."


    The goddess of war said without emotion as if trading a dead thing with no life.


    Lin Mo turned his head and glanced at the Dragon Emperor. Although there was a strong unwillingness in the pair of dark golden dragon eyes, it was more of obedience. She had no right to resist the decision of the goddess of war.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s better for me to respect my fate."


    Lin Mo smiled politely.


    The goddess of war glanced at him, and then disappeared in place.


    When he couldn''t feel the breath of the goddess of war at all, Lin Mo put away the smile on his face.


    The Dragon Emperor must be brought with him, whether it is placed here or in the storage space, Lin Mo is not at ease.


    After all, the cooperation with the goddess of war was only a verbal cooperation. In case the imprint of the divine power left by the other party did something, Lin Mo could not delay any consequences.


    With the Dragon Emperor, Lin Mo left this space directly, and the races of all sizes in the space began to compete and divide resources again.


    "My god, can you hear it?"


    As soon as he left this space, Lin Mo immediately received the news from the Transfiguration Man.


    "I''m here, you say."


    "Great, you finally replied to my message. The person who got away has sorted out all the information, only waiting for you to confirm it yourself."


    The illusionist said excitedly.


    "It''s sorted out?"


    Lin Mo suddenly lit up!

 Chapter 898： Looking for relics

    Because of the existence of people with the same heart, Lin Mo didn''t dare to release all the seven unique people he had on hand.


    Seven people, including Shigeming, were all put into the storage space by him.


    Also thanks to the time lapse in the storage space can be set to normal, otherwise all of Lin Mo''s next plans will be more or less disturbed.


    Before Lin Mo set off to find the goddess of war, he had ordered the transfigured people to integrate all the information of the deceased and others.


    The body of the deceased has been taken away by the dark frost, and there are a lot of memories in his mind, and now the addition of the people who care for and the people who have escaped makes the integration of this information more convenient.


    Although the power of the deceased has been completely wiped out, Lin Mo still has many doubts about the information about this power.


    The biggest doubt was the scholar who was fighting Qingyou in the middle.


    Whether it''s dressing or the ability to use, everything about the scholar absolutely has a very close connection with the earth.


    If there is no relationship between the two, then Lin Mo would not believe it even if he was killed.


    With the Dragon Emperor, Lin Mo directly left the space of the goddess of war and returned to the god-given city.


    Although Qingyou''s injuries were serious, Lin Mo was there, and the injuries she had suffered before hadn''t caused any serious problems. If Lin Mo hadn''t forced her to continue to rest, she would have taken the initiative to take over the work in Yanzhi Country.


    Lin Mo placed the Dragon Emperor to Lilian, and now the strength of the country of Yan was slightly damaged, and only by placing her with Lilian, Lin Mo didn''t worry that no one could suppress her when she had any special actions.


    Back in the bedroom, he found a quiet place casually, and Lin Mo brought out the transfigured person from the storage space.


    "Huh~ What did you sort out?"


    Lin Mo casually found a chair and sat down, and let out a long breath.


    Lin Mo has never been able to relax completely.


    Starting from the person who passed away, until the appearance of the concentric person, and then to the search for the goddess of war, all of this series of things kept Lin Mo''s spirit in a tight state, and only now he returned to the god-given city , Lin Mo had a short-term sense of relaxation.


    "Most of the members'' information has been sorted out. Most of the members have been killed in previous battles, and some of the people who escaped are also unknown."


    Holding a huge paper book in his hand, the transfigured person answered.


    Lin Mo waved his hand: "I don''t want those unnecessary and useless news, and specifically tell you to pay attention to the content, have you collected it?"


    "Every member over there concealed their identity and origin when they joined. Although the deceased used their own means to forcibly probe their memories, there are still few records that can be kept... "


    The illusionist lowered his head slightly, and said with some self-blame.


    "Forget it, let''s say as much as you want. Anyway, it''s not hopeful."


    Lin Mo sighed, and fell backward, slumped on the back of the chair.


    The transfigured person quickly flipped through the book in his hand, and then walked up to show Lin Mo.


    "this is!"


    Lin Mo originally glanced listlessly, but after seeing a picture, his whole person instantly became energetic.


    Cliffs, caves, stone tablets, familiar Chinese inscriptions!


    This is a trace of the earth!

 Chapter 899： Place in memory

    Lin Mo had guessed earlier that the scholar should have had an adventure, so that he could show his wonderful ability, and this adventure naturally has a close relationship with the earth.


    It''s just that even though it was such a conjecture at the time, when the clues really appeared in front of me, the emotion in my heart was still very deep.


    After all, this is a familiar trace of the earth. For Lin Mo, a native of the earth, it has indeed touched the softest part of his heart.


    This is the feeling of home.


    "My god, is there any problem?"


    Seeing that Lin Mo had been silent and silent, the transfigured person thought that the results of her work did not satisfy Lin Mo, so she asked cautiously.


    "No, you did a good job, and I will arrange the rest of it myself."


    Lin Mo recovered, smiled at the transfigured person, and then let her escape into the storage space again.


    Lin Mo has already memorized the integrated information and patterns. Although there are not too many clues, the entire Chaos Continent is now under the rule of the Kingdom of Yan. It is nothing at all to find an exact place. Difficult.


    Lin Mo didn''t have any effort at all, so he passed the pattern directly. From the beginning of the day, the entire information network of Yanzhi Nation began to radiate toward the entire Chaos Continent, looking for the cliff.


    Lin Mo clearly remembered that when he was communicating with the watcher, the other party had clearly revealed that the world of the earth also had its own watcher, and the system in his body seemed to be the watcher¡¯s masterpiece.


    Since that watcher likes to leave these novel things everywhere, this ruin is probably the one left.


    He was originally born on the earth, but as long as there is something undiscovered and used in the ruins, Lin Mo is confident that he can successfully incorporate it into his own strength.


    Even if it is only a small possibility, Lin Mo still wants to find out and try it out. After all, for everything to come, no matter how well prepared it is, it is not too much.


    Although Lin Mo''s act of unifying the entire Chaos Continent caused strong dissatisfaction among the gods, the benefits were very obvious.


    The order that was just issued hadn''t passed a whole day before the news came back, and the place recorded in the picture had been discovered by Yuren scouts.


    Lin Mo did not delay in the slightest, and went straight to the destination. In order to be relieved, he also took the Dragon Emperor away from the God-given City and kept it by his side.


    The location of the ruins is very unbelievable. It is not in the mountains at all, but in the place where the human empire is large-scale activities and lives.


    That cliff is not a cliff at all, it is just a one-person-high rock. The only difference from other places is that it is not grass growing on this rock, but a very miniature pocket tree.


    Lin Mo stood here, looking at this pocket-sized cliff and the stone monument the size of a stone, and suddenly felt that things became more interesting.


    This place is obviously the place of adventure in the memory of scholars, and it is impossible for others to be obviously bored to come up with such a pocket art to play with Lin Mo.


    So the only question now is how to enter this ruin?

 Chapter 900： Inscription under the moonlight

    Because the previous battle caused most of the forces in the entire Chaos Continent to lose a lot, most of the strengths are now busy sorting out their own domestic needs, so Lin Mo doesn''t have to worry about being stuck in this position. Attention by other people.


    Facing such a pocket-sized ruin, Lin Mo began to observe carefully.


    If you want to enter here, the biggest problem is size.


    Even if Lin Mo opened his soul perspective, he did not find a sure way to enter.


    Standing in the same place for seven or eight hours, Lin Mo began to feel helpless.


    "So what are we doing here?"


    The Dragon Emperor sat on the big rock beside him boredly, his feet dangling.


    She raised her head and looked at the sky. After being delayed for so long, the moon had already risen.


    Lin Mo turned her head and glanced at her. Only then did she remember who she was, and hurriedly stopped all movements, and honestly lowered her head on the spot without daring to say more.


    Since this guy was marked by the goddess of war, her power seemed to be partially sealed.


    Not only can I feel this from her breath, but also from her appearance, Lin Mo can tell: this guy has changed from a beautiful sassy elder sister to a matte and soft sweet girl. Li, the height and shape are cut directly by more than half.


    Lin Mo had always been on guard for her, but because her current appearance was too harmless to humans and animals, Lin Mo had no pressure on her existence at all.


    "I''m looking for a way to get in."


    Anyway, with multiple brains and multiple ideas, Lin Mo sighed lightly and explained his purpose.


    "Go in? Where do you go?"


    The Dragon Emperor asked strangely, using his own power to probe whether there is a hidden perfect barrier around it.


    Following the direction of Lin Mo''s finger, Longhuang''s pink face suddenly pulled down.


    Except for an ordinary stone in front of him, there is nothing else at all.


    "Get in here? It''s easy."


    The dragon king''s eyes rolled, and his heart began to mischief.


    Anyway, Lin Mo himself didn''t make it clear, so he destroyed what he wanted, so I can only blame Lin Mo for not making it clear.


    The Dragon Emperor lightly jumped off the sitting stone and stepped forward. While asking Lin Mo vaguely, she began to move her hands.


    Although the Dragon Emperor was sealed with a part of his power, he was a god-level master after all. The pink fist looked harmless to humans and animals, but the fist hit it and the landslide was completely indifferent.


    Lin Mo also saw that her little head was making a bad idea, but he did not stop it.


    If this place was really left by the watcher of the earth, it would definitely not be destroyed by an attack of this level.


    boom!


    Lin Mo looked on coldly, the dragon king''s fist over there was already smashed!


    The envisioned scene of flying rubble did not happen. The Dragon Emperor felt like he had hit a piece of extremely hard steel with a punch. Even though all his strength was exerted, it had no effect. .


    "Puff~"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help laughing.


    This stupid little dragon emperor also proved that his conjecture is indeed without any problems. This is definitely a relic.


    When the Dragon Emperor heard Lin Mo''s laughter, the roots of her ears were red, and she felt that she had lost her face, and when she raised her hand again to smash it down, a moonlight suddenly shone down.


    Lin Mo and Dragon Emperor were surprised to find at the same time that the stone stele on the small cliff actually lit up with silver words.

 Chapter 901： Tears

    The font is simple and powerful, the strokes are dancing with dragons and phoenixes, and it is extremely gorgeous in the calm atmosphere.


    This is obviously Huaxia''s text!


    Lin Mo suddenly felt a move in his heart, all the memories and feelings from the earth gushing out of his blood like a tide, almost making his eyes burst into tears.


    People are nostalgic creatures. Although Lin Mo has now established a firm foothold here, the ancient country with a long history is still deeply engraved in his soul and will never be forgotten.


    When the Dragon Emperor suddenly saw such a vision, he was naturally taken aback for a while.


    After confirming that the things in front of him were not in any danger, the Dragon Emperor leaned in curiously, and blinked his eyes to observe carefully.


    The scene in front of me is like a delicate artwork.


    The bright moonlight was attracted and shone down, just like a spotlight, covering the entire stone, illuminating the mini cliff as if it were daylight.


    That pocket stone tablet seemed to possess the ability to absorb light. Under such dazzling brilliance, there was no reflection or glare, only the two rows of vigorous and powerful Chinese characters emitting a faint silver soft light.


    "What is written on this?"


    The Dragon Emperor looked at the dragon and phoenix dance, and asked curiously.


    Lin Mo didn''t answer, but focused his eyes on the stone tablet, slowly taking a closer look.


    "Watching every month, tears in."


    The simple eight words slowly read from Lin Mo''s mouth, and in Long Huang''s ears, it was a strange syllable that was incomprehensible.


    The meaning of the words is very simple, even people like Lin Mo who are not good at liberal arts can easily understand the meaning.


    Bathing in the moonlight is the only way to discover the unusualness of this place. As for the way to enter, it has an inseparable relationship with tears.


    Since he was a child, Lin Mo has been exposed to many things about homesickness, but it is not until today that Lin Mo really feels this unspeakable pain through his own personal experience. When he is emotional to this level, it is difficult not to shed tears.


    If it wasn''t for fear of being laughed at by the Dragon Emperor, Lin Mo could not help but burst into tears just now.


    Since he needed tears to lead the way, Lin Mo no longer suppressed his inner emotions, and two tears quickly slipped from his eyes.


    In an instant, the moonlight became brighter again, and before the tears on Lin Mo''s face could continue to flow, it was instantly condensed into silver crystals by the moonlight.


    Snapped.


    Accompanied by the crisp sound of breaking, two drops of silver tears shattered into dots of fluorescence, evenly sprinkled on the bodies of Lin Mo and Dragon Emperor.


    At the same time, the two felt an irresistible force acting on their bodies. The body and soul were shrinking at the same time, and then they were forcibly sucked into the ruins.


    The moonlight dissipated in a flash, and the light and moon returned to their original form, as if no one had ever been here.


    Lin Mo and Dragon Emperor appeared abruptly on the cliff. The stone stele had become extremely huge at this time, and the inscription on it was even bigger and clearer. Just standing in front of it, you can feel an invisible. Via.


    Puff through.


    There was a muffled noise from the side, and Lin Mo turned his head to look. The Dragon Emperor was already sitting on the ground, his forehead was full of sweat. The whole person seemed to be in a very nervous state, and part of his body had even begun. Longhua.

 Chapter 902： Cave

    "calm down."


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but reminded.


    Hearing Lin Mo''s voice, the Dragon Emperor reacted as if he was waking up from a dream.


    Although Longhua had been lifted, there was still an unconcealable fear in the eyes of the Dragon Emperor.


    "Where is this... on earth?"


    Dragon Emperor''s tone is no longer as casual as before. Now he just speaks, and his voice is very trembling.


    "Hehe, rest assured, nothing will happen."


    Lin Mo turned his head and glanced at her, then laughed softly.


    Although the Dragon Emperor didn''t say anything more, looking at her expression, he obviously didn''t believe it.


    When Lin Mo began to investigate the surrounding environment, the Dragon Emperor had been standing beside him silently, and had already done the greatest guard work.


    The moment she entered the ruins, the tremendous psychological pressure she had never experienced in her current position.


    The feeling that you will die if you breathe improperly, even when facing the goddess of war.


    When facing the goddess of war, at best, he could not produce any emotion of resistance, but in the face of that unexplained powerful existence, the Dragon Emperor even felt that he did not have the qualifications to control his own life.


    "I want to go out."


    The Dragon Emperor said to Lin Mo without hesitation.


    "Yes, if you want to go out, naturally I won''t care about you."


    After Lin Mo inspected the surroundings of the stele, he found that there was nothing worth noting, so he turned around and replied.


    As soon as Dragon Emperor heard this, he planned to leave without saying anything, but when she turned her head, she discovered the problem.


    The two of them were completely attracted by that inexplicable force, and there was no way to get out.


    "what happened?"


    Lin Mo glanced at her suspiciously, and then quickly understood the cause of the matter.


    Indeed, coming in is not an easy task, and going out is naturally not an easy task.


    If Dragon Sovereign is determined to go out by herself, she is afraid that she will need to fumble here, because Lin Mo has no spare time to accompany her to waste time here.


    "I''m going to move on. If you don''t want to, you can wait here for me to come out and find a way out together."


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked. There was an entrance under the cliff that was not very secret. From there, he should be able to move on.


    The Dragon Emperor looked at Lin Mo''s back, turned her head and looked around again, thinking about the mystery and lethality of this place, she almost went up without hesitation.


    The environment here has the artistic conception of martial arts novels, especially this cliff, which is almost copied from the world of martial arts. Although Lin Mo is here for the first time, he is also considered here because of his identity as a Chinese. It¡¯s familiar with each other, and every place you can look at is familiar.


    But the Dragon Emperor behind him is not as leisurely and leisurely as he is. The familiar scenery in Lin Mo''s eyes has a weird and terrifying aura in her eyes. If it is not for Lin Mo, she is still very resistant They wanted to cling to Lin Mo and left.


    The cave is very dark, but fortunately, there are torches and oil lamps on the rock wall next to it for a while. Even if only ordinary people enter here, they won''t fall into the predicament of seeing nothing.


    The two walked for more than three minutes, and the end of the passage suddenly became clear, and it turned out to be a hall.

 Chapter 903： China Heritage

    The layout of the hall is very martial arts style.


    The whole hall is supported by four giant woods of three people, each of which is carved with intricate reliefs.


    Lin Mo took a closer look. The supporting woods in the four directions, southeast, northwest, corresponded to the four great beasts of China, and the reliefs of each beast were vividly depicted, as if they were alive.


    In the middle of the hall, there is a huge ding-dang with a delicate fragrance. Even in this kind of cave with no sky, the things inside do not seem to have any tendency to damp and deteriorate.


    On the left and right sides of the hall, there are two rows of weapon racks. The weapons placed on them are all ancient soldiers with Chinese characteristics, and the types alone are not only eighteen.


    Even as a Chinese, Lin Mo was extremely excited to see such a wealth of Chinese characteristic items.


    The Dragon Emperor''s eyes widened. Everything here made her feel familiar and unfamiliar. The only thing that made her familiar was the blue dragon relief on the support pillar.


    But unlike the dragons in this world, the blue dragon with Chinese characteristics is even more powerful and domineering, even if it is just a relief, the dragon emperor can''t help but give birth to an impulse to worship.


    "The four great beasts, all kinds of weapons, it seems that this is indeed the relic left by that person. It''s just...why did that person leave the heritage of China in this place?"


    Lin Mo said to himself with some doubts.


    The Dingdang in the center of the hall was the closest, and Lin Mo walked towards it first.


    Five steps away, the fragrance became more obvious and clear. Just smelling the fragrance gave a refreshing feeling, and even the spirit seemed to be refreshed.


    Dingdang is very huge, the whole is made of bronze, revealing a cool feeling.


    Although the huge tripod cover is very heavy, it is not a problem for Lin Mo at all.


    Reaching out and slowly pushing open the lid of the tripod, revealing the situation inside, even the well-informed Lin Mo couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    The inside of the tripod is not a whole space as Lin Mo imagined, but is divided into three parts, each part is separated by a baffle made of materials that Lin Mo can''t recognize.


    And each small compartment is divided into many small grids, and in these small grids, all of them are filled with pills of various colors.


    Lin Mo looked up and saw that each of the three compartments had a large character written in cursive.


    From left to right, it is "Fan", "Xian" and "Holy".


    In the bottom small cell of the "Fan" compartment on the far left, there are obviously a few elixirs missing, while the grid with the "Xian" character, although there are not too many elixirs, obviously shows signs of being moved.


    Lin Mo didn''t go to get these pills for the first time, but took a few steps back and turned to observe other things in the hall.


    The reliefs on the four supporting pillars are not so easy to observe. They may be new to the Dragon King, but for the native Chinese like Lin Mo, this is no longer unusual.


    However, the weapons on the weapon racks were very curious, and Lin Mo turned around immediately.


    All the weapons in Lin Mo''s impression can be found here, and more are novel weapons that Lin Mo has never seen before.


    There were eight different weapons in stock, and Lin Mo also found the judge''s pen used by the scholar before, and there were two missing from the weapon rack.


    "It seems that the scholar has indeed inherited the things here, but as an aboriginal of Chaos Continent, he knows too little about this place. He probably hasn''t taken away the truly precious things here."


    Lin Mo thought to himself.

 Chapter 904： The pill that I dare not eat randomly

    Lin Mo took two steps back, returned to the very center of the hall, and looked around the entire hall again.


    For him, the most important question now is to figure out how to use the medicine and weapons here, and whether these things are still useful for him.


    Lin Mo didn''t doubt the usefulness of these things. After all, they all came from the hand of that person, even if they were bad, they couldn''t be bad.


    Lin Mo''s only concern is that he has now reached the **** level, and his body is naturally impossible to compare with those ordinary beings. If these pills can''t produce enough medicinal power to affect him, isn''t it a waste?


    And behind Lin Mo there is a whole country of Yan. If these things don''t have much effect on him, then it is better to bring back the believers in the country of Yan to benefit.


    As for these weapons, Lin Mo was very interested, but in his opinion, it was difficult for these things to help him too obviously.


    God level and above, the competition is no longer the external equipment and support, more of the strength of their own inner strength and divine power, even if they have weapons, it is estimated that Lin Mo can only be a handsome show Props only.


    "It''s fine, since you have this condition, you don''t need to use it for nothing. Anyway, whether it works for you, you still have to try before you can get an accurate answer."


    Lin Mo made up his mind and turned and walked towards Dingdang.


    The fragrance of the pill was so refreshing, but Lin Mo didn''t have any greed on his face. Even in the face of so many precious and cherished pill, Lin Mo''s eyes were still very calm and clear.


    It wasn''t that Lin Mo had reached the state where he was not tempted by treasures, but he knew exactly how many catties he had. He is not the monkey who makes a noise in the sky. He has that almost invincible physique and can eat pill indiscriminately. If he is not careful, he will have to burst into death.


    These pills are indeed very rare and precious treasures, and they can undoubtedly produce unexpected benefits and gains to the body. This can be seen from the scholar alone.


    The saints under my own hand were all cultivated by myself using Marrow Spirit Firefly, but even so, they almost suffered a big loss in the end. If it weren¡¯t for the scholar who didn¡¯t understand the ancient culture of China, he might have directly broken the United Army. In the middle.


    Lin Mo gently stretched out his hand, slowly stroking the pattern on the tripod, he was already thinking carefully in his heart.


    The inside of the tripod is divided into three spaces. The three words "fan", "xian" and "sage" must represent three levels.


    The scholar took away the pill that should be "Fan", but even so, it has reached a level comparable to that of the Saint Grade. It seems that the standard set by that person is definitely not equivalent to the classification on the Chaos Continent.


    "what is this?"


    The dragon emperor smelled the enticing fragrance from the tripod clang early in the morning. It was only because of fear that she did not understand this place, so she had been watching carefully by the side, and now she saw Lin Mo strolling the entire hall. Still nothing happened, and naturally I became bolder.


    "Hehe, this is a pill."


    Lin Mo glanced at her and suddenly smiled.


    Since I am worried that the pill can not be eaten casually, isn''t there a test product delivered to my door?

 Chapter 905： Routine

    After all, Dragon Sovereign is not a member of his side.


    In the entire transaction with the goddess of war, the dragon king is more like an inconspicuous chess piece arranged by his side. On the surface, he has absolute control over the dragon king, but in fact the initiative is still in the goddess of war Hands.


    Lin Mo also didn''t believe that the goddess of war was simply imposing a ban on the Dragon Sovereign that restricted activities. Anyway, taking advantage of his own right to speak, if he can manipulate the Dragon Sovereign to verify his own ideas, even if it is the Dragon Sovereign Therefore, it is not a bad thing for me to fall.


    "Pills? Never heard of it, this should not be an indigenous item on the Chaos Continent."


    All the attention of the Dragon Emperor at this time was focused on the pill, and she continued to inquire with great interest, without any defense at all.


    "Pills are special items from a mysterious country. In that country, there is no magic or fighting spirit. If ordinary people want to reach the **** level, they need to practice special techniques and eat a lot of pill."


    Lin Mo explained.


    "Interesting, a country without magic power and grudge can actually produce God-level, relying on these little things?"


    The Dragon Emperor curiously stretched out his hand to touch the pills, and exclaimed in surprise.


    Lin Mo didn''t stop her movement, but just looked at her with a smile.


    "But it''s really delicious. You can tell from the taste alone. These pills are definitely made with good things."


    The Dragon Emperor fiddled with the pill for a while, and then put them back to their original place, and then some greedily smelled the fragrance floating in the cauldron, his eyes began to show desire.


    Lin Mo was waiting for this moment. If he took the initiative to let the Dragon Emperor take the pill, the other party would definitely have doubts about Lin Mo''s motives in his heart, but if the Dragon Emperor wanted to take the initiative, then Lin Mo would be completely dominant. Status.


    "Oh, the power of these medicines is enough to change the physique and potential of ordinary people, so that they have the potential to become gods. Such precious things are naturally made by using the treasures of heaven, material and earth. You should judge only from the fragrance. , It''s really ridiculous."


    Lin Mo snorted deliberately, and said disdainfully.


    The dragon emperor''s color froze and seemed a little unhappy.


    She took a step back, turned her face slightly, deliberately pretending that she was not interested in these things.


    "Anyway, I don''t know what these are, so you can do whatever you want, but I don''t care. I am not interested in these things anyway."


    Dragon Emperor pouted and said angrily.


    "You should have noticed the vision of heaven and earth when we entered just now. In such a magnificent place, why should I deceive you..." Lin Mo gave her a displeased look, "I just can''t see you violent things. It''s just stupid."


    "Just relying on you, how do I know if these things are so magical?"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try it yourself."


    Lin Mo''s eyes flashed and hurriedly answered.


    "If these things are really so precious, how could you be willing to let me enjoy them."


    The Dragon Emperor pouted his lips, still a face of disbelief.


    "This place is left by a senior senior. The original purpose is to benefit future generations who are destined. Since you can also enter here, you are equal to me. Why should I restrict your freedom?"


    Lin Mo lifted his chin slightly and put his hands behind his back, as if I was very reasonable.

 Chapter 906： Batch creation

    "Humph."


    The Dragon Emperor didn''t say anything, just snorted softly.


    While Lin Mo didn''t believe her, she didn''t trust Lin Mo at all.


    However, after following Lin Mo out of the space of the goddess of war, the Dragon Emperor has indeed not been targeted by Lin Mo. Even so far, the Dragon Emperor has only been dissatisfied with Lin Mo. As for hatred and dislike, There is no such feeling at all.


    Especially after Lin Mo took her into this ruin, due to instinctive fear of this place, the Dragon Emperor had subconsciously regarded Lin Mo as a reliable object. Although this feeling made the Dragon Emperor very reluctant to admit it, it was true. Exists.


    Right now, these medicines really had a very strong attraction to the Dragon Emperor, especially the fragrance of the medicine gave the Dragon Emperor a very familiar feeling, which almost made her indulged.


    Although Long Huang hummed coldly on his mouth, he was already standing in front of Ding Dang.


    She floated gently, holding the edge of the tripod with her two small hands, and curiously stretched her head to look at these pills.


    "Someone has been here?"


    The Dragon Emperor naturally found the traces of the missing pill.


    "Someone has been here before."


    Lin Mo gently walked to the Dragon Emperor''s side, and he didn''t hide anything, and directly told the Dragon Emperor the previous battle.


    "According to your description, that human being has only taken the lowest-level pill here, and already has a combat power comparable to that of the Saint-level?"


    Rao was the Dragon Emperor, and he was also a little surprised.


    For her, although the Saint Grade is nothing, but what is terrifying is the effectiveness of this medicine.


    According to the information passed down by the deceased, it was here that the scholar had an adventure, so he successfully broke through to the holy rank, and then joined the camp of the deceased.


    According to these words, these lowest-level pills can be used to make Saint-level masters in large quantities.


    This would be too exaggerated, after all, although the holy ranks are not comparable to the gods who have become gods, their combat power should not be underestimated.


    Those gods didn''t have the ability to produce Saint-level subordinates in large quantities, and the Dragon Race was able to fight head-to-head with the gods for a long time. It was precisely because the demon clan had a solid foundation at that time, with a large number of Saint Levels.


    Even the goddess of war did not have the ability to cultivate so many holy ranks.


    "Yes, and this is just the lowest-level pill."


    Lin Mo pointed to the three words inside the Ding Dang, and then explained the meaning to the Dragon Emperor.


    "If you say that, then what represents ordinary people is ordinary people, and immortals represent gods, so what about this saint?"


    Dragon Emperor asked curiously.


    "Not sure."


    Lin Mo shook his head.


    Because that person''s strength was too terrifying, Lin Mo couldn''t speculate what exactly this sage was referring to.


    Perhaps it is a super **** level, or even an existence above the existing hierarchical system like the watchman.


    "Yes, it would be too far away for us to imagine the existence of that level. Now we only need to take care of the present."


    As the Dragon Emperor spoke, his eyes were fixed on the pills with the word "Xian",


    "Want to eat?"


    Lin Mo asked softly.


    The Dragon Emperor nodded without his control, then swallowed.


    "Please."


    Lin Mo chuckled.


    Although reason told Dragon Emperor that the specific effects of these pills were unknown, Lin Mo was experimenting with her as a mouse.


    But the strong fragrance really made her unable to resist, and she excitedly stretched out her hand towards the "Xian" pill...

 Chapter 907： Dragon Change

    These elixirs are not distinguishable at all. Except for the three marked boxes, there is generally no difference in the specific elixir in each of the boxes.


    No matter which one the Dragon Emperor took, there was no big difference in life.


    Lin Mo watched her movements silently, without any intention to stop it.


    Her thoughts are basically the same as her own. What she eats below the **** level should be the "Fan" pill, and people like them who have reached the **** level are naturally considered to have entered the realm of "immortals".


    The Dragon Emperor took out a pill, held it in his palm, and watched it back and forth carefully.


    This pill has a delicate fragrance all over the body and is extremely mellow. When you look carefully, it even reveals its luster, just like a work of art.


    The Dragon Emperor took a deep breath, then turned his head and glanced at Lin Mo.


    Lin Mo''s expression was extremely normal, and he couldn''t see any abnormality. The doubt in Long Huang''s heart faded again.


    At the moment, his situation is not very good, and the goddess of war donates himself to others casually, and the Dragon Emperor is also very resistant to this approach.


    In the final analysis, it is a lack of strength. If she is also a super god, how could the goddess of war treat herself in this way!


    Thinking of this, Dragon Emperor closed his eyes and his heart shook.


    The arrogant dragon clan has been mixed up to this point, and it is too useless, it is better to fight!


    Dragon Emperor opened his mouth and stuffed the pill directly into his mouth.


    The fragrant pill melted in the mouth, and the Dragon Emperor felt a special feeling that he had never had before.


    It was a kind of power that she had never experienced. When the pill became liquid and flowed into her throat, the Dragon Emperor felt that he had never been so full of energy.


    There was a deep dragon chant from the Dragon Emperor''s throat, and then the whole person turned into a real form.


    Lin Mo stepped aside a little distance and watched the development of the matter without expression.


    Slowly, the Dragon Emperor turned into the image of the Dark Golden Flame Dragon, and the pill that she swallowed seemed to become a cloud of golden mist, hovering in her abdomen.


    Soon, the golden mist quickly spread to the dragon emperor''s body.


    Lin Mo could clearly see that the golden mist was spreading to the limbs and corpses following the dragon emperor''s body.


    Along with the spread and spread of these mists, the Dragon Emperor''s dragon roar grew louder and louder, and the golden light even shone from under her scales.


    what happened?


    Lin Mo''s eyes widened suddenly.


    Is this normal or abnormal?


    Lin Mo had never tried a pill himself, and naturally he didn''t know what special changes would be made if he took the pill. Thanks to Dragon Emperor''s initiative to try here, it was considered a lot of pitfalls for Lin Mo to avoid.


    Although this was the case, Lin Mo was still paying attention to Lin Mo''s state. If the Dragon Sovereign was really in danger, he still had to extend a helping hand within his power.


    The golden light became stronger and stronger, and the dragon emperor''s voice began to change.


    Gradually, the Dragon Sovereign''s body had undergone obvious changes, her body gradually became narrow and long, and the dragon''s roar became clearer.


    Under the golden shroud, Lin Mo could clearly see that the body of the Dragon Emperor gradually changed from the figure of a short and squat Western dragon with wings on the back to the figure of a long Eastern dragon!


    "this is!"


    Lin Mo immediately widened his eyes. As a Huaxia, he was very impressed with Huaxialong.


    The Dragon Emperor was able to evolve in this direction, which was a situation he had never expected!

 Chapter 908： That person

    Long!


    What an exciting word this is.


    Especially when I was in a different world at this time, it was extremely kind to see this figure.


    "how do you feel?"


    Lin Mo shouted to the Dragon Emperor.


    For Lin Mo, the Dragon King was no longer simply a cheap chess piece given to him by the goddess of war, but a close existence connected to his own blood.


    Lin Mo also attached great importance to the safety of Dragon Emperor''s life.


    The whole process of transformation gradually calmed down, and the painful dragons of the Dragon Emperor gradually stopped. Although the golden light had not completely dissipated and the transformation was not over yet, the Dragon Emperor could already turn his head and nod to Lin Mo. It''s okay.


    At this point, Lin Mo''s hanging heart was let go.


    When Lin Mo turned his attention from the dragon king back, he discovered another shocking thing.


    I don''t know when, the four totems carved with the four great beasts in the main hall have begun to glow.


    Especially the pattern of the green dragon is even more dazzling.


    Qinglong?


    Lin Mo''s heart sighed. The Dragon Emperor hadn''t completely ended yet, Lin Mo simply took advantage of this time to slowly walk towards the shining blue dragon totem.


    It was strange to say that although the golden light was extremely dazzling, Lin Mo''s eyes didn''t feel any discomfort at all.


    With the golden light, it was more like a warm baby, Lin Mo even had a warm feeling.


    Gently reaching out, Lin Mo slowly touched the totem, boiling in his heart.


    It was at this moment that Lin Mo suddenly felt something rushing towards his brain.


    Lin Mo was taken aback at once, but he soon let go of his heart. It was impossible for anyone to rush into his mind so domineeringly.


    Since it was the handwriting left by that person, how could it hurt himself with the same blood.


    "Finally here, the blood of China..."


    A deep voice suddenly sounded in Lin Mo''s heart.


    Before Lin Mo had time to react, he found that he had entered the realm of his soul.


    Not far in front of him is a darkness, and in this darkness, a figure can be vaguely seen sitting cross-legged.


    Lin Mo didn''t dare to talk casually, and after a deep thought, he sat cross-legged on the spot.


    Generally speaking, if you want to pull the other party into the realm of soul, you need to open your own soul realm to include the other party, but this one actually opened Lin Mo directly.


    This kind of anti-object operation is enough to see how powerful his strength really is.


    "Not bad, generous, not the kind of person I hate."


    The figure spoke again, but this time it became a soft female voice.


    Lin Mo didn''t care. The Watchers could change their appearance and even their soul at will, and switching at will is a habitual hobby of them.


    Lin Mo was a little proud of being praised inexplicably.


    "Fortunately for you kid, I can complete my task this time. I''ve been in this chaotic place long ago."


    The figure stretched and stood up.


    Lin Mo did not dare to delay, so he stood up.


    "Senior... Someone should have come to this place before, why have you been waiting for so long?"


    Lin Mo asked curiously.


    "Hey, do you want to know?"


    The figure laughed happily, his eyes could be seen shining slyly in the dark.

 Chapter 909： filter

    Lin Mo couldn''t help but fought a cold war.


    I don''t know why, this powerful senior from the same root makes him very insecure.


    "It''s very simple, those people have been eliminated by me."


    Seeing that Lin Mo didn''t continue to ask, the figure simply explained it by himself.


    "Eliminated?"


    Lin Mo was stunned.


    "Yes, the current me is just a projection left by the real me, specifically responsible for screening those who can enter here, and judging whether they are eligible to inherit the inheritance here."


    "How to judge?"


    Lin Mo asked curiously.


    "Hehe, in fact, there is no standard. The main thing is to see you are pleasing to your eyes, and to help you if you are not pleasing to your eyes. Then you can only blame you for bad luck. This is your final destination."


    The figure said it was an understatement, but Lin Mo''s heart suddenly slammed.


    This is so...so casual?


    The thing about eye margin is completely unclear. Isn''t this the result of casually deciding the tester based on your own preferences?


    Lin Mo was speechless for a while, but the only thing he was thankful was that he seemed to be the one with a better eye, otherwise he wouldn''t have the chance to talk to the figure here.


    "Except for luck, don''t those who enter here all have Yanhuang blood?"


    Lin Mo paused, as if suddenly thinking of something, he hurriedly asked.


    "When I was on the earth, I have left many opportunities. There are many people who can leave that world and enter this world, but everyone¡¯s luck is completely different. Even with my help, most people still Can¡¯t use their opportunities properly."


    The figure shook his head and sighed softly.


    "With such a powerful system, you can''t use it well?"


    Lin Mo''s eyes widened.


    "System? Hahaha, this name is also quite appropriate."


    The figure laughed loudly.


    "You have to know that the opportunities I give to everyone are completely different. Some people know that they carry special abilities, but even after a lifetime, they can¡¯t figure out what they will be. The people in ¡®s didn¡¯t even realize their abilities, and they spent their entire lives just plain and plain, so even if so many people entered this world, there are not a few people who can pass my eyes."


    After listening to the explanation of the figure, Lin Mo was able to understand why things turned out like this.


    It''s no wonder that the figure is so boring waiting here, it really can only be blamed on the other rebirths being too stupid.


    "In this way, the last person who made me look more pleasing to the eye has been dead for many years now. If you know enough, you should know him. I remember that the world was just in its infancy. People seem to be called "ancestors"..."


    Hearing this, Lin Mo felt a little dazed.


    Renzu is actually a rebirth with a system like himself?


    With his strength alone, he rivaled other races that were very powerful at the time. After his death, he left behind seven unique people. Does that mean that his system potential also has such exaggerated growth?


    "Hehe, I know you must have a lot of things to ask me, but you are not in a hurry to pay attention to these, let''s take a look at this first."


    The figure chuckled and said, raising his finger to the changing Dragon Emperor...

 Chapter 910： Azure Dragon Bloodline

    Lin Mo turned his head, his eyes widened suddenly.


    In the midair in front of him was floating a green five-clawed dragon, and his body revealed a majestic aura that could not be ignored.


    Compared with the previous image, the dragon emperor seemed to be sublimated. It faded from the previous roughness, and truly became a noble and elegant dragon.


    "Dragons are originally from the same root..."


    The figure did not walk out of the darkness, he just turned his head to look at the Dragon Emperor, his eyes seemed to be reminiscing.


    "Whether it is a low-level serpentine dragon, a lizard dragon, all kinds of dragons, tracing their roots, they are all spread from China, but in the whole spreading process, the blood of various other creatures has been mixed, which led to There are so many kinds of dragons..."


    "But...what is going on right now?"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but asked.


    "Hehe, China is the birthplace of the dragon clan, and the blue dragon is the king of the dragon clan. Isn''t it easy to use the power of the blue dragon to stimulate the remaining blood in these dragon clan?"


    The figure lifted his jaw slightly. Although he did not notice any change in his emotions, the arrogance in his tone could not be covered.


    The power of Qinglong!


    Lin Mo felt that his breathing became heavier and heavier. The oldest force from China now appeared in front of him. This excitement was beyond words.


    A golden light suddenly lit up from the dragon emperor''s body, and the dragon emperor''s huge body seemed to be bound by an invisible rope, and suddenly shrank.


    "Ok?"


    The figure whispered, and then closed his eyes, as if feeling.


    "Hehe, a mere immortal level, you still know this kind of seal? But this little trick is not enough."


    The figure snorted coldly, and with a flick of his finger, nothing changed, but the dragon emperor''s body was loose, and the invisible power that had bound her disappeared instantly without a trace.


    Lin Mo shook his heart. He knew in his heart that the invisible power that bound the Dragon King was likely to be the seal set by the goddess of war. It was a seal set by the Super God level himself, but the figure only lifted slightly. Hand, it was directly removed from easily broken.


    What is even more frightening is that the figure that exists now is only a trivial projection of that existence, and it is hard to imagine how powerful that existence is.


    "Senior, based on the division of power in this world, what kind of existence is there?"


    Lin Mo turned to salute, and asked respectfully.


    "Above the immortal, is the holy."


    The figure did not resist this question, but answered softly.


    "Do you mean the watchman?"


    "Oh, I haven''t paid attention yet, it seems that you have come into contact with the watchmen of this world..."


    The figure turned his head to look at Lin Mo with interest, and replied with a smile.


    "Accurately speaking, the watchman is not a holy level, but just the dividing line between a god-level and a holy level. Although my body is also a watcher, it is different from other watchmen. This is not necessary to be with you. The explanation is too clear."


    Lin Mo nodded, and did not continue to question.


    The watchman I met before was just passing the time boringly in the emptiness of this world, and by the way, he was paying attention to the situation of this world, and he was a gatekeeper.


    And this being from the earth is distributing systems everywhere, sending them to different worlds, it must not be that simple to think of identity.

 Chapter 911： Complement each other

    Lin Mo subconsciously felt that this person must have some mysterious and unspeakable mission, but limited by his low strength, Lin Mo did not dare to ask too much.


    He once felt that the **** level was already the ceiling of this world, but it didn''t seem to be the case.


    There are watchmen above the super **** level, and there are even higher existences above the watchmen, and all of this, for Lin Mo, is completely unqualified to be exposed.


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo''s sense of crisis became stronger.


    If the strength reaches a certain level, you can freely enter and leave the various worlds, then how much effort will you have to make to find your way back.


    If he didn''t hurry up and clear the obstacles in front of him, Lin Mo really felt that his plan to go home would be far away.


    "Okay, this little guy encountered this kind of situation for the first time. In all likelihood, I don''t know what''s going on in front of me. I''d better go out quickly and comfort her."


    A word from the figure interrupted Lin Mo''s reverie, and the realm of soul quickly dissipated.


    Lin Mo turned his head and saw that the Dragon Emperor had recovered from the previous dazed state, and was looking around, as if looking for himself.


    Seeing Lin Mo appeared, the Dragon Emperor happily twisted his body and swam over quickly. The body like a jasper silk tie slowly coiled Lin Mo in the middle, touching his head affectionately against Lin Mo''s clothes.


    If this had happened before, even if Lin Mo had died, it would have been impossible for Lin Mo to act so intimately with himself, but since he changed the form of the dragon, Lin Mo could clearly feel that there was a little more between the Dragon King and himself. contact.


    This kind of connection is no longer like the connection between the master and servant that was forcibly established by the goddess of war, but a more direct resonance with the intimate soul and blood.


    "My Huaxia Shenlong will inevitably only care for Yanhuang''s bloodline. What''s so strange."


    The figure''s chuckle came.


    Lin Mo turned his head and saw that the figure had also emerged from the realm of soul, but it was strange that he did not show his posture, he was still a black figure.


    However, at this level of existence, there will be some reasons why it is inconvenient to show up. Lin Mo himself knows it, and naturally he will not ask more.


    "Senior, Qinglong belongs to wood, and my ability is fire, won''t this be restrained?"


    Lin Mo suddenly thought of something and hurriedly asked.


    "Hahahaha!"


    The figure burst into laughter. Although Lin Mo didn''t know what he was laughing at, he knew what he was laughing at, so he had to laugh in embarrassment.


    "Boy, what do you think is compatible with your abilities? Will you be equipped with a Suzaku?"


    The figure smiled.


    "After all, if both are fire, will the effect of being a partner be more perfect?"


    "Hehe, Wood is not against you, but it has the effect of enhancing your ability. Don''t take it for granted that it''s not good. How can the mystery between the five elements be penetrated so easily?"


    Lin Mo nodded. Although he and this figure are only one-sided fate, he can be regarded as a descendant of the other side''s homology and a candidate he recognized, and the other side cannot be bad to him.


    The Dragon Sovereign can transform into the Azure Dragon, this is already the best thing, so why bother to think so much.

 Chapter 912： Double strength

    "you do not believe?"


    Seeing Lin Mo, the figure didn''t answer, thinking he didn''t believe everything he said.


    "This is easy."


    Before Lin Mo could explain, the figure hooked his hand lightly, and the Dragon Sovereign immediately floated up, opening his mouth uncontrollably, and a strong emerald green breath spurted out of his mouth, condensed into one. Breath flow.


    "Try it?"


    The figure put down his hand and turned to look at Lin Mo.


    Although he knew that the figure had misunderstood what he meant, Lin Mo had no need to explain anything at this time. It was not a bad thing to take this opportunity to try the power of the current stage.


    Lin Mo immediately raised his hand, and a flame erupted from the heart of his hand.


    boom!


    As soon as the flames touched the emerald green breath stream, they burned violently. The temperature in the entire stone chamber rose crazily. The huge rock wall on the side was directly burned into a huge hole, and melted magma flowed down from the rock wall. It fell on the ground and made a sizzling noise.


    The Dragon Emperor''s breath flow did not last for a long time, and with Lin Mo''s consent, the Dragon Emperor also closed his mouth.


    Lin Mo didn''t speak, but took the initiative to walk to the side of the burned stone wall, and put his hand on the still intact place.


    The flames gush out normally, but there is no change in the stone wall.


    With a thought, Lin Mo silently used a compressed flame. The stone wall here was obviously not an ordinary material. Under the tens of thousands of degrees, it began to melt.


    But compared to the efficiency when working with Dragon Emperor, Lin Mo alone was still a lot inferior.


    Lin Mo estimated that although Dragon Emperor¡¯s emerald green airflow does not seem to have the energy efficiency of destroying the earth, it can be combined with the flames he casually displays, and he can fully achieve the effects of compressing flames and tyrannical combustion. .


    If this emerald aura is paired with the flame that he exerts with all his strength, Lin Mo''s flame is equal to twice the power.


    In other words, from the current point of view alone, the Dragon Emperor''s change is equivalent to doubling his own strength!


    "The blood of the Chinese Dragon Race is truly extraordinary."


    Lin Mo praised sincerely.


    "That''s natural. From the beginning, China has already been regarded as the birthplace of the top resources in all the world."


    The figure chuckled twice, and between raising his hands, the stone wall destroyed by Lin Mo had completely restored to its original state.


    Seeing that the stone wall that he destroyed after a lot of effort was restored so easily, Lin Mo couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Qinglong''s breath can perfectly fit your many abilities, but this little dragon''s blood has just been converted. The blood is not particularly pure, and there are still many breaths that cannot be successfully released, but as long as there is enough time, you are completely Have the ability to develop everything..."


    While talking, the figure walked towards Dingdang again and again.


    After the dragon emperor had just breathed in, he seemed a little tired, and the entire dragon body was thin.


    Lin Mo beckoned to her, and the Dragon Emperor slowly floated over, his body began to change slowly, and finally turned into a cute little girl in green.


    The little girl''s clothes are all antique Chinese styles, and her hair is very delicate, with green dragon scales between her brows, and her small face is even more lovely.


    The Dragon Emperor lightly landed on Lin Mo''s shoulder, stretched out a small hand to hold Lin Mo''s clothes, and then immediately fell asleep.

 Chapter 913： Only one choice

    The figure walked to the very center of the hall, and said to himself in front of the huge tripod.


    Lin Mo didn''t dare to delay, stretched out his hand and squeezed the face that looked like a dragon emperor''s pink ball. After confirming that she was really asleep, Lin Mo hurriedly walked towards the figure.


    "All the pills in it are all made by myself..."


    The figure stroked the tripod, as if lost in some kind of memory.


    "Senior, do these pills really have the function of washing the marrow and changing the physique like in the legend? Can mortals really become immortals after taking the miraculous pills?"


    Although Lin Mo didn''t quite believe it, the magic of the panacea had been lingering in his mind for a long time. Even at this time, he still wanted to ask subconsciously.


    "Hehe, I have heard a lot of your legends, and they are too deified and exaggerated."


    "Is that no good?"


    Lin Mo asked softly.


    "If you have to say that, it won''t work, let me ask you, what do you think these medicinal medicines can work?"


    The figure paused, then asked.


    "It''s nothing more than using the treasures of heaven, material and earth to open up people''s meridians and improve their physique?"


    Lin Mo replied cautiously, recalling the various works he had seen in his previous life.


    "Hahaha, then you are too underestimating the pill. In the most prosperous period of China''s cultivation and cultivation, only a small number of people can have the qualifications for alchemy. Do you know what the alchemy seeks at that time?


    "Long... longevity?"


    "Yes, the most fundamental purpose of the pill is to make people live forever. It even has the ability to make people live forever. The small effect of marrow washing is not worth mentioning."


    Lin Mo nodded repeatedly. Indeed, the pill can make people immortal. The changes and enhancements made to people in this process are definitely very impressive. Under this situation, those are really not worth mentioning.


    "And these pills of mine are all made by myself. Compared with those stupid alchemists who only learned a little bit of fur, my pills have more than that.


    Among all the medicines, they all contain my understanding of the laws of the whole world. The oldest and most essence of China¡¯s law has been incorporated into these medicines. After eating, the most important thing is not to change your body. It changes your thinking and your understanding of the whole world. "


    There was a bit of arrogance that could not be concealed in the words of the figure.


    The more Lin Mo listened, the shock in his heart became more obvious.


    Pills can improve physical fitness and enhance talents. This is already a very powerful ability. The strength of the pill of human shadow can reach this level of heaven.


    However, Lin Mo didn''t have any doubts about the changes in the Dragon Emperor before the union.


    The abilities of these pills are absolutely incomparably powerful. Each of them contains the shadow¡¯s understanding of the law. Otherwise, the Dragon Emperor would not be so coincidental to draw the pills that can stimulate the blood of the Chinese Dragon. It can be proved that all of these medicines have this effect.


    Reminiscing about the weird scholar before, after consuming the pill, there are some Chinese ancient demeanors in the whole person''s gestures, which proves the existence of the law integrated in these pill.


    "Then... the only problem is that these pills can only be consumed once, how do you choose?"


    The figure turned around and asked calmly.

 Chapter 914： Children do multiple choice questions

    "How to say?"


    When it came to the topic at the beginning, Lin Mo also became serious.


    "The effects of these medicines are not really surprising. The reason why they are different is because I adjusted them. The three levels of person, immortal, and sacred are only considering what the body can accept. Do the next classification.


    If you choose an elixir that is not in line with your current situation, the effects and benefits will not be maximized. Choosing a low-level elixir may not exert too obvious effects. If you choose a high-level elixir, your body It may also be unbearable, and the similarity of these pills will cause the body to basically not react too much to them the second time you use it, so you must consider it carefully. "


    The figure explained patiently.


    Lin Mo frowned slightly. Faced with so many elixirs, he could only choose one of them in the end. There was a feeling of violent violent nature, but there must be his reasons for setting the figure like this, and Lin Mo could only do well. Follow the rules of the game.


    "To reach the Holy Rank, how strong must it be?"


    Lin Mo hesitated and asked.


    "When you have enough strength to tear through the gap between the worlds and qualify to become a watcher, then you have already touched the edge of the holy rank."


    The figure answered plainly.


    "Then if I take the immortal pill now, how far will my strength improve?"


    "I said that the biggest effect of my medicine is to deepen your understanding of the laws of the world. If your understanding is good enough, this medicine can even allow you to directly break through to the strength of the watchman, even your understanding. No matter how low, one pill is enough to make you reach the realm of super **** level."


    "..."


    Lin Mo fell silent again.


    The miraculous effect of this pill is completely self-evident, and the most important thing is that the more this thing is used in the later stage, the greater the effect it can exert.


    In fact, this is a very simple question of weighing. If Lin Mo chooses to swallow the pill now, then he can at least gain super-god power, plus the Dragon Emperor who has been transformed into the Huaxia Dragon Bloodline, even if he faces With the old four super gods, Lin Mo''s strength also has the capital to speak.


    But if Lin Mo''s ambition is not limited to this world, then he can''t be restrained by the interest in front of him.


    This medicine pill can only be swallowed at risk when he reaches the level of the watchman, and it is impossible to use it in a short time.


    Whether to conquer the world smoothly, or to become stronger steadily, until you have the strength to tear through the barriers between the worlds and go for broader development, this is a dilemma.


    "If it''s really that difficult to choose, you can think about it later."


    The figure suddenly changed into a relaxed tone.


    "what?"


    This time it was Lin Mo''s turn to froze.


    "You are the only more pleasing intruder I have seen for so many years, and you are of the blood of China. All the things in this cave can be given to you as they should be. Since it is your own thing, when do you plan to? Of course you can eat."


    The figure smiled.


    "If it''s really so difficult to choose, you can choose again when you have to make a decision."

 Chapter 915： Is it magic and martial arts

    "Can you wait?"


    Lin Mo was overjoyed.


    "Nonsense, now the entire cave is yours. Of course you have the final say when you use the contents. Someone will force the pill into your mouth?"


    The figure smiled.


    "If this is the case, then I will make a decision when the time comes to choose."


    Lin Mo said firmly without hesitation.


    "It''s okay."


    The figure waved his hand gently, Ding Dang moved to the depths of the cave, and the whole hall suddenly became bright.


    "In that case, there is only one last thing left to deal with..."


    As the figure said, the two rows of various weapon racks moved quickly, lined up in front of Lin Mo, and various weapons were shining brightly.


    Even Lin Mo, who has never used weapons, knew in his heart that any weapon inside was a magic weapon for people to grab and break.


    "Do these all belong to me?"


    Lin Mo rolled his eyes and asked.


    "You don''t have to be slick, you can arrange these weapons at will, I know what you are thinking.


    The figure glanced at him and said helplessly.


    Lin Mo himself does not use weapons, but this does not mean that the saints and soldiers of the Kingdom of Yan do not need them.


    If all the people in the country of Yan are equipped with this level of magic weapon, then the combat power will expand to an unpredictable level.


    "But I still want to remind you that except for the decorative waste weapons and real weapons, the level below the **** level can''t show their true strength. Even if they are used for them, they will eventually be just violent."


    Lin Mo''s beautiful vision was not over yet, and the figure immediately poured cold water on him.


    Lin Mo was disappointed for a while, and then immediately realized that the requirement of strength is also a prerequisite for the use of weapons.


    If the strength does not match, then it is like a child using an adult''s weapon, it can''t be swung and used at all, and naturally it can''t exert its due strength.


    But...a scrap weapon for decoration?


    Lin Mo turned his head and looked aside. The weapons in the corners were indeed more gorgeous, and they looked a bit flashy.


    but...


    Back then, the fake scholar almost killed Qingyou on the spot with such a scrap weapon.


    This is just a waste weapon. If it is really a real weapon that the figure said, how powerful is it! !


    "Actually... it''s not impossible to learn how to use weapons."


    Lin Mo said with a smile.


    Although it went smoothly along the way, Lin Mo knew in his heart that his fighting method was still too single, and once his flames were restricted, he would fall into a very disadvantaged situation.


    From a long-term perspective, learning to use a weapon is indeed very necessary for oneself.


    but...


    Lin Mo knew in his heart that his only understanding of weapons was only those martial arts works he had seen when he was a child, and he had no chance to understand them in real life.


    And after accidentally came to this world, it was even more unimpeded by the flames, and there was no chance of contact.


    "Why? I don''t like it?"


    Seeing Lin Mo staring at the weapon rack in a daze, the figure frowned slightly and asked softly.


    "Hehe, although people don''t look smart, they still have good vision. Yes, there is one better one here, but I didn''t take it out."


    Before Lin Mo had time to explain, the figure suddenly patted him on the shoulder and laughed.

 Chapter 916： Four Great Monkeys

    Lin Mo''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Unexpectedly, I just didn''t know how to answer for a while, and I had unexpected gains.


    "You may not have heard of this thing. There are many legends about it in Chinese legends."


    The figure smiled.


    "Appreciate further details."


    "This thing is a stick, and its owner is a **** monkey..."


    "No... Could it be... Monkey King?"


    Lin Mo''s eyes widened, sticks, monkeys, no matter what time it came, I am afraid that the Chinese people would immediately think of the well-known mythical figure.


    "No."


    The figure chuckled lightly.


    Lin Mo said, his tone was unconcealable loss.


    If the legend is really true, then it is definitely a surprising thing.


    "That is..."


    Lin Mo asked tentatively.


    "Hehehe, although it''s not the one you think, but he has a very close relationship with him..."


    The figure pretended to be mysterious.


    "In the Chinese mythology, there have been four great monkeys, namely the Lingming stone monkey, the gibbons monkey, the red horse monkey and the six-eared macaque..."


    "The Lingming Stone Monkey is naturally the famous Qitian Great Sage. This is a household name among Chinese people, and the rumors and secrets of the other three great monkeys are much less..."


    Listening to the introduction of the figure, Lin Mo nodded secretly.


    It is true that the introduction of various cultural and entertainment works has made Monkey King a well-known character, but the legends of the other three great monkeys are rare.


    There are slightly more stories about gibbons and six-eared macaques. In Lin Mo''s impression, there is almost no information about the last Akasiri horse monkey.


    "So... who is this about?"


    Lin Mo stopped seeing the figure and couldn''t help asking.


    "The four sacred monkeys correspond to the four life positions of water, fire and wind, the Lingming stone monkey corresponds to the fire position, the six-eared macaque corresponds to the wind position, the gibbous monkey corresponds to the position, and the Akajiri horse monkey corresponds to the water position."


    Lin Mo suddenly snorted. The Lingming Stone Monkey corresponds to the fire position, which is exactly the same as his own flame attribute. Could it be that the mysterious weapon mentioned by the figure... is the famous golden hoop?


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but his breathing became heavy.


    "Akajiri horse monkey, knows yin and yang, knows personnel, is good at getting in and out, avoiding death and prolonging life. It has been born since the beginning of the famine, and it is good at controlling water, and even once used the Yangtze River and the Yellow River for his own use, let Yu Yu Headache..."


    "Wait, Senior, according to what you said, this Akasiri horse monkey should be the power of the water level, and it is completely compatible with my attributes. Is there any connection between that weapon and this one?"


    "You can''t just look at the surface, but everything has two sides. Even the Akasiri horse monkey who is famous for its water-making ability, how can you be sure that it has nothing to do with the flame?"


    The figure glanced at Lin Mo. Although his face was only dark, Lin Mo seemed to feel his meaningful eyes.


    Lin Mo nodded silently, no longer said any extra words, just listened quietly.


    The figure sensed the change in his mood, nodded with satisfaction, and then continued to talk.


    "Akasiri horse monkeys know yin and yang, know people, get in and out, avoid death and prolong life. Naturally, it is impossible to let themselves have fatal weaknesses. After being defeated by Dayu, they turned to learn their worst flame..."

 Chapter 917： Water and fire

    There are such strange stories here?


    Lin Mo''s eyes suddenly brightened. Since the yin and yang, the magical monkey can be listed as the four great monkeys alongside the Monkey King, it is naturally not to be underestimated.


    These monkeys are all spirits born from the aura of heaven and earth. Naturally, each of them is extremely talented and extremely powerful.


    Although the best thing is water, no one can guarantee that after the Akajiri horse monkey transfers to school, he will not get a big achievement.


    "Although fire and water are mutually restrained, they are all of the five elements. The Akajiri horse monkey shuts itself under the river and takes great pains to study the way of fire..."


    The voice of the figure seemed to be lost in memory, and the tone was no longer so cold.


    "It''s nonsense to make fire in the water. Moreover, all the rivers and rivers are from the hands of co-workers. Compared with ordinary water, it is more oppressive against flames. The Akajiri horse monkey is trapped under the river and wants When it comes out, it must create flames beyond ordinary fire and even the level of sacred fire."


    "Yin and Yang are mutually reinforcing and restraining each other. Naturally, the same applies to water and fire. Although the Chijiri horse monkey knows this, it takes one to imagine how much energy it takes to penetrate the flames."


    When the figure said this, he sighed softly.


    Lin Mo didn''t interrupt, but gently nodded, waiting for the figure to continue speaking.


    Water and fire are incompatible, and Lin Mo also has a deep understanding of this.


    Since what he condenses is a celestial spirit body, he naturally possesses all the magic properties, and ordinary water magic can also be used naturally.


    It''s not that he has thought about raising his magic power to the same level as the flame given by the system.


    But the flames endowed by the system seemed to be detached from this world. No matter how he studied, or even added the power of faith to his magic, the effect he had achieved could not reach the level he expected.


    And compared to other magic, Lin Mo''s water magic is worse.


    If it weren''t for deliberate protection, Lin Mo''s water magic would even evaporate directly in his body before he even shot it.


    The degree of mutual restraint between water and fire is so serious.


    It is so difficult to change from fire to water, and the same is true for changing from water to fire.


    Lin Mo could fully imagine how difficult it would be to study the flames in such an environment.


    "Fortunately, hiding in such an environment, no one can interfere with the Akajiri horse monkey, and the persecution of being in desperate situation can also stimulate the potential of the Akajiri horse monkey."


    The voice of the figure remembered again.


    "Since you can''t make fire again, just make fire from the water you are good at!"


    Lin Mo felt that he had heard it wrong and made a fire by the water?


    This is equivalent to giving birth to light from the night and creating existence from non-existence, which is no longer a problem of spells and magic.


    This is so much metaphysics! ,


    "Haha... Junior, do you think it can''t be..."


    The figure chuckled twice.


    "That day, the entire river burst into fierce flames! As if the thousands of miles stretched were not river water! It was burning oil! Above the nine heavens, leaning down and looking down, the Chinese land seemed to be surrounded by a long flame. towel!"


    "The monkey jumped out with a wild laugh from the river of flames, and the sound of wild laughter resounded through the third heaven. All the people, demons, beasts, and immortals heard the wild laugh, and the fire that filled the sky... "

 Chapter 918： Follow the rules

    "Senior...you wouldn''t be..."


    Lin Mo took his attention from the artifact and turned to look at the figure.


    The artifact is important, but if the figure''s identity is the Chijiri Horse Monkey, whether as a Chinese or the inheritor of the artifact, Lin Mo needs to ask questions first and show his respect.


    The figure''s laughter stopped abruptly, and suddenly fell into a long silence.


    Lin Mo was a little worried that what he said was too reckless, he didn''t dare to speak out when he saw a figure not speaking.


    "Heh, who am I....... Does it still matter now?"


    The figure said mockingly.


    "No matter who I was, I am now just a ray of remnant soul trapped in the ruins..."


    After the figure finished speaking, he chuckled twice, and the faint black smoke floating around his body seemed to fade with these two chuckles.


    "No matter who I am, I am just a ray of remnant soul. Being trapped in this sad cave, it is a luxury to see an intruder like you."


    Lin Mo wanted to say something, but found that no matter what he said, it was useless.


    "Born to be a monkey, outstandingly intelligent, so what?"


    The shadow murmured.


    "Hey hey, no matter who you are, as long as God doesn''t like you this day, you have to die if you let you die, and you can live if you let you live. What do you think is fair?"


    The shadow sneered and asked.


    Lin Mo was silent, but from the words of the shadow, he could feel that something extraordinary must have happened back then.


    "You don''t understand, of course you don''t understand..."


    The black shadow chuckled lightly, not seeming to be surprised by Lin Mo''s silence.


    "But you will understand... You are too smooth... Heaven will not allow you to be so smooth."


    Sombra gave a weird laugh.


    He gently raised his hand, Lin Mo felt a gust of yin wind envelop his whole body, even if his body was a flame, Lin Mo could feel the chill deep into his bones.


    When he finally asked his mind, he realized that he had been floating on top of the black shadow.


    "Boy, tell me, what if someone doesn''t understand you?"


    The black shadow looked up at Lin Mo.


    Although nothing could be seen in the black mist, Lin Mo could still feel that the black shadow was looking at him with a smile.


    Lin Mo thought about it carefully. From the moment he arrived in this world, although he provoked many people, there were also many people who took the initiative to provoke him.


    Many of them have brought me a lot of trouble, but I have overcome them all one by one.


    "Whoever offends me, I will die forever."


    Lin Mo replied calmly.


    "Then what if heaven looks unhappy with you?"


    "Same."


    "Hahaha!!!"


    Hearing Lin Mo''s answer, the shadow burst out laughing.


    "madness!"


    The black shadow suddenly stopped laughing, and the black energy filled his body was gloomy, and Lin Mo, who was pressured by the powerful aura, felt that he was going to go out.


    "The Reincarnation of the Way of Heaven! No one can change! Anyone who dares to resist the Way of Heaven will have no good end! Look at me! Why do you dare to say that you want to resist the Way of Heaven!"


    The roar echoed in Lin Mo''s ears. Although Lin Mo was extremely painful, the words of the shadow aroused the anger in his heart.


    Is heaven necessarily absolute?


    What if Heaven wants to destroy himself and his own country of Yan?


    "What does God think! My life is in my own hands! If I refuse to accept it, I refuse to accept it!"


    Flames burst out of Lin Mo''s body, and the black mist suddenly rose and disappeared.

 Chapter 919： The last test

    Quiet, Chi-heart, Lilian... the faces of the saints flashed in front of them one by one.


    Lin Mo asked himself, these are all people who are very important to him.


    No matter what, no matter who it is, he can''t hurt these people in front of Lin Mo.


    No matter where he is, no matter what place he is, how to fear death, and how to die?


    I have lived a whole life in a muddle-headed manner. After rebirth, if you still can''t protect everything you care about, it''s better to kill yourself.


    "Heaven kills you like crushing ants!"


    "Then you have to bite him into bleeding!"


    "The way of heaven is great! You are worthy to resist! Your little flame can burn a hundred thousand miles of Daze? Can you burn a hundred thousand mountains?"


    "Then burn through the sky!"


    "Can''t burn it!"


    "Then bake a cloud of it red!"


    "impossible!


    "Then burn one of its trees."


    "wishful thinking."


    The two almost yelled at each other.


    "Then burn one of its leaves! If it doesn''t work, then burn a drop of its water! If it doesn''t work, just use my only heat, and make it feel even the slightest heat, that is my resistance! Even if I am too small , I can''t admit it!"


    Lin Mo paused, and raised his roar again.


    Silence, death-like silence, the black mist seemed to get thicker and thicker, even though he had tried his best to release his own light and heat, Lin Mo felt that he couldn''t see the appearance of the black shadow more and more.


    "Ha ha ha ha!!!"


    Frantic laughter came from the black fog, and the whole cave began to tremble violently.


    "It''s so small, I can''t admit it! Hahaha!!"


    The surging pressure disappeared immediately, and the thick black air dissipated.


    In the black mist, a figure gradually appeared.


    It was a tall and sturdy silhouette. Even if the details of the inside were not clear, Lin Mo could still feel the sense of power and oppression from that tall body.


    The figure is at least three meters tall, and its sturdy and well-proportioned limbs, even though it is not waving, can make people feel power and beauty.


    A tail about two meters long slowly swings behind the figure.


    Monkey!


    Lin Mo confirmed his conjecture, and his whole body suddenly became energetic.


    The laughter gradually stopped, the black mist had completely dissipated, and the monkey completely revealed what it was. .


    It was a fiery red monkey with a flame-like hair, exuding a warm but non-scorching light.


    The difference is his face and chest. The coat color in those places is pitch black, exuding a cold light.


    The black hair is completely incompatible with the hair color of the whole body, as if it has been brazed.


    When Lin Mo was looking at it, those fiery red eyes were also looking at Lin Mo.


    "You also passed the last test."


    The monkey shook his tail, found a stone, and beckoned to Lin Mo gently.


    Lin Mo didn''t pretend to be respectful or polite, and went straight to the other side and sat down cross-legged.


    From that moment on, the restriction of the entire cave has completely disappeared, and Lin Mo completely relaxes.


    "The Dao of Heaven is far beyond your imagination. You are too smooth in this world, and the Dao of Heaven will not allow this to happen. In China, even the mountains and wild spirits who practice too smoothly will be cleared by the thunder. of."


    The monkey scratched his head and said seriously.


    "The soldiers came to cover the water and the earth. If I can''t stop it, I will fight. As long as I am not defeated, even if I die, I will win the death."


    Lin Mo''s expression has never been so serious.

 Chapter 920： Voices from the Nine Heavens

    "Hehe, if you don''t get beaten, you will end up in another tragic end."


    The monkey showed a bitter smile, and the smile on his monkey''s face looked sad and hideous.


    "How can it be? It''s a big deal."


    Lin Mo had gone through so many things, and when he talked about life and death again, he didn''t seem to be so jealous anymore. Even if he is a god, he doesn''t have the urge to cherish his life.


    "Death is not terrible, the most terrifying thing is that you can''t die."


    The monkey shook his tail slightly, and clenched his fist unconsciously.


    "The four monkeys in the mixed world back then were all defiant masters. The four of us even joined hands to win the Nineth Heaven, for nothing else, because we don''t like the feeling of someone looking down on us on the Nineth Heaven."


    Lin Mo was stunned. Although the story in Journey to the West circulated about the same content, it seemed a little different from what the Akasiri Horse Monkey said.


    "We smashed the mansions of the Taoist priests. As long as they were delicious and fun, we snatched them all. When we couldn''t hold them, let the heavenly soldiers follow us and take those strange things for us. "


    "There were still a few Taoist priests in the middle who wanted to resist. As a result, we cut off their beards and burned them to ashes, and smeared them with horse urine on their faces, and sent them back to report, so that all the gods in the Nineth Heaven should move. Go to the earth."


    The monkey showed a row of teeth, and the happy past made him laugh.


    "The stone monkey is the smartest, and he has the lightest wild nature. When we are eating and drinking everywhere, he has already begun to consider the next plan for a few of us."


    "He knows that there are more than so many gods in the sky, and there are even higher places above the Nine Heavens."


    "It''s just that we have shallow eyelids, and we can''t think of things that Stone Monkey can consider. Stone Monkey can only consider and arrange our future alone."


    "He himself found those treasured elixir and elixir, and he forced us to swallow them in large quantities."


    "Although we don''t want to eat the stuff that Niubi Dao doesn''t know what private goods are added, but since Stone Monkey requested it, we didn''t refuse it either."


    "I have to say that those medicines are really good. Even though we are talented, we can still feel the tremendous changes in ourselves after swallowing the medicines. The stone monkeys have golden eyes, and my control of water is also good. Entered the realm of ecstasy."


    "The hearing of the macaque can surpass the nine heavens, and can even hear the voice of the heaven. And the strength of the gibbon once again broke through the limit. The four pillars that Nuwa used to support the sky in the past were forcibly removed by him. As a weapon."


    Lin Mo''s scalp was numb.


    Compared with these ancient Chinese tycoons, these experiences and achievements in another world are nothing compared to the original.


    "The macaque was the first to perceive that Tiandao began to intervene. He suddenly told us one day that a voice had been seriously reprimanding us for doing something wrong. Let us take the initiative to admit our mistakes and surrender, leave Jiuzhongtian, and let the gods return to Dominant position."


    "The macaque tried to find the direction of that voice, but it couldn''t find it within the scope of the Nine Heavens."


    "I was furious with the Gibbon. Since the four of us met, no one could stop our footsteps. Even if the voice came from outside the Nine Heavens, we wouldn''t be jealous."


    "But the stone monkey, who has not spoken, spoke to persuade us at this time and let us listen to this voice."


    The monkey glanced at Lin Mo and showed a bitter smile.


    "I think if we followed his advice, the result might be completely different..."

 Chapter 921： Heavenly Dao Crush

    "Except for the stone monkeys, no one takes the warning from that sound in their hearts, even the macaques they heard with their own ears."


    "We still play around on the Nineth Heaven all day long, searching around for those strange things, eating and drinking."


    Speaking of this, the monkey paused briefly, and his tone began to rush.


    "On that day, the entire Nineth Heaven was dazzled by the golden light, and even the stone monkey''s golden eyes could not bear it. Although we ate and drank all day, our fighting instinct never disappeared. When we noticed something wrong, the four of us They gathered together for the first time, and all the weapons were taken out."


    "On that day, the gods and Buddhas filled the sky, like a dense net, covering our heads."


    "But having seen so many winds and waves, this kind of scene is nothing."


    "The Monkey King is the most impulsive. Before we could discuss a countermeasure, he waved the pillar that supported the sky and rushed up to fight a piece of gods and Buddha."


    "When the macaque and I saw that he had already stepped forward, they naturally didn''t want to wait any longer, and each greeted a piece of the enemy, killing all in the dark."


    "Stone Monkey saw that he couldn''t stop us, so he sighed, followed behind us, and rushed over."


    "The three of us are all chaos and chaos. These gods and Buddhas who came to encircle and suppress us are nothing but wastes that we can''t remember. They are just venting the anger in our hearts."


    "Only the stone monkey rushed towards a place purposefully, trying to tear up this encirclement."


    The monkey smiled, and when he talked about the battle, it seemed to make his blood boil again.


    "Why? Because I''m afraid of being dragged?"


    Lin Mo took the opportunity to insert a question.


    "Hold it? Ha ha, even if there are ten times more people, it is impossible to hold us in the footsteps. At our level, the quantity will not change the quality."


    "Don''t talk about the ordinary immortals, even the big Buddha they invited was abruptly interrupted by a stone monkey with a right hand."


    "Then why break through? Just hit them back again."


    Lin Mo was a little puzzled.


    "intuition."


    The monkey was silent for two seconds, and two words popped out.


    "intuition?"


    Lin Mo was stunned.


    "Before they came into contact with the Dao of Heaven, no one could recognize the horror of the Dao of Heaven. Among us, only the stone monkey was aware of the danger in advance by relying on our intuition."


    "While we were making a fuss with excitement, Tiandao finally appeared."


    "That was an invisible guy, if it hadn''t become what it is now, I wouldn''t even dare to confirm whether it was a real existence."


    The monkey''s tone trembled slightly.


    "There is no sign, it''s like Tiandao yelled''stop''. The ape''s supporting pillar immediately collapsed, bursting into countless cracks, like a piece of rag, and died immediately. The macaque was knocked to the ground in an instant, life and death. I don¡¯t know, my water and fire suddenly broke out of my control, disappeared on the spot, and my body is no longer perceived, and the only one who can barely stand is the stone monkey."


    "Just one moment, one death and three injuries..."


    The monkey gave a wry smile.


    Lin Mo felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    One dead and three wounded?


    And it is still the legendary four monkeys.


    Before seeing what the enemy looked like, it had collapsed across the board.


    This...is the power of heaven?

 Chapter 922： He is the smartest

    "Hehe, when the chaos started and there were no gods and no demons, Heaven''s Dao was born. It''s powerful, how can it be confronted by ordinary existence?"


    The monkey sneered. Although he was sighing the power of Heaven, his tone was full of dissatisfaction.


    "and after?"


    "Later? The four of us were naturally not opponents. The monkey was killed on the spot, and the stone monkey was crushed under the mountain. Later, he tempered his temper, as if the gods and Buddha arranged to go west to atone for his sins..."


    The monkey looked at Lin Mo blankly, and replied faintly.


    "Then you..."


    "I? I can''t learn to bend down. The moment I saw the ape die, I immediately disbanded my soul, turned into a flame, and burned again to those **** soldiers and gods, happy! Even if it is God, can''t protect them! Hahaha!"


    The monkey¡¯s enthusiasm seemed to be ignited in an instant, and the scenes seemed to pass in front of his eyes again, about heaven, about gods and buddhas, about Jieyu, black flames ignited fiercely in front of his chest, and the flames did not seem to be hot. But it is full of dangerous feelings.


    Lin Mo could feel that this kind of flame was not like his own, it was pure, and it represented death.


    It is conceivable that in that great battle, four monkeys died, and the flames that burned their souls spread among the gods and Buddhas.


    That was the last swan song of the Akajiri Horse Monkey, and also his last pride.


    How is God? How is the Buddha?


    In front of us, it''s not worthy of argument!


    How''s the day? How is Tao?


    I''m so fierce and angry!


    "The way of heaven is not worthy of being a way of heaven. My flame was stifled before it completely spread out. The feeling that my body and soul dissipate at the same time is very strange, and I can still feel the intense pain. "


    The monkey smiled.


    "From the hands of Heavenly Dao, can you also get a life back?"


    Lin Mo asked in surprise.


    "Hehe, I don''t have such good luck. If it weren''t for the stone monkey to hide a ray of my remnant soul, it would be impossible for you and me to meet in this world."


    Akajiri Horse Monkey said with a chuckle.


    "That said, even though Stone Monkey lowered his head in the end, he still took care of the feelings between the four of you."


    "The stone monkey is the smartest among us. Although I do not approve of the decision he made, I will definitely not blame him. I heard that the macaque could not swallow the breath and made trouble on the stone monkey all the way to the west. Being killed by a stone monkey, I can only say that the macaque failed to figure out the meaning of the stone monkey."


    The attitude of the Akashiri horse monkey seems to be very calm.


    Lin Mo himself couldn''t figure it out. The Monkey King, who was once a hero of his childhood, didn''t seem to be as indomitable and rebellious as he imagined.


    On the contrary, only the red horse monkey in front of him is more like the hero who never bends down.


    "Stone Monkey''s wisdom is beyond our comprehension. I know you may have some prejudice against him, but you must never underestimate him."


    The Chijiri Horse Monkey seemed to have seen Lin Mo''s concerns and said softly.


    "Well, the previous story, there is nothing to sigh with emotion. Since we have fate, I should also finish what I should do last."


    The Akashiri horse monkey stood up, but his somewhat illusory body revealed a real sense of burly.


    Lin Mo also stood up respectfully, waiting for him to reveal the most important thing in this heritage.

 Chapter 923： Contradictory merger

    "From the very beginning of your arrival, I have discovered that you should be a fire that turned into a spirit."


    Lin Mo had to smile wryly when he heard this.


    In the era of the Akasiri horse monkeys, all kinds of wild animals and plants were refined. How can one learn about the existence of such a thing as a system?


    Since he is willing to say that, let him go.


    Lin Mo nodded honestly, without explaining or distinguishing anything.


    "You should also know that my initial ability was used to manipulate water. But in those long years, I discovered that even incompatible water and fire, there will always be a day when they can blend together perfectly. The problem is It depends on how you view them, and you depend on how you view yourself."


    Lin Mo carefully savored this passage.


    Indeed, many things that have never been connected are so perfect in the end.


    It can also be said that this world is inherently complementary to conflict and integration.


    In his previous life, Lin Mo had seen many fierce and wicked people doing good deeds, as well as many good-looking people doing bad things.


    The opposite is like water and fire. It seems that it will never be possible to reconcile, but in fact it always appears to be like xie in the contradiction. Just like the fusion of water and fire, the key lies in oneself. How to treat them.


    "The flame represents masculinity, and the water flow represents femininity. Sometimes, the masculine flame can''t burn everything, but it can use the feminine water to slowly smooth and erode them."


    The Akashiri horse monkey paused for a while, then continued.


    "Think about it, if you manipulate your flames by water flow, or use your water flow by burning, what changes will happen?"


    The few words of the Chijiri Horse Monkey struck Lin Mo''s head like a flash of lightning.


    Yes!


    Since acquiring this system, I have been passively taught by the system how to use flames. I have never thought about whether I can make some different changes with my own ability.


    "Do you use water to manipulate the flame..."


    Lin Mo sank his head unconsciously and began to think seriously.


    Seeing him like this, the Akashi Horse Monkey was not only not angry, but nodded in satisfaction.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t have much time, boy, you can slowly realize it in the future."


    The Chijiri Horse Monkey did not leave Lin Mo too much time to think, and interrupted him after a moment.


    "How to use and how to operate, these are issues that you need to consider in the future, and what I have to do is to give this thing to you."


    The Chijiri Horse Monkey said, slowly approaching Lin Mo.


    "Are you afraid of flames?"


    The Chijiri Horse Monkey looked at Lin Mo condescendingly, and asked


    Lin Mo shook his head. He is a flame himself, and naturally there is no reason to be afraid of flames.


    "Take it out."


    The Akasiri Horse Monkey pointed to the black flame on his chest.


    Lin Mo looked around, but for a while, he didn''t even dare to grab it.


    It was a flame, but there was a strong death breath in it, but Lin Mo felt extremely chilling.


    That is the purest feeling of destruction, death, and disappearance.


    Even if he was revered as the **** of flames, Lin Mo did not dare to touch this black flame unsuspectingly.


    "The chaos spreads out into the five elements, which means that after the five elements are merged together, they will return to the chaos."

 Chapter 924： Fire of Extinction

    "And the fusion of water and fire can form a new attribute, I call it death!"


    A strange look lit up in the eyes of the Akashiri Horse Monkey.


    Even in the long life of this legendary **** monkey, it is really a very remarkable thing to be able to see through this fire of extinguishment with his own insights.


    Lin Mo felt that a door to a new world was opened in front of him.


    You must know that what you have is not just the flame ability granted by the system. Under the blessing of the heavenly spirit body, you also have the magic ability that is unique to this world.


    If the five elements can be returned to chaos, then the magic power of various attributes may also have the same effect.


    But this was not the time to think about these things, Lin Mo quickly straightened up his mind and turned his attention back again.


    "The power of nirvana is at the same level as the realm of heaven, which means that even the realm of heaven cannot ignore my fire of extinguishment."


    The Akashiri horse monkey said these words quite proudly.


    Heaven can almost represent the laws and authority of the entire world.


    In other words, he is the law.


    But the fire of extinguishment of the Akashiri horse monkey can be compared with this law, which is enough to prove that he has seen a corner of the world.


    "It''s a pity that I am just a ray of remnant soul, and the fire of extinguishment that can be left to you is not enough. I hope you can understand his principles as soon as possible, and can inherit my efforts, and I will be dead. Sucked my eyes."


    The Akasiri Horse Monkey took the initiative to stretch his hand into his chest, and steadily dragged the black flame in his palm, and handed it to Lin Mo.


    The fire of extinguishment is burning low-key, but it reveals a danger and pride that cannot be ignored, like the life of an Akasiri horse monkey.


    Lin Mo knew in his heart that he could tell himself so many past events and pass the fire of extinguishment to himself, which was really his last wish as a senior.


    Lin Mo wasn''t the kind of person who didn''t know how to repay him when he met with kindness. Although Lin Mo couldn''t boast about going to Haikou now, he would definitely help him find revenge from Heaven in the future, but after all, he still had something he could do.


    Lin Mo did not reach out to pick up the group of extinguishing fire, but raised his head and looked at the eyes of the Chijiri Horse Monkey earnestly.


    "Senior, I swear to you here, even if I don''t have the ability to avenge the way of heaven, I will definitely look for the stone monkey, inquire about the things that happened in the past, and tell this group of extinguishing fires clearly, so that you can do it. But this last trace of doubt and regret."


    The Akashi Horse Monkey was stunned for a moment. He had never thought that Lin Mo, who had only one side, would actually promise himself such a thing so seriously.


    No matter what kind of creature it is, it is essentially greedy.


    Lin Mo was able to say these words, and the Chijiri Horse Monkey was already very comforted.


    Respectfully receiving the group of extinguishing fire from the Chijiri Horse Monkey, Lin Mo''s mind suddenly rang the sound of the system.


    "Ding, I found a flame type that does not belong to this world, and I am searching and sifting again."


    "Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Fire of Extinction, the analysis is in progress... the analysis is complete..."


    call!


    The moment the system''s notification sound disappeared, Lin Mo couldn''t wait to raise his hand, and a huge fire of extinguishment appeared in his hand.


    The expression of the Akashiri Horse Monkey was instantly embarrassed in place.

 Chapter 925： Expansion of authority

    This is so special to let people not play it?


    The Fire of Extinction, which he had spent his entire life studying, was completely penetrated by the unknown **** in front of him almost in an instant.


    What kind of flame is this? The Akashiri horse monkey is a little doubtful now, whether this kid is a chess piece sent by the gods.


    It''s embarrassing.


    The Akasiri horse monkey felt ashamed of himself.


    No, it''s very embarrassing!


    At any rate, he is still one of the four great monkeys. Such a result really makes the Akajiri horse monkey find it difficult to accept.


    Lin Mo wasn''t someone who had to pretend to the end when he got the chance. To put it bluntly, he was able to penetrate the fire of extinguishment, completely relying on the convenience of the system.


    Flicking his wrist lightly, the group of extinguishing fire disappeared without a trace.


    "Senior, don''t worry, I can be considered as inherited by you, and I will definitely not shame you."


    When the Akasiri Horse Monkey heard these words, not only did he not feel any fluctuations in his heart, but he wanted to laugh a little


    You won''t be ashamed, it''s me who is ashamed.


    "It''s better this way. My remnant soul can still stay by your side. When you need my help to save your life, or when you really do what you promised me, I can appear by your side at any time. "


    As the Akasiri horse monkey said, the huge body began to slowly dissipate, like a cloud of mist slowly condensing into a solid body.


    In a moment, the tall figure shrank into a small black ball, floating in mid-air.


    If you look closely, you can also find that the shape of this small ball is somewhat similar to that of a monkey''s head.


    Lin Mo respectfully worshipped three times before reaching out and receiving the small ball.


    The remaining power of the Akasiri Horse Monkey¡¯s remnant soul is not much. After showing the fire of extinguishment, he intends to use the remaining power to help Lin Mo understand the principle of fire of extinguishment, but the other party is a comparison. This remaining power can instead be used to realize his own wishes.


    The Akasiri Horse Monkey suddenly felt that it was worth losing his face.


    "Ding, the remnants of the ancient beasts found in the different world have exceeded the limits of this world. The authority is being re-estimated... After the estimation is completed, the host can now obtain all the intelligence of this world."


    The cold voice of the system sounded, but in Lin Mo''s ears, it had already turned into a gentle sound of nature.


    Can you get information about the entire world?


    Lin Mo has worked hard from the small fireball at the very beginning to the current level of the fire saint. All the information is obtained by his own efforts, bit by bit.


    Including the one meeting with the watchman, I also risked being almost lost in the void to obtain some less important information.


    After reaching this level, money and power, including rights, have all lost the importance they should have.


    For Lin Mo, being able to obtain some information that he didn''t know was the most important thing.


    This is equivalent to having taken a full-size large size equipped with a god, but doesn''t know the route, so there is brute force in Sora, but there is nowhere to vent it.


    If, as the system says, all the information of the entire world can be disclosed to oneself, then oneself will easily and completely unify the world.


    It is not like it is now, like a headless fly, spinning around, passively waiting for the enemy on the continent of God to take the lead.

 Chapter 926： Get rich overnight

    What makes Lin Mo particularly concerned is that this system can automatically identify things from another world, and can re-judgment the authority according to the scope of his contact.


    So can it be understood like this.


    The manufacturer of this system should not only put the system in this world, but also other worlds.


    And although these systems are in different worlds, the functions they possess should be exactly the same.


    As one''s own knowledge and knowledge grow, as one''s own strength grows stronger, one day you can fully reveal the true face of the entire system.


    At that time, all the things that have troubled me for so long will be revealed one by one.


    Lin Mo casually threw the small black ball transformed by the red horse monkey into the storage space.


    The whole cave began to sway, and without the strength of the Akasiri horse monkey, this place of inheritance would naturally not be preserved for long.


    Lin Mo turned his head to look at the pills and weapons, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise.


    The original intention of the Akasiri Horse Monkey was to let him choose the medicine and weapons that suit him best, and then pass on the fire of extinguishment to him.


    After the cave collapses, these panacea and magic weapon from China will also lie in the ground with the dissipation of the Akasiri horse monkey, and will never be known to the outside world.


    But Lin Mo is a comparison, and this restriction and arrangement have absolutely no influence on him.


    I even took the red horse monkeys along the way, so how could I leave these panacea behind?


    My own gang of saints, as well as the warriors of the Kingdom of Yan, are counting on these things to definitely break through to an unexpected height.


    The power and level of craftsmanship of those magic weapons surprised even me, and the soldiers who were used to reward me were simply suitable.


    With a big wave of his hand, Lin Mo took everything into the storage space.


    The entire cave seemed to have been looted by bandits, and all the people and belongings disappeared without a trace.


    Lin Mo looked at the empty cave with great satisfaction, turned and left the place of inheritance.


    The passage of time in the land of inheritance is almost stopped to the outside world.


    Lin Mo seemed to have come out as soon as he entered, but the state of his whole person has changed drastically.


    Without too much nonsense, Lin Mo directly led the crowd back to the base camp of the Kingdom of Yan.


    After calming the emotions of the saints, Lin Mo got a general understanding of the current situation.


    Although the losses and injuries caused by the last war have not been fully recovered, they have been restored in an orderly manner under Qingyou''s command.


    For the continent of the God of War, there is basically no problem.


    Lin Mo''s top priority now is to formulate a detailed plan.


    As the apex of the Continent of Gods, the fighting power of the God of Frost undoubtedly crushed Lin Mo, and the strength of the other little gods was not something that everyone in the kingdom of Yan could deal with.


    However, this situation is about to change completely after Lin Mo brought back those panacea.


    Lin Mozi asked the system carefully.


    With these panacea, Lin Mo''s own strength can completely surpass to the super **** level!


    And the remaining elixir, in addition to supplying the saint and the people of Qijue, even if the rest is melted in the water for the soldiers to drink, it is enough for them to have the strength to fight the servants of the gods on the continent of gods!

 Chapter 927： Target Gods Continent

    Everything was going on, suddenly it changed as it should be.


    I have to say that the panacea from China is not comparable to those crudely crafted magic potions in this other world.


    Lin Mo endured the pain, burned most of the most precious elixir, and gained experience that allowed him to break through to the super **** level.


    And his plan of creating gods has also been implemented very successfully.


    Including the saint and the people of Qijue, Lin Mo used those elixir to forcibly create 49 god-level masters!


    The remaining low-level pills also gave Lin Mo an army of 200,000 **** servants.


    It can be said that not only the country of Yan, the combat effectiveness level of the entire continent has reached a historic peak at this moment!


    Lin Mo had never thought of taking the initiative to attack before he had obtained the intelligence of the Continent of Gods.


    However, the contemptuous attitudes of those lofty gods showed Lin Mo''s determination to win them again and again.


    Since you want to fight, then I will fight with you!


    If even the highest authority in the world can''t challenge him, how can Lin Mo realize his promise to the red horse monkey?


    After more than half a month of intensive preparations.


    Lin Mo''s Yanzhi Nation''s God-Slaying Army started silently.


    Lin Mo had already greeted the goddess of nature and the goddess of war in advance.


    The forces of the two parties originally had a good impression of Lin Mo, and after witnessing Lin Mo''s leaps and bounds, and the terrifying forces under his command, they chose to cooperate without hesitation.


    then...


    In the frost temple covered by the blue black profound ice, the **** of frost, Asrien, was completely numb.


    "How many?"


    "Two... more than two hundred thousand..."


    The servant of the **** knelt on the ground and stammered in response.


    Although he didn''t want to say such an unbelievably exaggerated figure, he saw it with his own eyes.


    "A super **** level, 49 **** levels, and 200,000 **** servant levels?"


    Asrien sat back on his throne with a cold face.


    The figures have been exaggerated to such an extent, even if the God of Frost does not use his intuition, he can clearly feel that something big is about to happen.


    It''s been a long time since the entire continent of gods had a super **** level, and it wasn''t that these gods hadn''t made progress for so many years.


    But once this kind of seeds that threaten his own status are produced, Asrien will unceremoniously eradicate them.


    Except for the goddess of nature and the super gods that existed in ancient times, no one can restrict the status of Asrien.


    And this Super God Rank that suddenly emerged was definitely an opponent that he had to pay attention to.


    "God! The big thing is not good!"


    Before the irritability and doubts in Asrien''s heart could be relieved, another servant rushed in in a panic.


    Xue Nu gave him a cold look, and the **** servant suddenly got into a cold sweat, and hurriedly bowed to the ground respectfully.


    "Say it."


    Asrien waved his hand irritably. At this time, he didn''t even bother to pay attention to this matter of etiquette.


    "War...war!"


    The servant of the **** shouted in a nearly miserable voice.


    "what!"


    This time, even the snow girl, who had always been cold and frosty, couldn''t keep it up.


    war.


    What a familiar and unfamiliar word for them.

 Chapter 928： God level, this is it

    Being able to crush all kinds of opponents all the way and embark on the path to becoming a god, Asrien is naturally also a strong man who crawled out of the pile of corpses.


    But once in a high position for a long time, even Asrien would gradually forget those difficult years.


    He felt a little shameful that after he learned the news, he felt a little panicked and refused.


    "No matter where they come from, no matter who they are, is it important to us? Have you forgotten who I am?!"


    Asrien''s tone was heavier than one sentence, and the two **** servants kneeling below suddenly broke down in cold sweat.


    "The omnipotent god! Under your guidance, we will completely defeat the offenders!"


    The servant of God raised his hands and shouted loudly.


    The Snow Girl looked at Asrien hesitantly.


    She could clearly feel that the heart of the God of Frost didn''t seem to be as calm as the surface.


    "Go and prepare..."


    Before Esrien''s voice had time to fall, only a loud noise was heard.


    The gate of Frost Palace collapsed with a large external wall, and a heavy dragon roar resounded throughout the hall.


    As the fire flickered, the two **** servants were burned to ashes before they had time to react.


    "who!"


    Xue Nu Jiao yelled, and her figure quickly flashed forward, blocking Aisrien''s front.


    "I didn''t expect your memory to be so bad? You just saw it not long ago, and you forgot me so soon?"


    Lin Mo lazily jumped off Xiaojin''s back, with a faint smile on his face.


    While talking, he gently patted Xiaojin''s thigh.


    Xiao Jin immediately opened his wings and rushed out of the door. With its dragon chant, there was another scream and wailing of the **** servant outside.


    At this time, Asrien calmed down even more.


    "Just broke in?"


    Asrien stood up slowly, his tone as cold as his own.


    "Just broke in."


    Lin Mo stretched his waist and replied plainly.


    Asrien is a smart god, otherwise it would not be possible to go to this level.


    Since Lin Mo could attack his hall without hindrance, it proved that all the troops outside could no longer stop him.


    Although he is the only one in his family, the other super gods are not incapable of fighting against him.


    With such a powerful force surging out right now, most of those Super God Ranks also took refuge in the opponent''s camp.


    In contrast, Xue Nu was shocked.


    "how is this possible!"


    Xue Nu looked around with an unbelievable expression. She didn''t believe that Lin Mo could break in so arrogantly with her own strength.


    "What are you looking for? Don''t expect that the ordinary God-level can help. The other super-god-levels should be busy re-dividing the territory. No one will come. Of course, no one is willing to help you."


    Lin Mo said with a smile.


    "Get out, Snow Girl."


    Asrien slowly walked down from the throne, whispering softly.


    "But..."


    The Snow Girl wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Asrien''s wave.


    "You are not his opponent."


    When Xue Nu heard this, her delicate eyebrows wrinkled on the spot.


    She fought Lin Mo, and Lin Mo was even suppressed by her at one time and almost didn''t have the ability to fight back.


    The Snow Girl Protector was eager, and immediately ignored Asrien''s order, and gave a tender voice, condensing a profound ice long sword in his hand, rushing to Lin Mo''s throat.


    boom!


    A group of black flames suddenly appeared in front of Lin Mo, and Xue Nu didn''t even have time to react. She was swallowed in an instant, and in the blink of an eye, there was no scum left.


    God level, spike!

 Chapter 929： Good sharp sword

    Asrien''s eyelids couldn''t help but jump.


    He didn''t expect that Xue Nu didn''t even have the slightest ability to resist. Even in the face of her own full attack, Xue Nu could not be killed in seconds.


    À´ÈË...The strength is already above me!


    Asrien didn''t have time to think about why Lin Mo''s strength had increased by leaps and bounds in such a short period of time. He knew in his heart that once a battle of this level began, all he could do would be deadly moves.


    He didn''t dare to hold big, he adjusted to the best fighting state with all his heart and soul.


    "It''s worthy of the fire of extinguishment. Its lethality and temperature are much stronger than the flames I had before."


    Lin Mo muttered to himself, the Fire of Extinction had begun to change its shape, and it was gently attached to the surface of Lin Mo''s body.


    Destroy the Dark Armor!


    The Fire of Silence is more spiritual than the other types of flames. Since they all come from the China Continent, the Fire of Silence seems to be closer to Lin Mo.


    After several attempts, Lin Mo was able to break away from the system''s skill constraints and flexibly manipulate the fire of extinguishment along his own mind.


    This dark armor of dying was condensed by Lin Mo according to the armor image of Second Master Wu Shengguan in his own memory.


    The black flame danced slowly, and a seven-foot-long Fire Dragon Blade of Nation was condensed in Lin Mo''s hand.


    At this time, Lin Mo was like a death **** of the Three Kingdoms who broke into another world, revealing powerful pressure all over his body.


    "Absolutely zero!"


    Asrien didn''t leave any hands at all, and between raising his hands, the temperature of the entire hall plummeted, and even the air condensed.


    Apart from Asrien himself, Lin Mo was the only one able to move in the audience.


    "Good guy, if my ice attribute magic power can reach this level, it is estimated that summer will be able to open an air conditioner for the entire country of Yan."


    Lin Mo was talking to himself, waving the Azure Dragon Knife lightly, cutting away the cold that had condensed into a solid body, and walked towards Asrien.


    Asrien''s face was extremely ugly, and if this trick couldn''t limit the opponent, the chances of himself winning really wouldn''t be great.


    But after all, this is Asrien''s own lair, and the trick of pressing the bottom of the box has not been used.


    Before Lin Mo reached his side, Asrien raised his hand and ran towards his throne.


    The right hand was raised high, and the throne was split in half by him, and an ancient sword exuding a cold air was exposed.


    "Oh? A different world version of the sword in the stone?"


    Lin Mo looked at the sword with interest.


    Asrien didn''t talk nonsense, immediately drew out the sword and rushed towards Lin Mo.


    Search!


    The ancient sword swept across, and Lin Mo raised the knife in his hand to pick it up.


    "I wipe it!"


    Lin Mo immediately jumped back and opened the distance with Asrien.


    The Azure Dragon Knife in his hand was like tofu.


    Lin Mo knew how sharp the Fire of Extinction was, but he didn''t expect this ancient sword to be so powerful.


    "Balene Purple Flame!"


    Lin Mo didn''t dare to play anymore. He shouted in his heart, and the fire of extinguishment ignited again. While the Azure Dragon Knife was repaired, the Baleful Violet Flame was also mixed in, greatly increasing the power of the Azure Dragon Knife.


    brush!


    Not surprisingly, the Azure Dragon Sabre was cut open again!


    "Can this be played anymore! Dark Abyss Seal Flame!"


    Lin Mo couldn''t help but want to complain.


    brush!


    Lin Mo simply threw away the handle of the knife in his hand and stared at the ancient sword.


    Baleful Purple Flame cannot corrode it, and Dark Abyss Flame cannot seal it. What is the origin of this ancient sword?

 Chapter 930： Departure, another world (grand finale)

    Asrien knows the truth of killing you when you are sick, and when Lin Mo doesn''t know how to deal with the ancient sword, he has repeatedly launched troubles.


    Lin Mo''s Dark Armor of Nirvana was chopped and broken several pieces.


    Both of them are super god-level strengths, and Lin Mo can''t take advantage of Asrien''s hands simply by using flame skills.


    The key is how to deal with this sword!


    Both Lin Mo and Asrien were keenly aware of this problem.


    Asrien''s attack became more and more swift, and apart from using his ice attribute skills to blast Lin Mo, he was wondering how to stab Lin Mo at every remaining opportunity.


    While Lin Mo resisted his offensive, he quickly figured out how to counterattack in his heart.


    Every use of Fire of Extinction consumes a large amount of burn value.


    The longer the delay, the more disadvantaged it will be for Linmo.


    If he failed to find a way to fight back in time, Lin Mo estimated that he might not be able to deal with this guy.


    "Don''t worry, calm down and analyze..."


    Lin Mo comforted himself while forcing himself to calm down and think.


    The opponent''s ancient sword seemed to ignore his own defense and attack every time.


    It was like a powerful law that could not be resisted.


    etc?


    law?


    With Lin Mo''s inspiration, the Fire of Annihilation has also approached the power of the law. If you give up yourself and let it manipulate it, will the Fire of Annihilation give back any information?


    But doing so is very risky.


    Once your celestial spirit body is destroyed, you need to use the twin lotus spark time to recast it.


    If the celestial spirit body is gone, and he becomes a flame again, it is estimated that he will be a living target, and various skills will not be able to suppress that ancient sword.


    How about calling the Akasiri horse monkey to come out and help?


    As soon as this idea came out, it was immediately dismissed by Lin Mo.


    "Follow him, since you can''t realize it, then believe in the fire of extinguishment."


    Lin Mo gritted his teeth.


    Seeing Asrien smashed towards him, Lin Mo jumped back, and then relaxed his consciousness.


    Suddenly, the Armor of Annihilation seemed to be alive, leading Lin Mo''s body to escape.


    Although he could not completely avoid Asrien''s ancient sword, Lin Mo clearly felt the message from the Fire of Extinction.


    law!


    It is indeed the law!


    And it''s the law of time!


    The principle of that seemingly invincible ancient sword is so simple.


    When Gu Jian slashed towards the target, the moment of time was suspended.


    It''s not that Lin Mo didn''t avoid it, but that Lin Mo couldn''t avoid it at that moment.


    This is also fortunate that Asrien and Lin Mo are of the same level, if it is suppressed by the realm, Lin Mo would not be able to dodge even a single move.


    "If that''s the case, then beat the teacher to death! Since you can pause, then I won''t let you stop for a moment!"


    Thinking of this, Lin Mo immediately turned away from the guest.


    When Asrien rushed over, Lin Mo also rushed over.


    In Asrien''s shocked eyes, the ancient sword pierced Lin Mo''s abdomen.


    boom!


    Lin Mo consumed nearly half of the burn value, completely transformed into the fire of extinguishment!


    The entire continent of Gods trembled, and all the fighting gods and servants looked at the iceberg.


    The black flame is like a devil''s smile, expanding more and more ferociously.


    More than half of the entire iceberg has melted!


    .....


    After a long time, the hot water vapor dissipated, and Lin Mo, who had turned into a small fireball, stood in the middle of a piece of profound ice, looking at the sword in front of him, still feeling scared for a while.


    That sword hurt himself, consuming half of the burn value, plus his own eruption of Silent Fire, the burn value was almost exhausted.


    "What''s the origin of this thing?"


    Lin Mo smiled bitterly and looked at the ancient sword on the ground.


    "Like you, it''s something from China."


    A voice sounded, and Lin Mo turned his head to see that it was the old man of the Watcher.


    "At this point, this world has been conquered by you, is it weird for me to appear?"


    The old man had a good time, he was having a good time with a game console in his hand.


    Lin Mo ignored him and started to burn the things next to him, saving the burn value for himself.


    "You are now qualified to go to other worlds."


    Seeing that he was silent, the old man added.


    "Not interested in."


    Lin Mo responded.


    He just wanted to go back and consolidate the country of Yan, no, now it should be said that it is the power of the continent of Yan.


    He also needs to accompany his friends and relatives well, and then look for the clues that promised the Akasiri horse monkey.


    "Even if it''s related to China? It''s related to the red horse monkey?"


    The old man had a good time.


    Lin Mo was suddenly shocked.


    "What did you say?"


    "Hey, I can also tell you that your system was given to you by a stone monkey."


    "!"


    Lin Mo''s heart was shaken suddenly, he wanted to speak, but couldn''t.


    "Will you go?"


    "go with!"


    The flames on Lin Mo suddenly flashed, and he nodded firmly!